ΟΜΗΡΟΥ ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑ = The Odyssey of Homer [2 ed.] 9780312581350, 0312581351, 9780312581701, 031258170X, 9780333064153, 0333064151

Citation preview

ΟΜΗΡΟΥ͂

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑ

ODYSSEY

OF

HOMER

EDITED

WITH

GENERAL

AND

GRAMMATICAL

COMMENTARY,

AND

INTRODUCTION

INDEXES

BY

W.

B. STANFORD,

Litt.D.

FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN AND REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN

IN TWO VOLUMES VOL. I (BOOKS I-XII) SECOND

EDITION

M ST

MARTINS

PRESS

© W. Δ. Stanford 1947, 1959 All rights reserved. No part of this publication

may be reproduced or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without permission

First Edition 1947

Reprinted 1950, 1955 Second Edition 1959 Reprinted (with alterations and additions) 1961 Reprinted (with further alterations and additions) 1964 Reprinted (with alterations and additions) 1965, 1967, 1971, 1974 Reprinted 1977, 1978, 1980, 1981, 1984, 1987 Published by MACMILLAN

EDUCATION

LIMITED

Houndmills Basingstoke Hampshire RG21 2XS and London Associated companies in Delhi Dublin Hong Kong Johannesburg Lagos and Melbourne New York Singapore and Tokyo

ISBN 0 333 06415 1 ISBN 0—312—58135—1

PRINTED

IN

Macmillan St. Martins Press

THE

USA

PREFACE For over forty years there has been no complete edition of the Odyssey in English. Merry’s exemplary school edition was last revised in 1887. Meanwhile every field of Homeric study has been extended, and there are now some significant changes in the general attitude to many Homeric problems. In this edition an attempt 18 made to add the best of recent work to what remains valuable from the older commentaries. My debt to predecessors is, of course, huge, almost total: this the bibliography is intended to show ; but special acknowledgements must be made to Merry, Monro,

Ameis-Hentze-Cauer,

Pierron,

van

Leeuwen

and Milman Parry. In the difficulties and uncertainties of my long Odyssean voyage I have been sustained with help and encouragement by many generous, long-suffering friends. From the beginning Professor W. H. Porter has been a most judicious Mentor. My wife has worked minutely through all the proofs with the perceptiveness of Arete and Penelope’s patience. Many improvements are due to Professors T. Finnegan, H. W. Parke, L. J. D. Richardson and

D.

E.

W.

Wormell,

Drs.

John

Bennett

and

R. W. Reynolds, E. St. C. Brown, W. R. Smyth and E. A. Thompson. I am grateful, too, for the drawing on p. xliv to Dr. A. N. Jeffares. There were many other ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι to support me ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος. If, following Homer’s example, I do not name them all, it ν

vi

THE

ODYSSEY

is not through ingratitude. I have been greatly helped in all stages of the work by the staff of Messrs. R. ἃ R.

Clark.

And I must express my thanks to Messrs. Mac-

millan and Co. for undertaking in the depths of war to publish this study of a soldier’s long delayed homecoming. W. DuBLIN,

B. S.

1946

PREFACE

TO SECOND

EDITION

I HAVE now added some pages on Mycenean Greek and on verbal aspect and have altered or supplemented other sections of the introductions in the light of recent publications. Some changes have also been made in the commentary, indexes, and bibliography. Owing to exigencies of space it has not been possible to discuss some of the more speculative recent contributions to Homeric studies. My best thanks are due to reviewers and friends (especially Professor L. J. D. Richardson) for helpful criticisms of the first edition. W.

DusLIN,

1958

B.

S.

CONTENTS PACE

PREFACE PREFACE

TO

SECOND

EDITION

[INTRODUCTION GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

TExT COMMENTARY INDEXES

419

BiBLIOGRAPHY

428

ILLUSTRATIONS Map

or ITHACA

THE

HoMERIC

AND SHIP

ITS SURROUNDINGS

xxxvi xliv

INTRODUCTION THE STORY ! THE Odyssey excels both as a story and as a poem. Much of the story, especially its plot and characterization, can be appreciated in translation. But the beauty and aptness of its phrasing and rhythm can only be known in the original Greek. Few long poems equal it in the variety and charm of its word-music, and few stories surpass it in sustained excitement and human interest. Unhappily the enjoyment of the story and poem is often marred by controversies about its authorship, subjectmatter and style. As a compensation much useful information has been discovered by the controversialists. In this edition problems of text and tradition are kept in the background. It will be assumed that the Iliad and Odyssey are the work of one poet who combined native genius with ἃ mastery of oral technique inherited from earlier poets. (See pp. xiv and xxx.) Aristotle (Poetic 17, 1455 b 17) summarizes the Odyssey thus : ‘ A man has been abroad for many years. Poseidon is always on the watch for him. He is all alone. The situation at home is that Suitors are wasting his money and plotting against his son. After a stormy passage he returns, reveals himself, attacks his enemies, kills them, and is saved.”

This Homer

relates in over

1 See index for topics printed in italics, and bibliography for abbreviated references. ix

x

THE

ODYSSEY

12,000 lines, exploiting every device of a skilful storyteller to maintain the interest of his hearers. He gives them scenic, variety—from Egypt to Parnassus, from Troy to the far unexplored Western Ocean, from swine-

herd’s hut to enchantress’s palace ; variety of characters —old, young, false, true, noble, humble, sceptical, magical,

divine;

ambushes,

plots,

disguises,

partings,

re-

unions, killings, escapes, crime, punishment. Through all the varieties and contrasts a prevailing unity of construction guides the incidents to their ultimate goal, the

return and revenge of Odysseus.

Here is a survey of the

action divided, as in Homer, into days!:

Ist day. Assembly of gods; Athena visits Telemachus in Ithaca (Book 1).

2nd

,,

Assembly of Ithacans ; Telemachus prepares for his journey (2, 1-398). He sails away that night (2, 399 to end).

3rd

,,

He arrives at Pylos and hears Nestor's story (3, 1-403).

4th

,,

He leaves Pylos for Pherai (3, 404-90).

1 But see the citation from H. Fraenkel’s ‘ On the Understanding of Time in Archaic Greek Literature ' in Bassett, P.H. p. 33, * Homer means by time measured by ἃ certain number of days or years merely connotation.

short or long duration, with & certain emotional Intervals of time, whether hours, days, or years,

are therefore qualitative, not measurable by the clock or calendar ' (these, of course, were unknown,

as we know

them, to Homer's

age). In other words Homer's time is poetic time, not an attempt at strict chronology, cp. on his Gods below. See also Scott, U.H. p. 158: ‘The manner of Homeric recitation made it impossible for the poet to picture events as taking place simultaneously, so that he never leaves one scene and moves to another by saying, “ While these things were done here, such other things happened there". He always seems to say “ After these things were done here, those things were done there ".'

INTRODUCTION

öth day.

xi

His journey to Sparta and reception at Menelaus' palace (3, 491-4, 305).

6th

,,

He stays at Sparta and hears Menelaus' story

(4, 306-624).

In Ithaca: discovery of Telemachus' departure. Conspiracy of Suitors to ambush and kill him (4, 625-786).

dreams; 7th

,,

Inthe night Penelope

the conspirators set out (4, 787

to end). Second assembly of gods. Hermes tells Calypso to send Odysseus home (5, 1-227).

8th to 11th days. Odysseus builds an improvised boat (5, 228-62). 12th to 28th days. Odysseus voyages safely (5, 263-78). 29th

day.

Poseidon wrecks him with a storm (5, 279-387).

30th and 31st days. Odysseus drifts on a spar and reaches Scherie (5, 388 to end). 32nd day. Athena sends Nausicaa to near where Odysseus sleeps. They meet. Odysseus is received hospitably at Alcinous’ palace (6 and 7). 33rd ,, Entertainment by the Phaeacians with feast, song, dance, athletics (8). That evening Odysseus recounts his previous adventures between

Troy

Lotus-Eaters,

and

Scherie:

the

Cicones,

Cyclops, Aeolus, Laestrygo-

nes, Circe, Land

of Ghosts, Seirens, Scylla

and Charybdis, the Cattle of the Sun, the storm, Calypso’s island (8-13, 17).

34th

,,

Odysseus voyages home from Phaeacia and arrives in Ithaca (13, 18-92).!

1 Note the overlap bere: the Alexandrian editors who divided the poem into books should have run Book 12 on to 13, 92 with its oharming cadence and peaceful close (see note there and at 12, 453).

THE

xii

Jóth day.

36th

339

37th

99

38th

99

39th

99

40th

99

ODYSSEY

Odysseus lands and stays with the Swineherd (13, 93 to end of 14). Telemachus travels from Sparta to Pherai (15, 1-188). Note: the chronology is uncertain here; Butcher and Lang add an extra day for Telemachus' journey. Telemachus reaches Pylos and sails home (15, 189-300). Odysseus stays with the Swineherd (15, 301-494). Telemachus, having evaded the ambush, lands on Ithaca and joins Odysseus and the Swineherd (15, 495 to end of 16). Odysseus disguised as a beggar goes among the Suitors in his palace. He fights a rival beggar, talks with Penelope, is recognized by his old Nurse (17-19). The contest with the bow. The killing of the Suitors (20-23, 240). That night Penelope at last accepts Odysseus as being truly her husband (23, 241-346). The souls of the Suitors go to Hades; Odysseus visits his father ; Athena makes peace between Odysseus and the Suitors’ kinsmen (23, 347 to end of poem).!

THE

CHARACTERS?

Odysseus : one of the fullest and most versatile characters in literature: a symbol of the Ionic-Greek Every1 Fuller summaries are given at the beginning of the notes on each book.

3 See index for fuller references to each. For explanation of ethical terms like αἰδώς, ἀρετή, ἀγαθός, etc. see Adkins as cited on p. 432.

INTRODUCTION

man!

in his eloquence,

intellectual

curiosity,

cleverness,

courage,

xiii

unscrupulousness,

endurance,

shrewdness.

He is no model of moral integrity, but a realistic mixture

of good and bad.

He is seen at his best in his loyalty to

his Companions. Penelope’s steadfastness and courage in years of doubt and despair have made her name almost as widely proverbial as her husband’s. Surprising, but very true to life, is her ultimate reluctance to accept the fact that Odysseus really has returned (in Book 23) ; a heart long frozen must be slow to thaw. Contrast the glimpses of Clytaemnestra. In Telemachus there is a sympathetic portrait of a youth who has just shouldered the responsibilities of manhood—a cautious, discreet young man, but brave and persevering. Nausicaa’s virginal charm, from the moment she says ‘ Daddy dear’ (see on 6, 57), has few rivals in fiction; Sophocles and Goethe tried to re-create it. There is deep pathos in the short descriptions of the ghost of Anticleva, Odysseus’ mother, in Hades, and of

his father Laertes as he works among the brambles in his lonely field. The Suztors and the Companions are not entirely impersonal tragic choruses, but have clearly sketched personalities among them. As Bassett (P.H. pp. 164 ff.) has observed, some personal wounds left open in the Iliad are healed in the Odyssey: thus Helen’s last words in Il. 24, 775 are ‘ Everyone shudders at the thought of me’, but in Od. 4 she appears as a happy wife and hostess, on excellent terms with Menelaus and the Lacedaemonians; Agamemnon shows that he has abandoned his enmity to ! The complex character of Odysseus and his extensive influence on the European

literary tradition are discussed

Theme (Oxford, 1963).

in my

Ulysses

For Penelope see especially J. W. Mackail,

Classical Studies (London, 1925), pp. 54-75.

xiv

THE

ODYSSEY

Achilles (24, 93-5) ; Odysseus is promised a painless and peaceful end (11, 134); Achilles’ shade is left satisfied with his son’s fame (11, 540). Only the feud between Ajax and Odysseus—which does not occur in the Ihad— remains incurable (11, 543 ff.). On the Gods Pope has said the best word (cited by Scott, U.H. p. 178): ' But whatever cause there might be to blame his machinery in ἃ philosophical or religious view, they are 80 perfect in the poetic that mankind has been ever since contented to follow them . . . after all the various changes of time and religions, his gods continue to this day the gods of poetry '. Ifitisremembered that the Homeric gods are mainly Divine Machinery for poetic purposes, and not intended as paragons for worship or imitation, most of the criticisms against them fall away. Note that in Books 9-12 Athena, Odysseus’ constant helper, leaves him to his own resources because of Poseidon’s newly roused anger. In these books he must struggle alone.!

THE NATURE AND STYLE OF HOMER’S POETRY In the Iliad and Odyssey the word for a poet is ἀοιδός, a singer, bard

poser.

(from

ἀείδω), not ποιητής,

a maker, com-

It is assumed in this edition that Homer himself,

whom the Greeks called ὁ ποιητής, was a master-poet in

the fullest sense. But recent study has been making it increasingly clear that Homer owed much of his poetic technique,

his treatment

of material, his language,

his

metre, to many generations, perhaps even centuries, of 1 See also index on characterization, fame, lies, mourntng, etsquette, humour, feminine syntax, Calypso, Circe, etc.

INTRODUCTION

those

ἀοιδοί whom

he describes

Xv

in the most honorific

terms.!

From his descriptions we learn that these ballad-singers were expected to be able to sing on a stated heroic theme to the accompaniment of the lyre whenever their aristocratic patrons were inclined for such entertainment. This demanded different talents and training from those of the modern poet who can choose his own time and place for composition ; who can use pen and paper and

reference-books as required and can compose for any kind of audience, or even for none at all, as he likes ; and

18 free to use any subject, style or metre to suit his own personal purposes. In contrast, the singer of the Homeric age when asked for a ballad—usually in the crowded banqueting-hall after dinner—must be ready immediately with both knowledge of the requested theme and poetic phrases suitable for expressing it in the established hexameter rhythm. Here Memory is very truly the Mother of the Muses—memory of facts and memory of useful words, phrases, lines and passages which will serve the singer in his extempore composition. Excellence in such conditions would depend on skill in handling the traditional subjects and in using the traditional bardic verbal equipment. Originality of subject or phrase would 1 See especially Od. 1, 325 ff. ; 8, 62 ff. and 266 ff. ; 22, 330 ff. ;

and on Bard in index. For studies (in English) in the style and language of Homer see especially Bassett, Bowra, Dodds, Nilsson, Palmer, and Shipp, as cited in bibliography : also J. A. Notopoulos in Transactions of the American Philological Association, lxxx. (1949) and Ixxxi. (1950), E. O'Neill in Yale Classical Studies, viii.

(1942) ; also Lord, Page, Webster, Whitman, and Companion (sec p. 432).

For Milman

l'arry's cpoch

making studies in the tech.

nique of oral composition see The Making of Homeric Verse, The Collected Papers of Milman Parry, edited by Adam Parry (Oxford 1971) and Lord as cited on p. 432.

χνὶ

THE

ODYSSEY

be valued far less highly than to-day, and perhaps often even regarded with dislike. What the heroes wanted most would be a fluent, melodious, rhythmical, and reasonably accurate account of some glorious deed of valour or grim conflict of passions. If to these essentials the singer could add a new note of freshness and vividness no doubt some of his audience would be pleased. But, as in other kinds of Greek poetry, the poet who was most highly esteemed would be he who without drastic innovation introduced better methods of handling the traditional form and material. Selection, arrangement, perfection of phrasing and rhythm—these were the problem of the ἀοιδός. In selecting his material he had to find a clear and continuous

path

of song

(otpy, see Od. 8, 481;

22, 347)

through the mass of heroic legends which lay like a thick and tangled wood before him. A second-rate singer would probably only be able to recite a few memorized lays. But the first-rater could improvise a fresh song for every occasion. Not, however, an entirely new one ; for just as a modern poet relies on single words invented and already used by others, so the bard relied on full phrases, lines, even whole passages already used by others (or by himself), to maintain the steady flow of his extempore poem. When a good phrase already existed for some common occurrence he did not delay to vary it. Thus Homer is satisfied to write over and over again Apos δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτνλος ᾿Ηώς

or αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο,

with as little qualms about being ‘unoriginal’ as a modern poet when he uses a single word like ‘dawn’ or “food ’. This is studied further below. The sahent features of this bardic style are best summed up in Parry’s terms : it is oral (1.e. depends on memory

INTRODUCTION

xvii

and the spoken word, as distinct from a poem like the Ae-

neid, which was compiled as a book largely from books), traditional (t.e. relying on the poetic technique of many predecessors and not on spontaneous invention), and in a poetic language (as distinct from poems approximating to a current colloquial idiom, like parts of Aristophanes or Plautus). We shall examine the implications of these as they appear in Homer's own style, and conclude by an attempt to estimate how much he transcended this inherited technique. But observe that in all our exposition dangerous—but 1 think necessary—assumptions must be made because nothing survives of the pre-homeric poetry. The only corroborative evidence that exists for Parry’s illuminating emphasis on oral and traditional aspects 18 derived from study of the methods of other oral schools of traditional saga in Serbia and elsewhere. And one last warning: the reader must lay aside all contemporary prejudices on the subject of ‘ originality’, that specious legacy from romanticism, in what follows ; otherwise he may rashly conclude that Homer’s rank as a great poet is being impugned when it is shown how much he owes to his predecessors. Formal Aspects of Homer's Style The mould of Homer’s style is the hexameter (see § 42). This in its strictest form has no place for words containing cretics (-- ο-- or tribrachs (συ). Homer allows himself 1 1 subscribe to Parry’s belief in the ‘ limited use of writing for literary purposes which is the most one can suppose for Homer’s age’. Note carefully that this does not mean the age that Homer writes about, when any alphabetic writing is extremely unlikely, but Homer’s own age some 500 years later. Observe that Parry’s theory of oral technique minimizes the likelihood that Iliadic phrases are parodied or deliberately ‘quoted’ in the Odyssey.

xviii

THE

great freedom (88 1 and 2), but able to dactylic composition of devices (besides

ODYSSEY

in shortening or lengthening syllables in general he had to select words adaptand spondaic feet. For facility in the his hexameters he relies on four main the lengthenings and shortenings already

mentioned): (a) metrical formulas, (b) alternatwe forms, (c) neologisms, (d) archaic forms. (a) Metrical formulas.—He has an extraordinary range

of convenient phrases which fit certain main parts of the hexameter, especially (1) the last two feet (- οὐ -- 5), (2) after the fifth half-foot (1.6. the penthemimeral caesura, § 43), scanning us — συ, (3) after the seventh half-foot (the

hephthemimeral caesura), scanning uu-u., and (4) after ἃ trochaic caesura in the third foot, scanning v—-vvw. Thus he uses γλανκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη fifty times in the last two feet and πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδνσσεύς some thirty-eight times after the third foot trochaic (or weak) caesura. By means of epithets he can build up metrical units on nouns thus : ἐσθλὸς ᾿Οδυσσ εύς (- οὐ — —), πολύμητις 'O8vec eis (75 — UU — —), πολύτλαφ Bios ᾿Οδυσσεύς (υ -----νὐ -- -ὉἸ, besides variations like

᾿Οδυσσῆος

θείοιο (. ----- --π- vo).

Whole

lines

can

be

built in this way, e.g. τὸν ay ]* teer

πολύτλας Sios ᾿Οδυσσεύς. tmera| or any u---uu-=.

and — δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη

“U —o o — x.

Sometimes for metrical convenience Homer seems to have used formulaic epithets or phrases rather ineptly or irrelevantly ; thus in χειρὶ παχείῃ the fixed epithet is fitting

and relevant to descriptions of warriors in their strength ; it tends towards irrelevancy when applied to Odysseus’ holding of the branch in 6, 128; some have thought it

irrelevant when used of Penelope in 21, 6. ‘the glorious swineherd ’ (δῖος ὑφορβός),

Similarly in

the ‘ blameless

INTRODUCTION

xix

Aegisthus ’ (ἀμύμονος Αἰγίσθοιο, 1, 29), the epithets fit the metre better than the sense (see also on 6, 26; 14, 22;

18, 5). At times whole passages are composed of such formulas or formulaic lines.

In these, in a sense, Homer is resting

himself and his audicnce. But he is always the master of his inherited technique, and can strike and prolong a note of free originality when he pleases. (b) Alternative forms.—Homer’s vocabulary is rich in morphological variations, very convenient for different positions in the line. So for εἶναι (- -) he can also use ἔμεναι (7.7 —), ἔμμεναι (75, by Correption), ἔμεν ( x), ἔμμεν

(-=);

for the third plural imperfect of κεῖμαι he has

κέατο, κέατ᾽, κείατο, κείατ᾽, and

xeivro;

for Jonic forms like

Νηληϊάδης he also uses Aeolic Νηλήϊος, or kvavoxatrá for κνανοχαίτης (on the other hand he must always use imerórá to avoid the cretic in ἱππότης). (c) Neologisms.—For the main divisions of the line, mentioned in (a) above, Homer has a store of long conveniently

metrical

(-uu—-—),

μεταδόρπιος, ἀποφώλιος,

μεγα-

(vu),

words

ἀκήριος,

like

ἐὕσκοπος

ἀγκνλοχείλης,

κνανοχαίτης

compounds (.--α).}

of

moAr-,

These

were

probably coined specially for metrical purposes by Homer and his predecessors. (d) Archaisms.—These obsolescent forms seem to be used in many cases mainly for their metrical value, e.g. duals like ἡμιόνοιϊν (see on Dual), and perhaps endings

like -φι (8 8) and the genitive in -οιο ($ 4). Syntaz.—Homer also allows himself great freedom for the sake of his metre in using such syntactical licences as plural nouns for singular (e.g. ἅρματα for ἅρμα), middle voice

for

active

(e.g.

ἐπιτέλλομαι,

εἰσοράασθαι),

infinitive

for imperative. 1 See especially Witte in Pauly-Wissowa at Homeros.

ΧΧ

THE

ODYSSEY

Expression of Meaning Up to this we have been considering Homer’s style in its formal aspects. Now let us turn to his expression of his meaning ; for style is the result of the pressure of intended form on intended meaning. Homer’s aim is to express his material clearly, vividly, rapidly, richly, nobly, aptly. These aims may sometimes conflict: brevity for the sake of speed may spoil clarity ; aptness may be against nobility (if the character speaking is a Thersites or Irus) ; rich ornamentation can overshadow vividness—indeed the very richness of Homer’s vocabulary does create a grave initial difficulty in reading him. But he is as much a master of these different motives as he is of his formal technique ; he is seldom slow, rarely obscure, and never ignoble. For clearness he uses short uncomplicated sentences (see Paratazis) and often explains uncommon words (Epexegesis). He uses Simile partly to explain and emphasize, but partly also to enrich and expand. So his similes are often extended far beyond the point of comparison, and may contain charming vignettes of the background of the heroic age and even of Homer’s own time. He uses Metaphor? to stimulate the imagination and diversify his diction. But he uses 1t less strikingly than the simile, which is better suited to an unhurried narra-

tive style. Similes are much fewer in the Odyssey than the Iliad, because the Odyssey has constant variety of 1 On the criteria of plainness, rapidity and nobility see Matthew Arnold’s essay On Translating Homer and Newman’s reply. 2 See chapter 7 of my G.M. On similes it should be added that

H.

Fraenkel

in Die

homerischen

Glewthnisse

(see

Nilsson,

H.M. p. 276) thinks they may preserve some memories of even the Minoan Age.

INTRODUCTION

scene in its main

narrative, while

xxi

the battle-scencs in

the Iliad tend to monotony.

Archaisms can be used for the sake of their ‘ antique patina ’ as well as for their metrical convenience. Many of Homer’s seem to have been introduced for that effect. Some are difficult, even impossible, to interpret with any certainty (see below). Other stylistic devices can only be briefly mentioned. Tautology : the use of two or more words or phrases with almost the same meaning, for the sake of emphasis, solemnity or fullness (approaching to ‘ padding ’), e.g. 1, 293, τελευτήσῃς τε kal ἔρξῃςς. Though many editors try to find differences in such cases, my view is that little or no difference is intended usually. Compare ‘ give ear and hearken ’, ‘ pray and beseech’ in the Book of Common Prayer, and the parallelism of Hebrew poetry.

Significant

Names: When Bunyan writes ‘ Mr. Talka-

tive, the son of Say-well; he dwelt in Prating Row’, he is

obviously inventing names to suit the character. Homer generally does the same for his minor characters. This is presumably because they are his own invention, while the names of major characters were already in the saga. Thus in 8, 111 ff. (see note) we have a string of nautical names ending with a whole pedigree Sea-girt, son of Many-Ship, son of Craftsman, ᾿Αμφίαλός θ᾽, vids Πολννήον Texrovidao,

and in 24, 305 (see note) we find The son of Spare-nothing and grandson of Much-owning, and the bard of Ithaca is perhaps Fame-man, son of Joy-maker, Φήμιος Τερπιάδης (see on 1, 154 and 22, 330).

Every

xxii

THE

ODYSSEY

name in Homer should be examined for possible significance of this kind.! Etymological figure (schema etymologicum) : in this two etvmologically cognate (or seemingly cognate) words are brought significantly together, e.g. δασσάμενοι δαίνυντ᾽ . . δαῖτα 19,

in 3, 66, κρητῆρα 564

κερασσάμενος in 13,

ff. ἐλέφας---ἐλεφαίρομαι

with

50, and

κέρας---κραίνω.

in

It is

sometimes hard, as in the last case, to distinguish this

from

mere

punning

(Paronomasia)

or Parechesis

(see

below), as for example Εὐπείθει πείθοντο (24, 465-6). The most remarkable case of punning is that on Oris, οὔ τις, pairs, ph τις in the Cyclops incident in 9, 364 fi. (see notes).

Euphony and Onomatopoera Another aspect of Homer’s style must not be neglected —Euphony. This depends partly on rhythm and partly on the quality and arrangement of the letters in the words used.? The line πὰρ ποταμὸν κελάδοντα, παρὰ ῥοδανὸν δονακῆα

(Il. 18, 576) has been much admired for its sound : it exploits Assonance (1.e. repetition of similar vowel sounds) of a and o, Alliteration (1.6. repetition of similar consonants) of π, τ, 5, v and p (some of which the Greeks considered the most

euphonious of letters), and has none of the uglier consonantal combinations. Homer loves to play jingling tunes on repeated vowels and consonants as in ἀμφηρεφέα

T€ φαρέτρην, θάλασσά τε xfecca (note sigmatism, 1.6. fre! See “Ovopa ἐπώνυμον by M. Sulzberger in R.E.G. xxxix. (1926), pp. 381-449, and my A.G.L. chap 7 for this and the following types.

* See my ‘ Greek Views on Euphony ' in H. lxi. (1943), pp. 1-20.

INTRODUCTION

quency of s), ᾿Αχαίων χαλκοχιτώνων, uncommon,

xxiii

Even rhyme is not

¢.g. ἀμένηνα κάρηνα, ὅνδε δόμονδε.

Deliberate

repetition of similar sounds like this is also called Parechesis. Unless readers of Homer are careful to sound every line (for the ‘inner ear’ at least) many very beautiful effects of euphony will be missed. Onomatopoera is familiar to all readers of poetry. Homer excels in all forms of it, both rhythmical (e.g. 11, 696 ff., see note) and phonetic as in 9, 71, τριχθά τε καὶ τετραχθὰ διέσχισεν Is ἀνέμοιο,

where it is hardly too fanciful to hear the rending of the sail in the harsh consonants at the beginning, and the hiss of the wind in the later sibilants. In contrast with this deliberate roughness there is his description of Calypso’s singing (5, 61, cp. Circe’s in 10, 221)---ἀοιδιάουσ’ ὀπὶ καλῇ, in which all the vowels are exploited to suggest the melody of her voice; here onomatopoeia and euphony are one, since the thing to be imitated is itself euphonious. On the whole Homer prefers light vowel-melodies to the heavier consonantal groupings ; and this is emphasized by his tendency to divide up diphthongs by Diaeresis as πάϊς for παῖς, ὀξέϊ for ὀξεῖ, éitvpós, and uncontracted forms like ev

(ἑλεῖν),

ἔϊσος for ἴσος.

Obscurity and Irregularity In general Homer’s style is clear, unambiguous, and regular—though the rules are complex—in syntax and metre. But there are notable exceptions to this. The Homeric Gloss (strange word) is notoriously obscure: e.g.

αἰγίλιψ,

ἀργειφόντης,

ἕλιξ,

Arpüyeros, τριτογένεια,

γυκτὸς

ἀμολγῷ (see notes). Where the context fails to establish a meaning for these, our only hope is in comparative philology. Where this fails to give a decision, the

xxiv

words

THE

must

be read

ODYSSEY

as mere sounds, as, no doubt, to

many readers of Shakespeare are ' rampired ', ‘nousle’, ' garboil', *frush'. Presumably Homer’s glosses are words of the traditional epic vocabulary still used for metrical convenience, but perhaps almost unintelligible even to Homer's own audiences (as some certainly were to Aristophanes).

Anomalies of syntax and rhythm will be discussed in the notes (e.g. Dual, Digamma, in index). They seem chiefly to be the result of straining the traditional formulas to fit new situations or ideas.! Even under Homer’s direction the machine sometimes misfired. Whether these anomalies were consciously allowed by Homer or not we cannot ascertain with our present limited evidence. Nor must it be supposed that deliberate obscurity or irregularity is necessarily a fault in poetry. But it is hostile to the chief aim of the narrative poet, which is clarity.? Characterization by Style The Homeric poems were written for recitation, not for silent reading. The reciting rhapsodists no doubt used tones of voice and Gestures fully to help to bring out the meaning of their words. In delivering speeches in the narrative they would have many opportunities for suggesting the character of each speaker by a certain degree of acting. But even in the words alone, apart from any additional effort by the rhapsodist, it is possible to express differences of character or varieties of emotion. For this purpose Homer uses perceptible abnormalities of syntax ; thus rage or other strong emotions can be reflected in 1 It is noteworthy that most of these glosses and anomalies appear in the last two feet of the line, which is metrically the most conservative part of the Homeric hexameter. 2 See my A.G.L. chap. 7.

INTRODUCTION

XXV

uncompleted or disjointed sentences (A posiopesis, Anacolouthon) ; garruhty (Nestor, Alcinous) can be shown in straggling fulsome clauses, embarrassment in devious constructions, women’s differences from men in Feminine

Syntax. Odysseus’ ambiguous and oblique modes of speech, when needed, fully justify his title πολύτροπος. The attentive reader will find many subtler examples of characterization by style for himself. Besides variations of syntax, onomatopoeia and kindred devices can also be used. Conclusion on Style In the introduction to this brief survey of Homer’s style the emphasis was laid on his debt to the traditional forms and phrases devised by generations of earlier ἀοιδοί. Some effort must be made now to judge how much this master-poet whom we call Homer added out of his own genius. But one can only speculate from probabilities here, since no pre-homeric Greek poetry survives. The highest criterion of a master-poet is his power of arranging material on a grand scale so that all the elements in the poem are orchestrated into a balanced, harmonious and clear unity. This is beyond the powers of the mere ballad-singer or of the composer of personal lyrics. Because Homer by means of this architectonic skill was able to use and absorb the finest products of the poetic generations before him, his epics superseded them. Writing, if known, was still difficult then. No one would trouble to memorize inferior works once the Iliad and Odyssey were known. So the older poems perished by the ruthless law of the survival of the fittest. Besides this supreme achievement of unification Homer may well have introduced improvements in metre, stvle

χχνὶ

THE

ODYSSEY

characterization, and narrative technique. His, for example, may be the skilful use of Significant Names, Paronomasia, and some developments of the Smile, mentioned above, as well as many subtleties in Éuphony. His, too, must be those passages of noble poetry which rise far above the limitations of the traditional and oral technique, for example the tremendous description of

Scylla and Charybdis in Book 12, 236 ff. or the macabre episode of Theoclymenus’ vision in 20, 345 ff. Almost every page has some phrase or image which bears the mark of spontaneous genius. And some of the Characterization by Style and use of Pathos seems to me to be beyond the powers of a ballad-singer in subtlety. Finally, the interpretation of character not merely by narration of deeds but by sympathetic interpretation of thoughts and motives—which is the quality that raises the Ilad and Odyssey high above saga or chronicle poetry—no doubt was also the master-poet’s work; and it was the secret of Homer’s lasting and salutary influence on later writers. The fact seems to be that Homer greatly surpassed his predecessors and yet owed much to them, like Bach in the sphere of music. It is equally false to regard Homer romantically as the unique meteoric genius who made epic poetry out of raw history and uncouth colloquial speech, or depreciatingly as a merely competent exploiter of other poets’ work, a poetic automaton perfected by centuries of poetic craftsmanship. Like Virgil, Dante, and Milton, his roots were deep in the past, his genius far outgrew the environment in which it lived, and his fruits are still worth harvesting.! 1 See index for other stylistic topics, e.g. Asyndeton, Economy of Phrase, Periphrasis,

Humour, Paratazis.

INTRODUCTION

xxvii

CHRONOLOGICAL SURVEY A.D

c. 1400.

End of Cretan domination in E. Mediterranean. By this date the Mycenaean civilization has been flourishing on the mainland for over 200 years (see on People below).

c. 1240.

War between Achaeans and Trojans (subject of Iliad and several Cyclic Poems). Ten years later: return of victorious Greeks (Odyssey and the Νόστοι).

c. 1200.

Dorian invasion of Greece (completely ignored by Homer), followed by a Dark Age of over three centuries.

150-650. Iliad and Odyssey may have been composed, possibly in Chios or Smyrna: the climax

of ἃ long tradition of bardic composition. c. 750-550.

Inscriptional evidence for Greek writing. The Cyclic Poets compose epics complementary to the Iliad and Odyssey.

c. 530-510.

Revival

c. 750.

of interest in Homer's

poems

at

court of Peisistratus and his sons in Athens. Perhaps a special Athenian edition involving some political and religious inter-

polations. (See p. xxxi, n. 1) 500-400. Athenian tragedians dramatize Homeric and Cyclic incidents. The Sophists develop grammar, rhetoric, literary criticism. Archonship of Eucleides: official change from old to new Attic alphabet (see on Text).

xx viii

THE

ODYSSEY

B.C. 400-300. Development of literary criticism in Athens with much reference to Homer (e.g. in Aristotle’s Poetic).

300-100. The age of Alexandrian scholarship under the Ptolemies. Zenodotus (fl. c. 280) by comparing mss. of Iliad and Odyssey detected and condemned lines and phrases as errors or interpolations of copyists ; attempted to re-establish the text as Homer composed it; published a Homeric glossary. Aristophanes of Byzantium (fl. c. 220) adopted the same

pletely

methods,

deleting

but

the

instead

of com-

condemned

lines

marked them with an obelus thus : Arwstarchus (fl. c. 170) extended his predecessor’s use of critical signs ! ; methodically studied the language and subjectmatter of Homer ; and became the greatest

editor

among

the Homeric

scholars

of

antiquity. In the same period there were other centres of Homeric study; many considerably

differing texts of Iliad and Odyssey were in circulation from Marseilles to the Black Sea,

often

containing

spurious

or inter-

polated lines to attract buyers by greater bulk (and for other reasons). c. 150 B.c.-a.p. 400. Graeco-Roman period of Homeric criticism: at Pergamon, Rome, Athens, and elsewhere. 1 Given in Jebb, 1.64. p. 94.

INTRODUCTION

XXiX

A.D.

r. 500-1300.

Byzantine scholars centred in Constantinople greatly enriched Homeric learning; especially Photius, Suidas (or ‘the Souda Lexicon ’), Tzetzes, Eustathius. c. 1360. Revival of interest among Italians, specially Petrarch, in Homer.

1488. First printed edition of Homer edited by Demetrius Chalcondylas (a Greek) at Florence. Next the Aldine edition at Venice in 1504. 1713. Richard Bentley of Cambridge discovers the force of the digamma (see Grammatical Introdn. ὃ 2, 4) and develops the science of textual criticism. 1788. De Villoison publishes at Venice the earliest MS. of the Iliad (Codex

Venetus

A) with

its copious traditional annotations. A revival of interest in Alexandrian criticism of Homer follows. 1795. The Prolegomena ad Homerum by the German scholar F. A. Wolf propounds the chief questions of the Homeric Problem (see next section), already partly proposed by d’Aubignac in France in 1666 and by Bentley (see on 1713). 1870-85. Schliemann (cp. p. Ixxxv, n. 3) excavates Troy, Mycenae, Orchomenos, and Tiryns.

1952. Ventris deciphers the Mycenean tablets (cp. p. xlix).

ΧΧΧ

THE

THE

ODYSSEY

HOMERIC

PROBLEM

Wolf’s Prolegomena in 1795 began a century of severely critical analysis of the form and contents of the Iliad and Odyssey. The questions that came to be asked were: by whom, when, where and from what materials were the Jlzad and

Odyssey, as we have them, composed? At first the traditional view, that they had been written by a poet named Homer at Chios or Smyrna somewhere about the ninth century B.c., was generally rejected ; indeed the evidence for it was never beyond question. Scholars, working mainly on the evidence of the poems themselves, discovered inconsistencies in their plots, language, and versification. Many concluded that the poems were not by the same author (a view held by a few, called Xopttovres, Separators, in antiquity); that even separately they were not unities in themselves, but collections of bardic ballads or shorter epic poems, probably by different authors, later put together rather inefficiently by seventh- or sixth-century editors. Thus Kirchhoff in 1859 thought that he could discern in the Odyssey three separate stages of epic compositions (including an original * Return ' and a ‘ Telemachy ’); Bérard divided it into a ' Voyage of Telemachus,’ ‘ Tales at the Court of Alcinous’ and a ' Revenge of Odysseus —of which three elements our Odyssey is a ' late and artificial reconstruction’. Hennings in 1903 claimed to have discovered five original poems in it. 1 For a valuable and comprehensivo survey and bibliography see A. Delatte and A. Severvns in L'Antiquité Classique, ii. (1933), pp. 379-414; also Schmid-Stählin, G.G.L. 1, 1, pp. 129 ff.; in English Bérard,

D.H.L.,

Rose, H.G.L.,

Combellack,

Dodds, Nils-

son ; also Myres, Webster, Companion (as cited on p. 432).

INTRODUCTION

xxxi

For more than a century after Wolf the Analysts (those who denied the unity of either poem) had it all their own way, among them being the Germans Lachmann, G. Hermann,

Fick, Wilamowitz, and Cauer, and

in England Jebb and Leaf. They believed the inconsistencies in the subject-matter and style proved that several poets had contributed to each poem. But since 1900 there have been powerful supporters of the “ unitarian' view that both Odyssey and Iliad were almost entirely composed by one poet. Other scholars have advocated views between the two extremes. Αὖ present (in 1957), thanks to the studies of Milman Parry and his

followers in the oral technique of early Greek epic, the areas of controversy between the antagonistic schools have greatly contracted. Unitarians now believe that much of Homer's material was pre-fabricated, and Analysts concede that many anomalies may be due to the conditions of oral composition. But how the controversy will go in the future 1s unpredictable.! From

all this tedious, and

often bitter, controversy

Homeric learning profited greatly.

Eager research in ar-

chaeology, linguistics, prosody, metrics, dialects, folk-lore,

sociology, and in many other aspects, both literary and historical, has amassed a quantity of valuable material. One may compare the way in which the Bible has ultimately been enriched rather than weakened by the methods of the textual and higher critics (who were originally much influenced by developments in the Homeric problem). 1 For contrasting views on this controversy compare Combellack

and Dodds.

Page

discusses the Odyssean

problems in detail,

favouring the analytical approach. For criticisms of the exaggerated significance given to the so-called ‘ Peisistratean recension ' see especially J. A. Davison, Trans. Amer. Philol. Assocn. Ixxxvi. (1955), pp. 1-21.

xxxii

THE

ODYSSEY

One question needs special consideration : how closely does our present text approximate to the original form of the Odyssey ? THE

TEXT

OF THE

ODYSSEY!

The oldest complete Ms. is the Laurentianus of the 10th or 11th century a.p. But many fragments of papyrus have been found in Egypt, some of which contain long passages (see index at Papyrus). The earliest of these date from the 3rd century B.c. Some show striking variations from the 'vulgate' (see below) and have additional lines mostly concocted from phrases in other passages. Besides these copies of the Alexandrian text, we have copious annotations (called σχόλια, scholia ; hence the name scholiast for the annotator) deriving mainly from the Alexandrian editors and Didymus Chalcenterus, a

great commentator

of about

20 s.c.

Much

ancient

material is preserved in the commentary of Eustathius, Bishop of Thessalonica, c. a.p. 1170. From these we learn that in the Alexandrian age three kinds of text were in circulation : (1) a vulgate or commonly accepted text, (2) various ‘ City Texts ' from the main centres of Greek culture, (3) special editors’ texts. These apparently differed in length and wording. What we have is prob-

ably the ‘ vulgate ’ as corrected by the Alexandrians, and corrupted by the successive copyists.

But besides the

1 See Allen’s preface to his O.T. and his list of over 100 mss. and papyri; also Bérard, J. à l'Od. vol. i., especially pp. 51-70; M. H. van der Valk, Textual Criticism ; and G. M. Bolling, Erternal Evidence. I have omitted mention of the Homeridae as a problem unsuited to summiary discussion. See Allen, H.O.T. chap. 2, Rose, H.G.L. p. 46.

INTRODUCTION

xxxiii

difference between print and handwriting some other deliberate differences have been introduced into our printed texts : in the Alexandrian Mss. only capital letters were used, words were not separated from one another,

accents were sparse or absent, Jota Subscript was not yet invented. The nature of the text before 300 B.c. is uncertain. Homeric quotations in fourth-century writers do not generally differ more from our version than faults of memory might cause. Probably the current Athenian version was the most influential in the Greek-speaking world. Whether it differed much from those current in say Naples or Marseilles is unknown. But the change at Athens from the old to the new Attic alphabet in the Archonship of Eucleides (403 B.c., see above) may have caused some mistakes (see Metacharacterismos in index), when the letters η, e, £ and Ψ were officially substituted for «, o, xs, $s (all in capitals). Thus what we now write as

νηῶν ὠκυπόρων

ἐπιβαινέμεν al θ᾽ adds ἵπποι

would have been written in the old Attic alphabet NEONOKYIIOPONEIIIBAINEMENHAIOAAOZHIIIIIOI.:

What the text was like two or three centuries before

this and before it reached Athens (presuming that there was such a pre-Athenian text) can only be guessed at even by experts. A. Meillet in R.E.G. xxxi. (1918), pp. 277-314 (‘Sur une édition linguistique d’Homere ’) envisages a text in which, besides the absence of n and o as in old Attic, there were no doubled consonants, εἰ and ov were written as ε and o, elided vowels were not omitted 1 Note H alphabet.

(δία) originally=our

H

(aitch) in the old Attic

XXXiv

THE

ODYSSEY

and Digamma was regularly used: thus (with certain other dialectal changes) he reconstructs Il. 22, 135, ἢ πυρὸς αἰθομένον ἢ ἠελίον ἀνιόντος as

NIONTOS,

EIIYPOSAIOOMENOIOEAFEAIOIOA

and 1]. 2, 460, χηνῶν ἢ γεράνων A κύκνων δουλιχοδείρων

88

XANONETEPANONEKYKNONAOAIXOAEPFON.

Some editors of texts have gone a little way to meet such views as this by inserting the digamma and altering some of the Alexandrian spellings. But the effect tends to be confusing for any except experienced scholars. An important consequence of these differences between the text as printed now and the Alexandrian or preAlexandrian manuscripts is that certain types of variant readings have only become so in recent times. Thus in 6, covers

4 the Alexandrian both ot πρὶν μέν wor

NAYZIKAEITOIOAYMANTOXZ

τοῖο Avpavros

OIIIPINMENIIOTENAION ἔναιον and ποτε ναῖον, and in 6, 22 may

OT ναυσικλειτοῖ᾽ ᾿Οδύμαντος

be νανυσικλει-

(though

Meillet’s

opinion on the insertion of elided vowels favours the former). Similarly if Homer used ε for n and« and o for w and ov there was originally no difference between κῆται and κεῖται (see 2, 102;

19, 147) - KETAI, and EO

represented 4os (see index), «los, «tos, ἕως ; βοῦν (Attic) and βῶν (Ionic)=BON. If double consonants were not used then φαεινός and φαεννός (Aeolic)=PAENOZ, while

the device of doubling letters to alter quantity as in ὅσσος, ὅσος, ἕννεπε, ἕνεπε (See Grammatical Introdn. ὃ 2, 1)

is a post-homeric invention. Similarly it is quite impossible to decide with absolute certainty whether words initials

like 'Epwós or

not,

or ἀργειφόντης originally had or

whether

ἀργεϊφόντης,

capital

᾿Ατρεΐδης

and

INTRODUCTION

ΧΧΧΥ͂

suchlike should have their diphthongs resolved (see Grammatical Introdn. ὃ 1, T). The fact is that Homer’s epics were composed to be recited by rhapsodists trained in an oral tradition (see on Style above) and the printed or written page is a poor substitute for those living voices whose technique perhaps reached back to the very inflections, stresses and pauses of Homer’s own voice.

HOMERIC GEOGRAPHY : ESPECIALLY ITHACA AND ITS NEIGHBOURHOOD In two thousand years of Homeric scholarship opinion on Homer’s geography has varied extremely : some have ! For subtler questions of orthography the reader should consult the prefaces to Ludwich’s and Allen’s text. See for example

Ludwich’s reason for printing ἴδεν ἄστεα and suchlike phrases in defiance of the digamma

(pp. xix-xx).

Ludwich

(p. xviii) notes

how the general tendency of editors has been towards forcing consistency

of spelling

on Homer

wherever

the metre

permita.

To show the dangers of this he quotes an inscription on stone from Epidaurus containing the following successive spellings of the same

word:

ἤλετο,

ἕλετο, εἵλετο,

ἕλετο,

εἵλετο.

Early

writers also show astonishing vagaries of spelling. this edn. is based on T. W. Allen’s Oxford Text

English

The text of

(2nd edn., 1916)

with some alterations from almost all the editors cited in my bibliography, especially Ludwich, Merry and the van Leeuwen-da Costa edn. Allen has usually been followed in such controversial matters

as

breathings,

accents,

-v,

variations

like

fjos—tws,

digamma, and in what Allen justly calls re sane difficillima, the augment, except where

stated

in the notes.

The general policy

has been to keep to the Alexandrian text as represented in the MSS., and not to try to restore the Πελασγικὰ γράμματα of the earliest written versions. In the interests of poetic freedom some anomalies

have been

deliberately retained

against the views of

stricter Analogists. I have made soine innovations in punctuation, and have used an occasional exclamation mark.

——

OCC

EE

tt

.-

onm m Ων eine * QOO LOK

uev fev OO RGR "o ey

£ BR

ODD ᾿ DO oe

MEM T,

ΣΧ BOUL TOL OCU "erst oe

as ae ee δ ἀν RER

Se. trn. eX par

ITHACA and

nets ee

Environs English

o

Miles

sO δ

i

ΔΑ ον

20 4

too "eec »

nod e ta ala eee DOO vetere

INTRODUCTION

xxrvii

taken it as mainly factual, others as largely fictional; ἃ middle group regarded it as ἃ poetic amalgam of fact and fancy. Some names are clearly meant as geographical references, e.g. Crete, Egypt, Athens. These will not be discussed here. In the case of others like Troy, Mycenae, Tiryns, archaeological excavations within the last century have revealed and reconstructed extensive palaces and fortifications dating from the late Mycenean Age, which is the period of the Iliad and Odyssey. Some names like

Temese

(1,

184),

Pylos,

Gvrae

(4,

500),

Taphos,

&re ambiguous or uncertain, but are probably intended as real places. But the regions that Odysseus visits in his wanderings between Troy and Ithaca (Books 5-12), such as Aeaea, Laestrygonia, Lotus-land, Calypso's Island,

Aeolia,

are

best

taken

as more

fanciful

than

factual, though actual geographical details may be embodied in some of them (see commentary). A few scholars like Bérard and Hennig have argued that even this Wonderland is strictly geographical, but the disparity between their guesses (see, for example, on Ogygie

in Book 5) leaves them very unconvincing. Here we presuming real island where are

shall confine ourselves to one special problem : (which may be refused) that Homer meant a when he described Odysseus’ homeland Ithaca, we to place it on the map ?

The fullest description is in 9, 21-7 where Odysseus says (disputed words are given in Greek) : * T live in ’᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον, in which there is a mountain,

Νήριτον, with quivering forest leaves, outstanding ; and many islands lie around, very near to one another, Δονλίxidv re Σάμη τε καὶ ὑλήεσσα Ζάκυνθοςς. χθαμαλή, παννυπερτάτη εἰν GAL... πρὸς

Ithaca itself ζόφον, while

other islands are apart towards the dawning sun. She is rugged but a good nurse of youths.

lies the

and the . . .'

xxxvii

THE

ODYSSEY

In 13, 242-7 Athena gives a vaguer description : ' Indeed it is rough and not fit for driving horses, yet not a miserable island, though not broad. For in it there 1s corn beyond telling and wine, too; and there is always supply of rain and fruitful dew. It is good for feeding goats and cows, and has all kinds of wood and unfailing

watering-places.' Elsewhere we are told that 1, 247)

with

605 ff.).

no broad

Ithaca

meadows

is rocky (xpavaf,

suitable for horses

(4,

Some other features are mentioned : a wooded

height called Nov (v.l. at 1, 186 ; see also 3, 81; 9, 22) over the chief town (3, 81); the Raven’s Rock (κόρακος

πέτρη, 13, 408) near a spring called Arethusa ; a harbour probably at the outlet of a mountain torrent (‘Pei@pov, 1,186) ; a fully described bay of Phorkys (see 13, 96-101), and near it a ' Cave of the Nymphs ' with curious stone looms, cups, and urns, and with two entrances, and a well inside

(13,

103-12);

also a spring

near

the city

(17,

205-11). Unluckily almost any respectable Greek island can produce most, even all, of these general features. The salient characteristics are (1) the four descriptive epithets

in

the

first

account,

(2)

Homer's

apparent

insistence on a distinct group of four islands: Ithaca, Dulichium, Same and Zacynthus, to which is added another smaller islet Asteris (4, 846, cp. 4, 671;

15, 29)

ἐν πορθμῴ ᾿Ιθάκης τε Σάμοιό τε. . .

The significant epithets are all disputed. mean

εὐδείελον may

‘clear to see’ or ‘fair in the evening’,

χθαμαλή

‘low lying’ or ‘close to land’, παννυπερτάτη=* highest of all’ or ‘furthest out’, and πρὸς ζόφον is vague enough to include both the west and north-west. No theory could be safely based on such uncertainties as these.

INTRODUCTION

Xxxix

In attempting to identify the group of four islands mentioned by Homer the great difficulty is, as a glance at the map will show, that there are only three larger islands (1.e. Thiaki, Zante, and Kephallen:a) which form

anything like a homogeneous group. Almost all scholars now agree that Zacynthus is the modern Zante. They then sharply divide into two main schools. The traditionalists hold that Ithaca = Thiaki, Same = Kephallenia, and Dulichium perhaps= Makrı (both names meaning ‘Long ’) in the Echinades. The others, led by Dörpfeld, maintain that Ithaca

is Leukas, Dulichium Kephallenia,

and Same Thriakı. The first view was generally that of antiquity.! Strabo, the greatest geographer of ancient Greece, held it, and states that Leukas was not an island till the Corinthians,

in the reign of Cypselus (c. 640 3.c.), dug a canal through its northern isthmus. If this 1s true Dórpfeld's case is destroyed. Further, the modern name T':ak: is almost certainly a variation of ᾿Ιθάκη, as Zante represents Zacynthus, and the town of Same in Kephallenia preserves the ancient Σάμος or Σάμη. Against this it 1s truly argued that Greek place-names have in other cases moved southwards with migrations (cp. Pylos). Anti-Thiakists argue that Thiaki is not further πρὸς ζόφον than Kephallenia (but approached from the S.W. it certainly appears so); that Homer seems to consider Dulichium as the largest of the group (16, 247) which eliminates Makrı and favours Kephallenia ? ; thirdly, that Arkoud? between Leukas and Thiakı makes a better ! See bibliographical note below. 2 Dulichium, as Wilamowitz emphasizes, is certainly puzzling to place. A noteworthy suggestion is that Kephallenia was divided into two parts, Dulichium being the western half and Same the eastern.

xl

THE

ODYSSEY

Asteris (see above) with its twin harbours than the insignificant Daskalio, which is all the traditionalists can offer between Thiaki and Kephallenia. Other arguments and counter-arguments are based on the various possible meanings of the epithets discussed above. My-

cenean sites have been excavated on both Leukas and Thiakı. In my opinion the arguments against the traditional view are not strong enough to justify our rejecting it. Berard, the most adventurous and enthusiastic of recent

traditionalists, has found and photographed in Thiak: all the features of Ithaca mentioned above, the Raven Rock

etc. The Cave of the Nymphs is still shown there to tourists, though probably the natural rock-formations have been ‘improved’ since Homer’s time. The two mountains, the deep bay, and the torrent can also be more convincingly identified in T’hiakı than in Leukas. Of all the group of islands Leukas is least fit to be described as οὐχ ἱππήλατος.

If we assume that Ithaca is to be located in Thiaki then we may make the following probable identifications : the νῆσοι Boal (15, 299)=the

Oxeia, whose name

southern Echinades, especially

is probably a modern equivalent

of Gof (see note ad loc. cit.);

difficulty

for

promontory;

the ΔΛευκὰς πέτρη (24, 11 : a

Dörpfeldists)=the

modern

Leucadian

the Taphian Islands (1, 105;

al.) may be the

northern

Echinades

or else

14, 452, Corcyra

(Corfu) as Leaf holds (see on 1, 105).

A few of the many other identifications are: Ithaca = Kephallenia or Corfu; Dulichium=Leukas or Kephallenia; νῆσοι 8oat— the Montague Rocks between Zante and the mainland (but see further on 15, 299). The uncertainty is caused by the fact that though

INTRODUCTION

xli

Homer is probably describing actual places! he gives them a poetic and not a precisely topographical description. For appreciation of his poem and story it makes little difference whether Ithaca is Thiaki or the Isle of Man or Rhode Island. We have only ourselves to blame when we try to accommodate poetry to science and find it perplexing and troublesome. The poet did not write for geographers—

* Others abide our question, thou art free ’. Bibliography.—In vol. v. of the Loeb Strabo (1928) H. L. Jones

surveys the ancient evidence and modern views, favouring Dörpfeld’s theory, for which see Leaf in H. and H. chap. 5 and against it Shewan, H.E. section 1. Seymour in L.H.A. pp. 69-77 is impartial. Bérard argues his extreme literal views in Les Navigations d'Ulysse

(1927) and

illustrations

and

Les Phéniciens

much

new

et l'Odyssée (1902) with fine

information,

see

his

D.H.L.

for

a

summary in English. See also A. D. Fraser in C.P. xxx. (1935), pp. 79 ff. ; F. P. Johnson, A.J.P. 1. (1929), pp. 221 ff., who gives a list of American articles, H. L. Lorimer, Homer and the Monu-

ments, pp. 494-503, and W. Α. Heurtley in Annual of British School at Athens, xl. (1943) and xliii. (1948).

Older views are given in

Appendix III to the Merry-Riddell edition of Books 1-12. For Homer's geography in general there is R. Hennig's very speculative D.G.H.E. (See bibliography at end of this vol.) For the excavations on Thiaki see The Annual of the British School at Athens, xxxiii. (1935) and xxxv. (1938). See further in Moulinier and Companion, pp. 398 ff. (for these see p. 432).

THE

HOMERIC

HOUSE

There is not enough precise description in Homer to draw anything more than a very speculative plan of the Homeric house, and the archaeological evidence is still inconclusive. Such a detailed diagram as Merry gives 1n his smaller edition, p. xxiii, can only be based on a series ! Which, it has been argued by S. Casson in Antiquity, xvi. (1942), pp. 71 ff., he may have seen for himself.

xlii

THE

ODYSSEY

of arbitrary assumptions. Only a general verbal outline will be attempted here. Approaching the house of a Homeric aristocrat one came to an outside wall (ἕρκος) with a gateway and perhaps a porch (πρόθυρα αὐλῆς). Inside this lay an open courtyard (αὐλή) containing an altar to Zeus of the Enclosure (Ζεὺς ‘Epxeios). Beyond this courtyard was the main living-room (péyapov) of the house, fronted by an open colonnade (at@ovea) and a vestibule (πρόδομος).

The péyapov is the distinguishing and central feature of the Homeric house. It accommodated all the indoor social activities of the hero’s family, eating, drinking, music, conversation, even bathing and cooking. Judging from the number of the Suitors (108) it could be very large. It was ill-lit (σκιόεντα) and smoky: there were probably no windows, and only a smoke-vent (see on 1, 320), not a proper chimney,

was

supported

by pillars

above the fire.

(loves) and

The roof

a central

beam

(μέλαθρον).

A

notable

Homeric

feature,

found

in

Mycenean

remains but never in Minoan, 1s the central fixed hearth (ἐσχάρη : for the restricted use of ἱστίη see on 14, 159),

perhaps surrounded by pillars as at Tiryns. It served to give warmth, means of cooking, and a measure of light to the inhabitants. It was regarded as the heart of the home: there the lady of the house would sit with her handmaidens (cp. 6, 52); there a suppliant must crouch in the dust till favourably received (7, 153). In solemn invocations it was coupled with the name of Zeus (see on 14, 159). 1 See D. Gray in Classical Quarterly, n.s. v. (1955), pp. 1-12, Lorimer, chap. 7, L. R. Palmer in Transactions of the Phil. Soc. (Oxford, 1948), pp. 92-120, A. J. B. Wace in Companion to Homer (see p. 432 below), pp. 489 ff., and my Addenda to Od. 22, 126 ff. (Vol.

II, p. 438).

INTRODUCTION

xliii

Off the central hall were passages (Aaópa:), store-rooms, and bedrooms (θάλαμοι). The exact position of these is not determinable from the evidence in Homer. They were probably built on as required, leading irregularly from

one

to

another

(ἐξ ἑτέρων ἕτερα,

17,

266).

It is

misleading to speak of any special women’s quarters and to imply that women were normally excluded from the péyapov.

Penelope,

Helen,

and

other

women

in

the

Odyssey, enter the μέγαρον freely : there is no suggestion of harem restrictions. The social activities of women in the Homeric age are much less restricted than in classical Athens and later. Penelope for the most part keeps to a private room because it was natural to do so in her situation. This. room was on a higher floor than the μέγαρον or possibly on a higher part of the site (cp. 1, 328 and 330).

None but an intimate member of the house-

hold would normally enter these private quarters or go beyond the μέγαρον.

Homer gives some general descriptions of the materials used : the walls were of stone, often highly polished, and In some cases ornamented inside with gold, silver, ἤλεκτρον

(see on 4, 73), copper, and blue enamel. There is no reference to bricks and mortar, but they have been found in Mycenean sites. The floor in Odysscus’ palace was of hardened earth, which was kept clean with shovels (Alorpa). The luxury of the gardens and palace of Alcinous may be a deliberate imitation of Minoan or perhaps Asiatic culture, and was hardly typical of the average Greek palace. THE

HOMERIC

SHIP

Ships in the Homeric age were designed both for sailing and for rowing. The evidence for their construction is

“ABQ

:I'I

(0105?) ΒΠΟΘΡ- ΠΒΗ : I “I ᾿(0613..0) maIg : Ἢ

᾿(40,..02) τῷ YHL

: 99

: 5—25) Ὃ

0

᾿(Ὀρίμμὴ) sepelq

tye

fe

—_

e

ee

—

(59222) ev

[4

. haw

7

p

—À

ἐν

᾿Ἕῥοκοχοσμ) s&'e38930,T : αὶ ST

2

atom ne 17 —

(4016025) prex : q-q

9ηπᾷ

᾿(πονγορίι) 180- ΘΡΌΠῊ

OIYYNOH

"(59Y»») ΡΙΒΑΊΒΗ pus 910η-

dIHS

᾿(Ὅσρμᾳ) ΒΘΟΩ :(q'Qqp

'(5e4024142) Α(ΒΊΒΥΟΒΕ :H-H

($3991) syaayg : qp Ἢ

d —

C

INTRODUCTION

xlv

far from adequate, and what follows here is partly conJectural. The

sail

(ἱστίον) was

attached

to

a

yard

(ἐπίκριον,

B-B in the illustration), which in turn was suspended from the mast (ἱστός, A). The yard hung more or less across the width of the ship, 1.6. it was square-rigged, not

fore-and-aft as in a modern yacht, which can, consequently, sail much closer to the wind. Some adjustment of the sail to the wind was feasible by means of the sheets (πόδες, E-E), attached to the lower corners of the sail, and the braces (ὑπέραι, D-D) from the ends of the yard

to the stern. The sail-yard could probably be raised and lowered on the mast by means of one or more halyards (κάλοι) from a hole or pulley high up on the mast (G) to some accessible pin lower down (I have placed this near the stern at G, thus making the halyard act as kind of auxiliary backstay ; Merry places it at the foot of the mast, 1.6. just under A).! The mast was set in a kind of box (μεσόδμη, ἱστοπέδη) nearly amidships. Three ropes steadied it from above, two forestays (πρότονοι, F-F) to the prow, and one backstay (&rirovos, H-H) to the stern.

When lowered at sea the mast was laid in a supporting crutch (ἱστοδόκη, Il. 1, 434). When rowing was necessary the oarsmen sat in order on thwarts

or benches

(ζυγά)

running

across

the

ship

from beam to beam.? Under these was a vacant space (ἄντλος) above the keel, where cargo, or even prisoners, could be stowed.

The oars (ἐρετμά or -ot) consisted of a

1 Some hold that the yard could only be raised or lowered with the mast (so Perrin

on 2, 425;

3, 10 and in his vol. i. p. 260),

taking κάλοι (5, 260) to be stays (see below) or reefing-ropes (so Liddell and Scott). But in 12, 402 the sail is certainly hoisted after the mast has been fixed. 2 The later word for these was σέλματα (Latin tranetra), cp. the Homeric epithet for ships, ἐὕσσελμοι.

xlvi

THE

ODYSSEY

long handle or shaft (κώπη) and a blade (πηδόν, I) which

apparently was much broader than in our oars (see 11, 128). The oars were attached to the gunwale by leather thongs (rpomot) fixed, probably, to thole-pins of some kind (probably the κληΐδες in 8, 37, though others take this as a synonym for tvyá). Instead of our rudder fixed under the stern the ancients used a large oar (πηδάλιον or ol$iov, J) which was held by a steersman in the poop (πρύμνη.

There were prob-

ably half-decks (ἴκρια, L, L) in the bow and stern, giving a platform to stand on with shelter underneath. Other constructional parts of the ship were the stem (στεῖρα, K), the keel (τρόπις), the ribs rising from the keel to the gunwale (σταμίνες), the side-planks (ἐπηγκενίδες) forming

the hull (ἔδαφος). The average complement of a ship for a long voyage was about fifty men ; for shorter journeys twenty. Ships were usually beached during a long stay. For shorter periods

stern

cables

(πρυμνήσια)

were

fastened

to

the

shore while other cables moored the bows to anchorstones (eivai) thrown to the bottom. These blocks of stone probably served as ballast at sea. Usually the ship was brought to land at night. Voyaging out of sight of land was abnormal and considered dangerous (in contrast with the Vikings’ boldness). The general qualities of the Homeric ship are described in the epithets attached toit: black, vermilion-prowed or dark-blue-prowed, shapely, curved, hollow, polished, with pointed prow, beaked (from its sharply-curving bows), well-benched, long-oared, sea-faring, swift, and beautiful.! 1 See Merry-Riddell, Appendix I for a full discussion of controversial points avoided here. See further in C. Torr, Ancient Ships, Cambridge,

1923.

1894;

A. Koster,

Das antike Seewesen, Berlin,

INTRODUCTION

THE

PEOPLE

OF THE

xlvii

HOMERIC

AGE

The people and civilization which Homer described— though,

it must

be

noted,

idealistically

rather

than

realistically for the most part, as is the general rule in Greek art and literature—flourished from about 1400 B.c. to 1200 B.c. Some time before the earlier date this IndoEuropean people, with fair or auburn hair (see on ξανθός). perhaps, and differing in language and customs from the earlier inhabitants, entered S. Greece. There they met the splendour of the Minoan culture. Some of this, no doubt, was beyond their understanding and appreciation, and was let perish. Much they seem to have accepted, absorbed, and in time adapted to their own way of life in such centres as ' golden Mycenae ’. A good deal about their life has now been gleaned from the Linear-B tablets (see below).

These Achaeans (as Homer calls them) having established themselves securely on the mainland sought wider outlets for their energies. They founded colonies in the Eastern

some

Mediterranean,

disputed

and

interpretations

conquered

of certain

Crete,

and,

Hittite

Egyptian records are correct (but see on 1, 90;

if

and

13, 315;

and chapter one of Page as cited in my additional bibliography), they were in close contact with the Hittites and made raids on the coast of Egypt during the fourteenth and thirteenth centuries. Their last great enterprise seems to have been the war on Troy (now dated some fifty years earlier than the 1194-1184 suggested by Eratosthenes). After it the invasion of a new Greek tribe, the Dorians, drove them

out of power and ἃ Dark Age begins on the mainland of Greece, destined to endure for over three centuries.

xlviii

THE

ODYSSEY

But future discoveries may show that Vizere Agamemnona multi, that this dark age may had its glories. The Achaeans of Homer show the following istics: they are skilled warriors with spear (rather than bow), able to fight from chariots

fortes post also have characterand sword ; they love

hunting, feasting, music, song ; they are chivalrous towards

their

own

women,

who

are allowed

considerable

freedom, fond of horses and dogs ; their wealth is in cattle and valuable furniture or equipment ; they are served by slaves and hired labourers; they were, or became, skilful, though not very daring, sailors; they used chiefly bronze weapons and utensils, though iron was known (and perhaps more extensively used than Homer implies); they cremated their dead instead of burying them; each tribe was governed by a hereditary king assisted by a council of elders and occasional assemblies of the male citizens, and there may have been in some

regions

a High King who had a measure of control over

the lesser kings (e.g. Agamemnon and Alcinous).

If we can trust Homer's portraits as true to history and not simply a noble idealization in this matter, these Achaeans chiefly admired courage, endurance, physical strength and beauty. They were bound by strict ties of loyalty to their kinsmen and comrades, and to any suppliant stranger who could justly ask for their help. They had traditional rules of conduct and etiquette in their personal relationships. They realized that life was hard, while death, or rather the state of being dead, seemed monotonous and sad. The one supreme reward for life's sufferings and death's darkness was glory, renown that lasted long after a hero'slife. This all-pervading desire for glory joined to their love of music and song ensured their enjoyment of saga, ballad, and epic poetry,

INTRODUCTION

xlix

and led to the final achievement of the Iliad and Odyssey. Thanks to the skill and patience of archaeologists we now can see relics of the Heroic Age which give us a very

real sense of its actuality—their houses and furniture and utensils and ornaments, objects ranging in significance from a sarcophagus to a safety-pin. It is reassuring for lovers of Homer to find that in general these discoveries have confirmed the truthfulness and accuracy of his descriptions. MYCENEAN

GREEK

In 1900 Sir Arthur Evans began his excavations at

Knossos

in Crete.2

There

he unearthed

many

clay

tablets inscribed with a previously unknown script partly resembling hieroglyphics. Despite efforts by many scholars to decipher them, their interpretation remained unknown for over fifty years. In 1936 a young English schoolboy named Michael Ventris heard Evans lecture on his discoveries in Crete, and resolved to decipher the 1 This survey has been confined to the ruling warrior classes among the Achaeans. Of the lower classes only rare glimpses are caught in similes and incidental descriptions. For the absence of rigid class distinctions in Homer see especially Calhoun, C.M.H. For this whole section see Bowra, T.D.I. chap. 8, Nilsson, H.M., Lorimer, Gray, Finley, and Wace (in Ventris-Chadwick); also H. T. Bossert, The Art of Ancient Crete, London, 1937, and R.

Hampe, Die homerische Welt im Lichte der neuesten Ausgrabungen, Heidelberg, 1956 (from Gymnasium, lxiii., 1956). The index should be consulted for topics mentioned here, like House, Ship, Bronze: Bee also Dress, Meals, Wine, Anachronisms, Religion, and suchlike, and on 1, 90 and 13, 315. See further in Companion to Homer. 3 See his monumental work, The Palace of Minos, London, 19211936. For Evans’s own life and work see Joan Evans, Time and Chance, London, 1943.

l

tablets.

THE

ODYSSEY

Three years later the American archaeologist

C. W. Blegen excavated a considerable number of Linear-B

tablets at Pylos in W. Messenia (cp. on 3, 4). In 1952 Ventris, working on the material provided by Evans and Blegen and profiting by the exploratory studies of other scholars, came to the conclusion that, contrary to the opinion of Evans and others, the language of the tablets was Greek. Next year, in collaboration with John Chadwick, he published the epoch-making article, Evidence for Greek Dialect in the Mycenaean Archives. This was followed by their authoritative book, Documents in Mycenaean Greek, in 1956.!

Since the Linear-B tablets are probably earlier than c. 1200 B.c., this discovery has added some four centuries to our documentary knowledge of Greece and the Greek language. Further discoveries and further examination of the evidence may modify or correct interpretations now current (in 1957).

But the main outlines seem to be

clear. The Greek of the tablets closely resembles what philologists had conjectured for pre-Homeric Greek: it shows affinities with Arcado-Cyprian (cp. GRAMMATICAL IntRopucTION, I), but perhaps represents an era when the Greek dialects differed less than in later literature. In form and syntax it contains many features of Homeric Greek.? The tablets contain many Homeric proper names and present some remarkable parallels to Homer’s descriptions of arms, utensils, and furniture. 1 It contains a bibliography of Mycenean studies up to May 1955. See further in T. B. L. Webster, From Mycenae to Homer, London,

1958.

2 e.g. the use of digamma, genitives in -ovo, endings in -dı, absence of syllabic augment, assimilated forms, perfect participles active used intransitively as in Od. 7, 45;

12, 423.

Chadwick, Webster, and Companion, pp. 75 ff.

See Ventris-

GRAMMATICAL I. Toe

Homeric

INTRODUCTION

DIALEct

II. PRONUNCIATION AND ORTHOGRAPHY § 1. Vowels: variations, lengthenings, shortenings, hiatus § 2. Consonants: variations, digamma III. INFLEXION § § § §

3. Nouns: first declension 4. : second declension 5. : third declension 6. : heteroclite forms

§ 7. § 8.

: contraction and hyphaeresis : special suffixes

§ 9. Adjectives

§ 10. Personal prononns § 11. ὁ, ἡ, τό § 12. Relative, possessive, indefinite and interrogative pronouns § 13. Verbs: augment § 14. § 15.

: stem-variation : thematic vowels and thematic forms

§ 16. § 17.

: person-endings : present and imperfect : εἶμι and εἰμί

§ § § § §

: : : : :

18. 19. 20. 21. 22.

non-thematic aorists sigmatic aorist thematic aorist iterative tenses perfect

§ 23.

: pluperfect

§ 24. § 25.

: future : subjunctive

§ 26.

: optative

§ 27. § 28.

: infinitive : assimilation

lii

THE

ODYSSEY

SYNTAX $ 29. The accusative case $ 30. The dative

ἢ 31. The genitive $ 32. The nominative and vocative ἢ 33. Prepositions : adverbial use, tmesis, compounds, anastrophe : with nouns

ἢ 34.

§ 35. Improper prepositions § 36. Verbs:

subjunctive mood

§ 37. : optative mood ἢ 38. Particles ἄν and κε(ν) § 39. Other particles § 40. Parataxis

§ 41. Epexegesis IV. Homer’s HEXAMETER $ 42. Metrical scheme ὃ 48. Caesura and diaeresis

§ 44. Scansion and reading V. VERBAL

ASPECT

(Note:

Attic forms are given in brackets)

I THE

HOMERIC

DIALECT

Homer writes in a literary dialect consisting chiefly of Aeolic and old-Ionic with a slight admixture of Arcado-Cyprian, Attic, and non-Greek forms, together with some words probably coined

by the poet himself. Examples: 1. Aeolic πίσυρες (ΞΞτέσσαρες), ἱππότα (-- ἱππότης), aplyveros (Ionic ἐρί---, φῆρες (θῆρες), ἄμμι (-Ξ ἡμῖν), ὕμμε (-Ξ ὑμᾶς), and patronymics in -ἰος like Kpóvvos (Κρονίδης), and v. on the digamma § 2, 4 (a) below. 2. Ionic: (see the forms in § 1, sections 1, 2, 6, 7, 8 below) κέατο (=xeivro), φαεινός (faves), οὖρος (ὅρος), νηός (νεώς).

3. Arcado-Cyprian:

perhaps

ἠπύω, ἀσκηθής,

ἕλος, κασίγνητος, πτόλις (ΞΞ πόλις), αἶσα.

δέατο (6, 242),

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

liii

4. Attic: κεῖντο, ἦντο, ἑωσφόρος, βοῦν (Ionic Par), τεύχη (Ξε: τεύχεα in Ionic), πῶς, ὅπως (for Ionic κῶς, ὅκως etc.). Many, if not all of these, are probably corruptions by Attic scribes. 5. Non-Greek

loan-words:

ala, ἰχώρ, πάρδαλις, and forms in

-v8os. 6. Possible coinages by Homer to express his meaning or (more often) to suit his metre: ἀμφεποτᾶτο, ἀγάννιφος, ἐπίδρομον, ἐκποτέονται, ἀποφώλιος.

(Further examples will be discussed in the notes. For full surveys see chapter IV of Homer and Mycenae by M. P. Nilsson (London, 1933) and chapter VII of Tradition and Design in the Iliad by C. M. Bowra (Oxford, 1930) from which most of the examples above have been taken. See also Palmer and Shipp as cited in bibliography p. 431, and Palmer in Companion to Homer.)

II PRONUNCIATION

AND

ORTHOGRAPHY

$ 1. Vowels Homeric Greek differs from Attic in its use of : l. ἡ (Ionic) for a: ὥρη (opa), πύλῃσι (πύλαισι), κάρη (κάρα). 2. εἰ (Ionic) or « fore: ξεῖνος (£évos, v. ὃ 2, 4 b), εἵνεκα (ἕνεκα), Hus (eus). 3. en or ne forn: ἠέλιος (ήλιος), ἔηκε (ἧκε). Note also smooth

breathing for rough. 4. eefor ε: ἐείκοσι (εἴκοσι).

(This and other forms like ἔειπον

are explained by the digamma § 2, 4 c.) 5. ev for ov (when contracted from eo): ἔρχεν (ἔρχου), μεν (μου). 6. ov (Ionic) or w foro: πουλύς (πολύς), μοῦνος (μόνος, v. $8 2,4 b), Διώννσος (Διόνυσος).

7. Separately pronounced vowels for diphthongs (this is called resolution or diaeresis) : πάϊς (mais), ἐΐ (εὖ), ᾿Ατρεΐδης (᾽Ατρείδης). These frequent resolutions (probably an Ionic trait) lessen the

number of spondees in the Homeric hexameter. Some editors introduce them much more freely than others, and it is not impossible that they were almost

universal

in arsis (v. ὃ 1, 13 d).

1 ἡ, 6. πύληισι, the iota subscript being first introduced after A.D. 900.

liv

THE

ODYSSEY

Something similar was the practice of writing words like faéry for fairy, aéry for airy, in English poetry to lighten the line. 8. (Analogous to 7) uncontracted forms (Ionic) for contracted :

ἔρχεο (ἔρχου), Ποσειδάων (Ποσειδῶν). ἀποεῖπον

for

ἀπεῖπον)

are

to

Some of these forms (e.g.

be explained

by

the

digamma

(§ 2, 4 c). 9. (Rare) contracted Bocas (βοήσας).

forms

for

uncontracted:

ipos

(ἑερός),

10. By what is called apocope final vowels are sometimes lost in prepositions,

e.g.

πάρ---παρά,

cases the short form may

been

added

later, e.g.

have

κάτ---κατά,

dv—ava

(in

some

been the original, a suffix having

κάτ, cp. Irish cét-, from

*knt).

In

com-

pounds, after apocope κάτ assimilates to the following consonant, e.g. κάππεσε, κάμμορος, so also ἀνώ---ἄν, €.g. ἄμπννε, ἀμφαδόν. Seo Ι,. J. D. Richardson in Hermathena, lxxvii (1951), pp. 65-71. Pronunciation 11. Adjacent vowels which do not form a diphthong may be pronounced as one syllable: ἡμέων, κρέα, εἰλαπίνη ἠέ (=—--—), ἐπεὶοὐ (= —), πόλιας. Grammarians call this synizesis. In cases like the last the ı was probably pronounced as y. 12. As in other kinds of Greek poetry (and prose) short a, e, o,

are elided before following initial vowels as πολλὰ 8 ὅ γ᾽ iv, ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα. But in Homer the verbal endings -μαι, -ται, -vraı, -σθαι, -ἰ in the dative case, and the ot of μοι, σοι, τοι, may be also elided.

13. (a) Vowels are generally long before two consonants, ἃ double consonant, or an initial p. For notable exceptions see on 5, 237 or 21, 178. Vowels naturally short are often lengthened: (b) Before

A, p, v, σ: 6.9. πολλὰ λισσομένη: ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ:

The same effect

is also obtained by doubling the consonant (see § 2, 1 below).

(c) Before

single consonants

(8 2, 4) or some

other letter has

from

beside

which

& digamma

been lost (e.g. "δείδω,

*oFós,

δηρόν). (d) In metrical thesis (i.e. in hexameters the first syllable of each foot), especially before a pause: e.g. 10, 269 φεύγωμξν᾽ ἕτι yap...

1 In Latin the meanings of thesis and arsis were reversed, thesis denoting

(in a hexameter) the short syllables, arsis the long first syllables of the feet.

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

lv

14. Long vowels and diphthongs can be pronounced short for the metre : (a) In hiatus, i.e. when in arsis at the end of a word and followed

by an initial vowel: tmAayyOi ἐπεί, οἴκοϊ ἔσαν. Note.—This shortening is called correption. Proper hiatus is when the first vowel is left unaffected, e.g. ὦ ᾿Αχιλεῦ: ἡμετέρῳ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ.

This freely occurs in certain definite positions in the

hexameter (v. § 42), namely: for long syllables :—after the thesis in any foot (most commonly in the third, e.g. δεῦρ᾽ ἴθι, νύμφα φίλῇ, ἵνα ; for short syllables :—after the first foot when followed by a mark of punctuation, e.g. ἀλλ’ ävä, εἰ .. ., or after the fourth foot, e.g.

νῆα piv dp πάμπρωτα ἐρύσσατξ ἤπειρόνδε (10, 403), or at the weak caesura (§ 43) in the third foot, e.g. τέμνειν ὄφρα τάχιστᾶ ὑπὲκ. . . (3, 175), or after the dative singular of the third declension (in any position), e.g.

ἵ

ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆι ἐμεῖο (5, 287)

(but this may be correption of an original ἴ).

In all other circumstances hiatus is suspect and probably due to textual corruption or else to the digamma (§ 2, 4) as in ἐνὶ Folk above. The normal way of avoiding hiatus is by elision (§ 1, 12),

or, more rarely, synizesis (§ 1, 11). (b) Internally the same kind of shortening (internal correption)

may occur: YAdos, vids (=), ἥρωος (-Ξ --οὐ). Note.—1n Homer a naturally short vowel is generally lengthened before combinations of a mute and a liquid or nasal (e.g. xv, Bp, wh), thus πῖκρός.

In Attic they are more commonly

left short.

The result of these shortenings and lengthenings is that many words, without changing their spelling, have two quantities: ὕδωρ (— or ——), ἀνήρ (& or a), “Apes " Apes (——).

§ 2. Consonants 1. In many words consonants are written singly or doubled to suit

the

metre:

évere, ὅσσος--ὅσος.

’OSvceis—’Odvacers,

μέσσος---μέσος,

ἔννεπε---

This is commonest with X, p, v, p, σ.

2. wr is found in some words for 7:

πόλεμος (see Dialect 3).

πτόλις---πόλις, πτόλεμος----

lvi

THE

ODYSSEY

3. The position of two adjacent letters is sometimes reversed

(metathesis), especially with p and a: καρδίη---κραδίη, θάρσο---θράσος. These are best explained as alternative ways of representing an original vocalic, or sonant, r (cf. § 16, 7). The Digamma 4. (2) Besides

recognized

the consonants

a labial spirant

known

(probably

to Attic Greek,

pronounced

whose original name was waw (fat, Semitic waw).

Homer

like our w) Later gram-

marians called it 5(yappa, i.e. the double g because its shape (note how grammarians generally think in terms of the written word, not the spoken word as poets do) resembled one I' placed above

another—/.! The letter occurs frequently in dialect inscriptions (Aeolic, Doric, and others), and also in early lyric poets. (b) Whether this letter was actually written or not in the original writings of Homer

is uncertain.

It probably was,

but,

even so, it is not necessarily desirable to restore it in modern texts (for an example

of this see The

Platt, Cambridge, 1892).

Odyssey of Homer,

by A.

It certainly had a marked effect in the

pronunciation of Homeric Greek.

This accounts for many

of lengthenings (v. 8 1, 13 above), μόνξος, also for hiatus, as in Od. 1, τῷ ol ἐπεκλώσαντο where oi— Fo. and οἶκον -- Foixov in helpful in determining if a word

e.g. Eeivos=£evfos, potvos= 17 θεοὶ olkovde pronunciation. It is often had / to think whether the

Latin equivalent has v or v: viola—Flov, suus, oFés (=6s),

cases

vesper—Féowepos, video—Fıdeiv, suavis, σβηδύς (ἡδύς) ; or occa-

sionally the English, e.g. work—F épyov. (c) Sometimes F was replaced by v internally as txeva for exeFa. It was also effective internally as in ἀποεῖπον (Attic ἀπεῖπον) for ἀποξεῖπον, and ἔειπον for ἔξειπον.

(d) The effect οὗ F in lengthening or preventing elision in preceding vowels is often neglected, as in Od. 1, 110 οἱ μὲν ἄρ᾽ οἶνον (Foivov usually, cp. vinum) and 2, 91

πάντας μέν p Dre (usually Feine, cp. voluptas). 1 Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Antiquitates, 1, 20 ὥσπερ γάμμα Serracs ἐπὶ μίαν opOny ἐπιζενγνύμενον ταῖς πλαγίοις, ws ξελένη καὶ Favag Kat ξοῖκος καὶ Fanp (σελήνη, ἄναξ, οἶκος, ἀήρ in Attic).

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

lvii

In these cases editors either condemn the line as spurious, or emend it (especially Bentley, the rediscoverer of the effect of F in Homer), or accept it as a sign that in Homer's era the sound was in a transition stage between pronunciation and non-pronunciation (as with the contemporary English r in war). The last view is generally assumed in this edition. Note.—It

should

be remembered

that for poetic appreciation

it is the pronunciation, not the spelling, of words that primarily matters (v. index for Euphony), though of course the two are complementary. It cannot be too often emphasized for readers accustomed to silent reading (a practice entirely unknown to the ancient Greeks) that Greek poetry is designed to be spoken and heard, not perused and seen. The problems of Homeric spelling worried the ancients far less than his extraordinary freedom in quantitative scansion. Homer’s free lengthenings and shortenings led some to parody him, as Eucleides cited by Aristotle (Poetic 22, 1458 b 9) ᾿Επιχάρην εἶδον Μαραθῶνάδε βᾶδίζοντα, and Martial (9, 11, 13), complaining of the intractability of Earinos (with its initial UUW) for his metres,

Eärinos let poets call him— But only the Greeks, who've nothing denied them, * Apes "Apes [i.e. — UU —] they've even dared scan lines. The fact is that all poets have allowed themselves some such liberties in pronunciation; but few have used 88 much freedom as Homer. How much of this freedom was already in the language when he came to employ it, and how much he added himself, has

not yet been fully determined.

III INFLEXION NOUNS

8 3. First Declension ἢ for à always as in Tpoln (see § 1, 1 above), except in θεά and

some proper names; also ἢ for 4, but only in abstract nouns in -ewa and -οια, e.g. ἀληθείη.

lviii

THE

ODYSSEY

Nom. sometimes in -& (for -ns): e.g. ἱππότ-ἅ, νεφεληγερέτ-«ἅ, «ipio -à. Gen. Sing. in «ao and -ew; e.g. ᾿Ατρεΐδ-αο, ᾿Ατρεΐδεεω. This -«o is often scanned as one syllable; and after another vowel it appears as -w: e.g. Bopé-o, ἐυμμελί-ω. Gen. Plur. in -awv, -éov: e.g. κλισι-άων, Tac -éov. Dat. Plur. in -gow and -ys: 6.0. αὐτεῇσι (αὐταῖς), κλισί-ῃς (κλισίαι). The Attic -a«s occurs only once in the Iliad and twice in the Odyssey (5, 119; 22, 471).

$ 4. Second Declension Gen. Sing. in -oio: editors believe also in ἀδελφεόο and suchlike 10, 36 and 14, 239. Gen. and Dat. Dual

e.g. δύμ-οιο (δόμου), ὁδοῖο (ὁδοῦ). Many a Homeric gen. in -oo and read ’IAloo, forms, where it suits the metre. See on in -o«v both for Second and Third De-

clension : e.g. ἵππ-οιΐν, moß-ot:v.

Dat. Pl. in -οισι(ν) for -oıs, where metrically convenient : e.g. 1, 19 καὶ μετὰ οἷσι φίλοισι.

§ 5. Third Declension 1. Acc. Sing. in -a after n representing nv and ev. have from νηῦ-ς, ship, v-a

βασιλῆ-α. evpé-a.

Thus we

(for νηυ-α, vnfa);

from βασιλεύο-ς,

So the other cases, βασιλῆ-ος etc.

Also «ipis gives

νηῦς besides νῆα, νηός, νηί, νῆες, νῆας, νηῶν, νήεσσι gives

less commonly Gen. νεός, Pl. νέες, νέας, νεῶν, νέεσσι.

2. Gen. Sing. Stems in -ἰ retain the ι, instead of dropping it and inserting €: e.g. πόλι-ος πόλε-ως, μήτι-ος. And so in the other cases. πόλις πόλε-ος, πτόλε-ἴ,

gives

also

πόλη-ος,

πόλη-ι,

his or ἐΐ-ς, good, gives gen. ἐῆ-ος, perhaps quantity for ἠέ-ος.

πόλη-ες,

and

by exchange

of

Note that πολύ-ς makes Gen. πολέ-ος, Pl. πολέ-ες, πολέ-ας, πολέων, πολέσσι, -έεσσσι, -ἐσι. Also TovA Us, πονλύ, and see ὃ 6, J.

3. Dat. Sing. in -εἴ, -ni: e.g. κράτ-εἴ, ᾿Αχιλ-ῆς Nouns in -ıs also give -i: vepéooi, kóvi, μήτι (originally i, which

strong

resolutionists

(see

ὃ

1,

7

above)

would

generally). Stems in -v, Gen. -v-os give -w (diphthong) : e.g. πληθο-νῖ,

read

GRAMMATICAL

4. Acc. Plur. -v often form

INTRODUCTION

lix

Stems in -« and -v which form Acc. Sing. in Acc.

Pl. in -ts and

-vs (for

-ws, -ws):

e.g. ὄϊς,

σῦς, βοῦς, ἰχθῦς. 5. Dat. Plur. in -εἐσσι and -σσι besides -σι, asin Attic:

e.g.

ἄνδρ-εσσι, βό-εσσι, πόδ-εσσι, πολί-εσσι (πόλις), πολέ-εσσι (πολύς), ποσσί, Note the following: γένν-σσι, δέπα-σσι and δεπά-εσσι.

§ 6, Heteroclite Nouns 1. There are many Heteroclite different inflexions by employing δίπτυχο-ς, Acc. δίπτυχ-α: ἀλκή, vopiv-r: loch, Acc. ἰῶκ-α ; ᾿Αἴδη-ς,

Nouns, 2.e. nouns shewing distinct stems. Such are Dat. ἀλκ-ί: toplvn, Dat. Gen. "Aib-os, Dat. "Aid.ı:

γόνν, Gen. youvds (for yovf-os), Plur. yotv-a etc. ; also γούνατος etc. moAAd-s, much, is declined throughout from stem πολλο-, as well as from stem πολυ- (see $ 5, 2 ad fin.) 2. vid-s, son, shews three stems :—

(1) (Stem vio-) vid-s, υἱέ, and very rarely viov (only 22, 238), vioic (2) (St. vi-), Acc. Plur. vi-«s, (3) (St. vie(F) for Plur. vié-es,

(only 19, 418). vi-a, Gen. vi-os, Dat. vi-« Dual vi-e, vi-as, νἱά-σι. viv-), Acc. vie-a, Gen. vid-os, Dat. wé-i, vié-as.

3. kápn, head, shews— (1) Gen. «epfjar-os, κάρητ-ος, Dat. kapfjar-ı, κάρητ-ι. (2) Gen. κράατ-ος, Dat. xpaar-ı, Plur. κράατ-α.

(3) Acc. Sing. «par-a, Gen. κράτ-ων, xpa-ct.

«pàr-ós,

Dat. xpar-(, Plur.

$ 7. Contraction and Hyphaeresis 1. Gen. Sing. -«os in a few nouns contracts into -«vs: e.g. θάρσ-ευς (θάρσους), θέρ-ευς (θέρους. 2. When the combinations ee-a and «ei occur in the Acc. and Dat. S. of Adjectives, the second « of the stem is dropped by hyphaeresis : e.g. δνσκλέα (δυσκλέε-α), νηλέα (νηλέε-α), νηλέϊ (νηλέε-). Similarly in Neut. Plur. κλέ-α (xAde-a), yép-à (γέρα-α), xpd-& (xpéa-a).

ix

THE

ODYSSEY

3. The following contracted forms ἐνκλει-ῶς, ἐνκλεῖ-ας, ἀγακλῆ-ος, IlaTpokAf-os, éuppet-os, c're(-ovs, omf-i are for ἐνκλεε-ῶς, ἐνκλεέ-κας, ἀγακλεέ-ος, Πατροκλεέ-ος, ἐυρρεέ-ος, σπέε-ος, onée-i. The metre always admits the uncontracted forms and these should possibly (see § 1, 7 above) be restored to the texts.

§ 8. Special Suffixes Nouns of all declensions (both Sing. and Plur.) are found with an ending -φι(ν), with the following meanings :— (a) Instrumental : e.g. βίη-φι by force. (b) Locative : e.g. ὄρεσ-φιν on the mountains. (c) Ablatival Gen. : e.g. ἀπὸ νευρῆ-φιν from the bowstring. This may be regarded as almost & genuine case-ending. Other suffixes, more of &n adverbial nature, are : -0. place where: e.g. ὅθι where, αὖθι here, there, πόθι

where?

ποθί somewhere, αὐτόθι in that very place, οἴκοθι in the house, ᾿Ιλιόθι ἐπ Ilios. «θα place: e.g. ἔνθα there, where, ὕπαιθα under. -de(v) place.: e.g. πρόσθε(ν), ὕπερθε(ν). Distinguish this suffix with v ἐφελκυστικόν from «θεν place whence: e.g. ὅθεν, ἄλλοθεν, Διόθεν. This suffix is often used with prepositions: e.g. ἀπ’ οὐρανόθεν, ἐκ Διόθεν. It is found in σέθεν σοῦ. «τις in αὖτις (Att. αὖθις) back, again. (Beware of confusing this word with αὖθι here, there.)

«δε place whither: e.g. οἴκόνδε, πόλεμόνδε, Also -we: e.g. ἄλλοσε in another direction.

ἄλαδε

to the sea.

§ 9. Adjectives As in feminine nouns of the first declension (§ 3 above) feminine adjectives of the second declension have -n for -ὦ as in αἰσχρή. Adjectives

in -os and -vs are sometimes of two terminations,

sometimes of three, whether compound or not. For πολύς see ὃ 5, 2 and § 6, 1. Instead of -ns, -εἰσα, -ev one frequently finds -as, -εσσα, «ἐν. In such adjectives -nes may be contracted to -ys, and -oev- to -evv- (e.g. τιμῇς, λωτεῦντα).

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

lxi

§ 10. Personal Pronouns First Person.

Sing. Nom. Gen. Plur. Nom. Acc. Gen. Dat. Dual Nom. Acc. Gen. Dat.

ἐγών ἐμεῖο, ἐμέο, ἐμεῦ, ped, ἐμέθεν ἄμμες ἄμμε, ἡμέας, ἡμᾶς (only in 16, 372) ἡμείων, ἡμέων ἄμμι(ν)

vor, vo γῶιν

Second Person.

Sing. Nom. Gen. Dat. Plur. Nom. Acc. Gen. Dat. Dual Nom. Acc. Gen. Dat.

τύνη σεῖο, σέο, σεῦ, σέξεν, τεοῖο τοι, τεῖν ὕμμες

ὕμμε, ὑμέας ὑμείων, ὑμέων ὕμμι

char, σφώ σφῶιν Third Person. (This has F- in the sing.) Sing. Acc. éé, €, μιν (αὐτόν)

Gen. elo, to, εὖ, ev (οὗ) Dat. ἑοῖ, οἱ Plur. Acc. σφε, σφέας, σφᾶς Gen. σφείων, σφέων Dat. σφι(ν) (αὐτοῖς) Dual Acc. σφωέ (enclitic) Dat. σφωΐν (enclitic) The last is both a Reflexive and a Personal Pronoun. In the latter (commoner) use it is usually enclitic (=the unemphatic avτόν, αὐτοῦ, etc.). Attic and some rarer forms are omitted above:

see further in L.-S.-J. and especially Chantraine chap. xxi. ὃ 11. ὁ, ἡ, τό Sing. Gen. τοῖο Dual Gen. Plur. Nom. Gen. Dat.

τοῖιν

τοί, ταί τάων (fem.)

τοῖσι, τῇσι, τῇς

Ixii

THE

ODYSSEY

N.B.—This is a pronoun in Homer and never quite =the meaning of the Attic definite article (though it sometimes comes close to it). Its Homeric uses are: 1. As a weak demonstrative pronoun, e.g. 1, 13-14

τὸν δ᾽ οἷον. . . ἔρυκε Καλυψώ. With this meaning it often marks a change of subject with an adversative particle— e.g. ó μέν (often alone), ὁ δέ, ὁ yap, αὐτὰρ ὁ. Cp. for both uses 1, 9 αὐτὰρ ὁ τοῖσιν ἀφείλετο νόστιμον ἦμαρ But he took . . . from them. 2. As a relative ! pronoun, e.g. 1, 16-17 ἔτος. . T9 . . . =the year in which. This is & development of the demonstrative use, e.g. 1, 29-30 Αἰγίσθοιο, τόν p' . . . ἔκταν᾽ 'Opéo rns might almost as well be translated of Aegisthus. Now him . . . Orestes killed as Aegisthus, whom (see Parataxis, ὃ 40).

Note.—The accus. neut. τό is often used adverbially = where. fore, e.g. 8, 332 τὸ καὶ μοιχάγρι᾽ ὀφέλλει On that account he owes him

. . . (cp. 8 29, 1a).

3. In an attributive sense. Here the pronoun is followed by & noun or adjective which defines it, eg. ἡ μὲν... ἀπέβη

γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη.

Sometimes it stands directly before its sub-

ject like the Attic article, e.g. τὰ πρῶτα, οἱ ἄλλοι. In most instances the adjective or noun may be explained as defining the pronoun, but in ἃ few cases it seems to be very near the definite article, e.g. 19, 372 ὡς σέθεν αἱ κύνες αἵδε καθεψιόωνται ἅπασαι. 4, With proper names and titles, to imply distinction, e.g.

Νέστωρ

ὁ yépwv=that

(well-known) aged man, and ὁ ξεῖνος, ὁ

fipws, ὁ ἄναξ. (Similarly, in post-homeric Greek Homer himself is always ὁ ποιητής, the poet par excellence.) The development from the primitive to the classical Attic usage may be illustrated thus in three stages : ὁ avhp=(1) He, the man (personal

pronoun);

(2)

That

man

(demonstrative

pronoun);

(3) The man. ı This use is confined to the masc. nom. sing., which and forms beginning with τ.

is then accented ὃ,

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixiii

δ. In the absence of a definite article in Homer we must translate many unsupported nouns as if it were unemphatically there, e.g. 1, 1 ἄνδρα —the man.

$ 12. Relative, Possessive, Indefinite and Interrogative Pronouns 1. The relative ὅς, #, 6 gives :— Sing. Gen. οὗ and 6ov (see also on 1, 70), never olo. Plur. Dat. οἷς, οἷσι, ds, or. It is sometimes used as a demonstrative (as in Attic ἣ δ᾽ ὅς — said. he), e.g. 24, 190 ὃ γὰρ γέρας ἐστὶ θανόντων. 2. This relative pronoun must be carefully distinguished from the possessive ὅς, 4, ὅν which differs from the relative in :— Sing. Nom. neut. ὅν Gen. oto and od. This wordis cognate with Latin suus, and was probably origin‘ally ofés. It serves in Homer as the possessive of the third person singular (frequently, v. 1, 4-5 ; 3,39;

23, 150) and possibly

for the first and second persons (v. on 9, 28 and 13, 320).

Another form of the same word (but referring only to the third person singular in Homer)

was :—

€ós, ἑή, ἐόν, somotimes strengthened with αὐτοῦ, e.g. 4, 643-4

ἑοὶ αὐτοῦ θῆτες his own labourers.

For the plural our, your, their ἡμέτερος, ὑμέτερος (also ὑμός) and odérepos, are used. N.B.—Possessive ὅς and ἐός agree with their noun in gender, number and case, being equivalent to adjectives.

3. rls who ? gives— Sing. Gen. τέο, τεῦ Dat. τέῳ Plur. Gen.

τέων

4. τις, any one, gives, besides the above forms unaccented—

Sing. Dat. To Plur. Nom. Neut. ἄσσα (once only, v. on 19, 218)

ἰχὶν

THE

5. ὅστις gives— Sing. Acc. Neut.

ODYSSEY

ὅττι

Gen.

ὅττεο, ὅττεν, ὅτεν

Dat.

ὁτέῳ, ὅτῳ

Plur. Nom. Neut. Gen. Dat. Obs.—9 of 6, ἡ, τό also

ἅσσα ὁτέων ὁτέοισι combines with τις, as ὅ τις ΞΞ ὅστις. VERBS

§ 13. Augment 1. The augment is used or omitted freely, as in early Sanscrit, to suit the metre. Its omission is less frequent in speeches than in narrative, where the context makes it clear that past time is meant.

2. Many taking

the

instances occur of verbs which begin with a vowel temporal

augment

é-.

In

most

of these

cases an

original initial consonant has been lost. Thus / has been lost in ἐ-άγη (é-Fáyy), t-e«re (é-Fevre), εἶδον (E-idov, €-Fidov). or has been lost in ἑ-έσσατο, and εἴσατο sat (for é-écca-, for ἐ-σεδ-σα-),

εἶχον (€-cexov). In these cases the o became the rough breathing (é-o«6 became é-€5), and then this was thrown back on the augment (é-é8 became é-e8). This did not happen with εἶχον because of the aspirate x following. 3. In the following the vowel of the stem has been lengthened after é-: ἐ-ήνδανε (E-ofdvöave), av-é-wyov (dv-é-Fovyoy), Perfect stems, as &-wAteı (FeAr-), ἐῴκει (Fou-).

and

in

ξ 14. Stem-Variation l. Many verbs shew their stem in two forms, a long and a short: thus we have φη-μί and φἄ-μέν, ἴστη-μι and ἵστἅἄ-μεν,

€-Bn-» and Pd-rnv, τίθη-μι and τίθε-μαι.

As a rule the Longer

Stem goes with the Shorter Endings, and vice versa, on the principle of compensation. The Person-endings have accordingly been divided into Light Endings (chiefly those of the Sing. Indio. Active) and Heavy Endings (all the others).

2. In the Perfects and Aorists in -x& the longer stem gained an additional consonant : e.g. torn-x-a, ἔθη-κ-α.

has

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixv

3. Third Plurals of Perfects like πεποίθασι, ἑστήκασι (rare in Homer), and of Aorists like ἔθηκαν, ἔδωκαν, are obvious excep-

tions to the rule, a Long Stem being combined with Heavy Ending. 4. φᾶσί,

ἱστᾶσι,

ἑστᾶσι, τιθεῖσι,

διδοῦσι,

apparent exceptions, being for $&-vri etc. § 15. Thematic Vowels.

Levyvior,

are

only

See $ 16, 5.

Thematic Forms

The tenses whioh are characteristic of Verbs in -w, t.e. the Pres.,

Imperf., Future, ‘Strong’ Aor., shew before the ending the vowel € Or o: e.g. Av-o-pev, ἐλύ-ε-τε, Avo-o-pev, Eriß-o-vro. The o is found before p» and v, the « before other letters. These two vowels &re called the Thematic Vowels, because they form out of & simpler

stem or root a new ' theme’ (Avo-, mvQo-, etc.) for the purposes of tense-formation. In the Subjunctive (only) they become ἢ and o. A form which shews no thematic vowel is called Non-Thematic:

e.g. φη-μί, εἶ-μι, ἔγνω-ν, ἔβη-ν. See further in ὃ 25.

§ 16. Person-Endings 1. 1 Sing. The Thematic Tenses: 2. 2 Sing. The ἦσθα and oloda)

ending -p is found in the Subjunctive of some e.g. ἐθέλ-ω-μι, τύχτ-ω-μι. ending -σθα (found in Attic in the Indicatives is used in the Subjunctive: e.g. ἐθέλῃ-σθα,

εαἴπῃ-σθα.

3. Note the o dropped in βέβλη-αι (βέβλη-σαι), μέμην-αι (-001), μάρνα-ο (μάρνα-σο Imper.) etc. Also the e dropped (by hyphaereais, see ὃ 7, 2) in ἔκλε-ο (ἐκλέε-ο), μύθε-αι (μυθέε-αι).

4. 3 Sing. The ending -ov is found in the Subjunctive, chiefly when the First Pers. takes -pi; ἐθέλῃ-σι, τύχ-ῃ-σι. 5. 3 Plur. In the Pres. Indic. Act. of verbs in -μι we have (not, as in Attic, rıde-aoı,

5:50-aor, Levyvü-acı,

but)

τιθεῖσι, διδοῦσι,

ζευγνῦσι, where the process of formation is τιθε-ντι, τιθε-νσι, τιθεῖσι. ἱστᾶσι is found in Attic as well as in Epic. 6. Besides the ending -σαν, used in Attic (eßn-oav, ἔφα-σαν), Non-Thematic Past Tenses take an ending -v (for -vr, cp. Lat. era-nt):

e.g.

ὄβη-σαν.

Note that the vowel before this y is always short.

tpa-v,

Eatä-v

Eorn-oav,

ἔτιθε-ν

ἐτίθη-σαν,

ἔβἄ-ν

7. For -vraı and -vro in the 3rd pl. perf. and pluperf. we find

xvi

THE

ODYSSEY

Ionic forms in -araı and -aro, also -aro for -vro in all tenses of

the optative: e.g. τετεύχαται, τετράφατο (τρέπω), πνυθοίατο. Note also exceptional stems in ἐληλά-δ-αται (ἐλαύνω), ἐρρά-δ-ατο (paivw). Before these endings B, r, y, x, are aspirated into $ and x. In the 3rd pl. pres. and imperf. of ua. and κεῖμαι we find fiarat,

Haro, κέαται, kéaro.

Thea in these endings is a phonetic variation

of an original vocalic (or, sonant) n» (i.e. n having the force of a vowel), cp. ὃ 1, 10 and $ 2, 3 and on 1, 8. 8. 2and3 Dual. These are for Past Tenses in Attic -rov, -τὴν,

Mid. -σθον, -σθην, and so usually in Homer. But a tendency towards uniformity, which in-Attic gives us frequently -τὴν, -τὴν, acting the opposite way in Homer, gives us three certain instances of -rov, -rov, 1.6. of -rov for the 3rd Pers.

THE

TENSES

§ 17. The Present and Imperfect Certain formations, unfamiliar because of their rarity in Attic,

are common in Homer. 1. Thematic Forms: In «ἴω, -alw, -elw:

pour.

e.g. tlw honour, κεραίω mix, θείω run, χείω

There is a tendency to shorten or drop the ı before a vowel :

thus we have rtw honour, and Tie, μήνϊε be thou wroth, pactie lash thou ; ayalo-par wonder, but ἀγά-α-σθε (by assimilation for ἀγά-ε-σθε) ; θέων running, réXe-0-v as well as τέλει-ο-ν (impf.) In -óo : e.g. ζώ-ει he lives; sleeping.

iBpó-ovras sweating;

ὑπνώ-οντας

2. Non-Thematic Forms : With the suffixes vn and vi (before heavy endings νᾶ and vi) : e.g. Sdp-vn-pe I subdue, mép-va-s, pres. part. selling, xlpvy mixed, κίρ-να-ς mixing, πίλ-νάᾶ-ται comes near, τίτνν-νται they punish, xi-vu-vro were moving, Sal-vi he feasted, é-xal-vi-ro he

surpassed.

Notice

the

ı for ε in κίρ-νη

(cp. κερ-άννυμι)

and

πίλ-ναται (cp. πέλας).

3. Some forms belonging to verbs in -άω, -έω, -όω are NonThematic: e.g. συλή-την they two despoiled (not an ‘ irregular contraction of a Thematic συλαέ-την ᾽), φιλή-μεναι to love, βιῶναι (Brow) to live.

Similarly in Attic ζῇ, πεινῇ, διψῇ, vf, σμῇ, are

really non-thematic formations, for ζῆ-σι, πείνη-σι etc., the -σι having been dropped, and the ε subscript added by analogy.

GRAMMATICAL 4. Present

Indicatives

like

INTRODUCTION peOceis,

μεθιεῖ,

τιθεῖς,

Ixvii διδοῖς,

and

Imperfects like ἐδίδουν, (ἐ)τίθει, ἐδάμνα, ἐκίρνα are irregular; being formed on the analogy of contracted verbs, though they belong to verbs in -μι. 5. The two verbs εἶμι and εἰμί exhibit a great variety of forms. (a) εἶμι go: Pres. 2 Sing. εἶσϑα Impf. 1 Sing. fj, ἤιον

3 Sing. ἤιε(ν), qe(v), te(v) 1 Plur. 3 Plur. Future Sigmatic Aor. Subj. 2 Sing. Opt. 3 Sing. Inf. (ὁ) εἰμί be: Pres. 2 Sing.

tpev, ἤομεν ἤισαν, ἴσαν, ἤιον εἴσομαι, εἴσεται εἰσάμην, ἐεισάμην, ἐεισάσθην. See on 22, 89. ἴησθα, 3 Sing. ἴῃσιν, 1 Plur. ἴομεν ἰείη ἔμεναι, ἵμεν

ἐσσί (cp. on 13, 237 and 15, 42), εἰς. 1 Plur. εἰμέν 3 Plur. ἔασι Imperf. 1 Sing. ha, ἔα, tov 2 Sing. ἔησθα 3 Sing. ἣεν, ἔην, ἤην, ἔσκε 3 Dual ἤστην 3 Plur. ἔσαν Iterative ἔσκον Future 1 Sing. ἔσσομαι 3 Sing. ἔσσεται, ἐσσεῖται Subj. 1 Sing. tw 2 Sing. ens 3 Sing. ἔῃσι, Gor, ἔῃ Opt. 2 Sing. gots, 3 Sing. ἔοι, 2 Plur. εἶτε Imperative Mid. ἔσσο, 2 Sing. Inf. ἔμμεναι, ἔμεναι, ἔμμεν, ἔμεν, besides εἶναι Participle ἐών etc.

§ 18. The Non-Thematic Aorists (a) With 1 Sing. Act. in -v:

e.g. ἔβη-ν, torn-v, Exrä-v.

The

ntom-vowel is occasionally varied according to the principle given

Ix viii

THE

ODYSSEY

in § 14: e.g. βά-την, ὑπέρ-βάᾶά-σαν.

Middle forms:

xó-ro was

poured, λύ-το was loosed, πλῆ-το, πλῆ-ντο he (they) came near, κτί-μενος built, κτά-μενος killed, οὐτά-μεναι to wound.

(b) With 1 Sing. in -a, six in number: ἔσσεν-α I urged, txn-a. I burned,

ἔχευ-α

I poured, ἠλεύ-ατο

he avoided, tan-a and εἶπα

J said, ἤνεικ-α I bore. (c) With

1 Sing. in -«a (see § 14, 2), three in number:

ἔθηκα,

ἔδωκα, ἕηκα and ἧκα I sent forth. (d) Aorists from verb-stems in A, p, v, p.

$ 19. The Sigmatic Aorist 1. This Aorist is also non-thematic, but is conveniently classed

alone. The c is often doubled: ἐκόμισσα, ἐρύσσαι (and ἐρύσαι) to draw, ξείνισσε entertained. 2. There are a few sigmatic aorists formed with a thematic vowel:

e.g. ἐβήσε-το

went, l£ov came, πελάσσε-τον,

dual imper.

bring ye me near, λέξε-ο lay thee down, ὄρσε-ο arise, οἴσε-τε bring ye, ἄξ-ετε bring ye, ἀξέ-μεναι to bring. $ 20. The Thematic Aorist 1. The stem is formed by adding the Thematic vowel « or o to the short form of the verb-stem (8 14):

e.g. &-Aá0-«-ro (And-w) he

forgot, ἐ-πίθ-ο-ντο (πείθ-) they obeyed, E-dvy-o-v (φεύγ-ω) they fled. 2. This aorist is frequently reduplicated : e.g. πε-πιθεῖν πιθεῖν, Aé-AaQov ἔλαθον, ὥρ-ορε, ἔ-ειπον (contracted εἶπον), fjy-ayov. The last two, but no others, are found in Attic. § 21. Iterative Tenses These are formed with the iterative suffix ox and the thematic vowels (ox-e, ox-o). They imply repeated or habitual action: e.g. φάσκω (dnul)=to keep saying, assert, allege. But in most present tense-forms this force is lost. 1. Presents: φά-σκω, βά-σκε go thou, προ-βλω-σκέομεν to go before. 2. Past tenses, formed (a) from a Present Stem: as ἔσκε (for ἔσ-σκε) used to be, ἔχε-σκε used to hold, πωλέ-σκε-το used to sell;

(b) from an Aorist Stem, as εἴπεσκε used to say, ὥσα-σκε kept thrusting.

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixix

$ 22. The Perfect 1. In most Homeric Perfects the stem varies with the peraonending (ὃ 14), as in the Attic Perfects olda and ἕστηκα (cp. old-a and ἴσ-μεν, ἔστη-κα and ἔστἄ-μεν) : e.g. ἔοικα am like, Dual ἔϊκ-τον, Part. ἐοικώς, Fem. ix-via: πέποιθα, 1 Plur. Plupf. ἐ-πέπιθεμεν: &pnpe, Part. Fem.

ápüp-vita : πέπονθα,

Part. Fem. πεπᾶθ-νυϊα.

2. When the short form of the stem ends in & vowel, the longer stem follows the form of either (a) μέμονα or (b) τέτληκα.

Thus we get—

μέμονα

μέμᾶ-μεν

μέμονα-ς μέμᾶ-τον μέμονε μέμᾶ-τον and τέτληκα, τέτληκα-ς, τέτληκε, τέτλᾶ-μεν.

μέμᾶ-τε μεμά-ἅσι Similarly we have

γέγονα and yéyd-pev, τέθνηκα and τεθνᾶσι (τεθνά-ἄσι), πέφῦκα and webi-äcı, δέδοικα and S(Si-pev. § 23. The Pluperfect 1. The Singular Active is formed with the Suffix -ea and the augment: e.g. é-re0fjm-«a, ἠνώγ-εα, ἤδ-εα, 2 Sing. ἠείδης (ἠείδ-εας),. 3 Sing. ἐ-πεποίθει (ἐπεποίθ-εε). 2. The Dual and Plural are formed by adding the Secondary Person-endings to the Perfect Stem, with or without the aug-

ment:

e.g. ἐ-πέπιθομεν, Écrü-cav, féfá-cav.

rare in the Singular:

This method is

e.g. δείδιε, ἀνήνοθε, ἐπ-ενήνοθε, formations

parallel to that of an aorist like ἔλυσε.

The

Passives are all

formed in this manner : e.g. é-térvx-ro, ἠλήλα-το. $ 24. The Future 1. As in Attic, verb-stems ending in p, X, p, v, drop the c which is the characteristic of the Future, and insert «; but whereas the Attic forms are contracted, the Homeric forms as a rule are not.

Thus we get— Homeric pev-é-o ayye-é-w Bad-é-w tp-é-w

Attic μενῶ ἀγγελῶ βαλῶ ἐρῶ

lxx

THE

ODYSSEY

Notice, however, δια-φθέρ-σω, ὄρ-σονσα, θερ-σόμενος. 2. Many other verbs also drop the c, so that we find—

a

2s

Homeric

Attic

ande 1

"uà

Nun

ἀντιάσω

«ωξ

NG

1

And so δαμό-ω,; δαμᾷ, τανύ-ω, Tepá-av,! ἐρύ-ω, κορέεεις. 3. Notice ἐσ-σεῖ-ται will be, πεσέο-νται will fall; φευξοῦμαι, πλευσοῦμαι. These the Doric Future in -cew.

are formations

cp. Attio

corresponding

to

§ 25. The Subjunctive 1. Tenses that are non-thematic in the Indicative regularly form their Subjunctives by adding the thematic vowels (see §§ 15-20) to the stem. Thus we have— Non-thematic Indic. t-nev t voa ἐ-πέπιθεμεν ἐπειρησ-ά-μην

Subjunctive ἴτο-μεν ἴωμεν Àoc-0-pev λύσωμεν πεποίθ-ο-μεν πειρήσ-ἐ-ται πειράσηται

But these short forms are not found in the Singular Active, in the Middle 2nd or 3rd Dual or 2nd pl., or in δὴν 3rd pl. (where the thematic vowel enters into a diphthong or precedes two consonants). So we always find -a, -ms, -n, -nedov, -ησθε, -wor, “ωνται. See further in Monro, H.G. ὃ 80.

The practical result of this is that readers of Homer who are more accustomed to the Attic subjunctive forms must remember that in tenses which are non-thematic in the indicative the following unattic subjunctive forms are found:

-erov, -opev, ἀλ""ήσετε.

-ομεθα,

-ere, e.g.

-copat, -σεαι, -σεται,

μυθήσομαι,

! By assimilation (see § 28).

ἀμείψεται,

ἐγείρομεν,

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixxi

Thus we get (e.g.) Non-Thematic Aor. Subj. Act. of ἵτστης-μι:

στή-ω

στή-ο-μεν

στή-ῃς στή-η

στήτ-ἐ-τον στή-ἐ-τον

στή-ἐ-τε στή-ωσι

Sigmatic (non-thematic) Aor. Subj. Mid. of Ave: λύσ-ο-μαι λύσ-ε-αι λύσ-ε-ται

λυσ-ό-μεϑα λύσ-η-σθε λύσ-τ-ω-νται

λύσ-η-σθον λύσ-η-σϑον

2. (a) Tenses that are thematic (see §§ 15-20) form the subjunctive as in Attic by lengthening the thematic « and o to ἢ and w. (b) As stated in $ 16, 1-4 one often finds -wpt, -ησθα, -ἢσι for

-ὦ, τῇς,» -73. When the Verb-stem has a long and a short form, the Subj. takes the long form, as στήτω, φή-η, πεποίθ-ομεν, Bh-opev. The three aorists in -xa, however, drop the x, as avf-p, θή-ῃ, δώ-ῃ. 4. Forms like oréw-pev, θέω-μεν (τίθημι) are by metathesis of quantity for στήο-μεν, θήο-μεν. δ. Note the First Singulars θείτω, κιχεί-ω, Sapel-w and the First Plural τραπεί-ομεν etc. shewing εἰ for ἡ. 6. Thematic Subjunctives in the Middle occasionally shew -εαι for -nar: e.g. μίσγ-εαι, κατίσχ-εαι. 7. The

Attic

Futures

(so-called)

¢opat,

xéo

are

really

Sub-

junctives which have survived with their original meaning. πι-όμενα (cp. Att. mi-opaı) going to drink, κακκείτοντες going tc lie down, 8paíves thou art for doing, are apparently presents containing a desiderative suffix -yw. See further in $ 36.

$ 26. The Optative The formations do not differ from Attic, save in εἰμί and εἶμι (for which see $ 17, 5) and some exceptional cases which will be explained in the notes. As in Attic, Non-Thematic Tenses insert in before Light, and ı before Heavy, Endings (see § 14): e.g. φα-ίη-ν, θε-ίη-ν, φα-ῖ-μεν, ἔπι-θε-ῖ-τε. See further in § 37.

Ixxii

THE

ODYSSEY

$ 27. The Infinitive 1. Non-Thematic tenses form their Infinitive by adding -μεναι or (after short vowels only) -pev to the stem: e.g.— Homeric Attic θέ-μεναι θεῖναι τεθνά-μεναι τεθνάναι Ü-p.ev i-évai δό-μεν δοῦ-ναι (for δο-έναι) Obs. ἔμμεν εἶναι, appears to transgress the rule given above, that μὲν follows short vowels only; but it may be for ἔμμεναι, since, wherever it occurs, it may be written ἔμμεν". 2. Non-Thematic Tenses also take the ending -evaı, but (except in l-évat) this is only found in a contracted form, as in θεῖναι (θε-ἐναι), δοῦναι (δο-έναι), φορῆναι (φορε-έναι). 3. Thematic Tenses take -ἔσμεναι and ἐ-μεν as well as (as in Attic) -ev: e.g. elwé-pevat, eliré-pev, πάλλ-ειν. The Thematic Aor. shews -έ-ειν besides (as in Attic) the contracted form -εῖν:

e.g. βαλέ-ειν, βαλεῖν, ἰδέ-ειν. § 28. Assimilation 1. Verbs in -4 appear in an unfamiliar form by assimilation,

Thus— (i) a yields to ὁ or w following ; so that

εἰσοράω εἰσοράοιτε

becomes »

εἰσορόω elo opóoTe

eloopdovres » εἰσορόωντες Note.—Kretschmer (see further in Palmer, pp. 18-19, Chantraine, pp. 75-83, Schwyzer, i. 104) explains these otherwise, holding that the original form in Homer was -ἄων as one would expect ; this was contracted by Attic reciters to ὁρῶν, but they had to drawl the -àv to equal U—, which scribes indicated by writing -όων. (ii) a prevails over an « or n following; so that εἰσοράεις becomes εἰσοράᾳς εἰσοράῃς » εἰσοράᾳς 2. When the a is originally long, it sometimes becomes o, so that

#Baovres

becomes

ἡβώοντες

μενοινάω

»

μενοινώω

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixxiii

3. When the a is originally short, the second vowel is usually lengthened; so that from «icopáovres we get, as shewn above, εἰσορόωντες rather than eicopóovres. 4. Sometimes both vowels are long; as ἡβώωσα, δρώωσι (for Spaovor). . 5. Sometimes Verbs in -dw lengthen the second o: e.g. δηϊόωντες, for δηϊόοντες. SYNTAX THE

CASES

The use of the cases without prepositions is much freer than in Attic ; and the freedom frequently found in the Attic poets (as

compared with the prose uses) is largely ἃ survival of the earlier elasticity. § 29. The Accusative 1. The Internal Accusative.—One great purpose served by the Accusative is to define the mode or limit the extent of the action of the Verb as an Adverb would. This use is much more extensive in Homer than in Attic. Not only Neuter Pronouns and Adjectives, but many

Substantives

are used adverbially.

Examples

are— (a) Pronouns and Adjectives: τάδε μαίνεται acts with this fury ; «τόδ᾽ ἱκάνεις comest on this occasion; τὸ 8 ἐμὸν κῆρ ἄχννται for thes or therefore my

heart grieveth;

8, & τι, in that, because, as

ὅ * ἐμὸν δολιχόσκιον ἔγχος ἔμεινας inasmuch as thou dost abide my spear; ὀξέα κεκληγώς uitering sharp cries.

(δ) Substantives:

δαινύντα γάμον or τάφον entertaining at a

marriage or funeral, giving a marriage or funeral feast; φρένα τέρπετο was delighted in his heart; δέμας πυρός after the form of, le. like, fire; ob Afjye μένος ceased not raging (the acc. limits

Aye just as πάνυ would have done); ποῖόν oe ἔπος φύγεν Epos ὀδόντων hath escaped thee over the barrier of thy teeth (px. 65. is modal and equivalent to an adverbial expression indicating route

taken).

With Adjectives:

the war-shout, i.e. in war; kend of excellence.

βοὴν ἀγαθός brave on the occasion of ἀμείνων παντοίας ἀρετάς better in every

ἰχχὶν

THE

ODYSSEY

Obs.—The Cognate Acc. is not the original type, but only a particular form, of this adverbial use; so that the term ‘ quastcognate ' should be discarded as misleading. 2. The

External

Accusative.—Verbs

of

speaking

(especially

when compounded, as προσηύδα, προσέειπε) take an Acc. of the person addressed : e.g. Eros τέ μιν ἀντίον ηὔδα.

§ 30. The Dative l. The Locatival Dative is freely used without a preposition. This is rare in Attic, even in poetry. Examples are: 'IA(o in Ilios, " Apyei in Argos, οὐρανῷ in the sky, οὔρεσι in the mountains, χορῷ at the dance, βένθεσι λίμνης in the depths of the lake, κραδίῃ, φρεσί, θυμῷ in the heart, etc. 2. The Dative is used after Verbs of Motion where we should expect an Acc.

with

preposition

(so occasionally

in Attic, and

cp. Latin $t clamor caelo) : κννέῃ βάλε threw in the helmet, πεδίῳ πέσε fell on the plain.

§ 31. The Genitive 1. The Objective Gen. is used very freely, especially with words indicating emotion, as grief, anger, etc. : e.g. Τρώων χόλος wrath at the Trojans ; χόλον viós anger at the death of his son ; ἄχος σέθεν

grief for thee; Ἑλένης ὁρμήματά τε στοναχάς τε efforts and groanings about Helen; ἕρκος πολέμοιο a bulwark in or against war; τέρας ἀνθρώπων a sign to men; βίῃ ἀέκοντος with force used on one unwilling, in spite of. 2. Gen. of Time in course of which (cp. Attic νυκτός in the night) : ἠοῦς in the morning; ὀπώρης in autumn; vyveplns in windless weather.

3. Gen. of Place within which:

νέφος δ᾽ οὐ φαίνετο πάσης |

γαίης οὔτ᾽ ὀρέων no cloud appeared on all the land; οὐκ " Apyeos ἣεν was not in Argos; rolyov τοῦ ἑτέροιο against the other wall; οἱ μὲν δυσομένον Ὑπερίονος, of δ᾽ ἀνιόντος some by the setting, some by the rising sun, i.e. the East . . . the West; κονίοντες

πεδίοιο hastening over the plain ; πυρὸς πρῆσαι to burn in fire. No other Homeric uses call for notice here. are treated in the notes.

Special difficulties

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

$ 32. Nominative

Ixxv

and Vocative

Special uses of the Nominative are dealt with in the notes.

The Nominative, when it suits the metre better, is freely used instead of the Vocative, e.g. 3, 375

ὦ φίλος, and contrast 3, 211 ὦ φίλ᾽,

ἐπεὶ.

..

PREPOSITIONS

$ 33. Adverbial use. 1. Adverbial Use.

Tmesis.

Compounds.

This is very common

Anastrophe

in Homer:

e.g. περί

round about, exceedingly ; ὑπό underneath; πρό in front ; ἐν there ; ἀμφί on either hand ; ἐπί over, besides, behind ; πρός in addition, moreover ; παρά,

besides,

close

by;

διά

apart.

So

πάρα, ἔπι, ἕνι

when used with ellipse of εἰμέ: e.g. πάρα δ᾽ ἀνήρ the man is here. 2. Tmesis. Verbs compounded with prepositions are frequently found with the preposition separated from the Verb by

one or more words: e.g. ὑπὸ δ᾽ ἔσχετο μισθόν and promised hire (ὑπέσχετο). The term τμῆσις, severance, is 80 far misleading that it seems to imply that a compound verb has been divided, whereas

‘the

usage

represents a stage in the formation

of Compound

Verbs at which the meaning of the preposition had blended into

the meaning of the compound, but the place of the preposition was not yet fixed ’ (Monro).

3. The following Compound Prepositions are found : ἀπο-πρό, δια-πρό, δι-έκ, παρ-έξ, περι-πρό, ὑπ-έκ. In these compounds the second part does little more than add emphasis;

the first governs

both the meaning and the construction. 4. A dissyllabic oxytone preposition when placed after its case (e.g. τούτων πέρι) or after its verb (e.g. ὀλέσας dro), or when it stands for a compound of ἐστί (e.g. πάρα for πάρεστι), becomes

paroxytone (except dvd, διά, ἀμφί, ἀντί). Note also ἄνα ἀνάστηθι, and πέρι for περισσῶς. This is called anastrophe.

for

§ 34. Prepositions with Nouns The following are specially Homeric uses— ἀνά

(1) with

Dat.:

ἀνὰ σκήπτρῳ

on a staff;

(2) with

Gen.

(three times in Odyssey, but with νηός only).: ἂν νηὸς ἐβήσετο.

Ixxvi

THE

ODYSSEY

διά is used in a local sense with Acc. (in Attic with Gen. only): διὰ νύκτα μέλαιναν through the dark might. κατά means not only down from (κατ᾽ οὐρανοῦ), but also down on, down into:

κατὰ χθονὸς ὄμματα πήξας down on the ground;

xav

ὀφθαλμῶν kéqvr' ἀχλύς a mist was shed over his eyes. μετά is used with Dat., meaning (1) between, in, as μετὰ χερσίν: (2) among, as μετὰ νηνσίν.

παρά and ἐπί (the latter also in Attic poetry) are used with the Dat. with Verbs of Motion (see $ 30, 2).

$ 35. Improper Prepositions The following is a list of Improper Prepositions, t.e. Adverbs used with a case. The beginner will find it worth while to learn them once for all. (a) With the Genitive ἄγχι near, close to ἔνερθε beneath ἄνευ, ἄνευθε(ν) without, apart ἔντος, ἔντοσθε within from ἰθύς straight for ἄντα, ἀντίον facing, before μεσσηγύς betwixt ἀντικρύ over against, straight pérda until for γόσφι aloof from, apart from, ἐγγύς, ἐγγύθι near except εἵνεκα on account of ὄπισθε(ν) behind éxds far from πάλιν back from

ἑκάτερθε on either side

πέρην beyond, over against

ἕκητι by favour of ἐκτός, ἔκτοθι, ἔκτοθεν, ἔκτοσθεν outside of, far from, apart from ἔνδον, ἔνδοθεν within

πρόσθε(ν), πάροιθε(ν) 1n front of τῆλε, τηλόθι far from ὕπαιθα out from under, sideways from under

(b) With the Dative

ἅμα at same time with plySa together with

ὁμοῦ together with ὁμῶς together with, equally with (c) With the Accusative

εἴσω within (and with Gen.)

ws to (once)

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixx vii

$ 36. The Subjunctive Mood Its simplest and most primitive meaning was that of futurity, &nd sometimes it is indistinguishable in form from the future indicative (8 25).

1. In principal clauses the subjunctive had the meaning of the future indicative (to which it is preferred in threats or prophecies), e.g. 5, 465

ὦ μοι ἐγώ, τί πάθω; In this usage the negative is οὐ : cp. 6, 201; 16, 437. In the first person singular and plural it may be ‘ hortatory ’, *.e. quasi-imperatival (always accompanied by ἀλλ’ ἄγε or ἄγετε, or δεῦτε), e.g. 1, 76 ἀλλ’ ἄγεθ᾽, ἡμεῖς οἵδε περιφραζώμεθα. This use supplies the want of a first person imperative. The negative is μή. In later Greek this subjunctive is subordinated to a main verb by the introduction of ws, ὅπως etc. 2. In subordinate clauses the subjunctive is regularly used with al, el, ὅτε, ὁππότε, ὅς, ws (in similes), to express a future supposi-

tion or indefiniteness in time. 3. It is used in final and object clauses to express a future purpose or a future object of fear (when ὡς is used, ἄν or xe is usually added, as sometimes,

but rarely with ὅπως), e.g. 1, 205;

3, 19; 13, 365. ὅπως is rarely found with the future (as in Attic) in Homer, v. on 1, 57. The relative pronoun (with xe) may

be

used

with

the

subjunctive

after

primary

clauses

to

express purpose, e.g. 4, 389: 13, 400. Other special uses are considered in the notes. Common uses of ὄφρα (see further in index), ἕως, and els ὅ (xe) are— (a) Temporal, meaning 80 long as: e.g. ὄφρ᾽ ἐθέλητον so long as ye wish; εἰς 6 κ᾿ ἀντμὴ | ἐν στήθεσσι μένῃ so long as breath remains.

(b) Final, meaning until, to the end that:

e.g. ἀνιχνεύων Ole

ἔμπεδον, ὄφρα κεν εὕρῃ he runs on tracking until he find; xe τέκμωρ | ᾿Ιλίον εὕρωμεν until we find the goal of Ilios;

γιγνώσκῃς to the end that thou mayest know.

εἰς ὅ ὄφρ᾽ εὖ

xxviii

THE

ODYSSEY

§ 37. The Optative Mood The Optative shews kinship with the Subjunctive in that it refers primarily to Future time; it differs from it in being less forcible and vaguer. Whereas ἴδω means I shall see, ἴδοιμι means I may see. Thus primitively the Mood expresses Concession, and in this use hovers between Concession of Possibility (Potential use) and Concession in the sense of Permission.

Side by side with this primitive use by which ἴδοιμι means I may see, but apparently derived from it, we find the Mood used to express a Wish: ἴδοιμι means may I see. It is from this latter use, regarded as the primitive one, that the Mood has taken its name. For fuller discussion see Goodwin’s Moods and Tenses,

pp. 371-89. The following are examples :— 1. Concessive or Potential. 3, 231

ῥεῖα θεός γ᾽ ἐθέλων καὶ τηλόθεν ἄνδρα σαώσαι. 10, 269

tre γάρ κεν ἀλύξαιμεν κακὸν fjuap.

Its meaning corresponds to English may, can, might, could, would. Homer also habitually used the Optative (not the Impf. Indic.) in the apodosis of Conditional Sentences referring to present time. el μέν τις τὸν ὄνειρον ἄλλος ἔνισπεν, ψεῦδός κεν φαῖμεν If any other had told that dream, we should (now) say, etc.

‘The Optative with xe in such cases expresses merely what could happen, without any limitations of time except such as are imposed

by the context;

and according to the limitations thus

imposed we translate such optatives (with more exactness than they really possess) either as past or as future ’ (Goodwin). 2. Hortatory. κῆρύξ τίς οἱ ἕποιτο γεραίτερος Let a herald accompany him. In some cases it is difficult to decide between the Hortatory and the Permissive sense. 3. Wish.

Identical with the Attic use.

GRAMMATICAL 4. Request.

INTRODUCTION

Ixxix

"This follows from the preceding.

ταῦτ᾽ εἴποις 'ÁxUf Say (I wish thou mayst say) this to Achilles. Or the use may be permissive: Thou canst say. 5. In Subordinate Clauses the usages are those of Attic, but the Optative frequently takes xe(v) or dv where ἄν is inadmissible in Attic (see § 38), and it is used indifferently with the Subjunctive after primary tenses in the principal clause. In final clauses it is found without κε after historic tenses. Special cases are considered in the notes.

ἢ 38. ἄν and xe(v) These are used very freely with indicative, optative, subjunctive, infinitive and participles. κείν) is four times commoner than ἄν in Homer; but in later Greek it disappears from classical usage.

ἄν is commoner in negative than in affirmative sentences.

xe(v) may be repeated in both clauses of a disjunctive sentence, and even twice in the same clause, 6.0. 4, 733-4 τῷ κε μάλ᾽ 4| κεν ἔμεινε. . . ἤ κέ με Tedvnviav .. . ἔλειπεν. Similarly ἄν and κε are found together in 5, 361 ; 6, 259 ; 9, 334,

but never a double ἄν. Sometimes ἄν (or ««) is not found in Homer after relative pronouns where Attic would have dv. For the very varied and subtle uses of these particles see Liddell and Scott (9th ed.) under ἄν. § 39.

Some Other Particles

ἄρα (apocopated dp and pa) means accordingly, 80, then, it seems. It introduces a natural sequel of something preceding, or in alternatives gives a slight emphasis to one: e.g. εἴτ᾽ ἄρα... εἴτε, whether, as may be, . . . or. It is frequently incapable of direct translation. δέ frequently marks the Apodosis; it is then called ' δέ in apodosi'. Otherwise it is connective=and, but, then, and sometimes = for. δή has been explained by some grammarians as & temporal

Ιχχχ

THE

ODYSSEY

particle meaning now, now at length, by this time: when now; νῦν δή now at last; at that tume); οὕτω 59 thus now

τόδε

δὴ

πέμπτον

e.g. ἐπὲ δή

δὴ τότε a strong then (lit. then, or then; πολλοὶ δή many now;

ἔτος this 18 now

the fifth year;

ῥηΐτεροι.

..

δὴ ἔσεσθε ἐναιρέμεν easier will ye now be to slay. But Denniston (see end of this section) rejects this view, holding that ‘The essential meaning seems clearly to be verily, actually, indeed. δή denotes that a thing really and truly is so: or that it is very much so’, the second force occurring with words (adjectives or adverbs) which allow degrees of intensity, e.g. πολλοὶ δή, really many, or very many. εἰ (al), an exclamatory particle:

now; goto.

el δ᾽ ἄγε now, come;

or come

It occurs with wishes alone and in εἴθε, εἰ γάρ.

ἠέ (ἢ) means (1) either, or; (2) than; (3) ἤ (ἠέ)... have the meaning of ere . . . εἴτε, seve . . . 8e (seu).

ἢ (ἠέ)

f-pév . . . ἠ-δέ means both . . . and: ἠδέ and ἰδέ standing alone mean and. θην gives ἃ mocking emphasis (like δήπου, credo), I suppose, I trow: e.g. οὔ θήν μιν πάλιν abris ἀνήσει θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ not again, I trow, will his bold spirit move him.

μάν, μήν, μέν are all forms of the same particle. They give lively emphasis. Sometimes the translation must be yet, howbeit, when a clause adversative in itself is introduced: e.g. οὔ φησιν δώσειν’ ἢ μὴν Τρῶές ye κέλονται howbeit the Trojans truly bid him.

νυ (the Attic vw) gives a slight emphasis:

τίς vv who, now ἢ

οὖν in Homer does not mean therefore or then (inferential). It merely gives a slight emphasis and may frequently be translated

in fact: e.g. φημὶ yap οὖν for I say in fact; ἐπεὶ οὖν when now. It is frequent (as in Attic) in the combinations εἴτ᾽ οὖν. . . εἴτε, οὔτ᾽ otv . . . οὔτε. περ gives emphasis. Though frequently appearing in Concessive clauses, it never of itself means although.

re is used (1) like the Latin que as a copulative conjunction; (2) it marks a statement as general, and is accordingly frequent in maxims,

proverbial

sayings,

general

this use it is incapable of translation.

statements,

similes.

In

For its generalizing force

compare the Latin que (with which it is identical) in ubtque, qus-

cumque, namque.

See further on 1, 52 and 13, 31.

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

lxxxi

vo. marks an assertion which is common knowledge with the hearers or which they are expected to admit: surely, we know, thou knowest, it will be admitted, the Latin profecto:

e.g. ἡμεῖς τοι

πατέρων μέγ᾽ ἀμείνονες εὐχόμεθ᾽ εἶναι we, thou knowest, boast to be ;

μήτι τοι Spurépos μέγ ἀμείνων ἠὲ βίηφιν by skill, we know, the wood-cutter +s far better than by force. τοι is probably to be identified with the dative of σύ (see § 10) used in an ‘ethical’ sense. In many cases it is hard to decide whether it is meant as a particle or & pronoun. Homer’s use of particles is copious, fluid and perplexing. See further in The Greek Particles by J. D. Denniston (Oxford, 1934, 2nd edn. 1954), to whom I am indebted for personal help. § 40. Parataxis We frequently find in Homer two co-ordinate clauses where logically one is subordinate to the other. This is called παράtafis, co-ordination. Examples are :— φύλλα τὰ μέν τ᾽ ἄνεμος χαμάδις χέει, ἄλλα δέ θ᾽ ὕλη τηλεθόωσα φύει, tapos 8’ ἐπιγίγνεται ὥρη Some of the leaves the wind scattereth on the ground, and the forest buddeth and putteth forth more again, when (lit. and) the spring cometh on.

αἵ κ᾽ ἐλεήσῃ ἄστυ τε καὶ Tpdav ἀλόχονς καὶ νήπια τέκνα, at κεν Τυδέος νἱὸν ἀπόσχῃ ᾿Ιλίον ἱρῆς If so haply she may pity . . ., of she may keep the son of Tydeus from Ilsos. Here we should have had in later Greek ἀποσχοῦσα, by keeping away. οἱ δὴ viv ἕαται σιγῇ, πόλεμος δὲ πέπανται, ἀσπίσι κεκλιμένοι They now are seated in silence, for the battle hath ceased. See also § 11, 2.

§ 41. Epexegesis For the sake of clarity, or sometimes for mere stylistic amplifi-

oation, Homer frequently explains or defines a word or phrase by

Ixxxii

THE

ODYSSEY

¬her word or phrase, e.g.

11, 584 στεῦτο δὲ διψάων [because] πιέειν δ᾽ οὐκ εἶχεν ἑλέσθαι. 4, 197-8 τοῦτό vu καὶ γέρας οἷον [namely] κείρασθαί τε κόμην. . . 12, 330-1 ἄγρην [consisting of] ἰχθῦς ὄρνιθάς τε.

13, 28 Δημόδοκος [whose name implies] λαοῖσι τετιμένος. 4, 348 παρὲξ [in other words] παρακλιδόν. 8, 402-3 ἐγὼ τὸν ξεῖνον ἀρέσσομαι ( for] δώσω οἱ τόδ᾽ ἄορ.

1, 1-2 πολύτροπον [one who] ὃς μάλα πολλὰ πλάγχθη. There is rarely any difficulty in translating these, and often they differ only slightly from normal Attic appositions or cases of parataxis (§ 40).

Further cases will be considered in the notes.

IV THE

HOMERIC

HEXAMETER

§ 42. This basically consists of six dactylic feet of which the last has lost its final syllable. Its technical name is ‘a catalectic ' (s.e. ‘ stopping short ") ' dactylic’ (1.6. with a basic foot=— VV)

* hexameter ’ (i.e. a ‘ measure ’ of ‘six ’).

|

Spondees (i.e. feet —— —) may be substituted for ‘ dactyls’ in every foot (less commonly in the third foot, and in the fifth). Thus the composition of the line can vary from all dactyls thus as in 1, 1 ἄνδρα μοι | ἔννεπε | Μοῦσα πολύτροπον | ὃς μάλα | πολλά to all spondees thus

~-|--|--I--|--I--

as in 15, 334

σίτον | καὶ κρειῶν 416’ οἴνον | βεβρίθασιν. (See note on this line.)

The

second

form

(called

ὁλοσπόνδειος)

should

perhaps

be

GRAMMATICAL

INTRODUCTION

Ixxxiii

lightened in every case by resolutions (ὃ 1, 7-8). e.g. σίτοο and olvoo here, and may

never have been intended by Homer,

who is

much fonder of dactyls than Virgil, having a general average of less than two spondees per line outside the final foot. In some passages, e.g. Nestor's speech in 3, 102-200, the average is less than one. From ancient times some metricians have held that Homer allowed

certain

deviations from the regular patterns of dactyls

and spondees, chiefly : (a) The ‘headless line’ (στίχος ἀκέφαλος) with

u for — in the

first thesis (§ 1, 13d), e.g. Il. 21, 352

Ta περὶ καλά, cp. on Od. 5, 266; 7, 119; 12, 423; 17, 519. (b) The ‘ thin-waisted line’ (στίχος Aayapds) with ὦ for — in

the first (or early) arsis (8 1, 13d, but see also Liddell and Scott (9th ed.) at Aayapos), e.g. Il. 23, 493 Alàv ᾿Ιδομενεῦ τε. . ., op. on Od. 10, 36;

13, 438.

(c) The * mouse-tailed' or ‘tapering’ line (στίχος peloupos or μύουρος, see Liddell and Scott (9th ed.)) with ὦ for — in the thesis (8 1, 13d) of the last foot (or second last), e.g. Il. 12, 208

. αἰόλον ὄφιν, op. Od. 5, 475 and notes on 10, 355; 17, 196. There is a full discussion of these in Leaf’s edition of Iliad 1-12,

Appendix D. Perhaps they are all merely due to abnormal lengthenings as exemplified in § 1, 13, and are not special types of hexameter at all. For Wernicke’s Law see on 9, 530 and in Leaf as cited above.

§ 43. Caesura and diaeresis. Besides the quantity of the syllables (which can vary in number from 17 to 12) in a line, the placing of the separate words and their phrasing within the metrical scheme have an important bearing on the rhythm.

Homer likes

to vary his lines by allowing for slight pauses between two words in certain parts of the line. Such a break between two words is

called a caesura (Latin for ' cutting ', Greek τομή) when it occurs within a foot—a ‘strong caesura’ when it comes after the first long syllable of a foot, thus 1, 3 πολλῶν | δ᾽ ἀνθρώπων |; ἴδεν,

lxxxiv and

THE

a ‘weak

caesura’

(or

ODYSSEY ‘feminine’,

or 'trochaic

caesura’,

because — „=a trochee) when it comes after the second syllable (s.e. the first short syllable) of a dactylic foot, thus (twice) in 1, 19 καὶ μετὰ | οἷσι 1; φίλοισι |, θεοί.

..

The strong caesura is commonest in the third and fourth feet (called penthemimeral and hephthemimeral from the Greek for ‘ at the fifth ' and ‘ seventh half-feet "). But it may occur in any of the other feet, even (rarely) in the last, e.g. 1, 92

μῆλ᾽,, adwwla ,, σφάζουσι καὶ | εἰλίποδας ,, ἕλικας |, βοῦς. The weak caesura is specially favoured in the third foot, but may occur freely in all except the fourth foot where its use is very rare, 6.0. 12, 47 ἀλλὰ παρὲξ ἐλάαν ἐπὶ δ᾽ otar’ |, ἀλεῖψαι ἑταίρων, and cp. 1, 241=14, 37] =20, 77, and 1, 390. When the break comes between two whole feet it is called diaeresis (Greek for ‘ division ’), thus (three times) in 1, 8

νήπιοι |, of κατὰ |, Bots ᾿ Ὑπερίονος |, . . . Homer uses the diaeresis freely, except after the third foot where it is avoided. He seems to like it best after the fourth

foot (often with a point of punctuation), e.g. 1, 10 τῶν ἁμόΪθεν ye, Bela, θύγατερ Διός ||, εἰπὲ καὶ ἡμῖν. . This is called the ' Bucolic Diaeresis’ from its frequency in Theocritus. The rarest diaeresis is after the third foot. But it is by no means

forbidden

Philology,

there,

as

J.

A.

Scott

vol. xxxix. (1944), pp. 112-13;

has

shown

in

Classical

see, for example, two

successive instances in 1, 3-4. There are apparently two restrictions on its use: an undivided dactyl or spondee is not found before it (K. Meister, Homerische Kunstsprache, p. 4, see on 19, 211 for apparent exceptions), and the end of a sentence never coincides with it (though the end of a clause may, e.g. 3, 34).

The above is the traditional view of caesura. But S. E. Bassett in The Poetry of Homer, 1938, pp. 145 ff. (with references to other articles of his) shews that it dates only from post-Alexandrian times and is not definitely stated till Hermogenes (c. A.D. 150).

He attributes it to the Derivationist School of metri-

cians who tried to derive the hexameter from dactylic cola of

GRAMMATICAL lyric poetry. come

down

INTRODUCTION

Ixxxv

He says ‘The ancient theory of caesura, as it has to

us,

confuses

two

different

matters,

the

conflict

between the metrical pattern and the length and position of the words, and a different conflict between the rhythmical pattern and the units of thought. of verse-making;

The former deals with the technique

it is of interest

chiefly

to the specialist.

The

latter determines the swing of the verse, the matchless rhythm of Homer.' It follows that in reading Homer the distribution of the

caesuras may be ignored; pauses should only be made at the end of the line or where the sense requires. But verse-writers who wish to imitate Homer's practice in adapting his words to his metre must, of course, carefully study how he places his caesuras &nd diaereses. For hiatus, elision, and $ 1, 11-14.

other matters

of pronunciation

see

$44. To‘ scan’ a line completely one must mark the quantities, the feet, the caesuras and the diaereses thus (1, 1)! ἄνδρᾶ pot | evvért |, Moved πολλᾶ.

|| mó|Avrpómóv

|, os |, para ||

But this analysis on paper is only a means to an end—the rhythmical reading aloud (or for the ‘inner ear’) of Homer’s lines, with due care of quantity and pauses.? The reader who has achieved this will be richly rewarded for his pains with the tedious laws of quantity and metre. But, since Homer wrote his lines for the ear not for the eye, it is best to listen to some competent

and sympathetic reader before turning to these analytical laws.® 1 Greek syllables should be divided so as to leave a vowel at the end as above, except in words containing groups of consonants which cannot begin a Greek word, in which case the combination is divided between the preceding and subsequent syllable as ξανθός. 8 And observing the pitch accents, if one is fortunate enough to have a teacher to de:nonstrate their melodies orally. It would be futile to attempt anything like this in print. * Schliemann was attracted to his famous career in Homeric discovery by hearing, before he could understand any Greek, a drunken miller recite Homer in quantity. Here is his own description of the experience (quoted in Emil Ludwig’s Schliemann of Troy, pp. 45-6): ‘ For on the night in question he recited to us no less than a hundred lines of the poet, witr perfect rhythm and expression. Although I did not understand a single word, the melodious sound of the verses made the deepest impression on me. ... Three times I made him repeat the divine lines, and recompensed him with three glass of spirits, which I gladly paid for with the few pence that constituted my sole fortune. From that moment onwards I did not cease to pray to God that, by His grace, it might be my good

fortune to be permitted to learn Greek.’

Ixxxvi

THE

ODYSSEY

It will then be more clearly understood that rules of quantity, caesura, and diaeresis are only explanations of the sustained symmetry and endless variety of Homer’s ever pleasing and never

monotonous

rhythm.

The

complexity

of

the

grammarians’

explanations are the inevitable result of the subtlety of the poet’s

art.

If they were simpler, Homer would have been duller.

Note.—Pp. li-lzxxvi are based on M. A. Bayfield’s Grammatical Introduction to his edn. of the Iliad (with W. Leaf; 2nd edn., London, 1908), with additions from Chantraine, Goodwin, Kühner, Monro,

Schwyzer, as cited $n the bibliography. V VERBAL

ASPECT

It is important to note that the differences in meaning between the tenses of the Greek verb often depend more on ‘ aspect ' (1.6. the way in which the action is viewed) than on the time (past,

present, future) of the action. The present tense is often used to describe continuous or continual action rather than action in present time. The aorist is often used to describe isolated or momentary action, or action ‘ pure and simple’, rather than action in past time. These ‘ aspectual' meanings are not so frequent in the indicative as in the other moods; but they do

occasionally occur: e.g. 1, 182, κατήλυθονεε ' I am come back’, not ‘I arrived’; 16, 181, φάνης véov=‘ your new appearance is ’, not ‘ you newly appeared ' (see also on Aorist, gnomic). In the other moods ‘ aspect ' rather than time is the dominant distinction between present and aorist. Thus ἄειδε 71. 1, 1 = ‘ recite, sing on’, but ἄεισον Od. 8, 492 =‘ begin to sing’ or simply ‘sing’; in 2, 59-60, ἀμῦναι-- ' drive away ', ἀμυνέμεν: ! keep away’;

14, 362,

ταῦτα ἕκαστα Aéyoy— ' enumerating each of these things’, but two lines later elmayv=‘ your statement ’ (with no reference to its duration). Cp. on 3, 57 and 16, 257. These distinctions cannot always

be pressed, and the nuances

are subtle and complex (see especially Chantraine ii. pp. 183-204). But many apparent anomalies in the use of present and aorist with reference to past, present, or future, may be explained by

aspectual meaning. and many significant differences of thought are expressed through it.

Cp. Palmer in Companion, pp. 146 ff.

OAYZZEIAZ

A

"Avöpa μοι ἔννεπε, Μοῦσα, πολύτροπον, ὃς μάλα πολλὰ πλάγχθη, ἐπεὶ Τροίης ἱερὸν πτολίεθρον érepoe: πολλῶν δ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ἴδεν ἄστεα καὶ νόον ἔγνω, πολλὰ δ᾽ 0 γ᾽ ἐν πόντῳ πάθεν ἄλγεα ὃν κατὰ θυμόν, ,

?

^

9

M

A

,

9

€

4

€

A

4

Ν

9

4

Ld

,

A

4

,

d

w

a

4

/

ἀρνύμενος nv τε ψυχὴν καὶ νόστον ἑταίρων.

δ

ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὧς ἑτάρους ἐρρύσατο, ἱέμενός περ’ αὐτῶν yap σφετέρῃσιν ἀτασθαλίῃσιν ὄλοντο, νήπιοι, ot κατὰ βοῦς ‘Yarepiovos ᾿Ηελίοιο ἤσθιον" αὐτὰρ 6 τοῖσιν ἀφείλετο νόστιμον ἦμαρ. τῶν ἁμόθεν ye, θεά, θύγατερ Διός, εἰπὲ καὶ ἡμῖν. 10 Ev6’ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες, ὅσοι φύγον αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον, οἴκοι ἔσαν, πόλεμόν τε πεφευγότες nde θάλασσαν᾽ τὸν δ᾽ οἷον, νόστου κεχρημένον ἠδὲ γυναικός, νύμφη πότνι᾽ ἔρυκε Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι, λιλαιομένη πόσιν εἶναι. 15 ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ἔτος ἦλθε περιπλομένων ἐνιαυτῶν, ) [4 , 4 τῷ^ οἱ € ἐπεκλώσαντο θεοὶ A οἶκόνδε νέεσθαι >

^

M

[4

,

«

w

M

>

~

€

A

>

€

ν

^

\

4

,

"Y

?

’

rd

4

La

>

4

A

A

1

>

’

^

4

[4

,

λ

/

4

[4

,

wv

d

>

4

»

>

^

,

Ν

w

9

>

4

A

V\

€

^

v

4

4

t

εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην---οὐδ᾽ ἔνθα πεφυγμένος ἦεν ἀέθλων, καὶ μετὰ οἷσι φίλοισι---θεοὶ δ᾽ ἐλέαιρον ἅπαντες νόσφι Ποσειδάωνος" 6 δ᾽ ἀσπερχὲς μενέαινεν Ld

4

€

>

9

A

U4

20

ἀντιθέῳ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ πάρος ἣν γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν Αἰθίοπας μετεκίαθε τηλόθ᾽ ἐόντας (Αἰθίοπας, τοὶ διχθὰ δεδαίαται, ἔσχατοι ἀνδρῶν, οἱ μὲν δυσομένου ᾿ἵπερίονος, ot δ᾽ ἀνιόντος) ἀντιόων ταύρων τε καὶ ἀρνειῶν ἑκατόμβης. 1

€

1

32

[4

ἢ

€

[4

a

pn»?

e

l

>

»

o»?

[d

25

2

OAYZXEIAX A (1)

ἔνθ᾽ ὅ γε τέρπετο δαιτὶ παρήμενος" οἱ δὲ δὴ ἄλλοι Ζηνὸς ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ᾿Ολυμπίου ἀθρόοι ἦσαν. τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἦρχε πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν Te μνήσατο γὰρ κατὰ θυμὸν ἀμύμονος Αἰγίσθοιο, τόν ῥ᾽ ᾿Αγαμεμνονίδης τηλεκλυτὸς ἔκταν᾽ ᾿Ορέστης. 30 τοῦ ὅ γ᾽ ἐπιμνησθεὶς Ere ἀθανάτοισι μετηύδα" ^U

>

5»

A

”

>

3

4

4

'* *Q πόποι, οἷον δή νυ θεοὺς βροτοὶ αἰτιόωνται ! ἐξ ἡμέων γάρ φασι κάκ᾽ ἔμμεναι" οἱ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ σφῇσιν ἀτασθαλίῃσιν ὑπὲρ μόρον ἄλγε᾽ ἔχουσιν, ws καὶ viv Αἴγισθος ὑπὲρ μόρον ᾿Ατρεΐδαο γῆμ᾽ ἄλοχον μνηστήν, τὸν δ᾽ ἔκτανε νοστήσαντα, εἰδὼς αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον" ἐπεὶ πρό οἱ εἴπομεν ἡμεῖς, > Ἑρμείαν πέμψαντες, ἐὕὔσκοπον ἀργειφόντην, μήτ᾽ αὐτὸν κτείνειν μήτε μνάασθαι ἄκοιτιν" ex yap 'Opéarao τίσις ἔσσεται ᾿Ατρεΐδαο, ὁππότ᾽ àv ἡβήσῃ kai ἧς ἱμείρεται αἴης. ὡς ἔφαθ᾽ Ἑρμείας" ἀλλ᾽ οὐ φρένας Αἰγίσθοιο πεῖθ᾽ ἀγαθὰ φρονέων" νῦν δ᾽ ἀθρόα πάντ᾽ ἀπέτισε.᾽ Τὸν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:" >

€

[4

4

^

>

e

4

$C.

(4

4

^

4

A

\

/

9?

€

”

>

€

’

A

A

€

$

4

»

oh

»

€

?

€

A

>

9

,

»

\

v

/

A

’

/

€

\

9

’

€

»

e

»

>

9?

€

4

9?

^

hk

’

Ν

>

“ ὦ πάτερ ἡμέτερε Ἰζρονίδη, ὕπατε κρειόντων,

45

καὶ λίην κεῖνός γε ἐοικότι κεῖται ὀλέθρῳ" ὡς ἀπόλοιτο καὶ ἄλλος ὅτις τοιαῦτά ye pélou! ἀλλά μοι ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ δαΐφρονι δαίεται ἦτορ, δυσμόρῳ, ὃς δὴ δηθὰ φίλων ἄπο πήματα πάσχει νήσῳ ἐν ἀμφιρύτῃ, ὅθι τ᾽ ὀμφαλός ἐστι θαλάσσης. νῆσος δενδρήεσσα, θεὰ δ᾽ ἐν δώματα ναίει, " ArAavros θυγάτηρ ὀλοόφρονος, ὅς τε θαλάσσης πάσης βένθεα oldev, ἔχει δέ TE κίονας αὐτὸς μακράς, at γαῖάν τε καὶ οὐρανὸν ἀμφὶς ἔχουσι. τοῦ θυγάτηρ δύστηνον ὀδυρόμενον κατερύκει. αἰεὶ δὲ μαλακοῖσι kai αἱμυλίοισι λόγοισι θέλγει, ὅπως ᾿Ιθάκης ἐπιλήσεται" αὐτὰρ "O8voocus a

9

4

,

>

/

>

1

>

[4

[4

A

\

$

^

v

μά

Ψ

^

>

ww

4

»

€

9

’

[4

€?

;

9

,

’

35

,

>

,

50

A

55

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

A (1)

3

ἱέμενος καὶ καπνὸν ἀποθρῴσκοντα νοῆσαι ἧς γαίης, θανέειν ἱμείρεται. οὐδέ νυ aoi περ

ἐντρέπεται φίλον ἦτορ, ᾽Ολύμπιε; οὔ νύ τ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεὺ-“- 60 ᾿Αργείων παρὰ νηυσὶ χαρίζετο ἱερὰ ῥέζων Τροίῃ ἐν εὐρείῃ; τί νύ οἱ τόσον ὠδύσαο, Ζεῦ; Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη νεφεληγερέτα Ζεύς" 4 “τέκνον ἐμόν, ποῖόν σε ἔπος φύγεν Epkos ὀδόντων; πῶς àv ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἐγὼ θείοιο λαθοίμην, 65 ὃς περὶ μὲν νόον ἐστὶ βροτῶν, πέρι δ᾽ ἱρὰ θεοῖσιν ἀθανάτοισιν ἔδωκε, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν; ἀλλὰ Ποσειδάων γαιήοχος ἀσκελὲς αἰὲν Κύκλωπος κεχόλωται, ὃν ὀφθαλμοῦ ἀλάωσεν, ἀντίθεον Πολύφημον, óov κράτος ἐστὶ μέγιστον 70 πᾶσιν Κυκλώπεσσι' Θόωσα δέ μιν τέκε νύμφη, Φόρκυνος θυγάτηρ ἁλὸς ἀτρυγέτοιο μέδοντος, ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι Ποσειδάωνι μιγεῖσα. ἐκ τοῦ δὴ ᾿Οδυσῆα Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων οὔ τι κατακτείνει, πλάζει δ᾽ ἀπὸ πατρίδος αἴης. 75 ἀλλ᾽ ἀγεθ᾽, ἡμεῖς οἵδε περιῤφραζώμεθα πάντες 4 σ d ’ \ 4 νόστον, ὅπως ἔλθῃσι. Ποσειδάων δὲ μεθήσει ὃν χόλον" οὐ μὲν γάρ τι δυνήσεται ἀντία πάντων ἀθανάτων ἀέκητι θεῶν ἐριδαινέμεν οἷος. Τὸν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη: 80 “ὦ πάτερ ἡμέτερε Kpoviön, ὕπατε κρειόντων, εἰ μὲν δὴ νῦν τοῦτο φίλον μακάρεσσι θεοῖσι, νοστῆσαι ᾽᾿Οδυσῆα πολύφρονα ὅνδε δόμονδε, Eppeiav μὲν ἔπειτα, διάκτορον ἀργειφόντην, νῆσον és ᾿Ωγυγίην ὀτρύνομεν, ὄφρα τάχιστα 85 νύμφῃ é)mAokdpp εἴπῃ νημερτέα βουλήν, ^ , , νόστον > ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος, ὥςe κε νέηται. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ᾿Ἰθάκην ἐσελεύσομαι, ὄφρα oi υἱὸν μᾶλλον ἐποτρύνω, καί ot μένος ἐν φρεσὶ Ocio, ,

^

>

>

ba

a

Ld

4

9

4

M

1

9

»

9

>

4

~

"d

€

3

>

L4

,

9

,

>

A

,

9

3

4

rd

1

/

Ν

’᾽

37

Ld

,

a

[4

[4

€

Ld

[4

3)

^

/

Ld

9

θ

,

,

wv

4

€

4

Ψ

9

9

>

?

4

^

dA

4

4

^

Doo

*

4

^

,

δ᾽

A

’

9

7

4

[4

9

4

,

a

’

>

DO

\

,

Ld

^

>

4

,

4

~

€

^

4

>

>

,

>

,

~

9

’

>

A

3

4

4

€

4

et

,

4

OAYZZEIAE A (1)

els ἀγορὴν καλέσαντα κάρη κομόωντας ᾿Αχαιοὺς 90 πᾶσι μνηστήρεσσιν ἀπειπέμεν, οἵ τέ οἱ αἰεὶ μῆλ᾽ ἁδινὰ σφάζουσι καὶ εἰλίποδας ἕλικας βοῦς. πέμψω δ᾽ ἐς Σπάρτην τε καὶ ἐς IlvAov ἡμαθόεντα νόστον πευσόμενον πατρὸς φίλου, ἦν που ἀκούσῃ, nd ἵνα μιν κλέος ἐσθλὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν exnow. 95 Qs εἰποῦσ᾽ ὑπὸ ποσσὶν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα, ἀμβρόσια χρύσεια, τά μιν φέρον ἡμὲν ed ὑγρὴν ἠδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀπείρονα γαῖαν ἅμα πνοιῇς ἀνέμοιο. εἵλετο δ᾽ ἄλκιμον ἔγχος, ἀκαχμένον ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ, βριθὺ μέγα στιβαρόν, τῷ δάμνησι στίχας ἀνδρῶν 100 ἡρώων, τοῖσίν τε κοτέσσεται ὀβριμοπάτρη. 3

>

ὮΝ

σ

A

/

λ

a

9

3

^

[4

3

,

4

>

€

A

A

>

M

?

9

M

’

@

/

,

’

>

3

4

»

A

“ὃ

94>

’

P

39

\

Id

Μ

A

,

7

’

»

?

3. ^

’

λ

€

4

fee

^

’

9

~

βῆ δὲ κατ᾽ Οὐλύμποιο καρήνων ἀΐξασα, ~

\

?

$,

4

/

> oh

στῆ δ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκης ἐνὶ δήμῳ ἐπὶ προθύροις ᾿Οδυσῆος, > a) , ’ , » [d » οὐδοῦ ET 3 αὐλείου: παλάμῃ δ᾽ > ἔχε χάλκεον ἔγχος, εἰδομένη ξείνῳ, Ταφίων ἡγήτορι, Μέντῃ. 105 εὗρε δ᾽ apa μνηστῆρας ἀγήνορας. oi μὲν ἔπειτα πεσσοῖσι προπάροιθε θυράων θυμὸν ἔτερπον, ἥμενοι ἐν ῥινοῖσι βοῶν, οὗς ἔκτανον αὐτοί. κήρυκες δ᾽ αὐτοῖσι καὶ ὀτρηροὶ θεράποντες οἱ μὲν ap οἶνον ἔμισγον ἐνὶ κρητῆρσι καὶ ὕδωρ, 110 ot δ᾽ αὖτε σπόγγοισι πολυτρήτοισι τραπέζας νίζον καὶ πρότιθεν, roi δὲ κρέα πολλὰ 9areüvro. Τὴν δὲ πολὺ πρῶτος ἴδε Τηλέμαχος θεοειδής" ἧστο yàp ἐν μνηστῆρσι φίλον τετιημένος ἦτορ, ὀσσόμενος πατέρ᾽ ἐσθλὸν ἐνὶ φρεσίν, εἴ ποθεν ἐλθὼν 115 ' μνηστήρων τῶν μὲν σκέδασιν κατὰ δώματα θείη, ^

>

€

9

A

€

/,

»

3

>

^

A

4

>

μή

A

>

[4

\

3

~

~

A

"ὃ

>

4

A

,

0

A

>

δὲ

4

λλὰ

ὃ

^

^

^

τιμὴν δ᾽ αὐτὸς ἔχοι καὶ κτήμασιν οἷσιν ἀνάσσοι. τὰ φρονέων μνηστῆρσι μεθήμενος εἴσιδ᾽ ᾿Αθήνην. βῆ δ᾽ ἰθὺς προθύροιο, νεμεσσήθη δ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ ξεῖνον δηθὰ θύρῃσιν ἐφεστάμεν" ἐγγύθι δὲ otas χεῖρ᾽ ἕλε δεξιτερὴν καὶ ἐδέξατο χάλκεον ἔγχος, a

,

^

δ᾽

^

9

~

ἰθὺ

EA

θ

ὃ

θ

4

[4

»

10

4

\

70

’

>”

tA

9.9

>

8

4

0

^

»

120

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

5

Kai μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα“Χαῖρε, ξεῖνε" παρ᾽ ἄμμι φιλήσεαι" αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα δείπνου πασσάμενος μυθήσεαι ὅττεό σε xpij." "Qs εἰπὼν nyeid’- ἡ δ᾽ ἔσπετο Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη. 125 οἱ δ᾽ ὅτε δή p. ἔντοσθεν ἔσαν δόμου ὑψηλοῖο, ἔγχος μέν ῥ᾽ ἔστησε φέρων πρὸς κίονα μακρὴν δουροδόκης ἔντοσθεν eükoov, ἔνθα περ ἄλλα ἔγχε᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος ἵστατο πολλά" > \ , € ” e NA , αὐτὴν δ᾽ >»ἐς θρόνον εἷσεν ἄγων, ὑπὸ Aira πετάσσας, 130 καλὸν δαιδάλεον: ὑπὸ δὲ θρῆνυς ποσὶν ἦεν. πὰρ δ᾽ αὐτὸς κλισμὸν θέτο ποικίλον ἔκτοθεν ἄλλων μνηστήρων, μὴ ξεῖνος ἀνιηθεὶς ὀρυμαγδῷ δείπνῳ ἁδήσειεν, ὑπερφιάλοισι μετελθών, ἠδ᾽ ἵνα μιν περὶ πατρὸς ἀποιχομένοιο ἔροιτο. 135 χέρνιβα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολος προχόῳ ἐπέχευε φέρουσα καλῇ χρυσείῃ ὑπὲρ ἀργυρέοιο λέβητος, νίψασθαι: παρὰ δὲ ξεστὴν ἐτάνυσσε τράπεζαν. σῖτον δ᾽ αἰδοίη ταμίη παρέθηκε φέρουσα, εἴδατα πόλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖσα, χαριζομένη παρεόντων" 140 δαιτρὸς δὲ κρειῶν πίνακας παρέθηκεν ἀείρας παντοίων, παρὰ δέ σφι τίθει χρύσεια κύπελλα: κῆρυξ δ᾽ αὐτοῖσιν θάμ᾽ ἐπῴχετο οἰνοχοεύων. ς δ᾽ ἦλθον μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες. oi μὲν ἔπειτα efeins ἔζοντο κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους Te. 145 τοῖσι δὲ κήρυκες μὲν ὕδωρ ἐπὶ χεῖρας ἔχευαν, σῖτον δὲ δμῳαὶ παρενήνεον ἐν κανέοισι, κοῦροι δὲ κρητῆρας ἐπεστέψαντο ποτοῖο. οἱ δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον Evro 150 μνηστῆρες, τοῖσιν μὲν ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ἄλλα μεμήλει, μολπή τ᾽ ὀρχηστύς Tre: τὰ γάρ τ᾽ ἀναθήματα δαιτός. κῆρυξ δ᾽ ἐν χερσὶν κίθαριν περικαλλέα θῆκε €

>

9

,

€

,

M

MW

»

L d

9

>

Ld

9.. fp

A

9

M]

9

>

2

,

e

«

δ᾽

’

e

>

>

9

A

9

\

^

^

4

~

’

>

e

9

,

,

,

/

>

4

4

€

2

\

/

^

,

8."

1

»

4

^

A»

1

[4

/

4

^

wv

4

’

A

5»

?

P d

[4

AAG

9»

?

^

M

’E

L4

M

^

»

,

A

€

w

4

M

4

ἢ

4

,

v

,

,

A

»

rd

e

Ld

Á/

’

^

6

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (ἡ

, w ^ Φημίῳ, ὅςe p.e»? ἤειδε παρὰ μνηστῆρσιν ἀνάγκῃ. ἦ τοι ὁ φορμίζων ἀνεβάλλετο καλὸν ἀείδειν, 155 αὐτὰρ Ἰηλέμαχος προσέφη γλαυκῶπιν ᾿Αθήνην, ἄγχι σχὼν κεφαλήν, ἵνα μὴ πευθοίαθ᾽ οἱ ἀλλοι" Ξεῖνε φίλ᾽, 7) καί μοι νεμεσήσεαι ὅττι κεν εἴπω; τούτοισιν μὲν ταῦτα μέλει, κίθαρις καὶ ἀοιδή, pet , ἐπεὶ ἀλλότριον βίοτον νήποινον ἔδουσιν, 160 ἀνέρος οὗ δή που λεύκ᾽ ὀστέα πύθεται ὄμβρῳ κείμεν᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἠπείρου, T) εἰν ἁλὶ κῦμα kvAivóet. εἰ κεῖνόν γ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκηνδε ἰδοίατο νοστήσαντα. πάντες κ᾽ ἀρησαίατ᾽ ἐλαφρότεροι πόδας εἶναι ,

\

6¢

/

rei

^

^

>

AX?

7

^

,

?

/

4

σ

v

9

2

T

’

>

>

a

ὃ

,

>

+

>

9

A

5»

,

93

LG

>

4

Ἃ

[4

49

»9

Ul

/

>

ey

>

»

’

>

’

,

M

^

/

’

d

»

4

^P

d

>

^

ἢ

ἢ ἀφνειότεροι χρυσοῖό τε ἐσθῆτός τε.

165

νῦν δ᾽ ὁ μὲν ὡς ἀπόλωλε κακὸν μόρον, οὐδέ τις ἡμῖν θαλπωρή, εἴ πέρ τις ἐπιχθονίων ἀνθρώπων φῆσιν ἐλεύσεσθαι" τοῦ δ᾽ WAETO νόστιμον ἦμαρ. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον" / > ^ , , γὼ" ~ Tis’, πόθεν εἰς᾽ ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις NOE τοκῆες; 17° ^

»

>

>

€

A

«

>

wm

’

/

1

>

A

A

,

9

?

4

,

€

^

Ld

ὁπποίης τ᾽ ἐπὶ νηὸς ἀφίκεο" πῶς δέ σε ναῦται ἤγαγον εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην; τίνες ἔμμεναι εὐχετόωντο; οὐ μὲν γάρ τί σε πεζὸν ὀΐομαι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι. καί μοι τοῦτ᾽ ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὄφρ᾽ EU εἰδῶ, ἠὲ νέον μεθέπεις, ἦ καὶ πατρώϊός ἐσσι 175 ^ > M ΔΝ > ^? € / ^ ξεῖνος, ἐπεὶ πολλοὶ ἴσαν ἀνέρες ἡμέτερον δῶ ἄλλοι, ἐπεὶ καὶ κεῖνος ἐπίστροφος ἦν ἀνθρώπων. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:; “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι ταῦτα μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. Μέντης ᾿Αγχιάλοιο δαΐφρονος εὔχομαι εἶναι 180 υἱός, ἀτὰρ Ταφίοισι φιληρέτμοισιν ἀνάσσω. ^ , € /^/ νῦν^ δ᾽ » ὧδε ξὺν\ νηΐde κατήλυθον ἠδ᾽40)» ἑτάροισι πλέων ἐπὶ οἴνοπα πόντον em ἀλλοθρόους ἀνθρώπους, ἐς Τεμέσην μετὰ χαλκόν, ἄγω δ᾽ αἴθωνα σίδηρον. νηῦς δέ μοι ἥδ᾽ ἕστηκεν ἐπ᾽ ἀγροῦ νόσφι πόληος 185 ,

A

Ld

[4

’

1

^99

9A

/

>

>

4

\

>

>

Seed

>

A

^2

’

M

any

,

4

>

5»

»

9C

^

rd

^

,

»)

[4

’

?

9

Dade

>

3

Ld

>

>

>

>

^?

9

,

ΝΜ

€

”

A

^

‚>

^?

’

[4

,

3

>

>

A

’

an

4

,

ΝΜ

€?

9

dA

ϑ

[4

[4

’

/

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

7

ev λιμένι “PetOpw ὑπὸ Νηΐῳ ὑλήεντι. ξεῖνοι δ᾽ ἀλλήλων πατρώϊοι εὐχόμεθ᾽ εἶναι > ^ , 9 » , 4 ἐξ9 ἀρχῆς, εἴ» πέρ, τε γέροντ᾽ εἴρηαι ἐπελθὼν Λαέρτην ἤρωα, τὸν οὐκέτι φασὶ πόλινδε ἔρχεσθ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπάνευθεν én’ ἀγροῦ πήματα πάσχειν γρηϊ σὺν ἀμφιπόλῳ, 7) ot βρῶσν τε πόσιν τε 191 παρτιθεῖ, εὖτ᾽ av μιν κάματος κατὰ γυῖα λάβῃσιν ἑρπύζοντ᾽ ἀνὰ γουνὸν ἁλωῆς οἰνοπέδοιο. νῦν δ᾽ ἦλθον: δὴ γάρ μιν ἔφαντ᾽ ἐπιδήμιον εἶναι, σὸν πατέρ᾽" ἀλλά νυ τόν γε θεοὶ βλάπτουσι κελεύθου. οὐ γάρ πω τέθνηκεν ἐπὶ χθονὶ δῖος "Odvacevs, 96 ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι που ζωὸς κατερύκεται εὐρέϊ πόντῳ νήσῳ ἐν ἀμφιρύτῃ, χαλεποὶ δέ μιν ἄνδρες ἔχουσιν, ἄγριοι, οἵ που κεῖνον ἐρυκανόωσ᾽ ἀέκοντα. αὐτὰρ viv τοι ἐγὼ μαντεύσομαι, ws evi θυμῷ 200 ἀθάνατοι βάλλουσι καὶ ws τελέεσθαι ὀΐω, οὔτε τι μάντις ἐὼν οὔτ᾽ οἰωνῶν σάφα εἰδώς: οὔ τοι ἔτι δηρόν γε φίλης ἀπὸ πατρίδος αἴης ἔσσεται, οὐδ᾽ εἴ πέρ TE σιδήρεα δέσματ᾽ ἔχῃσι:" φράσσεται ὥς κε νέηται, ἐπεὶ πολυμήχανός ἐστιν. 20ὅ ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον, εἰ δὴ ἐξ αὐτοῖο τόσος πάϊς eis ᾿Οδυσῆος. αἰνῶς μὲν κεφαλήν τε καὶ ὄμματα καλὰ ἔοικας κείνῳ, ἐπεὶ θαμὰ τοῖον ἐμισγόμεθ᾽ ἀλλήλοισι, πρίν ye τὸν ἐς Τροίην ἀναβήμεναι, ἔνθα περ ἄλλοι 210 Αργείων ot ἄριστοι ἔβαν κοίλῃς ἐπὶ vqvoiv: 4

w

>

M

€

>

A

>

95

4

>

4

>

4

>

>

e

A

9%

>

€

A

ar

^^

3

^

,

,

/

ee

,

?

9

a

9

),

-

A

A

A

/

Ld

>A

»

4.2

>

>

M

?

4

^

^

A

,

^

?

”

9

3

’

’

Ν

4

29

>

Ν

/

Fee

9

4

?

^

ΙΝ

4

,

»

>

~

4

A

i

^

»

ἐκ τοῦ δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ >

A

4

V»

M

€

~

>

,

>

9

9

4

>

IK

[4

9

A

4

9

4

4

»

4

’

»

ww

”

€

€

»

’

w

Ld

4

4

»

?

.

?

[4

3

4

’

>

,

4

>

’

>

9

/,

A

,

᾿Οδυσῆα ἐγὼν ἴδον οὔτ᾽ ἐμὲ κεῖνος. ^

,

4

»

I

9

&

^

33

ὴν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, ξεῖνε, μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. μήτηρ μέν τ᾽ ἐμέ φησι τοῦ ἔμμεναι, αὐτὰρ ἐγώ ye 215 οὐκ old’: οὐ γάρ πώ τις ἐὸν γόνον αὐτὸς ἀνέγνω. ὡς δὴ ἐγώ γ᾽ ὄφελον μάκαρός νύ τευ ἔμμεναι υἱὸς Tr

δ᾽

La

€

s

4

δ᾽

>

T

>

[4

A

9

>

,

,

4

»»

3

^»

λ

’

,

>

[d

’

A

Ν

"ὃ

>

,

€t

8

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

ἀνέρος, ὃν κτεάτεσσιν ἑοῖς ἔπι γῆρας ἔτετμε! νῦν δ᾽, Os ἀποτμότατος γένετο θνητῶν ἀνθρώπων, τοῦ μ᾽ ἔκ φασι γενέσθαι, ἐπεὶ σύ με τοῦτ᾽ ἐρεείνεις. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη: 221 ‘ov μέν τοι γενεήν γε θεοὶ νώνυμνον ὀπίσσω θῆκαν, ἐπεὶ σέ γε τοῖον ἐγείνατο Πηνελόπεια. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον' τίς dats, τίς δαὶ ὅμιλος OÖ ἔπλετο; τίπτε δέ 0€ χρεώ; €

>

>

x»

’

ὃ

,

’

9

4

1

oe

UVA)

εἰλαπίνη 7€ γάμος; A

A

>A

3

’᾽Ὄ

4

ΜΝ

4

4

4

ἐπεὶ οὐκ Epavos τάδε γ᾽ ἐστίν, 226

[4

>

A

>

»

/

>

|

4

ws τέ μοι ὑβρίζοντες ὑπερφιάλως δοκέουσι δαίνυσθαι κατὰ δῶμα. νεμεσσήσαιτό κεν ἀνὴρ αἴσχεα πόλλ᾽ ὁρόων, ὅς τις πινυτός ye μετέλθοι. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖ [ηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" 230 ξεῖν᾽, ἐπεὶ ap δὴ ταῦτά μ᾽ ἀνείρεαι ἠδὲ μεταλλᾷς--μέλλεν μέν ποτε οἶκος 00. ἀφνειὸς καὶ ἀμύμων ἔμμεναι, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι κεῖνος ἀνὴρ ἐπιδήμιος Tjev: νῦν δ᾽ ἑτέρως ἐβόλοντο θεοὶ κακὰ μητιόωντες, οἵ κεῖνον μὲν ἀΐστον ἐποίησαν περὶ πάντων 235 ἀνθρώπων---ἐπεὶ οὔ κε θανόντι περ ὧδ᾽ ἀκαχοίμην, εἰ μετὰ οἷς ἑτάροισι δάμη Tpwwv ἐνὶ δήμῳ ἠὲ φίλων ἐν χερσίν, ἐπεὶ πόλεμον ToÀvmevoe. τῷ κέν οἱ τύμβον μὲν ἐποίησαν []αναχαιοΐ, ἠδέ κε καὶ ᾧ παιδὶ μέγα κλέος ἡρατ᾽ ὀπίσσω-240 νῦν δέ μιν ἀκλειῶς ἅρπυιαι ἀνηρείψαντο. οἴχετ᾽ ἄϊστος, ἄπυστος, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ὀδύνας TE γόους TE κάλλιπεν" οὐδ᾽ ἔτι κεῖνον ὀδυρόμενος στεναχίζω 4 > , » /QS» ” οἷον, ἐπεί νύ » μοι ἄλλα θεοὶ N κακὰ \ κήδε᾽ ἔτευξαν. ὅσσοι γὰρ νήσοισιν ἐπικρατέουσιν ἄριστοι, 245 Δουλιχίῳ τε Σάμῃ τε καὶ ὑλήεντι ZaxvvOw, nd ὅσσοι κραναὴν ᾿Ιθάκην κάτα κοιρανέουσι, τόσσοι μητέρ᾽ ἐμὴν μνῶνται, τρύχουσι δὲ οἶκον. ἡ δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἀρνεῖται στυγερὸν γάμον οὔτε τελευτὴν a

[4

e

ld

φ

’

4

^

?

9

’

V

^

>

>

€

>

μά

A

’

^

,

>

>

T

€

,

9

A

A

$

δὶ

^

>

\

/

/

PO)

[4

>

3

4

’

’

᾽ὔ

,

’

4

»»

A

A

’᾽

’

T

,

M]

4

4

\

>

»

4

’

A

4

>

,

>

95

’

1

€

’

~

>

AI

^?

M

,

4

ow

4

$

€

[4

>A

4

^

»

(«€

4

[4

λ

’

3

>

95

’

ee

9Qd

9

»

^

3

^

’᾽

U

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

9

ποιῆσαι δύναται" τοὶ δὲ φθινύθουσιν ἔδοντες

250

οἶκον ἐμόν. τάχα δή με διαρραίσουσι καὶ αὐτόν. Tov δ᾽ ἐπαλαστήσασα προσηύδα Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη:" “ὦ πόποι, ἦ δὴ πολλὸν ἀποιχομένου ᾿Οδυσῆος δεύῃ, ὅ κε μνηστῆρσιν ἀναιδέσι χεῖρας ἐφείη ! εἰ yap viv ἐλθὼν δόμου ἐν πρώτῃσι θύρῃσι 255 σταίη ἔχων πήληκα καὶ ἀσπίδα καὶ δύο δοῦρε, τοῖος ἐὼν οἷόν μιν ἐγὼ τὰ πρῶτ᾽ ἐνόησα οἴκῳ ἐν ἡμετέρῳ πίνοντά τε τερπόμενόν τε, ἐξ ᾿Εφύρης ἀνιόντα map’ "IAov Μερμερίδαο--οἴχετο γὰρ καὶ κεῖσε θοῆς ἐπὶ νηὸς ᾽Οδυσσεὺς φάρμακον ἀνδροφόνον διζήμενος, ὄφρα οἵ εἴη ἰοὺς χρίεσθαι χαλκήρεας" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν οὔ οἱ 9

M

^

’

9

Α

»

4

9

4

,

>»

4

4

1

,

^^

$

ΜΝ

/,

>

>

A

,

4

4

4

P d

>

>

€

€

A

»f

»

€

δῶκεν, ἐπεί ῥα θεοὺς νεμεσίζετο αἰὲν ἐόντας,

ἀλλὰ πατήρ οἱ δῶκεν ἐμός" φιλέεσκε γὰρ αἰνῶς--9

A

/

€

^

9

4

/

TOLOS ἐὼν μνηστῆρσιν ομιλήσειεν ^

?,*

^

€

A

4°

\

"08

»

υσσευς!: /

m

/

265

πάντες κ᾽ ὠκύμοροί TE γενοίατο πικρόγαμοί TE. ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι μὲν ταῦτα θεῶν ἐν γούνασι κεῖται, N) κεν νοστήσας ἀποτίσεται, HE καὶ οὐκί, Φ > A 4 \ M L4 » οἷσιν ἐνὶ μεγάροισι" σὲ δὲ φράζεσθαι ἄνωγα ὅππως κε μνηστῆρας ἀπώσεαι ἐκ μεγάροιο. 270 εἰ δ᾽ aye νῦν ξυνίει καὶ ἐμῶν ἐμπάζεο μύθων: αὔριον eis ἀγορὴν καλέσας ἥρωας ᾿Αχαιοὺς μῦθον πέφραδε πᾶσι, θεοὶ δ᾽ ἐπὶ μάρτυροι ἔστων. μνηστῆρας μὲν ἐπὶ σφέτερα σκίδνασθαι ἄνωχθι, μητέρα δ᾽ ---εἴ ot θυμὸς ἐφορμᾶται γαμέεσθαι, 275 ἂψ ἴτω ἐς μέγαρον πατρὸς μέγα δυναμένοιο" οἱ δὲ γάμον τεύξουσι καὶ ἀρτυνέουσιν ἔεδνα πολλὰ μάλ᾽, ὅσσα ἔοικε φίλης ἐπὶ παιδὸς ἕπεσθαι. σοὶ δ᾽ αὐτῷ πυκινῶς ὑποθήσομαι, αἴ κε mac 9

>

»

^

»

>

^

4

,

^9

νὴ

»

apoas

’

>

\

A

»

4

Nv

^7

A

€

EPETNOLV

1

>

9

>

/

?

3

,

4

4

d

A^

>

~

A

1

’

»

^

d

4

>

^?

εεικοσιν, N τις ἀριστη,

ἔρχεο πευσόμενος πατρὸς δὴν οἰχομένοιο,

280

10

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

ἣν Tis τοι εἴπῃσι βροτῶν, 7) ὄσσαν ἀκούσῃς ex Διός, ἢ τε μάλιστα φέρει κλέος ἀνθρώποισι. πρῶτα μὲν ἐς IlvAov ἐλθὲ καὶ εἴρεο Νέστορα δῖον, κεῖθεν δὲ Σπάρτηνδε παρὰ ξανθὸν Μενέλαον" 285 Δ \ / 7 3 ^ ’ ὃς γὰρ δεύτατος ἦλθεν ᾿Αχαιῶν χαλκοχιτώνων. εἰ μέν κεν πατρὸς βίοτον καὶ νόστον ἀκούσης, "

[4

»

9

4

^

e

~

ΜΝ

4

A

9

>

/

4

>

/,

A

A

,

9

4

»

’

^

7 T ἂν τρυχόμενός περ ἔτι τλαίης ἐνιαυτόν" 7

d

et δέ κε τεθνηῶτος ἀκούσῃς μηδ᾽ ET ἐόντος, νοστήσας δὴ ἔπειτα φίλην és πατρίδα γαῖαν 290 σῆμά τέ οἱ χεῦαι καὶ ἐπὶ κτέρεα κτερεΐξαι πολλὰ μάλ᾽, ὅσσα ἔοικε, καὶ ἀνέρι μητέρα δοῦναι. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν δὴ ταῦτα τελευτήσῃς τε καὶ ἔρξῃς, φράζεσθαι δὴ ἔπειτα κατὰ φρένα καὶ κατὰ θυμὸν ὅππως κε μνηστῆρας ἐνὶ μεγάροισι τεοῖσι 295 τείνῃς ἠὲ δόλῳ ἢ ἀμφαδόν. οὐδέ τί σε χρὴ νηπιάας ὀχέειν, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι τηλίκος ἐσσί. ἢ οὐκ ἀΐεις οἷον κλέος ἔλλαβε δῖος "Opeorns πάντας em ἀνθρώπους, ἐπεὶ ἔκτανε πατροφονῆα, Αἴγισθον δολόμητιν, ὃ ot πατέρα κλυτὸν ἔκτα; 800 Kai σύ, φίλος---μάλα yap σ᾽ ὁρόω καλόν τε μέγαν Te— ἄλκιμος ἐἔσσ᾽, ἵνα Tis σε καὶ ὀψιγόνων ἐὺ εἴπη. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν κατελεύσομαι ἤδη ἠδ᾽ ἑτάρους, οἵ πού με μάλ᾽ ἀσχαλόωσι μένοντες * > ^ A [4 3 74 θ 3» 305 σοὶ \ oδ᾽ αὐτῷ μελέτω, καὶ 15»ἐμῶν«A ἐμπάζεο μύθων. , , » 4 "3 ᾿ Τὴν\ δ᾽ > αὖ^ T Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα ξεῖν᾽, ἦ Tow μὲν ταῦτα φίλα φρονέων ἀγορεύεις, ὥς τε πατὴρ ᾧ παιδί, καὶ οὔ ποτε λήσομαι αὐτῶν. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῦν ἐπίμεινον ἐπειγόμενός περ ὁδοῖο, ὄφρα λοεσσάμενός TE τεταρπόμενός τε φίλον κῆρ 310 δῶρον ἔχων ἐπὶ νῆα κίῃς, χαίρων ἐνὶ θυμῷ, τιμῆεν, μάλα καλόν, ὅ τοι κειμήλιον ἔσται >

4

^

’

»

A

4\9

?

M]

«€

»

81

’

»

A

>

€

^

ὃ

\

a

>

φ

’

9

A

4

A

P

ὔ

9

ὁ

[4

M

3

,

+

4

’

?

lé

4

9A.

4

»

»

D

4

4

,

,

^

A

10

WA

^

/

,

A

/

A

,

9

A

~

D0

^

/

,

e

7

4

e

>

ὃ

»

4

a

JA

»

>

»

’

»

30.)

>

MM

,

>

4

/

ej

’ὔ

K

9

ὔ

Ld

>

4

4

ἐξ ἐμεῦ, οἷα φίλοι ξεῖνοι ξείνοισι διδοῦσι.᾽"

un

OATZZEIAZ

A (1)

:

11

Τὸν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" μή μ᾽ ἔτι νῦν κατέρυκε λιλαιόμενόν περ ὁδοῖο. 315 δῶρον δ᾽ ὅττι κέ μοι δοῦναι φίλον ἦτορ ἀνώγῃ, αὖτις ἀνερχομένῳ δόμεναι οἶκόνδε φέρεσθαι, καὶ μάλα καλὸν ἑλών: σοὶ δ᾽ ἄξιον ἔσται ἀμοιβῆς. € (4

,

>

+

ww

m

/

3

\

[4

[4

’

A

H μὲν ap’

€

A

»

,

€

^

/

\

ws εἰποῦσ᾽

>

a

4

a

,

€

^

>

4

ΝΜ

»

9

ἀπέβη γλαυκῶπις

>

9»

^

/

^

m

>

32

᾿Αθήνη:" d

ὄρνις δ᾽ ὡς ἀνοπαῖα διέπτατο" τῷ δ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ 320 θῆκε μένος καὶ θάρσος, ὑπέμνησέν τέ ἑ πατρὸς μᾶλλον ἔτ᾽ ἢ τὸ πάροιθεν. ὁ δὲ φρεσὶν Hot vocas θάμβησεν κατὰ θυμόν" ὀΐσατο γὰρ θεὸν εἶναι. αὐτίκα δὲ μνηστῆρας ἐπῴχετο ἰσόθεος φώς. Τοῖσι δ᾽ ἀοιδὸς ἄειδε περικλυτός, ot δὲ σιωπῇ 325 nar ἀκούοντες" ὁ δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν νόστον ἄειδε λυγρόν, ὃν ἐκ Τροίης ἐπετείλατο Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη. Τοῦ δ᾽ ὑπερωϊόθεν φρεσὶ σύνθετο θέσπιν ἀοιδὴν κούρη ᾿Ικαρίοιο, περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" κλίμακα δ᾽ ὑψηλὴν κατεβήσετο οἷο δόμοιο, 330 οὐκ οἴη, ἅμα τῇ ye καὶ ἀμφίπολοι δύ᾽ ἕποντο. ἡ δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μνηστῆρας ἀφίκετο δῖα γυναικῶν, στῆ pa. παρὰ σταθμὸν τέγεος πύκα ποιητοῖο ἄντα παρειάων σχομένη λιπαρὰ κρήδεμνα" ἀμφίπολος δ᾽ ἄρα ot κεδνὴ ἑκάτερθε παρέστη. 335 δακρύσασα δ᾽ ἔπειτα προσηύδα θεῖον ἀοιδόν" " Que, πολλὰ γὰρ ἄλλα βροτῶν θελκτήρια οἶδας, ἔργ᾽ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε, τά τε κλείουσιν ἀοιδοί, τῶν ἕν γέ σφιν ἄειδε παρήμενος, ot δὲ σιωπῇ οἶνον πινόντων: ταύτης δ᾽ ἀποπαύε᾽ ἀοιδῆς 340 λυγρῆς, ἢ τέ μοι αἰεὶ ἐνὶ στήθεσσι φίλον κῆρ τείρει, ἐπεί με μάλιστα καθίκετο πένθος ἄλαστον" τοίην γὰρ κεφαλὴν ποθέω μεμνημένη αἰεὶ ἀνδρός, τοῦ κλέος εὐρὺ καθ᾽ «Ἑλλάδα καὶ μέσον M

3

a

^t^

>

^

van

Ὁ

>

>

^

9

9"

,

"

4

l4

A

^

4

€

φ

>

^

3

>

^

1

,

95

Δ

M

~

i

>

T

»

,

^»

€

€

^

,

3

My

€

’᾽

,

9

M

/

[4

,

Apyos.

/

99

‘

9

e

>

/

a

4

/

59

>

4

^

»

12

OAYZZEIAE A (1)

Τὴν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 345 μῆτερ ἐμή, τί T ἄρα φθονέεις ἐρίηρον ἀοιδὸν τέρπειν ὅππῃ OL νόος ὄρνυται; οὔ νύ T ἀοιδοὶ αἴτιοι, ἀλλά ποθι Ζεὺς αἴτιος, ὅς τε δίδωσιν ἀνδράσιν ἀλφηστῇσιν ὅπως ἐθέλῃσιν ἑκάστῳ. τούτῳ δ᾽ οὐ νέμεσις Δαναῶν κακὸν οἶτον ἀείδειν: 350 τὴν yap ἀοιδὴν μᾶλλον ἐπικλείουσ᾽ ἄνθρωποι, N τις ἀκουόντεσσι νεωτάτη ἀμφιπέληται. σοὶ δ᾽ ἐπιτολμάτω κραδίη καὶ θυμὸς ἀκούειν" ov yàp ᾽Οδυσσεὺς οἷος ἀπώλεσε νόστιμον ἦμαρ ἐν Τροίῃ, πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ ἄλλοι φῶτες ὄλοντο. 355 ἀλλ᾽ εἰς οἶκον ἰοῦσα τὰ σ᾽ αὐτῆς ἔργα κόμιζε, ἱστὸν T ἠλακατὴν τε, καὶ ἀμφιπόλοισι κέλευε ἔργον ἐποίχεσθαι. μῦθος δ᾽ ἄνδρεσσι μελήσει πᾶσι, μάλιστα δ᾽ ἐμοί: τοῦ γὰρ κράτος ἐστ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ. Ἢ μὲν θαμβήσασα πάλιν οἶκόνδε βεβήκει:᾽ 360 παιδὸς yap μῦθον πεπνυμένον ἔνθετο θυμῷ. ἐς δ᾽ ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀναβᾶσα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶ A

>

em

>

a

3

A

A

>

~

A

nA

>

e^

e

a>

3

3

1

A

3

>

’

7

,

4

»

a

^

^

LA

‘

A

^?

»

[d

e^

>

>

[4

A

3

>

A

[4

[4

?

,

>

a

+

1

4

?

3

>

>

4

A

Μ

,

aA

4

3

,

Ld

)

3

3

φ

L4

3

\

€

a

/

>

rd

>

>

A

,

»

33

A

κλαῖεν ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα, φίλον πόσιν, ὄφρα οἱ ὕπνον

nouv ἐπὶ βλεφάροισι βάλε γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη. Μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ὁμάδησαν ἀνὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα: 365 πάντες δ᾽ ἠρήσαντο παραὶ λεχέεσσι κλιθῆναι. τοῖσι δὲ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος apyero μύθων' “Μητρὸς ἐμῆς μνηστῆρες, ὑπέρβιον ὕβριν ἔχοντες, νῦν μὲν δαινύμενοι τερπώμεθα, μηδὲ βοητὺς ἔστω, ἐπεὶ TO γε καλὸν ἀκουέμεν ἐστὶν ἀοιδοῦ 370 τοιοῦδ᾽ οἷος ὅδ᾽ ἐστί, θεοῖς ἐναλίγκιος αὐδήν. ἠῶθεν δ᾽ ἀγορήνδε καθεζώμεσθα κιόντες πάντες, iv’ ὑμῖν μῦθον ἀπηλεγέως ἀποείπω, ἐξιέναι μεγάρων" ἄλλας δ᾽ ἀλεγύνετε δαῖτας, ὑμὰ κτήματ᾽ ἔδοντες, ἀμειβόμενοι κατὰ οἴκους. 375 εἰ δ᾽ ὑμῖν δοκέει τόδε λωΐτερον καὶ ἄμεινον Ld

?

\

and

¢

Im

ς

>

4

9

4

>

@

[4

^

1

un

»

9

3

U

d

“-

a

9

d

N

on

9

La

,

’

A

3

/

[4

9

,

3

3

A]

\

Ld

[ d

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

13

ἔμμεναι, ἀνδρὸς ἑνὸς βίοτον νήποινον ὀλέσθαι, Keiper * ἐγὼ δὲ θεοὺς ἐπιβώσομαι αἰὲν ἐόντας, αἴ κέ ποθι Ζεὺς δῷσι παλίντιτα ἔργα γενέσθαι: , / Ἢ» , » " »» νήποινοί κεν ἔπειτα δόμων ἔντοσθεν ὄλοισθε. 380 "Qs egal’: ot δ᾽ apa πάντες ὁδὰξ ἐν χείλεσι φύντες Τηλέμαχον θαύμαζον, ὃ θαρσαλέως ἀγόρευε. Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ' Avrivoos προσέφη, Εὐπείθεος vids: ““Τηλέμαχ᾽, ?) μάλα δή ae διδάσκουσιν θεοὶ αὐτοὶ Φ

9

[4

>

ΝΜ

1

?

4

€

?

/

^

24

,

4

97

»

,

>

A

9

4999

/

7

,

4

€^»

ὑψαγόρην τ᾽ ἔμεναι καὶ θαρσαλέως ἀγορεύειν. €

Va

>

Ν

A

4

>

385

4

μὴ σέ γ᾽ ἐν ἀμφιάλῳ ᾿Ιθάκῃ βασιλῆα Kpoviwv ποιήσειεν, ὅ τοι γενεῇ πατρώϊόν éarw !" Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" A

4

>

4

9

9

“>

^

>

LA

εχ

0

"1A

4

An

,

[N

K

/

/

|»

>

^7

’Ὅ

’

Ν

e

"

Avtivo’, εἴ πέρ μοι καὶ ἀγάσσεαι ὅττι κεν εἴπω, Kal κεν τοῦτ᾽ ἐθέλοιμι Διός γε διδόντος ἀρέσθαι. 390

3| φὴς τοῦτο κάκιστον ἐν ἀνθρώποισι τετύχθαι; οὐ μὲν γάρ τι κακὸν βασιλευέμεν" αἷψά τέ of δῶ 4

4

;

1

’

4

᾿

4

€

PS

ἀφνειὸν πέλεται καὶ τιμηέστερος αὐτός. ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι βασιλῆες ᾿Αχαιῶν εἰσὶ καὶ ἄλλοι πολλοὶ ἐν ἀμφιάλῳ ᾿Ἰθάκῃ, νέοι ἠδὲ παλαιοί, 395 τῶν κέν τις τόδ᾽ ἔχῃησιν, ἐπεὶ θάνε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν οἴκοιο ἄναξ ἔσομ᾽ ἡμετέροιο καὶ δμώων, οὕς μοι ληΐσσατο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. Τὸν δ᾽ adr’ Εὐρύμαχος, Πολύβου πάϊς, ἀντίον ηὔδα: ^^

,

4

‚SI

’

»

9

ej

M

4

m

^

^

9

9

/

4

9

““Τηλέμαχ᾽, ἦ τοι ταῦτα θεῶν ἐν γούνασι κεῖται,

400

ὅς τις ἐν ἀμφιάλῳ ᾿Ιθάκῃ βασιλεύσει ᾿Αχαιῶν:

κτήματα δ᾽ αὐτὸς ἔχοις καὶ δώμασι σοῖσιν ἀνάσσοις. μὴ yàp à γ᾽ ἔλθοι ἀνὴρ ὅς τίς σ᾽ ἀέκοντα βίηφι κτήματ᾽ ἀπορραίσει᾽, ᾿Ιθάκης ἔτι ναιεταούσης! ἀλλ᾽ ἐθέλω σε, φέριστε, περὶ ξείνοιο ἐρέσθαι, ὁππόθεν οὗτος ἀνήρ, moins δ᾽ ἐξ εὔχεται εἶναι γαίης, ποῦ δέ νύ οἱ γενεὴ καὶ πατρὶς ἄρουρα" ἠέ τιν᾽ ἀγγελίην πατρὸς φέρει ἐρχομένοιο, A

€

Mj

4

u

>

»

>

9

4

A

e

’

,

>

>

9

25^

3

4

405

14

OAYEXXEIAX A (ἡ

3| ἐὸν αὐτοῦ χρεῖος ἐελδόμενος τόδ᾽ ἱκάνει; οἷον ἀναΐξας ἄφαρ οἴχεται, οὐδ᾽ ὑπέμεινε γνώμεναι" οὐ μὲν γάρ τι κακῷ εἰς ὦπα éqke." Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον nuda: Εὐρύμαχ᾽, ἦ τοι νόστος ἀπώλετο πατρὸς ἐμοῖο" οὔτ᾽ οὖν ἀγγελίῃ ἔτι πείθομαι, εἴ ποθεν ἔλθοι, οὔτε θεοπροπίης ἐμπάζομαι, ἦν τινα μήτηρ ἐς μέγαρον καλέσασα θεοπρόπον ἐξερέηται. ξεῖνος δ᾽ οὗτος ἐμὸς πατρώϊος ἐκ Τάφου ἐστί, Μέντης δ᾽ ᾿Αγχιάλοιο δαΐφρονος εὔχεται εἶναι υἱός, ἀτὰρ Ταφίοισι φιληρέτμοισιν ἀνάσσει. €t

9

*

9

ec

,

ΜνΜ

Pl

A

9%

?

Ld

/

,

9

>

9Q3

>

μὴ

Φ

>

A

"Qs

‚sr

’

>

^

,

w”

9

4.

€?

^

[4

1

v

4

4 oe

?

^

»

3

4

’

Τηλέμαχος,

410

’

’

/

4

φάτο

€

€

3

3

φρεσὶ

415

’

4

32

δ᾽

ἀθανάτην

θεὸν

ἔγνω. 420 οἱ δ᾽ εἰς ὀρχηστύν τε Kal ἱμερόεσσαν ἀοιδὴν τρεψάμενοι τέρποντο, μένον δ᾽ ἐπὶ ἕσπερον ἐλθεῖν. τοῖσι δὲ τερπομένοισι μέλας ἐπὶ ἔσπερος ἦλθε: δὴ τότε κακκείοντες ἔβαν οἶκόνδε ἕκαστος. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽, ὅθι οὗ θάλαμος περικαλλέος αὐλῆς 425 ὑψηλὸς δέδμητο, περισκέπτῳ ἐνὶ χώρῳ, ἔνθ᾽ ἔβη εἰς εὐνὴν πολλὰ φρεσὶ μερμηρίζων. τῷp δ᾽δ᾽ ap dp’ ἅμ᾽ ἅμ᾽ αἰθομένας αἰθομένι δαΐδας φέρερ κεδνὰ ἰδυῖα Εὐρύκλει᾽, Ὦπος θυγάτηρ econvopisao, --τήν ποτε Λαέρτης πρίατο κτεάτεσσιν ἐοῖσι, 430 πρωθήβην ἔτ᾽ ἐοῦσαν, ἐεικοσάβοια δ᾽ ἔδωκεν, loa δέ μιν κεδνῇ ἀλόχῳ τίεν ἐν μεγάροισιν, εὐνῇ δ᾽ οὔ ποτ᾽ ἔμικτο, χόλον δ᾽ ἀλέεινε γυναικός--7 οἱ ἅμ᾽ αἰθομένας δαΐδας φέρε, καί € μάλιστα δμῳάων φιλέεσκε, καὶ ἔτρεφε τυτθὸν ἐόντα. 435 wikev δὲ θύρας θαλάμου πύκα ποιητοῖο, ἕζετο δ᾽ ἐν λέκτρῳ, μαλακὸν δ᾽ ἔκδυνε χιτῶνα" Kal τὸν μὲν ypains πυκιμηδέος ἔμβαλε χερσίν. ἡ μὲν τὸν πτύξασα καὶ ἀσκήσασα χιτῶνα, €

9

4

9

4

4

€

4

M

»

>

>

?

e€

»

w

Woe

>

A

1

ἃ

>

>

\

X

A

9

Hu)

A

’

9

I

^

9.

Ν

Ld

e

9

^

4

\

>

’

’

’

»

to

4

Ν

4

4,

4

’

e

aa

^

M]

4

δ᾽

/

ὃ

4

A

A

"o£

vw»

9

σ

>

>

Φ

Ld

σ

9

4

Ν

^

’

[4

,

4

$9

ve

>

,

Ν

ΝΜ

^

,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (1)

15

4 9 4 ^ / πασσάλῳ ἀγκρεμάσασα παρὰ \ τρητοῖσι λέχεσσι, 440 βῆ p. ἴμεν ἐκ θαλάμοιο, θύρην δ᾽ ἐπέρυσσε Kopwvn apyupen, ἐπὶ δὲ κληϊδ᾽ ἐτάνυσσεν ἱμάντι. ἔνθ᾽ ὅ γε παννύχιος, κεκαλυμμένος otós ἀώτῳ, βούλευε φρεσὶν ἧσιν ὁδὸν τὴν πέφραδ᾽ ᾿Αθήνη. ^

9

2

»ν

[4

3

>

λ

A

A

4

’

O39

9

P

δ᾽

9

4

e

4

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

B

"Huos δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, Pd > » 93) , ^ > ὃ ^ ’ e? ὄρνυτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐξ εὐνῆφιν ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος υἱός, εἵματα ἑσσάμενος, περὶ δὲ ξίφος ὀξὺ θέτ᾽ wuw, ποσσὶ δ᾽ ὑπὸ λιπαροῖσιν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα" BH δ᾽ ἵμεν ἐκ θαλάμοιο θεῷ ἐναλίγκιος ἄντην. δ αἶψα δὲ κηρύκεσσι λιγυφθόγγοισι κέλευσε κηρύσσειν ἀγορήνδε κάρη κομόωντας ᾿Αχαιούς. οἱ μὲν ἐκήρυσσον, τοὶ δ᾽ ἠγείροντο μάλ᾽ ὦκα. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἤγερθεν ὁμηγερέες τ᾽ ἐγένοντο, βῆ p ἴμεν εἰς ἀγορήν, παλάμῃ δ᾽ ἔχε χάλκεον ἔγχος, 10 @

€

A

^

>

3

^

€»)

Ld

Ὁ

A

1

»

~

,

ΓΚ

A

4

9

9

,

lA

4

9

„AN

\

^

/,

9

9

[4

,

ld

>

»

»

Ν

4

»

οὐκ οἷος, ἅμα τῷ γε δύω κύνες ἀργοὶ ἕποντο. θεσπεσίην δ᾽ ἄρα τῷ γε χάριν κατέχευεν ᾿Αθήνη. τὸν δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες λαοὶ ἐπερχόμενον θηεῦντο" ἕζετο δ᾽ ἐν πατρὸς θώκῳ, εἶξαν δὲ γέροντες. Τοῖσι δ᾽ ἔπειθ᾽ ἥρως Αἰγύπτιος ἦρχ᾽ ἀγορεύειν, 15 ὃς δὴ γήραϊ κυφὸς ἔην καὶ μυρία ἤδη. (καὶ yap τοῦ φίλος υἱὸς ἅμ᾽ ἀντιθέῳ "Odvoni Ἴλιον εἰς εὔπωλον ἔβη κοίλῃς ἐνὶ νηυσίν, Avrıdos αἰχμητής" τὸν δ᾽ ἄγριος ἔκτανε Κύκλωψ 9 d € 4 [4 ἐν σπῆϊPree γλαφυρῷ,~ πύματον δ᾽ > ὁπλίσσατο δόρπον. 20 τρεῖς δέ οἱ ἄλλοι ἔσαν, καὶ ὁ μὲν μνηστῆρσιν ὁμίλει, Evpuvopos, δύο δ᾽ αἰὲν ἔχον πατρώϊα ἔργα: 43? » , / ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽50? ὧς^7 τοῦANY λήθετ᾽ > ὀδυρόμενος καὶ vo.ἀχεύων.) τοῦ ὅ γε δάκρυ χέων ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπε' KéxAvre δὴ νῦν μευ, ᾿Ιθακήσιοι, ὅττι κεν εἴπω. 26 Φ

9.

a

M

»

4

lA

\

..

M

1

^

»

€t

4

[4

€

A

Ww

,

93

^

4

A

eA

,

»

oe

A

^^

»

>

»

A

[4

„

5»

,

»

M

?

9

Arce

ΝΜ

e

/,

A

,

16

,

ar

e

€

M

’

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ B

(m)

17

οὔτε ποθ᾽ ἡμετέρη ἀγορὴ γένετ᾽ οὔτε θόωκος ἐξ οὗ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς δῖος ἔβη κοίλῃς ἐνὶ νηυσί. νῦν δὲ τίς ὧδ᾽ ἤγειρε; τίνα χρειὼ τόσον ἵκει ἠὲ νέων ἀνδρῶν, ἢ οἵ προγενέστεροί εἰσιν; ἠέ τιν᾽ ἀγγελίην στρατοῦ ἔκλυεν ἐρχομένοιο, 80 v x ἡμῖν σάφα εἴποι, ὅτε πρότερός γε πύθοιτο; € τι δήμιον ἄλλο πιφαύσκεται Nd ayopever; ἐσθλός μοι δοκεῖ εἶναι, ὀνήμενος. εἴθε οἱ αὐτῷ evs ἀγαθὸν τελέσειεν, ὃ τι φρεσὶν ἧσι μενοινᾷ. "Qs φάτο: χαῖρε δὲ φήμῃ ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος vids, 35 οὐδ᾽ ap ἔτι δὴν ἧστο, μενοίνησεν δ᾽ ἀγορεύειν. ^ στῆEN δὲ μέσῃ ἀγορῇ"“- σκῆπτρον δέ οἱ € ἔμβαλε χειρὶ κηρυξ Πεισήνωρ, πεπνυμένα μήδεα εἰδώς. πρῶτον ἔπειτα γέροντα καθαπτόμενος προσέειπεν" oF , , εν ^ > ^ , 9 " Q. γέρον, οὐχ ἑκὰς οὗτος ἀνήρ---τάχα δ᾽ εἴσεαι αὐτός--40 ὃς λαὸν ἤγειρα" μάλιστα δέ μ᾽ ἄλγος ἱκάνει. οὔτε τιν᾽ ἀγγελίην στρατοῦ ἔκλυον ἐρχομένοιο, ἣν x ὑμῖν σάφα εἴπω, ὅτε πρότερός γε πυθοίμην, οὔτε τι δήμιον ἄλλο πιφαύσκομαι οὐδ᾽ ἀγορεύω, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὸν αὐτοῦ χρεῖος, 6 μοι κακὸν ἔμπεσεν οἴκῳ--- 45 δοιά: TO μὲν πατέρ᾽ ἐσθλὸν ἀπώλεσα, ὅς ποτ᾽ ἐν ὑμῖν / ’ \ > «a » > τοίσδεσσιν βασίλευε, πατὴρ δ᾽ ws ἥπιος Tjev: ^ , > ἢ E ^ a aN , 4 e νῦν δ᾽ αὖ καὶ πολὺ μεῖζον, ὃ δὴ τάχα οἶκον ἅπαντα πάγχυ διαρραίσει, βίοτον δ᾽ ἀπὸ πάμπαν ὀλέσσει. μητέρι μοι μνηστῆρες ἐπέχραον οὐκ ἐθελούσῃ, 50 ^ > , 4 a » , > oN » τῶν ἀνδρῶν φίλοι vies ot ἐνθάδε γ᾽ εἰσὶν ἄριστοι, οἵ πατρὸς μὲν ἐς οἶκον ἀπερρίγασι νέεσθαι Ixapíov, ws κ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐεδνώσαιτο θύγατρα, δοίη δ᾽ ᾧ κ᾽ ἐθέλοι καί ot κεχαρισμένος ἔλθοι" οἱ δ᾽ εἰς ἡμέτερον πωλεύμενοι Nata πάντα 55 βοῦς ἱερεύοντες καὶ dis καὶ πίονας αἶγας >

,

/

X39 3 8

Ν

>

[4

€

>

’

»

9

ἼΦ.

θ

»

a

95?

A

λ

»

1

\

4

[4

[4

9

>

^

’

’

@

>

^T

9

>

3.24

$

7

3

A

’

»

4Ν

4

>

>

9

[4

€

/

4

ES

’ὔ

e

>

A

9

»

,

>

/

4

993

M

-

/

€

A

’

9

9

4

>

4

9

>

4

“-

9

4

4

e

T

/

^

4

»

\

ΝΜ

A

>

4

,

4

4

0695

e

^

,

?

T

,

,

ww

»

4

4

»

»

>

/

^

A

,

A^»

/

2

A

/

7

4

3

»

’

|

€

^

18

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Β (n)

εἰλαπινάζουσιν πίνουσί τε αἴθοπα οἶνον >

4

/

’

Ν

, A / vo 9 \ μαψιδίως" Ta δὲ \ πολλὰ \ karáverav οὐ N yap4 Em ἀνὴρ οἷος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἔσκεν, ἀρὴν ἀπὸ οἴκου ἀμῦναι. 3

4

^

^

ἡμεις

δ᾽

9

»

/

^

9

᾽

>

οὔ νύ τι τοῖοι αμυνεμεν"

i

»

7) Και ἔπειτα

60

ευγαλέοι τ᾽ ἐσόμεσθα kai οὐ δεδαηκότες ἀλκήν. 7 T ἂν ἀμυναίμην, εἴ μοι δύναμίς γε παρείη. οὐ γὰρ ér ἀνσχετὰ ἔργα τετεύχαται, οὐδ᾽ ἔτι καλῶς οἶκος ἐμὸς διόλωλε: νεμεσσήθητε καὶ αὐτοί, ἄλλους T αἰδέσθητε περικτίονας ἀνθρώπους, 65 ot περιναιετάουσι' θεῶν δ᾽ ὑποδείσατε μῆνιν, μή τι μεταστρέψωσιν ἀγασσάμενοι κακὰ ἔργα. λίσσομαι ἡμὲν Ζηνὸς ᾿Ολυμπίου ἠδὲ Θέμιστος, ἢ T ἀνδρῶν ἀγορὰς nuev λύει HOE καθίζει: σχέσθε, φίλοι, καί μ᾽ οἷον ἐάσατε mévÜei λυγρῷῷᾷἅ 70 τείρεσθ᾽ —et μή πού τι πατὴρ ἐμὸς ἐσθλὸς ᾽Οδυσσεὺς λ

λ

t

4

>

»

>

9

/

A

ὃ

JA

9

b]

0

A

M

,

.

ὃ

ὃ

/

20

4

\

/

a

LÀ

,

>

/

’

4

-

^

’

,

9

4

9

>

\

nr

,

>

A

9

9

A

>

[4

3

/

M

,

4

/

$

A

A

\

,

[4

A

,

δυσμενέων κάκ᾽ ἔρεξεν ἐϊὐκνήμιδας /

739

Yoo

,

’

1

9

1

᾿Αχαιούς,

9

’

τῶν μ᾽ ἀποτινύμενοι κακὰ ῥέζετε δυσμενέοντες, τούτους ὀτρύνοντες. ἐμοὶ δέ κε κέρδιον εἴη ὑμέας ἐσθέμεναι κειμήλιά τε πρόβασίν τε" 75 εἴ χ᾽ ὑμεῖς ye φάγοιτε, τάχ᾽ ἄν ποτε καὶ τίσις εἴη. τόφρα γὰρ ἂν κατὰ ἄστυ ποτιπτυσσοίμεθα μύθῳ χρήματ᾽ ἀπαιτίζοντες, ἕως K ἀπὸ πάντα δοθείη" νῦν δέ μοι ἀπρήκτους ὀδύνας ἐμβάλλετε θυμῷ. ὡς φάτο χωόμενος, ποτὶ δὲ σκῆπτρον βάλε γαίῃ, 80 δάκρυ᾽ ἀναπρήσας" οἶκτος δ᾽ ἕλε λαὸν ἅπαντα. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες ἀκὴν ἔσαν, οὐδέ τις ἔτλη Τηλέ θ ἱμείψασθ λεποῖσιν" ηλέμαχον μύθοισιν ἀμείψασθαι χαλεποῖσιν Avrivoos δέ μιν οἷος ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπε" Τηλέμαχ᾽ ὑψαγόρη, μένος ἄσχετε, ποῖον ἔειπες 85 ἡμέας αἰσχύνων; ἐθέλοις δέ κε μῶμον ἀνάψαι. σοὶ δ᾽ οὔ τι μνηστῆρες ᾿Αχαιῶν αἴτιοί εἶσιν, ἀλλὰ φίλη μήτηρ, ἢ τοι πέρι κέρδεα οἶδεν. €

’᾽

Ν

4

’᾽

9

^

^

[4

>

>

9

€

ΝΜ

3

A

,

,

>

>

4

’

[4

224

^

^

1A

A

»

,

/

σ

4

Ν

Ld

,

^

^

e^

9

9

»

4

233

[4

,

4

7

^

ev

\

9

€

’

δὲ >

\

>

,

[4

4

4

4

>

4

9

4

23

4

cc

,

4

4

Ld

4

LG

4

9

a

ΝΜ

’

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ B (m)

19

7979 yap τρίτον ἐστὶν ἔτος, τάχα δ᾽ eloı τέταρτον, ἐξ οὗ ἀτέμβει θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ᾿Αχαιῶν. 90 πάντας μὲν ἔλπει, καὶ ὑπίσχεται ἀνδρὶ ἑκάστῳ ἀγγελίας προϊεῖσα" νόος δέ ot ἄλ α μενοινᾷ. ἡ δὲ δόλον τόνδ᾽ ἄλλον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μερμήριξε" στησαμένη μέγαν ἱστὸν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ὕφαινε, λεπτὸν καὶ περίμετρον" ἄφαρ δ᾽ ἡμῖν μετέειπε" 9ὅ 4 ^ , 1 ^ , A / ^ 9 4 κοῦροι, ἐμοὶ μνηστῆρες, ἐπεὶ θάνε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, μίμνετ᾽ ἐπειγόμενοι τὸν ἐμὸν γάμον εἰς ὅ κε φᾶρος ἐκτελέσω---μή μοι μεταμώνια νήματ᾽ ὄληται--Λαέρτῃ npwi ταφήϊον, εἰς ὅτε κέν μιν μοῖρ᾽ ὁλοὴ καθέλῃσι τανηλεγέος θανάτοιο, 100 μή τίς μοι κατὰ δῆμον ᾿Αχαιϊάδων νεμεσήσῃ, αἴ κεν GTEp σπείρου κεῖται πολλὰ κτεατίσσας.᾽ ws ἐφαθ᾽- ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. ἔνθα καὶ ἡματίη μὲν ὑφαίνεσκεν μέγαν ἱστόν, νύκτας δ᾽ ἀλλύεσκεν, ἐπεὶ δαΐδας παραθεῖτο. 10ὅ ὡς Tpieres μὲν ἔληθε δόλῳ Kai ἔπειθεν ᾿Αχαιούς:" ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε τέτρατον ἦλθεν ἔτος καὶ ἐπήλυθον ὧραι, Kal τότε δή τις ἔειπε γυναικῶν, N σάφα ἤδη, καὶ τήν γ᾽ ἀλλύουσαν ἐφεύρομεν ἀγλαὸν ἱστόν. ὡς TO μὲν ἐξετέλεσσε Kat οὐκ ἐθέλουσ᾽, ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγκης. ^ ^ e , >57 σοὶ 1 δ᾽δ᾽ ὧδε μνηστῆρες ὑποκρίνονται, ἵν“5 ELÖNS 111 αὐτὸς σῷ θυμῷ, εἰδῶσι δὲ πάντες ᾿Αχαιοί: μητέρα σὴν ἀπόπεμψον, ἄνωχθι δέ μιν γαμέεσθαι τῷ ὅτεῴ T€ πατὴρ κέλεται Kal avddver αὐτῇ. »5» » 9 λὺ , 4 9A ^ εἰ 902δ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἀνιήσει γε πολὺν χρόνον υἷας ᾿Αχαιῶν 115 τὰ φρονέουσ᾽ ava θυμὸν a ot πέρι δῶκεν ᾿Αθήνη, ἔργα τ᾽ ἐπίστασθαι περικαλλέα καὶ φρένας ἐσθλὰς κέρδεά θ᾽, οἷ᾽ οὔ πώ τιν᾽ ἀκούομεν οὐδὲ παλαιῶν τάων ai πάρος ἦσαν ἐὐπλοκαμῖδες ᾿Αχα!αί, Tvpo τ᾽ ᾿Αλκμήνη τε Eeüorebavos τε Μυκήνη--120 20

A

U

>

1

v

/

3

4

3

^t^

’᾽

9

λί

ee

^

’

ὃ

4

€

aaa

^

€

?

«

Ld

>

a

€

^

’

9

Y

ὃ

»

0

>

9

ὃ

JA

4

M

ΛΝ

θ

^

A

,

a

>

1

>

5»

\

A

4

>

>

A

ar

,

\

3

A

IN

^

9

\

4

20

A

€

,

ZA

9

€.»

0

ὃ

4

»

>

ὃ

9

9

[4

[4

θ᾽

a

A

1

e

0

ΗΝ

4

9

»

7

€

AA

4

/

>

Y..

93

4

Na

\

>

θ

4

4

’

ἡδὲ

a

4

ar

Ld

,

3

4

€

M

4

,

>

^

4

>

9

,

»

4

a

,

ZA

9

9

>

αλ

’

θλ

M

^

20

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ B (m)

τάων οὔ τις ὁμοῖα νοήματα 1] ηνελοπείῃ ἤδη" ἀτὰρ μὲν τοῦτό γ᾽ ἐναίσιμον οὐκ ἐνόησε. τόφρα yàp οὖν βίοτόν τε τεὸν καὶ κτήματ᾽ ἔδονται, ὄφρα Ke κείνη τοῦτον ἔχῃ νόον, ὅν τινά οἵ νῦν ἐν στήθεσσι τιθεῖσι θεοί: μέγα μὲν κλέος abr 125 ποιεῖτ᾽, αὐτὰρ σοί γε ποθὴν πολέος βιότοιο. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔργα πάρος γ᾽ ἴμεν ovre πῃ ἄλλῃ, πρίν γ᾽ αὐτὴν γήμασθαι ᾿Αχαιῶν ᾧ κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσι. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" Avrivo’, oU πως ἔστι δόμων ἀέκουσαν ἀπῶσαι 130 N μ᾽ ἔτεχ᾽, ἥ μ᾽ ἔθρεψε": πατὴρ δ᾽ ἐμὸς ἄλλοθι γαίης--ζώει ὅ γ᾽ ἦ τέθνηκε" κακὸν δέ με πόλλ᾽ ἀποτίνειν καρίῳ, αἱ K αὐτὸς ἑκὼν ἀπὸ μητέρα πέμψω. ἐκ γὰρ τοῦ πατρὸς κακὰ πείσομαι, ἄλλα δὲ δαίμων δώσει, ἐπεὶ μήτηρ στυγερὰς ἀρήσετ᾽ ἐρινῦς 135 οἴκου ἀπερχομένη" νέμεσις δέ μοι ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἔσσεται" ὡς οὐ τοῦτον ἐγώ ποτε μῦθον ἐνίψω. ὑμέτερος δ᾽ εἰ μὲν θυμὸς νεμεσίζεται αὐτῶν, ἔξιτέ μοι μεγάρων, ἄλλας δ᾽ ἀλεγύνετε δαῖτας ὑμὰ κτήματ᾽ ἔδοντες ἀμειβόμενοι κατὰ οἴκους. 140 4

»

€

’

M

“

/

7

w

U

,

>

9

’

9

9

A

>

9

«>

'I

e

>

8

A

€

ΜΝ

e

»

v

>

227

9

δ᾽

>

>

3»

/

»

>

>

1

[4

\

~

^

99

.

»

,

’

c0

$?.

4

T

’

>

»

^

A

9

,

>

Ww

9

,

A

9

’

»

M

Md

,

4

’

Ld

’

fd

Ὁ

>

M

[4

»

»

9

e

’

iX

A

9

Ν

’

9?

,^

’

>

>

A

»

^

^

e

,

^

4

e

/

AA

‘4

1

t^

>

0

,

»

,

’

,

[d

A

ΝΜ

εἰ δ᾽ ὑμῖν δοκέει τόδε λωΐτερον kai ἄμεινον >?

>

ὁ

^

,

,

A

i

v

ἔμμεναι, ἀνδρὸς ἑνὸς βίοτον νήποινον ὀλέσθαι--v

>

A

€

\

’

4

γᾺ

9

κείρετ᾽ - ἐγὼ δὲ θεοὺς ἐπιβώσομαι αἰὲν ἐόντας, ’᾽

᾽

>

A

\

A

,

/

oA

9 ἢ

αἴ κέ ποθι Ζεὺς δῷσι παλίντιτα ἔργα γενέσθαι. νήποινοί κεν ἔπειτα δόμων ἔντοσθεν ὄλοισθε. 145 ^ > Ὡς φάτο Τηλέμαχος, τῷ δ᾽ αἰετὼ εὐρύοπα Ζεὺς φ 4 „ d 4 ὑψόθεν ἐκ, κορυφῆς^ ὄρεος προέηκε πέτεσθαι. τὼ δ᾽ NOS ῥ᾽ ἐπέτοντο μετὰ πνοιῇς ἀνέμοιο πλησίω ἀλλήλοισι τιταινομένω πτερύγεσσιν" ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μέσσην ἀγορὴν πολύφημον ἱκέσθην, 150 ΝΜ

/

A

4

9

a

>

~

’

»y

ὦ

A

4

,

wv

,

4

9

δ

\

rd

33

€

^?

ἔνθ᾽ ἐπιδινηθέντε τιναξάσθην πτερὰ πυκνά, ἐς δ᾽ ἱκέτην πάντων κεφαλάς, ὄσσοντο δ᾽ ὄλεθρον" ΝῬ

»»Ἁ

3

»

4

€

^?

,

Ud

A

U4

vw

[4

9

δὰ

θ

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ B (n)

2]

δρυψαμένω δ᾽ ὀνύχεσσι παρειὰς ἀμφί τε δειρὰς a

»

9

^P

A

3

U

A

δεξιὼ ἤϊξαν διὰ οἰκία καὶ πόλιν αὐτῶν. A

Mee

\

>

^?

A

/

3,

~

θάμβησαν δ᾽ ὄρνιθας, ἐπεὶ ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσιν" ὅρμηναν δ᾽ ἀνὰ θυμὸν ἅ περ τελέεσθαι ἔμελλον. ΄

>

»

A

A

e

4

τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε γέρων ἥρως ^

A

A

/

,

155

Ν

ν

€

᾿Αλιθέρσης 4

Maoropidns: 6 γὰρ οἷος ὁμηλικίην ἐκέκαστο ὄρνιθας γνῶναι καὶ ἐναίσιμα μυθήσασθαι: ὃ σφιν ἐὐφρονέων ἀγορήσατο Kal μετέειπε᾽ 160 KékAvre δὴ νῦν μευ, ᾿Ιθακήσιοι, ὅττι κεν εἴπω: μνηστῆρσιν δὲ μάλιστα πιφαυσκόμενος τάδε εἴρω. τοῖσιν γὰρ μέγα πῆμα κυλίνδεται" οὐ γὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς δὴν ἀπάνευθε φίλων ὧν ἔσσεται, ἀλλά που ἤδη ἐγγὺς ἐὼν τοίσδεσσι φόνον καὶ κῆρα φυτεύει 165 4

e

€

Yo.

“c

,

A

e

,

3

A

~

?

A

>A

,

>

’

A

^

A

,

9

a

/

Ld

’

rd

4

/

4

A

4

ΝΜ

~

4

TrüvT€GOLV* πολέσιν δὲ καὶ ἄλλοισιν κακὸν ἔσται, ’

D

[d

M]

i

»

A

LÀ

ot νεμόμεσθ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον. ἀλλὰ πολὺ πρὶν φραζώμεσθ᾽ ὥς κεν καταπαύσομεν" οἱ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ maveodwv- Kai yap σφιν ἄφαρ τόδε λώϊόν ἐστιν. ov yàp ἀπείρητος μαντεύομαι, ἀλλ᾽ EU εἰδώς" 170 Kal yap κείνῳ φημὶ τελευτηθῆναι ἅπαντα ws ot ἐμυθεόμην, ore “IXtov εἰσανέβαινον ᾿Αργεῖοι, μετὰ δέ σφιν ἔβη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς. φῆν κακὰ πολλὰ παθόντ᾽, ὀλέσαντ᾽ amo πάντας Eraiρους, ἄγνωστον πάντεσσιν ἐεικοστῷ ἐνιαυτῷ 115 οἴκαδ᾽ ἐλεύσεσθαι" τὰ δὲ δὴ νῦν πάντα τελεῖται. Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Εὐρύμαχος Πολύβου πάϊς ἀντίον ηὔδα: [4

?

A

M

σ

3

4

M

3

>

[4

4

3

A

Fad

3

M

A

9

4

[4

,

σι

ΝΜ

,

δ»

Μ

Ld

3

A

? 4.

>

38

3

4

4

[4

A

9

9

^

4

Ld

€

^

,

33

“ὦ γέρον, εἰ δ᾽ aye δὴ μαντεύεο σοῖσι τέκεσσιν

οἴκαδ᾽ iov, μή πού τι κακὸν πάσχωσιν ὀπίσσω" ταῦτα δ᾽ ἐγὼ σέο πολλὸν ἀμείνων μαντεύεσθαι. 180 ὄρνιθες δέ τε πολλοὶ ὑπ᾽ αὐγὰς ἠελίοιο φοιτῶσ᾽, οὐδέ re πάντες ἐναίσιμοι" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς dero τῆλ᾽ —«os καὶ ov καταφθίσθαι σὺν ἐκείνῳ ~

>

»

9

A

,

1

/

^

w

9

V

4

Ay?

[4

e

3

Ld

€

A

,

>

3

A

,

,

Ml

3

,

,

>»

,

A

A

>

3

1

/

22

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

wheres! ΝΜ

λ

οὐκ ἂν τόσσα

/

4

*A

’

B (nu)

θεοπροπέων ἀγόρευες,

θ

’

9

’

οὐδέ κε Τηλέμαχον κεχολωμένον ὧδ᾽ ἀνιείης, σῷ οἴκῳ δῶρον ποτιδέγμενος, αἴ KE πόρῃσιν. ἀλλ᾽ ἔκ τοι ἐρέω, τὸ δὲ καὶ τετελεσμένον ἔσται" αἴ κε νεώτερον ἄνδρα παλαιά τε πολλά τε εἰδὼς ΝΜ

/

xv

παρφάμενος

/

/

9

185

Α

ἐπέεσσιν ἐποτρύνῃς χαλεπαίνειν,

αὐτῷ μέν οἱ πρῶτον ἀνιηρέστερον ἔσται, [πρῆξαι δ᾽ ~

190

ἔμπης ov τι δυνήσεται εἵνεκα TOvOe:]

>w

»

/

u

^^

σοὶ δέ, γέρον, θωὴν ἐπιθήσομεν ἣν κ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ A

,

a

A

?

,

e

$

>

4

^

τίνων ἀσχάλλῃς" χαλεπὸν δέ τοι ἔσσεται ἄλγος. /

$

/

4

,

»

xy

Τηλεμάχῳ δ᾽ ἐν πᾶσιν ἐγὼν ὑποθήσομαι αὐτός" »

9

μητέρ

eN

4

ENV

a

ἐς

>

TATPOS

/

9

avoyero

’

ἀπονέεσθαι"

195

οἱ δὲ γάμον τεύξουσι Kal ἀρτυνέουσιν ἔεδνα

πολλὰ par’, ὅσσα ἔοικε φίλης ἐπὶ παιδὸς ἕπεσθαι. οὐ γὰρ πρὶν παύσεσθαι

ὀΐομαι υἷας ᾿Αχαιῶν

μνηστύος ἀργαλέης, ἐπεὶ ov τινα δείδιμεν ἔμπης, οὔτ᾽ οὖν Τηλέμαχον μάλα περ πολύμυθον ἐόντα: οὔτε θεοπροπίης ἐμπαζόμεθ᾽, ἣν σύ, γεραιέ, μυθέαι ἀκράαντον, ἀπεχθάνεαι δ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον. /

,

9

/,

9

9

4

a

9

»

/

/

9

»

»

200

^

χρήματα δ᾽ αὖτε κακῶς βεβρώσεται, οὐδέ ποτ᾽ ἶσα ἔσσεται, ὄφρα Kev 7) ye διατρίβησιν ᾿Αχαιοὺς ὃν γάμον" ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖ ποτιδέγμενοι ἤματα πάντα 205 ,

>

x

>

^

»9

a

/,

[- 4

P4

€

^

>

$3

/

^

,

9

’

4

»

/

εἵνεκα τῆς ἀρετῆς ἐριδαίνομεν, οὐδὲ μετ᾽ e

^

9

ar

9

4

4

9

A

ἄλλας

>

»

ἐρχόμεθ᾽, ἃς ἐπιεικὲς ὀπυιέμεν ἐστὶν ἑκάστῳ. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: Εὐρύμαχ᾽ ἠδὲ καὶ ἄλλοι, ὅσοι μνηστῆρες ayavot, ταῦτα μὲν οὐχ ὑμέας ἔτι λίσσομαι οὐδ᾽ ἀγορεύω: 210 ἤδη yàp τὰ ἴσασι θεοὶ kai πάντες ᾿Αχαιοί. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι δότε νῆα θοὴν καὶ εἴκοσ᾽ ἑταίρους, 9

’

>

a

44

a

>

4

9

\

»

9

9

9

A

/,

4

4

e

»

Ν

a

/

p

€

33

/,

»

^

/,

4

,

9

e

,

ΔΝ

v

/,

γ᾽

9

A

9

\

>

4

~

9

9

9

$65

/

9

$

A

4

ΝΜ

’

/

L4

9

€

/

οἵ κέ μοι ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα διαπρήσσωσι κέλευθον. εἶμι yap ἐς Σπάρτην τε καὶ ἐς Πύλον ἠμαθόεντα @

/,

»

A

4

A

/,

»

,

A

$

/

/

9

νόστον πευσόμενος πατρὸς δὴν οἰχομένοιο,

a

215

OAYZZEIAZ

B (m)

23

ἣν τίς μοι εἴπῃσι βροτῶν, 7) ὄσσαν ἀκούσω ex Atos, ἢ τε μάλιστα φέρει κλέος ἀνθρώποισιν. εἰ μέν κεν πατρὸς βίοτον καὶ νόστον ἀκούσω, ἦ T ἂν τρυχόμενός περ ἔτι τλαίην ἐνιαυτόν' εἰ δέ κε τεθνηῶτος ἀκούσω pnd ET ἐόντος, 220 νοστήσας δὴ ἔπειτα φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν σῆμά τέ οἱ χεύω καὶ ἐπὶ κτέρεα κτερεΐξω πολλὰ par’, ὅσσα ἔοικε, καὶ ἀνέρι μητέρα δώσω. $. > 4 α > / H τοι 0ec γ᾽ » wsa εἰπὼν κατ᾽ > apvseἕζετο" τοῖσι δ᾽ >ἐνέστη evrwp, ὅς p. ᾿᾽Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος ἦεν ἑταῖρος, 225 καί οἱ ἰὼν ἐν νηυσὶν ἐπέτρεπεν οἶκον ἅπαντα, πείθεσθαί τε γέροντι Kai ἔμπεδα πάντα φυλάσσειν' ὅ σφιν éüjpovéov ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπε" ἝΝ

’

»

>

,

>

~

d

/

’

Μ

X95

[4

4

>

U

Ψ

9

’

’

A

ὃ

~

9

4

4

i

4

>

4

9193

37

[4

4

/,

?

»

^

’

3

>

KékAvre δὴ νῦν μευ,

€«

9

,

»

e?

M

,

^^

A

«v

’

€

a”

^

o

4

4

᾿Ιθακήσιοι, ὅττι κεν εἴπω"

3

’

e

»

μή τις ἔτι πρόφρων ἀγανὸς καὶ ἤπιος ἔστω 230 σκηπτοῦχος βασιλεύς, μηδὲ φρεσὶν αἴσιμα εἰδώς, ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ χαλεπός T εἴη καὶ αἴσυλα peloı, ὡς ov τις μέμνηται ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο λαῶν οἷσιν ἄνασσε, πατὴρ δ᾽ ὡς nmos ἦεν. ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι μνηστῆρας aynvopas ov τι peyaipw 235 ἔρδειν ἔργα βίαια κακορραφίῃσι νόοιο" σφὰς yap παρθέμενοι κεφαλὰς κατέδουσι βιαίως οἶκον ᾿Οδυσσῆος, tov δ᾽ οὐκέτι φασὶ νέεσθαι. νῦν δ᾽ ἄλλῳ δήμῳ νεμεσίζομαι, otov ἅπαντες ,

»

L4

9

^

3

3

>

e

9

A

’

ἦσθ

>

>

Α

9

»

1

»

>

,

»

9

ἄνεῳ,

1

4

/

’

4

M

/

4

4

»

ἀτὰρ

’

[4

/

?

,

es

4

~

»

3

^

Ld

>

t^

»

~

A

3

M

>

^7

3

A

>

4

A

A

4

3)

3

1

e

[4

>

οὔ τι καθαπτόμενοι

ὔ

ἐπέεσσι

240

παύρους μνηστῆρας κατερύκετε πολλοὶ Eovres. Tov δ᾽ Εὐηνορίδης Ληόκριτος avrıov nuda: évrop ATaprnpe, φρένας 7Àeé, ποῖον éeures € 9 ἡμέας ὀτρύνων καταπαυέμεν; ἀργαλέον δὲ M ἀνδράσι Kai πλεόνεσσι μαχήσασθαι περὶ δαιτύ. 245 ei περ yap κ᾿ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ᾿Ιθακήσιος αὐτὸς ἐπελθὼν δαινυμένους κατὰ δῶμα ἐὸν μνηστῆρας ἀγαυοὺς 1

4«

M

9

9

,

[4

9

Ld

Ν

/

4

4

4

’

[4

nA

4

>

9

9

4

»

^

»

4

x

3

A

4

>

A

a

3

θ

A

24

OAYZSEIAS B (m)

ἐξελάσαι μεγάροιο μενοινήσει᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ, οὔ κέν οἱ κεχάροιτο γυνή, μάλα περ χατέουσα, ἐλθόντ᾽, ἀλλά κεν αὐτοῦ ἀεικέα πότμον ἐπίσποι, 250 εἰ πλεόνεσσι μάχοιτο" σὺ δ᾽ οὐ κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπες. 3130 » / > > \ " ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε, λαοὶ \ μὲν\ σκίδνασθ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔργα ἕκαστος, τούτῳ δ᾽ ὀτρυνέει Μέντωρ ὁδὸν ἠδ᾽ ᾿Αλιθέρσης, οἵ τέ οἱ ἐξ ἀρχῆς πατρώϊοί εἰσιν ἑταῖροι. ἀλλ᾽, ὀΐω, καὶ δηθὰ καθήμενος ἀγγελιάων 255 πεύσεται εἰν ᾿Ιθάκῃ, τελέει δ᾽ ὁδὸν οὔ ποτε ταύτην. s ap ἐφώνησεν, λῦσεν δ᾽ ἀγορὴν αἰψηρήν. οἱ μὲν ap ἐσκίδναντο €a πρὸς δώμαθ᾽ ἕκαστος, μνηστῆρες δ᾽ és δώματ᾽ ἴσαν θείου ᾿Οδυσῆος. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἀπάνευθε κιὼν ἐπὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης 260 a 4 ey A » > 9 / χεῖρας νιψάμενος πολιῆς^ ἁλὸς εὔχετ᾽ ᾿Αθήνῃ:" “Κλῦθί μοι, ὃ χθιζὸς θεὸς ἤλυθες ἡμέτερον δῶ καί ’ μ᾽ ἐν νηΐ κέλευσας ἐπ᾽ ἠεροειδέα πόντον νόστον πευσόμενον πατρὸς δὴν οἰχομένοιο ἔρχεσθαι: τὰ δὲ πάντα διατρίβουσιν ᾿Αχαιοί, 265 μνηστῆρες δὲ μάλιστα, κακῶς ὑπερηνορέοντες.᾿᾽ a ὡς ἔφατ᾽ εὐχόμενος" σχεδόθεν δέ οἱ ἦλθεν ᾿Αθήνη, EVTOPL εἰδομένη ἠμὲν δέμας 70€ Kal αὐδήν, καί μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδαηλέμαχ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ὄπιθεν κακὸς ἔσσεαι οὐδ᾽ ἀνοή,

4

>

/

’

?

9

[4

4

>

*()

vw”

e

A

»

»

La

9

>

9

9

ma

Ld

,

eA

9

/

>

^

’

>

ect

9

9

A

9.

A

[4

λῦ

»

>

>

,

4

nr

>

/

»

/

A

TN

»

3

>

7

>

’

oD

4

0

9

^

y

Μ

,

3

‘c

T

A

’

Ld

b

>

1

δ᾽

[4

M

4

0

A

A

M

,

,

Ww

o>

9

μων,

’ὔ

270

εἰ δή τοι σοῦ πατρὸς ἐνέστακται μένος ἠῦ, οἷος κεῖνος ἔην τελέσαι ἔργον τε ἔπος τε. οὔ τοι ἔπειθ᾽ ἁλίη ὁδὸς ἔσσεται οὐδ᾽ ἀτέλεστος. εἰ δ᾽ οὐ κείνου γ᾽ ἐσσὶ γόνος καὶ Πηνελοπείης, 9

la

^^

M

»

?

9

,

>

9

,

OU g€ y

1

—-€X^

4

>

δῷ

>

»

Ν

ἐπειτα

9

ἔολπα

>

4

»

,

Ld

A

YA

29>

,

>

’

A

la

τελευτήσειν

[4

a

^

α pevowas.

παῦροι yap τοι παῖδες ὁμοῖοι πατρὶ πέλονται, ^ οἱ 4 πλέονες κακίους, παῦροι δέ re πατρὸς ἀρείους. ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ὄπιθεν κακὸς ἔσσεαι οὐδ᾽ ἀνοήμων, >

>

93

\

„Ar

v

4

»

?*

Q5

>

[4

275

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

B (m)

25

οὐδέ σε πάγχυ ye μῆτις ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος προλέλοιπεν, λπωρή τοι ἔ λευτῆσαι τάδε τάδε Epya. ἔ ἐλπωρή τοι ἔπειτα τελευτῆσαι ~

^

4

280

TW νῦν μνηστήρων μὲν ἔα βουλήν τε νόον TE 9 , , ' / 3 δὲ δί ἀφραδέων, ἐπεὶ οὔ » τι νοήμονες OVOE ÖLKALOL . ^

/

4

οὐδέ τι ἴσασιν θάνατον kai κῆρα μέλαιναν, ὅς δή σφι σχεδόν ἐστιν, ἐπ᾿ ἤματι πάντας ὀλέσθαι. σοὶ δ᾽ ὁδὸς οὐκέτι δηρὸν ἀπέσσεται ἣν σὺ μενοινᾷς" τοῖος γάρ τοι ἑταῖρος ἐγὼ TaTpwids εἰμι, 280 ὅς τοι νῆα θοὴν στελέω καὶ ἅμ᾽ ἕψομαι αὐτός. ἀλλὰ σὺ μὲν πρὸς δώματ᾽ ἰὼν μνηστῆρσιν ὁμίλει, ὅπλισσόν T. ἤϊα καὶ ἄγγεσιν ἄρσον ἅπαντα, οἶνον ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσι, καὶ ἄλφιτα, μυελὸν ἀνδρῶν, 290 δέρμασιν ἐν muKwotow: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀνὰ δῆμον ἑταίρους αἷψ᾽ ἐθελοντῆρας συλλέξομαι. εἰσὶ δὲ νῆες πολλαὶ ἐν ἀμφιάλῳ ᾿Ιθάκῃ νέαι ἠδὲ παλαιαί: τάων μέν τοι ἐγὼν ἐπιόψομαι 7) τις ἀρίστη, ὦκα δ᾽ ἐφοπλίσσαντες ἐνήσομεν εὐρέϊ πόντῳ. 295 "Qs dar’ ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Ads: οὐδ᾽ dp’ ἔτι δὴν Τηλέμαχος παρέμιμνεν, ἐπεὶ θεοῦ ἔκλυεν αὐδήν. βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεναι πρὸς δῶμα φίλον τετιημένος ἦτορ" εὗρε δ᾽ ἄρα μνηστῆρας ἀγήνορας ἐν μεγάροισιν alyas ἀνιεμένους σιάλους θ᾽ evovras ἐν αὐλῇ. 300 ^

/

?$4

a

^

^

Ψ

~

9

\

\

[4

\

A

M

oof

A

ὃ

Δ

/

>

9

^

,

€

,

oA

/

~

ar

€

M

^

3

9

A

9

^

^^

€

,

,

7

>

4

9

,

9

>

4

Ὁ

$

,

>

Feo

e

4

$

2)

9

^

᾿Αντίνοος δ᾽ ἰθὺς γελάσας κίε Τηλεμάχοιο" ἐν T apa ot φῦ χειρὶ ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ Ex τ᾽ ὀνόμαζε: cc T A 4 > € 4 [4 Μ Ν ηλέμαχ᾽ ὑψαγόρη, μένος ἄσχετε, μή / τί , τοι ἄλλο 9 ἐν στήθεσσι κακὸν μελέτω ἔργον τε ἔπος τε, ἀλλά μοι ἐσθιέμεν καὶ πινέμεν, ὡς τὸ πάρος περ. 305 ταῦτα δέ τοι μάλα πάντα τελευτήσουσιν ᾿Αχαιοί, νῆα καὶ ἐξαίτους ἐρέτας, ἵνα θᾶσσον ἵκηαι es 1lvAov ἠγαθέην μετ᾽ ἀγαυοῦ πατρὸς ἀκουήν. Τὸ λ / A 3 / » ov δ᾽ὃ av^ T InAeuaxos πεπνυμένος ἀντίον nuda: Avtivo’, ov πως ἔστιν ὑπερφιάλοισι μεθ᾽ ὑμῖν 310 »

>

3

4

3

“>

»

€

~

3

/

/

,

“

3

i

>

M

[4

M

»

/

9

»

»

9

>

e

“-

€

»

>

1

ἢ

/

1

4

>

9

,

>

ὁ

32

^

26

OATZZEIAZ

B (m)

δαίνυσθαί τ᾽ ἀκέοντα καὶ εὐφραίνεσθαι Erndov. ἢ οὐχ ἅλις ὡς TO πάροιθεν ἐκείρετε πολλὰ καὶ ἐσθλὰ κτήματ᾽ ἐμά, μνηστῆρες, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἔτι νήπιος ἦα; νῦν δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μέγας εἰμὶ καὶ ἄλλων μῦθον ἀκούων πυνθάνομαι, καὶ δὴ μοι ἀέξεται ἔνδοθι θυμός, 315 πειρήσω WS κ᾽ ὕμμι κακὰς ἐπὶ κῆρας ἰήλω, ἠὲ IlvAovö’ ἐλθών, ἢ αὐτοῦ τῷδ᾽ ἐνὶ δήμῳ. 4 , Q5 €X/ eG » E / εἶμι μέν---οὐδ᾽ ἁλίη ὁδὸς ἔσσεται ἣνa ayopevw— ἔμπορος" οὐ γὰρ νηὸς ἐπήβολος οὐδ᾽ ἐρετάων 4

4

v

9

~

>

>

2

e

e

9

\

/

M

A

>

/

,

>

A

»

A

,

1

A

>

/

e

’

\

»

9

»

Qo

>

9

/

/

O9

’

/

4

”

γίγνομαι" WS νύ που ὑμμιν ἐείσατο κέρδιον eivar. $7

H ῥεῖα: οἱ δ᾽ ὧδε

e

$5

N

α

M

’

7

»

4

^

37

a

e

/

4

4

4

,

,

29

320

/

pa, καὶ ἐκ χειρὸς χεῖρα σπάσατ᾽ ᾿Αντινόοιο μνηστῆρες δὲ δόμον κάτα δαῖτα πένοντο. ἐπελώβευον καὶ ἐκερτόμεον érréeoouw: δέ τις εἴπεσκε νέων ὑπερηνορεόντων" H μάλα Τηλέμαχος φόνον ἡμῖν μερμηρίζει! 325 ἢ τινας ex IlvAov ages ἀμύντορας ἡμαθόεντος, ἢ 0 γε καὶ Σπάρτηθεν, ἐπεί νύ περ ἵεται αἰνῶς" ne καὶ ets ᾿Εφύρην ἐθέλει, πίειραν ἄρουραν, ἐλθεῖν, ὄφρ᾽ ἔνθεν θυμοφθόρα φάρμακ᾽ ἐνείκῃ, ev δὲ βάλῃ κρητῆρι καὶ ἡμέας πάντας ὀλέσσῃ. 330 "Abos δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ εἴπεσκε νέων ὑπερηνορεόντων" ‘ris δ᾽ old εἴ κε καὶ αὐτὸς ἐὼν κοίλης ἐπὶ νηὸς τῆλε φίλων ἀπόληται ἀλώμενος ὥς περ ᾿Οδυσσεύς; οὕτω κεν καὶ μᾶλλον ὀφέλλειεν πόνον appuvκτήματα γάρ κεν πάντα δασαίμεθα, οἰκία δ᾽ αὖτε 335 τούτου μητέρι δοῖμεν ἔχειν nd ὅς τις ὀπυίοι.᾽᾽ e

sı

>

9

’

%

A

’Ὄ

»

A

>

A

’

/

?

>A

|

/,

>

>

/

v

9

,

>

4

,

e

^

V4

4

A

,

4

Ld

^

/

€

/

9

4

w

’

4

>

4

99

4

e

4

^

>

’

4

3

"Qs dav: ὁ δ᾽ ὑψόροφον θάλαμον κατεβήσετο πατρὸς

εὐρύν, ὅθι νητὸς χρυσὸς καὶ χαλκὸς ἔκειτο ἐσθής τ᾽ ἐν χηλοῖσιν ἅλις τ᾽ εὐῶδες eAauov: ἐν δὲ πίθοι οἴνοιο παλαιοῦ ἠδυπότοιο ἕστασαν, ἄκρητον θεῖον ποτὸν ἐντὸς ἔχοντες, 9

’

3

>

^

ej

>

>

^

ἑξείης ποτὶ τοῖχον ἀρηρότες, εἴ ποτ᾽ e

,

M

^

3

/

3

»

9.5

340

᾿Οδυσσεὺς ὃ

1

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ B (m)

21

οἴκαδε νοστήσειε καὶ ἄλγεα πολλὰ μογήσας. κληϊσταὶ δ᾽ ἔπεσαν σανίδες πυκινῶς apapviat δικλίδες- ἐν δὲ γυνὴ ταμίη νύκτας τε καὶ ἦμαρ 345 ἐσχ᾽, N) πάντ᾽ ἐφύλασσε νόου πολυϊδρείῃσιν, Εὐρύκλει᾽, Ὦπος θυγάτηρ Ilevonvopidco. τὴν τότε Τηλέμαχος προσέφη θάλαμόνδε καλέσσας:" “ Mat’, aye δή μοι οἶνον ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσιν ἄφυσσον ἡδύν, ὅτις μετὰ τὸν λαρώτατος ὃν σὺ φυλάσσεις, 350 κεῖνον ὀϊομένη τὸν κάμμορον, εἴ ποθεν ἔλθοι διογενὴς ᾿Οδυσεὺς θάνατον καὶ κῆρας aAv£asδώδεκα δ᾽ ἔμπλησον καὶ πώμασιν ἄρσον ἅπαντας. ἐν 0€ μοι ἄλφιτα χεῦον eUppadéeoot Oopotaw: εἴκοσι δ᾽ ἔστω μέτρα μυληφάτου ἀλφίτου ἀκτῆς. 355 αὐτὴ δ᾽ οἴη ἰσθι: τὰ δ᾽ abpoa πάντα τετύχθω:" ἑσπέριος γὰρ ἐγὼν αἱρήσομαι, ὁππότε κεν δὴ μήτηρ εἰς ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀναβῇ κοίτου τε μέδηται. εἶμι γὰρ ἐς Σπάρτην τε καὶ ἐς Πύλον ἠμαθόεντα, νόστον πευσόμενος πατρὸς φίλου, ἦν που ἀκούσω.᾽᾽ 360 Qs φάτο: κώκυσεν δὲ φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια, Kat ῥ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" ἴπτε δέ τοι, φίλε τέκνον, ἐνὶ φρεσὶ τοῦτο νόημα ἔπλετο; πῇ δ᾽ ἐθέλεις ἰέναι πολλὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν μοῦνος ἐὼν ἀγαπητός; ὁ δ᾽ ὦλετο τηλόθι πάτρης 365 διογενὴς ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἀλλογνώτῳ ἐνὶ δήμῳ. ot δέ τοι αὐτίκ᾽ ἰόντι κακὰ φράσσονται ὀπίσσω, ὥς κε δόλῳ φθίῃς, τάδε δ᾽ αὐτοὶ πάντα δάσονται. ἀλλὰ μέν᾽ αὖθ᾽ ἐπὶ σοῖσι καθήμενος" οὐδέ τί σε χρὴ πόντον €T ἀτρύγετον κακὰ πάσχειν οὐδ᾽ ἀλάλησθαι.᾽᾽ Τὴν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 371 “θάρσει, pat’, ἐπεὶ οὔ τοι ἄνευ θεοῦ nde γε βουλή. ἀλλ᾽ ónocov μὴ μητρὶ φίλῃ τάδε μυθήσασθαι, πρίν γ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἂν ἐνδεκάτη τε δυωδεκάτη τε γένηται "ἢ

,

v

3

>

ὃ

>

a

/

4

i

>

3

δ᾽

A

/

/

»

ἃ

v

^

»

»

A

Doe

\

3

4

id

’

/

>

’

^

4

4

€

a

’

44

ΝΜ

Τί

,

λ

“--

M

[4

>

/

9327

9

A

?

A

A

?

A

>

’᾽

>

AN

>

-

A

4

^

[4

e

9

9

A

>

4?

M

50°

>

M

«€

^

\

0

’

/

y^

’

"d

LG

4

\

28

OATZZEIAZ

B (n)

ἢ αὐτὴν ποθέσαι καὶ ἀφορμηθέντος ἀκοῦσαι, 375 κλαίουσα κατὰὰ χρ χρόα καλὸν ὡςὑς avἂν μὴμὴ κλαίο ὁν ἰάπτῃ. ἰάπτῃ.᾽ sap edn: γρηῦς δὲ θεῶν μέγαν ὅρκον ἀπόμνυ. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ὄμοσέν τε τελεύτησέν T€ TOV ὅρκον, αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτά ot οἶνον ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσιν ἄφυσσεν, ἐν δέ οἱ ἄλφιτα χεῦεν ἐυρραφέεσσι δοροῖσι. 380 ἡλέμαχος δ᾽ ἐς δώματ᾽ ἰὼν μνηστῆρσιν ὁμίλει. "Ev0' αὖτ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:" Τηλεμάχῳ ἐϊκυῖα κατὰ πτόλιν οἴχετο πάντῃ, καί ῥα ἑκάστῳ φωτὶ παρισταμένη φάτο μῦθον, ἑσπερίους δ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν ἀγέρεσθαι ἀνώγει. 385 ἡ δ᾽ αὖτε Ppovioıo Νοήμονα φαίδιμον υἱὸν nree νῆα Bonv: ὁ δέ οἱ πρόφρων ὑπέδεκτο. Δύσετό τ᾽ ἠέλιος σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαΐί" Kai τότε νῆα θοὴν ἅλαδ᾽ εἴρυσε, πάντα δ᾽ ev αὐτῇ ὅπλ᾽ ἐτίθει, τά τε νῆες ἐὔσσελμοι φορέουσι. 390 στῆσε δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῇ λιμένος, περὶ δ᾽ ἐσθλοὶ ἑταῖροι ἀθρόοι ἠγερέθοντο" θεὰ δ᾽ ὄτρυνεν ἕκαστον. "Ev0' αὖτ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:" ἢ δ᾽ ἴμεναι πρὸς δώματ υσσῆος θείοιο ἔνθα μνηστήρεσσιν ἐπὶ γλυκὺν ὕπνον Exeve, 395 πλάζε δὲ πίνοντας, χειρῶν δ᾽ ἔκβαλλε κύπελλα. οἱ δ᾽ εὕδειν ὄρνυντο κατὰ πτόλιν οὐδ᾽ àp ἔτι δὴν nat’, ἐπεί σφισιν ὕπνος ἐπὶ βλεφάροισιν ἔπιπτεν. αὐτὰρ Τηλέμαχον προσέφη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη “a

9

Av

,

*()

»

A

>

^|»

9

>

Τ

λ

9

ἐφ

|

δ᾽

7

rd

A

^

^

3

βῆ

o

ὃ

A

0

>

3

>

0

ὃ

A

ὃ

3

e

Φ

9

>

A

o.

/

9

>

T

A

4

A

0

᾽Οὃ

e

>

[4

>

0

’

»γ|

>

A

^

€

^

e

3,

»

9?

4

λ

μεγάρων

[4

9

4.8

A

ip

ἐκπροκαλεσσαμένη

^

,

>

>

a

4

e

4

4

ὃ

[4

A

IA

eA

wv

A

’

>

€

>

e

€

θ

4

x

9

4

’

ww

ὃ

A

A

A

^

>

~

Ν

9

4

9A

€

3

u

^

A

LA

ar

’

4

4

/

€

>

4

ΝΜ

ὃν

>

[4

Ν

φ

>

,

^

4

/

Qe

>

’

0

A

L4

3

>

[4

ὃ

€

Φ

E

’

»

δ᾽

o

9

^»

4

’

9

e

€)

’᾽

€

€

Δ

Ww

4

ΝΜ

^

*A0

4

εὖ ναιεταόντων, 4

400

4

Μέντορι pe εἰθρομενῆὴ εἰδομένη NA ἡμὲν δέμας μας ἢ796 καὶ αὐδήν" 7) ""TaAépay', ἤδη μένμέν τοιτοι ἐῦὐκνήμιδες ηλέμαχ᾽, ἤδη ἐὐκνήμιδες ἑταῖροι ἑταῖρο NAT ἐπήρετμοι τὴν σὴν ποτιδέγμενοι ὁρμήν ἀλλ᾽ ἴομεν, μὴ δηθὰ διατρίβωμεν ὁδοῖο. a » 4 * € / , ὡς ἄρα φωνήσασ᾽ ἡγήσατο IlaMasA 9 ᾿Αθήνη καρπαλίμως. ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα μετ᾽ ἴχνια βαῖνε θεοῖο. e

>

>

>

9

/

Ν

A

4

/

ὃ

e

A

θ

>

A

ΜΝ

ὃ

[4

fe}

€

7

>

w

^

4

33

^

^

405

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

B (m)

29

αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλυθον ἠδὲ θάλασσαν, εὗρον ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ Üwi κάρη κομόωντας ἑταίρους. τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειφ᾽ ἱερὴ is Τηλεμάχοιο" “Δεῦτε, φίλοι, nia φερώμεθα: πάντα γὰρ ἤδη 410 ἀθρό᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ" μήτηρ δ᾽ ἐμοὶ οὔ τι πέπυσται, οὐδ᾽ ἄλλαι Öuwai, μία δ᾽ οἴη μῦθον ἄκουσεν." Qs ἄρα φωνήσας ἡγήσατο" τοὶ δ᾽ ap’ ἕποντο. οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντα φέροντες ἐὐσσέλμῳ ἐπὶ νηϊ κάτθεσαν, ὡς ἐκέλευσεν ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος υἱός. — 415 av δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχος νηὸς βαῖν᾽, ἄρχε δ᾽ ᾿Αθήνη: νηΐ δ᾽ ἐνὶ πρύμνῃ Kat ap ἕζετο" ἄγχι δ᾽ ap αὐτῆς ἕζετο Τηλέμαχος" τοὶ δὲ πρυμνήσι᾽ ἔλυσαν, ἂν δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βάντες ἐπὶ KAnion καθῖζον. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἴκμενον οὖρον ἵει γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη, 420 ἀκραῆ Ζέφυρον, κελάδοντ᾽ ἐπὶ οἴνοπα πόντον. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσεν ὅπλων ἅπτεσθαι" τοὶ δ᾽ ὀτρύνοντος ἄκουσαν. ἱστὸν δ᾽ εἰλάτινον κοίλης ἔντοσθε μεσόδμης στῆσαν ἀείραντες, κατὰ δὲ προτόνοισιν ἔδησαν, 425 e > € U A Dee , ^ ἕλκον δ᾽ ἱστία λευκὰ ἐϊστρέπτοισι βοεῦσιν. ἔπρησεν δ᾽ ἄνεμος μέσον ἱστίον, audi δὲ κῦμα στείρῃ πορφύρεον μεγάλ᾽ ἴαχε νηὸς ἰούσης" » ^ , , ἡ€ δ᾽ * ἔθεεν κατὰ M κῦμα διαπρήσσουσα κέλευθον. δησάμενοι δ᾽ ἄρα ὅπλα θοὴν ἀνὰ νῆα μέλαιναν 430 στήσαντο κρητῆρας ἐπιστεφέας οἴνοιο" λεῖβον δ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖς αἰειγενέτῃσιν, ἐκ πάντων δὲ μάλιστα Διὸς γλαυκώπιδι κούρῃ. παννυχίη μέν p 7) γε καὶ ἠῶ πεῖρε κέλευθον. ^

\

«

ΝΜ

e

>

\

>

>

A

VN

3

^^

Ml

Ν

»

,

M

,

>

ν

,

4

9?

»

v

,

A

ἃ»

>

>

»

9

ww

2

>

A

a

4

ww

1

€

A

»

,

e

»

>

@&

9

’

M]

»

>

,

>

A

\

,

d

>

,

>

‘

,

4

Doe

,

A

a

/

’

*A

€

e

Ld

d

€

>

4

8

ἃ,

4

Ld

a

>

A

,

M

~

,

>

m

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T

Ἠέλιος δ᾽ > ἀνόρουσε, λιπὼν περικαλλέα λίμνην, οὐρανὸν ἐς πολύχαλκον, iv’ ἀθανάτοισι dacivor καὶ θνητοῖσι βροτοῖσιν ἐπὶ ζείδωρον ἄρουραν. ot δὲ Πύλον, Νηλῆος éükripevov πτολίεθρον, l£ov- τοὶ δ᾽ ἐπὶ 0v θαλάσσης ἱερὰ pétov, 5 ταύρους παμμέλανας, ἐνοσίχθονι κυανοχαίτῃ. ἐννέα δ᾽ ἕδραι ἔσαν, πεντηκόσιοι δ᾽ ἐν ἑκάστῃ ἥατο, καὶ προὔχοντο ἑκάστοθι ἐννέα ταύρους. εὖθ᾽ ot σπλάγχνα πάσαντο, θεῷ δ᾽ ἐπὶ μηρία Kaiov, ot δ᾽ ἰθὺς κατάγοντο ἰδ᾽ ἱστία νηὸς ἐΐσης 10 στεῖλαν ἀείραντες, τὴν δ᾽ ὄρμισαν, ἐκ δ᾽ ἔβαν αὐτοί: ἐκ δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχος νηὸς βαῖν᾽, ἄρχε δ᾽ ᾿Αθήνη. τὸν προτέρη προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ' Arv: Τηλέμαχ᾽, ov μέν σε χρὴ ἔτ᾽ αἰδοῦς οὐδ᾽ ἡβαιόν" τοὔνεκα yàp καὶ πόντον ἐπέπλως, ὄφρα πύθηαι 15 πατρός, ὅπου κύθε γαῖα Kal ὅν τινα πότμον ἐπέσπεν. ἀλλ᾽ dye νῦν ἰθὺς κίε Νέστορος ἱπποδάμοιο" εἴδομεν ἥν τινα μῆτιν ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κέκευθε. λίσσεσθαι δέ μιν αὐτός, ὅπως νημερτέα εἴπῃ" ψεῦδος δ᾽ οὐκ ἐρέει" μάλα γὰρ πεπνυμένος ἐστί. 20 ἣν ὃ αὖ Ἰηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" évrop, πῶς T ap ἴω, πῶς T ap προσπτύξομαι b

A

?

’

A

>

d

>

>

70?

>

>

aA

>

T

\

Μ

’

o

b

Tr

T

~

>

>

ὃ

>

Ld

\

4

>

$

>

/

‚»

2

*

4

αὐτόν;

οὐδέ τί πω μύθοισι πεπείρημαι πυκινοῖσιν" αἰδὼς δ᾽ αὖ νέον ἄνδρα yepairepov ἐξερέεσθαι. 9

4

$0

A

[4

4

?

7

’

’

^

Ld

’

30

>

[4

’

4

d

€

e^

9

)9

d

ΜΝ

^

»

t

[4

>

d

Ih

/

[4

w

,

A

3

Ld

3

€

>

1

’

^7

A

>

NND

4

>

9?

9

’

yam)

€

>

,

4

\

>

€

A

^

A

^

999

9

ws

€

/

\

4

,

P?

’

8

>

4

’

λ

4

wv

2A

44

à

4

^

44

V

«v

€

€

>

>

3)

3»

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

D (n)

31

2ὅ Tov δ᾽ abre προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη-" ““Τηλέμαχ᾽, ἄλλα μὲν αὐτὸς ἐνὶ φρεσὶ σῇσι νοήσεις, ἄλλα δὲ καὶ δαίμων ὑποθήσεται" οὐ yap ὀΐω οὔ σε θεῶν ἀέκητι γενέσθαι τε τραφέμεν Te.” Qs apa φωνήσασ᾽ ἡγήσατο Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη 30 καρπαλίμως" ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα μετ᾽ ἴχνια βαῖνε θεοῖο. Φ > 9 ^ ἷξον δ᾽ és Πυλίων ἀνδρῶν ἀγυρίν τε καὶ ἕδρας, ἐνθ᾽ ἄρα Νέστωρ ἧστο σὺν υἱάσιν, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἑταῖροι δαῖτ᾽ ἐντυνόμενοι κρέα τ᾽ ὥπτων ἄλλα τ᾽ ἔπειρον. € cQ? € 7 / » N / 2 " οἱ δ᾽ ὡς οὖν ξείνους ἴδον, ἀθρόοι ἦλθον ἅπαντες, 35 χερσίν τ᾽ ἠσπάζοντο καὶ ἐδριάασθαι ἄνωγον. πρῶτος Νεστορίδης Πεισίστρατος ἐγγύθεν ἐλθὼν ἀμφοτέρων ἕλε χεῖρα καὶ ἵδρυσεν παρὰ δαιτὶ κώεσιν ἐν μαλακοῖσιν, ἐπὶ ψαμάθοις ἁλίῃσι, πάρ τε κασιγνήτῳ Θρασυμήδεϊ καὶ πατέρι ᾧ. δῶκε δ᾽ ἄρα σπλάγχνων μοίρας, ἐν δ᾽ οἶνον éyeve 40 χρυσείῳ δέπαϊ: δειδισκόμενος δὲ προσηύδα [Ιαλλάδ᾽ ᾿Αθηναίην, κούρην Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο" εὔχεο νῦν, ὦ ξεῖνε, Ποσειδάωνι ἄνακτι: τοῦ γὰρ καὶ δαίτης ἠντήσατε δεῦρο μολόντες. 45 αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν σπείσῃς T€ kai εὔξεαι, 7) θέμις ἐστί, δὸς καὶ τούτῳ ἔπειτα δέπας μελιηδέος οἴνου σπεῖσαι, ἐπεὶ καὶ τοῦτον ὀΐομαι ἀθανάτοισιν εὔχεσθαι: πάντες δὲ θεῶν χατέουσ᾽ ἀνθρωποι. ἀλλὰ νεώτερός ἐστιν, ὁμηλικίη δ᾽ ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ: 50 τοὔνεκα σοὶ προτέρῳ δώσω χρύσειον AAeıoov. Qs εἰπὼν ἐν χερσὶ τίθει δέπας ἡδέος οἴνου" χαῖρε δ᾽ ᾿Αθηναίη πεπνυμένῳ avdpt δικαίῳ, οὕνεκά οἱ προτέρῃ δῶκε χρύσειον ἄλεισον. αὐτίκα δ᾽ εὔχετο πολλὰ Tlooeıdawrvı ἀνακτι" Κλῦθι, Ἰ]οσείδαον γαιήοχε, μηδὲ μεγήρῃς M

ὃ

A

M

ὃ

’

e

θ

4

4

A

dA

a

4

wv

>

€

»

>

wm

I

>

T

^

A

/

w

^

€ /

>

/

9

^

\

,

>

€

’

^

,

\

^

/

>

^

^

9

{4{

»

3)

>

A

7

’ὔ

^

Ψ

€

,

9

^

>

4

’

4

»

»

,

Ν

4

>

\

’

a

’

>

^

᾽

cc

A

>

’

^

>

4

€

$

9

9

^

M

4

A

4

>

4

/

4

»

>

wm

9

A

€

9

A

’

4

»

4

\

ἡμῖν εὐχομένοισι τελευτῆσαι τάδε ἔργα. €

^

^

/

e^

»

Ἁ

4

4

9

»

/

32

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ Γ (πὴ

Νέστορι μὲν πρώτιστα καὶ υἱάσι κῦδος ὄπαζε, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ οισι δίδου χαρίεσσαν ἀμοιβὴν σύμπασιν IlvAioıcıw ἀγακλειτῆς ἑκατόμβης. δὸς δ᾽ ἔτι Τηλέμαχον καὶ ἐμὲ πρήξαντα νέεσθαι, οὕνεκα δεῦρ᾽ ἱκόμεσθα θοῇ σὺν νηΐ μελαίνῃ. s ap ἔπειτ᾽ ἠρᾶτο καὶ αὐτὴ πάντα τελεύτα" δῶκε δὲ Τηλεμάχῳ καλὸν δέπας ἀμφικύπελλον. ws δ᾽ αὔτως ἠρᾶτο ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος υἱός. οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ὥπτησαν κρέ᾽ ὑπέρτερα καὶ ἐρύσαντο, μοίρας δασσάμενοι δαίνυντ᾽ ἐρικυδέα δαῖτα. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, τοῖς ἄρα μύθων ἄρχε T’epnvios ἱππότα Νέστωρ. “Növ δὴ κάλλιόν ἐστι μεταλλῆσαι καὶ ἐρέσθαι 70 ξείνους, οἵ τινές εἰσιν, ἐπεὶ τάρπησαν ἐδωδῆς. » ^ / , , /0 À cp e \ /À ὦ ξεῖνοι, τίνες ἐστέ; πόθεν πλεῖθ᾽ ὑγρὰ κέλευθα; ἢ τι κατὰ πρῆξιν ἦ μαψιδίως ἀλάλησθε οἷά Te ληϊστῆρες ὑπεὶρ ἅλα, τοί τ᾽ ἀλόωνται ψυχὰς παρθέμενοι, κακὸν ἀλλοδαποῖσι φέροντες; Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα θαρσήσας" αὐτὴ γὰρ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θάρσος ᾿Αθήνη θῆχ᾽, ἵνα μιν περὶ πατρὸς ἀποιχομένοιο ἔροιτο ἠδ᾽ ἵνα μιν κλέος ἐσθλὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν €ynow: “Ὦ Νέστορ Νηληϊάδη, μέγα κῦδος ᾿Αχαιῶν, εἴρεαι ὁππόθεν εἰμέν: ἐγὼ δέ κέ τοι καταλέξω. ἡμεῖς ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης ὑπονηΐου εἰλήλουθμεν" πρῆξις δ᾽ 70. din, od δήμιος, ἣν ἀγορεύω. πατρὸς ἐμοῦ κλέος εὐρὺ μετέρχομαι, ἣν που ἀκούσω, δίου ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος, ὅν ποτέ φασι 8ὅ σὺν σοὶ μαρνάμενον Tpwwv πόλιν ἐξαλαπάξαι. ἄλλους μὲν yap πάντας, ὅσοι Τρωσὶν πολέμιζον, πευθόμεθ᾽, Hye ἕκαστος ἀπώλετο λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον" / > / ^ , κείνου δ᾽ > αὖ7 καὶ N ὄλεθρον ἀπευθέα θῆκε Kpovicv. ν᾽

A

”

>

ev

a

*()

a

wo»

o

,

ἀλλ

>

€

A

[d

~

>

>

3

4

-

^

᾽Οὃ

€

,

70

4

A

^

/

A

^

A

~

9

M

A

,

oo

[4

P?

»

»

A

’

’

4

IA

4

er

>

o0

9?

»

,

e

>

>

,

))

\

*0»

9

>

’

v

’

»

€

€

[4

^

)0

9

-

>

>

A

/

>

A

4

9907

>

9

€

>

Α

M

a

’

e

@

9

Ν

4

4

/

4

M

,

3

,

’

,

[4

m 2

4

4

A

,

3

σῷ»

1

»

>

9

>

4

>

4

\

’

4

1

»

OATZZEIAZ

Γ (μὴ

33

οὐ γάρ τις δύναται σάφα εἰπέμεν ὁππόθ᾽ 9

Oo

4

A

>

,

e

ὄλωλεν,

‚N

9

εἴθ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἠπείρου δάμη ἀνδράσι δυσμενέεσσιν, εἴτε καὶ ἐν πελάγει μετὰ κύμασιν ᾿Αμφιτρίτης. vn»

«€

9

M

9

4

9

4

,

3

,

>

’

A

^^

A

A

/

90

/

/

τοὔνεκα viv Ta σὰ γούναθ᾽ Μ

’

4

᾽ὔ

ἱκάνομαι, at κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσθα

>

€

)

Ν

9

4

,

κείνου λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον ἐνισπεῖν, εἴ που ὅπωπας

ὀφθαλμοῖσι τεοῖσιν 7) ἄλλου μῦθον ἄκουσας πλαζομένου" πέρι yap μιν oclupov τέκε μήτηρ. ,

/

μηδέ TL μ᾽ ὃ

’

,

,

4.

4

a

αἰδόμενος μειλίσσεο μηδ᾽

?

LO

I

AL

95

4

ἐλεαίρων,

δ᾽

A

/

ἀλλ᾽ εὖ μοι κατάλεξον ὅπως ἤντησας ὁπωπῆς. (coopat, εἴ ποτέ τοί τι πατὴρ ἐμός, ἐσθλὸς

λί

»

’ὔ

’

A

4

/,

$

1

᾿Οδυσσεύς,

9

’

ἢ ἔπος ἠέ τι ἔργον ὑποστὰς ἐξετέλεσσε δήμῳ eve Τρώων, ὅθι πάσχετε πήματ᾽ ’Ayatot/

„

/

e

/

a

>

100

>

τῶν νῦν μοι μνῆσαι, καί μοι νημερτὲς ἐνίστιες.᾿᾽

Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα Ἰ'ερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ: ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐπεί μ᾽ ἔμνησας oilvos, ἣν ἐν ἐκείνῳ 4

9

4.»

IN?

δήμῳ 4

9

’

>

9

/

9

ἢ

/

»

Dee

€

’

/

a

4

9

>

/

ἀνέτλημεν μένος ἄσχετοι υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν,

\

eà

7j4€v

4

οσα

A

ξὺν

9

νηυσιν

ET

>

4

,

/

ἠεροειδέα

TTOVTOV

105

πλαζόμενοι κατὰ Anid’, ὅπῃ ἄρξειεν ᾿Αχιλλεύς, nd

ὅσα

καὶ περὶ ἄστυ μέγα

μαρνάμεθ᾽- ἔνθα δ᾽ o

>

»

Πριάμοιο

ἄνακτος

ἔπειτα κατέκταθεν ὅσσοι ἄριστοι.

>

»

/

ej

ΝΜ

ένθα μὲν Αἴας κεῖται ᾿Αρήϊος, ἔνθα δ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλεύς, ἔνθα δὲ IlarporAos θεόφιν μήστωρ ἀτάλαντος, 110 ἐμὸς φίλος vids, ἅμα κρατερὸς Kal ἀμύμων, AvriAoxos, πέρι μὲν Üeiew ταχὺς ἠδὲ μαχητής. ἔνθα

9

δ᾽

b}

A

IA

/

es

/

[72

A

4

’

A

9

A

9

4

3,

,

ἄλλα τε πόλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῖς πάθομεν κακά" τίς κεν ἐκεῖνα πάντα γε μυθήσαιτο καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων; οὐδ᾽ EL πεντάετές ye καὶ e£deres παραμίμνων *C€9

$

/

,

4

4

’

/

ἐξερέοις ὅσα κεῖθι πάθον κακὰ δῖοι >

/,

[72

^

/

\

^

9

115

᾿Αχαιοί--ὔ

πρίν κεν ἀνιηθεὶς σὴν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἵκοιο.

Eivaeres γάρ σφιν κακὰ ῥάπτομεν ἀμφιέποντες παντοίοισι δόλοισι, μόγις δ᾽ ,

ἔνθ᾽ Ν

9

’

ov Tis ποτε M

’

,

μῆτιν ~

9

ἐτέλεσσε Kpovio. 9

/,

ὁμοιωθήμεναι ¢

/

/

ἄντην M

120

84

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ T (m)

ἤθελ᾿, ἐπεὶ μάλα πολλὸν ἐνίκα δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς παντοίοισι δόλοισι, πατὴρ τεός, εἰ ἐτεόν γε κείνου ἔκγονός ἐσσι" σέβας μ᾽ ἔχει εἰσορόωντα. ἦ τοι yap μῦθοί γε ἐοικότες, οὐδέ κε φαίης ἄνδρα νεώτερον ὧδε ἐοικότα μυθήσασθαι. 125 ἔνθ᾽ ἦ Tou Hos μὲν ἐγὼ Kat δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς οὔτε ποτ᾽ εἰν ἀγορῇ dix’ ἐβάζομεν οὔτ᾽ ἐνὶ βουλῇ, ἀλλ᾽ ἕνα θυμὸν νόῳ᾿ καὶ ἐπίῴφρονι μὸν ἔχοντε ἔχ ρ βουλῇῇ φραζόμεθ᾽ ᾿Αργείοισιν ὅπως ox ἄριστα γένοιτο. »

,

»

9

4

^7

\

»

9

Ld

>

>

>

>

A

43>

/

A

/

A

ar

95

>

QUTAP

>

4

^

9%

4

‘

4

”

e

»

/

ETTEL Πριάμοιο

9

9?

>

>

»

“-

4

4

πόλιν

A

>

διεπέρσαμεν

/

αἰἱπήν,

180

βῆμεν δ᾽ ev νήεσσι, θεὸς δ᾽ ἐκέδασσεν ᾿Αχαιούς, καὶ τότε δὴ Ζεὺς λυγρὸν evi φρεσὶ μήδετο νόστον Αργείοις, ἐπεὶ οὔ τι νοήμονες οὐδὲ δίκαιοι πάντες écav: τῶ σφεων πολέες κακὸν οἶτον ἐπέσπον 4 > ^ , > 4 μήνιος ἐξ> ὀλοῆς γλαυκώπιδος ὀβριμοπάτρης, 135 o 092 Ww 9 A > » , » 7j T ἔριν ᾿Ατρεΐδησι μετ᾽ ἀμφοτέροισιν ἔθηκε. τὼ δὲ καλεσσαμένω ἀγορὴν ἐς πάντας ᾿Αχαιούς, μάψ, ἀτὰρ οὐ κατὰ κόσμον, ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα--οἱ δ᾽ ἦλθον οἴνῳ βεβαρηότες υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν--μῦθον μυθείσθην, τοῦ εἵνεκα λαὸν ἀγειραν. 140 x n ^ / > 7 , 3 \ ἔνθ᾽ ἦ τοι Μενέλαος ἀνώγει πάντας ᾿Αχαιοὺς νόστου μιμνήσκεσθαι ἐπ᾽ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης, οὐδ᾽ ᾿Αγαμέμνονι πάμπαν Eenvdave: βούλετο γάρ pa λαὸν épvkakéew, ῥέξαι θ᾽ ἱερὰς ἑκατόμβας, ὡς τὸν ᾿Αθηναίης δεινὸν χόλον ἐξακέσαιτο, 145 νήπιος, οὐδὲ τὸ ἤδη, ὃ οὐ πείσεσθαι ἔμελλεν": οὐ γάρ’ τ᾽ 9 αἶψα θεῶν^ τρέπεται νόος αἰὲν ἐόντων. ^ wsa τὼM μὲν\ χαλεποῖσιν ἀμειβομένω ἐπέεσσιν ἕστασαν" ot δ᾽ ἀνόρουσαν ἐὐκνήμιδες ᾿Αχαιοὶ ^

>

\

}

4

’

9

A

’

\

»

[4

Ὁ

1

e

^

>

w

»

\

?

A

«

+

€

4

9

4

ΝΜ

/

\

€

’

Yoo

,

δί

4,

»

,

/

4

@

€»

\

?

δὲ

[4

/

*

/

A

A

^

>

d

>

>

,

1

9

’

[4

9

>

1

\

\

„A,

>

\

3

e^

ἠχῇ

3

4

/

Ν

4

9

1

θεσπεσίῃ, δίχα δέ σφισιν ἥνδανε βουλή.

νύκτα μὲν ἀέσαμεν χαλεπὰ φρεσὶν ὅρμαίνοντες ἀλλήλοις" ἐπὶ yap Ζεὺς ἤρτυε πῆμα κακοῖο" 9

’

>

\

M

€

^

^

160

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ D

(m)

35

ἠῶθεν δ᾽ οἱ μὲν νέας ἕλκομεν eis ἅλα δῖαν κτήματά T ἐντιθέμεσθα βαθυζώνους τε γυναῖκας. ἡμίσεες δ᾽ ἄρα λαοὶ ἐρητύοντο μένοντες 155 7 > > oh 9 ’ / ^ αὖθι παρ᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδῃ ᾿Αγαμέμνονι, ποιμένι λαῶν" ἡμίσεες δ᾽ ἀναβάντες eAavvoper αἱ δὲ μάλ᾽ ὦκα ἔπλεον, ἐστόρεσεν δὲ θεὸς μεγακήτεα πόντον. ἐς Τένεδον δ᾽ ἐλθόντες ἐρέξαμεν ἱρὰ θεοῖσιν, ΝΜ e? 4 d οἴκαδε ἱέμενοι" Ζεὺς\ δ᾽ > οὔ» πω μήδετο νόστον" 160 ’ λ bi €? » 7 \ » ὃ Φ σχέτλιος, ὅς ῥ᾽ ἔριν «poe κακὴν ἔπι δεύτερον αὖτις: / ot μὲν ἀποστρέψαντες ἔβαν νέας ἀμφιελίσσας ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα avarra daidpova ποικιλομήτην αὖτις em ᾿Ατρεΐδῃ ᾿Αγαμέμνονι ἦρα φέροντες" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σὺν νηυσὶν ἀολλέσιν, at μοι ἔποντο, 165 φεῦγον, ἐπεὶ γίγνωσκον ὃ δὴ κακὰ μήδετο δαίμων. φεῦγε δὲ Τυδέος υἱὸς ᾿Αρήϊος, ὦρσε δ᾽ ἑταίρους. ὀψὲ δὲ δὴ μετὰ νῶϊ κίε ξανθὸς Μενέλαος, ἐν Λέσβῳ δ᾽ ἔκιχεν δολιχὸν πλόον ὁρμαίνοντας, ἢ καθύπερθε Χίοιο νεοίμεθα παιπαλοέσσης, 170 νήσου ἐπὶ Vupins, αὐτὴν ἐπ᾽ ἀριστέρ᾽ ἔχοντες, 7) ὑπένερθε Χίοιο, παρ᾽ ἠνεμόεντα Μίμαντα. ἠἡτέομεν δὲ θεὸν φῆναι τέρας" αὐτὰρ ὃ γ᾽ ἡμῖν (£e, Kal ἠνώγει πέλαγος μέσον eis Εύβοιαν τέμνειν, ὄφρα τάχιστα ὑπὲκ κακότητα φύγοιμεν. 175 ὦρτο δ᾽ ἐπὶ λιγὺς οὖρος ἀήμεναι" αἱ δὲ μάλ᾽ ὦκα ἰχθυόεντα κέλευθα διέδραμον, es δὲ Γεραιστὸν ἐννύχιαι κατάγοντο" Ποσειδάωνι δὲ ταύρων πόλλ᾽ ἐπὶ unp ἔθεμεν, πέλαγος μέγα μετρήσαντες. Ld

,

>

»

€

4

>

»ν

€

,

9

9

€

A

>

’᾽

>

9

VN

?

>

4

>

€

9

,

\

δεῖξ

9

/

A

>

[4

9

>

,

τέτρατον

A

>

9

>

4

ἦμαρ

4,

\

e»

ΜΝ

>

€

Ev

€

M

4\>

>

»

Apyei

Φ

\

A

[4

ἐν

^

4

7

4

»

>

,

>

env, or

’

e

>

\

Ww

4

/

/

4

-

9

9

9

€

€

4

4

,

>

>

e

4

>

4

ZA

v

e

x

’

,

,

4

δ

~

»

Φ

LER

>

4

e

A

>

7

[4

7

/

>

’

[4

>

>

eA

’

7

tA?

’

»

\

A

9

’

3

,

[4

4

3

4

\

€

oh

A

\

/

»

9

9

e^

>

[4

Μ

~

^

4

4

>

9

4

i?

9

>

>

’

€

/

^

4.4

νῆας ἐΐσας

180

Tudetdew Erapoı Διομήδεος ἱπποδάμοιο ἔστασαν" αὐτὰρ ἐγώ ye [Πὐλονδ᾽ ἔχον, οὐδέ ποτ᾽ ἔσβη οὖρος, ἐπεὶ δὴ πρῶτα θεὸς προέηκεν ἀῆναι. oh

»

u

/

4

M

9

’

€

,

4

>

»

9

4

>

"Qs ἦλθον, φίλε τέκνον, ἀπευθήῆς, οὐδέ τι οἶδα

wv

86

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ T (πὴ

κείνων, οἵ T. ἐσάωθεν ᾿Αχαιῶν οἵ T ἀπόλοντο.

188

ὅσσα δ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισι καθήμενος ἡμετέροισι πεύθομαι, 7) θέμις ἐστί, δαήσεαι, οὐδέ σε κεύσω. , 9 , N , ed4 μὲν\ Μυρμιδόνας dao^» ἐλθέμεν ἐγχεσιμώρους, 3

a

«a

»

9

ovs ay’

9

/

$

4

/

PEN

4

/

/

/

/

᾿Αχιλλῆος μεγαθύμου

e?

φαίδιμος vios,

εὖ δὲ Φιλοκτήτην, Ποιάντιον ἀγλαὸν υἱόν.

190

πάντας δ᾽ ᾿Ιδομενεὺς Konrnv εἰσήγαγ᾽ ératpovs, ot φύγον ἐκ πολέμου, πόντος δέ of οὔ τιν᾽ ἀπηύρα. τρεΐδην δὲ Kal αὐτοὶ ἀκούετε νόσφιν ἐόντες, ὥς T ἦλθ᾽ ws τ᾽ Αἴγισθος ἐμήσατο λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον. 3 9 ^T ^ M $ ~ 9 / ἀλλ᾽ 7) τοι κεῖνος μὲν ἐπισμυγερῶς ἀπέτισεν. 195 ws ἀγαθὸν καὶ παῖδα καταφθιμένοιο λιπέσθαι /

9.

a

9

’ν

9

"A

to

e

A

,

ὃ

>

4

9

/

A

A

ἀνδρός!

’

4

A

Α

/

/

3

$

e

/

e

»

9

/

“-

/

9

4

97

/

4

ἐπεὶ καὶ κεῖνος ἐτίσατο πατροφονῆα,

Αἴγισθον

δολόμητιν,

ὅ οἱ πατέρα

κλυτὸν

ἔκτα.

καὶ σύ, φίλος---μάλα γάρ σ᾽ ὁρόω καλόν τε μέγαν Te— ἄλκιμος ἐσσ᾽, ἵνα τίς σε καὶ ὀψιγόνων EU εἴπῃ.᾽᾽ 200 4

4

’

Μ

/

»

9

a

4

$

e

’

/

4

/

4

/

/

$4

»

33

Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον' ηὔδα" “ὦ

Νέστορ

Νηληϊάδη,

μέγα

κῦδος

᾿Αχαιῶν,

καὶ λίην κεῖνος μὲν ἐτίσατο, καί οἱ ᾿Αχαιοὶ οἴσουσι κλέος εὐρὺ καὶ ἐσσομένοισι ἀοιδήν.

al yàp ἐμοὶ τοσσήνδε θεοὶ δύναμιν περιθεῖεν, ^4

4

4

1

/

A

τίσασθαι μνηστῆρας

4

205

^

ὑπερβασίης

ἀλεγεινῆς,

ot Té μοι ὑβρίζοντες ἀτάσθαλα μηχανόωνται ἀλλ᾽ οὗ μοι τοιοῦτον ἐπέκλωσαν θεοὶ ὄλβον, @

4

9

4

9

/

$

»

^

πατρί T 4

9

ἐμῷ >

/

4

0

A

’

᾽

A

/

»

καὶ ἐμοί" νῦν δὲ χρὴ τετλάμεν

^

4

9

4

^

4

4

ἔμπης.

/

»

33

Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα Γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ." 210 4

,

|

»

ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐπεὶ

44

ΜΗ

IN

4

4

4

5

^

δὴ ταῦτά μ᾽ 4

^

/

>

ἀνέμνησας καὶ ἔειπες--9

4

A

»

^

φασὶ μνηστῆρας

σῆς μητέρος εἵνεκα πολλοὺς

ἐν μεγάροις ἀέκητι σέθεν κακὰ μηχανάασθαι--φ

’

9

9

εἶπέ μοι ἠὲ ἑκὼν ὑποδάμνασαι, ἦ σέ γε λαοὶ φ

/

?

€

€

a

e

4

/

4

ἐχθαίρουσ᾽ ἀνὰ δῆμον, ἐπισπόμενοι θεοῦ ὀμφῇ. 215 f $? $ » / ’ τίς δ᾽ οἶδ᾽ εἴ κέ ποτέ odı Bias ἀποτίσεται ἐλθών, 9

/

4

>

A

A^

4

^

^^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Γ (m)

37

ἢ ὃ ye μοῦνος ἐών, 7 καὶ σύμπαντες ᾿Αχαιοί; εἰ γάρ σ᾽ ὡς ἐθέλοι φιλέειν γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη ὡς τότ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος περικήδετο κυδαλίμοιο δήμῳ eve Τρώων, ὅθι πάσχομεν ἄλγε᾽ ᾿Αχαιοί! 220 οὐ γάρ πω ἴδον ὧδε θεοὺς ἀναφανδὰ φιλεῦντας ὡς κείνῳ ἀναφανδὰ παρίστατο IlaMas ᾿Αθήνη. εἴ σ᾽ οὕτως ἐθέλοι φιλέειν κήδοιτό τε θυμῷ, τῶ κέν τις κείνων γε καὶ ἐκλελάθοιτο γάμοιο. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 225 “ὦ γέρον, οὔ πω τοῦτο ἔπος τελέεσθαι ὀΐω: λίην γὰρ μέγα εἶπες" ἄγη μ᾽ ἔχει. οὐκ ἂν ἐμοί γε ἐλπομένῳ τὰ γένοιτ᾽, οὐδ᾽ εἰ θεοὶ ὡς ἐθέλοιεν. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη: n

€

~

ς

4

Ν

>

9

,

9

924

,

«€

T

λ

a

\

/

~

e

9

7

/

7

4

4

>

al

ηλέμαχε,

[4

4.9

4

>

»

ποῖόν

,

/

’

A

?

\

a

4

σε ἔπος

^

,

4

Ὁ

φύγεν

3

)ὃ

ἕρκος

,

ὀδόντων;

230

ῥεῖα θεός γ᾽ ἐθέλων καὶ τηλόθεν ἄνδρα σαώσαι. βουλοίμην δ᾽ av ἐγώ ye καὶ ἄλγεα πολλὰ μογήσας οἴκαδέ T ἐλθέμεναι καὶ νόστιμον ἦμαρ ἰδέσθαι, ἢ ἐλθὼν ἀπολέσθαι ἐφέστιος, ὡς ᾿Αγαμέμνων wre? ὑπ᾽ Αἰγίσθοιο δόλῳ καὶ ἧς ἀλόχοιο. 235 ἀλλ᾽ 1) τοι θάνατον μὲν ὁμοίϊον οὐδὲ θεοί περ καὶ φίλῳ avöpı δύνανται ἀλαλκέμεν, ὁππότε κεν δὴ μοῖρ᾽ ὁλοὴ καθέλῃσι τανηλεγέος θανάτοιο. Τὴν πεπνυμένος ἀντίον 7] nvda: 7) δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος ἡλεέμαχ μ EVTOP, μηκέτι ταῦτα λεγώμεθα κηδόμενοί περ. 240 κείνῳ δ᾽ οὐκέτι νόστος ἐτήτυμος, ἀλλά ot ἤδη €

^

/

>

4

»

>

/

bd)

>

9

>

A

>

>

€«4 M

4

\

>

i

A

/

9

4

A

>

7

€

b

4

x

’

4

€

4

^

’

4

>

M

3

’

4

/

/

9

3

4

20.

>

Foe

4

4

[4

A

e

/

’

ww

4

\

9

»

4

4

}

/

/

’

>

/

a

*

9

>

A

3247

4

^

>

U

’

€

Ν

φράσσαντ᾽ ἀθάνατοι θάνατον καὶ κῆρα μέλαιναν. νῦν δ᾽ ἐθέλω ἔπος ἄλλο μεταλλῆσαι καὶ ἐρέσθαι Neorop’, ἐπεὶ περὶ οἷδε δίκας ἠδὲ φρόνιν ἄλλων" τρὶς yap δή piv φασιν ἀνάξασθαι γένε᾽ ἀνδρῶν, ws τέ μοι ἀθάνατος ἰνδάλλεται εἰσοράασθαι. ὦ Νέστορ Νηληϊάδη, σὺ δ᾽ ἀληθὲς ἐνίσπες" L4 > 9? A 9 ’ > 4 πῶς^ ἐθαν᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδης εὐρυκρείων ᾿Αγαμέμνων; \

e

M

[4

[4

3

4

4

>

>

U4

4

’

3

9

[4

e^

245

38

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Γ (m)

ποῦ Μενέλαος ἔην; τίνα δ᾽ αὐτῷ unoar’ ὄλεθρον Αἴγισθος δολόμητις, ἐπεὶ κτάνε πολλὸν apeiw; 260 ἦ οὐκ "Apyeos ἦεν ᾿Αχαϊκοῦ, ἀλλά πῃ ἄλλῃ πλάζετ᾽ em ἀνθρώπους, ὁ δὲ θαρσήσας κατέπεφνε; Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα T’epyvios ἱππότα Néorop: “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, τέκνον, ἀληθέα πάντ᾽ ἀγορεύσω. N) TOL μὲν τόδε καὐτὸς ὀΐεαι, ὥς κεν ἐτύχθη, 255 εἰ ζώοντ᾽ Αἴγισθον ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἔτετμεν ᾿Ατρεΐδης Τροίηθεν ἰών, ξανθὸς Μενέλαος: τῶ κέ οἱ οὐδὲ θανόντι χυτὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν ἔχευαν, ἀλ ᾽ ἄρα τόν γε κύνες τε καὶ οἰωνοὶ κατέδαψαν ^

4

4

>

»

9

M

9

>

7

9

9

»

€

>

’

ὃὲ

A

A

ὃ

’

A

’

>

}»

’

^7

0

Μ

M

€

0

[4

e

4

I

»

εκὰς

>

4

e

4

>

7

θ

dA

>?

ἐν πεόίιῳ

^

/

0

’ὔ

κείμενον

,

»

9

»

9

/

[4

,

LAN’

θ

U

A

?

3

/

\

)8

GOTEOS,

/

,

/

’

OVOE κε TLS pty

260

κλαῦσεν ᾿Αχαιϊάδων: μάλα γὰρ μέγα μήσατο ἔργον. ¢ ^ α / ἢ > (Y ἡμεῖς μὲν\ γὰρ\ κεῖθι πολέας τελέοντες ἀέθλους nue? ὁ δ᾽ εὔκηλος μυχῷ “Apyeos ἱπποβότοιο πόλλ᾽ ᾿Αγαμεμνονέην ἄλοχον θέλγεσκεν ἔπεσσιν. Φ

θ᾽

€

SNA’

€

7) ὃ

9

»

^

9

>

,

^7

1

Ww

€

»

M

θ

M

9

4

“λ

’

Ν

»

ἢ TOL ΤΟ πριν μεν ἀναίνετο

9

4

εργον GELKES,

265

dia Κλυταιμνήστρη" φρεσὶ yap κέχρητ᾽ ἀγαθῇσι. πὰρ δ᾽ ap’ ἔην καὶ ἀοιδὸς ἀνήρ, «o πόλλ᾽ ἐπέτελλεν τρεΐδης Τροίηνδε κιὼν εἴρυσθαι ἄκοιτιν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μιν μοῖρα θεῶν ἐπέδησε δαμῆναι, δὴ τότε τὸν μὲν ἀοιδὸν ἄγων és νῆσον ἐρήμην 270 κάλλιπεν οἰωνοῖσιν ἕλωρ καὶ κύρμα γενέσθαι͵ τὴν δ᾽ ἐθέλων ἐθέλουσαν ἀνήγαγεν ovde δόμονδε. πολλὰ δὲ μηρία κῆε θεῶν ἱεροῖς ἐπὶ βωμοῖς, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀγάλματ᾽ ἀνῆψεν, ὑφάσματά τε χρυσόν Te, ἐκτελέσας μέγα ἔργον, ὃ ov ποτε ἔλπετο θυμῷ. 275 Ἡμεῖς μὲν yap ἅμα πλέομεν Τροίηθεν ἰόντες, A

>’

"A >

»

>

Ὁ

’

A

M!

o

’

1

>

A

’᾽

1

?

»

e^

>

€"

>

€

4

«

>

9

\

’

„

4

λλ

^

^

^

€

3

»

9

m

SAN’

θ

3

^

1A

,

Ν

^

3

,

3

5

^

M]

λλὰ

>

ὃ

’

[4

λ

A

T

A

9

»

to

\

$

>

d

^

/

£A

d

0

^

Ατρεΐδης καὶ ἐγώ, φίλα εἰδότες ἀλλήλοισιν' ,

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε Σούνιον ἱρὸν ἀφικόμεθ᾽, ἄκρον ᾿Αθηνέων, ἔνθα κυβερνήτην Μενελάου Φοῖβος ᾿Απόλλων »

^

οἷς ἀγανοῖς βελέεσσιν ἐποιχόμενος κατέπεφνε,

280

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

D (m)

39

πηδάλιον μετὰ χερσὶ θεούσης νηὸς ἔχοντα, Φρόντιν ᾿Ονητορίδην, ὃς ἐκαίνυτο φῦλ᾽ ἀνθρώπων νῆα κυβερνῆσαι, ὁπότε σπέρχοιεν ἄελλαι. ὡς ὁ μὲν ἔνθα κατέσχετ᾽, ἐπειγόμενός περ ὁδοῖο, ὄφρ᾽ ἕταρον θάπτοι καὶ ἐπὶ κτέρεα κτερίσειεν. 285 ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ καὶ κεῖνος ἰὼν ἐπὶ οἴνοπα πόντον ἐν νηυσὶ γλαφυρῇσι Μαλειάων ὄρος αἰπὺ ἷξε θέων, τότε δὴ στυγερὴν ὁδὸν εὐρύοπα Ζεὺς ἐφράσατο, λιγέων δ᾽ ἀνέμων ἐπ᾽ ἀὐτμένα χεῦε κύματά τε τροφόεντα πελώρια, ἶσα ὄρεσσιν. 290 ἔνθα διατμήξας τὰς μὲν Κρήτῃ ἐπέλασσεν, ἧχι Kuöwves ἔναιον ᾿Ιαρδάνου ἀμφὶ ῥέεθρα. Ἔστι δέ τις λισσὴ αἰπεῖά τε εἰς ἅλα πέτρη ἐσχατιῇ loprvvos, ἐν ἠεροειδέϊ πόντῳ, ἔνθα Νότος μέγα κῦμα ποτὶ σκαιὸν ῥίον ὠθεῖ, 295 ἐς Φαιστόν, μικρὸς δὲ λίθος μέγα Kip’ ἀποέργει. αἱ μὲν ap ἔνθ᾽ ἦλθον, σπουδῇ δ᾽ nAv£av ὄλεθρον ἄνδρες, ἀτὰρ νῆάς γε ποτὶ σπιλάδεσσιν ἔαξαν κύματ᾽ ἀτὰρ τὰς πέντε νέας κυανοπρῳρείους Αἰγύπτῳ ἐπέλασσε φέρων ἄνεμός τε καὶ ὕδωρ. 300 ὡς ὁ μὲν ἔνθα πολὺν βίοτον καὶ χρυσὸν ἀγείρων ἠλᾶτο ξὺν νηυσὶ κατ᾽ ἀλλοθρόους ἀνθρώπους. τόφρα δὲ ταῦτ᾽ Αἴγισθος ἐμήσατο οἴκοθι λυγρά" ἑπτάετες δ᾽ ἤνασσε πολυχρύσοιο Μυκήνης

κτεΐνας ᾿Ατρεΐδην, δέδμητο δὲ λαὸς Um αὐτῷ. τῷ δέ οἱ ὀγδοάτῳ κακὸν ἤλυθε δῖος ᾿Ορέστης ἂψ ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αθηνάων, κατὰ δ᾽ ἔκτανε πατροφονῆα, Αἴγισθον δολόμητιν, 6 οἵ πατέρα κλυτὸν ἔκτα. 7) τοι ὃ τὸν κτείνας δαίνυ τάφον ᾿Αργείοισι μητρός τε στυγερῆς καὶ ἀνάλκιδος Αἰγίσθοιο" αὐτῆμαρ δέ οἱ ἦλθε βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος, πολλὰ κτήματ᾽ M

La

>

ἄγων, ὅσα ot νέες ἄχθος ἄειραν. 0

Φφ

€

,

»

»

805

310

40

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Γ (m)

καὶ σύ, φίλος, μὴ δηθὰ δόμων ἄπο THA’ ἀλάλησο κτήματά τε προλιπὼν ἄνδρας τ᾽ ἐν σοῖσι δόμοισιν οὕτω ὑπερφιάλους, μή TOL κατὰ πάντα φάγωσι 315 κτήματα δασσάμενοι, σὺ δὲ Tnücinv ὁδὸν ἔλθης. ἀλλ᾽ ἐς μὲν Μενέλαον ἐγὼ κέλομαι καὶ ἄνωγα ef

e

,

4

9

/

A

4

9

4

A

4

/

A

9

,

ee

/,

,

€

A

4

w

\

Ν

ἐλθεῖν" κεῖνος γὰρ νέον ἄλλοθεν εἰλήλουθεν, ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὅθεν οὐκ ἔλποιτό ye θυμῷ 9

et

>

4

e

4

N

’

p

ἐλθέμεν, ὅν τινα πρῶτον ἀποσφήλωσιν ἄελλαι

320

ἐς πέλαγος μέγα τοῖον, ὅθεν τέ περ οὐδ᾽ οἰωνοὶ αὐτόετες οἰχνεῦσιν, ἐπεὶ μέγα τε δεινόν τε.

ἀλλ᾽ ἴθι νῦν σὺν νηΐ τε σῇ καὶ σοῖς ἑτάροισιν" ei δ᾽ ἐθέλεις πεζός, πάρα τοι δίφρος τε καὶ ἵπποι, 4

9

4

4

/

/

/

aa

πὰρ δέ τοι υἷες ἐμοί, οἵ τοι πομπῆες

ἔσονται

325

es Λακεδαίμονα δῖαν, ὅθι ξανθὸς Μενέλαος. λίσσεσθαι δέ μιν αὐτός, ἵνα νημερτὲς ἐνίσπῃ" ψεῦδος δ᾽ ^

οὐκ épéev μάλα γὰρ πεπνυμένος

9

4

4

’

4

A

ἐστίν.

4

>

’

32

"Os éóar'- ἠέλιος δ᾽ ap’ ἔδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε. τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ^

A

A

’

4

an

9

᾿Αθήνη:"

330

4

“Ὦ γέρον, ἦ τοι ταῦτα Kara μοῖραν karéAe£as: ἀλ ᾽ aye τάμνετε μὲν γλώσσας, κεράασθε δὲ οἶνον, 1ÀAA

Xy

/,

A

4

’

A

odpa Iloveıdawrı καὶ ἄλλοις ἀθανάτοισι σπείσαντες κοίτοιο μεδώμεθα: τοῖο γὰρ ὥρη: Μ

/

A

»

.

9

4

ἤδη γὰρ φάος οἴχεθ᾽ ὑπὸ ζόφον, οὐδὲ ἔοικε δηθὰ θεῶν ἐν δαιτὶ θαασσέμεν,

Ἢ

335

ἀλλὰ νέεσθαι.᾽᾽

pa Διὸς Üvyárnp: τοὶ δ᾽ ἔκλυον αὐδησάσης.

τοῖσι δὲ κήρυκες μὲν ὕδωρ ἐπὶ χεῖρας ἔχευαν, κοῦροι δὲ κρητῆρας ἐπεστέψαντο ποτοῖο, νώμησαν δ᾽ ἄρα πᾶσιν ἐπαρξάμενοι δεπάεσσι: ’

9

wv

^t^

4

/,

340

/

γλώσσας δ᾽ ἐν πυρὶ βάλλον, ἀνιστάμενοι δ᾽ ἐπέλειβον. αὐτὰρ b

M!

ἐπεὶ σπεῖσαν ?

1

^

/,

T

>

ἔπιόν θ᾽ »

,

4949

ὅσον ἤθελε €

„

δὴ τότ᾽ ᾿Αθηναίη καὶ Τηλέμαχος θεοειδὴς ἄμφω ἱέσθην κοίλην ἐπὶ νῆα νέεσθαι.

θυμός, ’

OAYZZEIAX

D (m)

41

[4 [4 d , , Νέστωρ δ᾽ 3 αὖεχ κατέρυκε καθαπτόμενος ἐπέεσσι’ 345 “Ζεὺς τό γ᾽ ἀλεξήσειε καὶ ἀθάνατοι θεοὶ ἄλλοι, ὡς ὑμεῖς παρ᾽ ἐμεῖο θοὴν ἐπὶ νῆα κίοιτε ὥς τέ τευ ἣ παρὰ πάμπαν ἀνείμονος ἠὲ πενιχροῦ, ᾧ οὔ τι χλαῖναι καὶ ῥήγεα πόλλ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, οὔτ᾽ αὐτῷ μαλακῶς οὔτε ξείνοισιν ἐνεύδειν. 350 αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ πάρα μὲν χλαῖναι Kal ῥήγεα καλά. οὔ θην δὴ τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρός, ᾿Οδυσσῆος, φίλος υἱὸς νηὸς ἐπ᾽ ἰκριόφιν καταλέξεται, ὄφρ᾽ av ἐγώ ye ζώω, ἔπειτα δὲ παῖδες Evi μεγάροισι λίπωνται, ξείνους ξεινίζειν, ὅς τίς κ᾽ ἐμὰ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκηται. — 355 ov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:" “εὖ δὴ ταῦτά γ᾽ ἔφησθα, γέρον φίλε: σοὶ δὲ ἔοικε Τηλέμαχον πείθεσθαι, ἐπεὶ πολὺ κάλλιον οὕτως. ἀλλ᾽ οὗτος μὲν νῦν σοι ἅμ᾽ ἕψεται, ὄφρα κεν εὕδῃ σοῖσιν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα μέλαιναν 360 εἶμ᾽, ἵνα θαρσύνω θ᾽ ἑτάρους εἴπω τε ἕκαστα. οἷος γὰρ μετὰ τοῖσι γεραίτερος εὔχομαι εἶναι" € > 0 , ’ » e οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι φιλότητι νεώτεροι ἄνδρες ἕπονται, πάντες ὁμηλικίη μεγαθύμου Τηλεμάχοιο. ἔνθα κε λεξαίμην κοίλῃ παρὰ νηΐ μελαίνῃ 365 viv: ἀτὰρ ἠῶθεν μετὰ Καύκωνας μεγαθύμους εἶμ᾽, ἔνθα xpetos μοι ὀφέλλεται, ov τι νέον ye οὐδ᾽ ὀλίγον" σὺ δὲ τοῦτον, ἐπεὶ τεὸν ἵκετο δῶμα, πέμψον σὺν δίφρῳ TE καὶ υἱέϊ: δὸς δέ οἱ ἵππους, οἵ τοι ἐλαφρότατοι θείειν καὶ κάρτος ἄριστοι. 370 "Qs dpa φωνήσασ᾽ ἀπέβη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη φήνῃ εἰδομένη: θάμβος δ᾽ ἕλε πάντας ᾿Αχαιούς, [4 ‘4 e » , ^ θαύμαζεν δ᾽ > ὁ@ γεραιός, ὅπως ἴδεν ὀφθαλμοῖσι: TnAeuaxov δ᾽ ἕλε χεῖρα, ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ovopalerv: “Ὦ φίλος, οὔ σε ἔολπα κακὸν καὶ ἄναλκιν ἔσεσθαι, ^

Ν

λ

1

>

>

^

1

%

u

?^

9

A

>

9

7

4

>

,

3

A

$

M

Ν

wn

/

9

>

M

^^

€

»ἭἬ

,

εἰ δή τοι νέῳ

>

,

€

„9,

>

-

,

>

,

T

ὧδε

1

^.

1

\

’

J

Ld

v

/

>

t

θεοὶ TOUTNES

^

’

4

»

M!

et^

\

€

>

^

|

Ὁ

»

a

e€

9

d

A

[4

>

M

^

/

[4

>

P

/

>

Ld

»

>

>

4

\

σ

Ld

4

^

3

9.

~

4

»

20.)

,

VN

P?

©

^

>

Ν

’

^

9

JAN’

,

/

>

7

,

/

To

€

mM

es

>

eu

d

a?

>

,

Ν

ETOVTAL.

>

»)»

^?

376

42

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Γ (m)

ov μὲν yap τις 00. ἄλλος ᾿Ολύμπια δώματ᾽ ἐχόντων, ἀλλὰ Atos θυγάτηρ, κυδίστη τριτογένεια, ἢ τοι καὶ πατέρ᾽ ἐσθλὸν ἐν ᾿Αργείοισιν ἐτίμα. ,

‘

3

/

\

v

A

e

€06?Í

»

?

’

M

4

’

’

4

>

9

>

5»

4

4

1

>?

ϑ

’

>

?

ἀλλά, ἀνασσ᾽, ἵληθι, δίδωθι δέ μοι κλέος ἐσθλόν,

380

αὐτῷ καὶ παίδεσσι καὶ αἰδοίῃ παρακοίτι᾽ ? \ €? 7 , 4 σοὶ 1 δ᾽ 3 αὖ7 ἐγὼ ῥέξω βοῦν^ ἦνιν εὐρυμέτωπον αδμήτην, ἣν oU πω ὑπὸ ζυγὸν ἤγαγεν àvijp: τήν τοι ἐγὼ ῥέξω χρυσὸν κέρασιν Trepıyevas. "Qs ἐἔφατ᾽ εὐχόμενος" τοῦ δ᾽ ἔκλυε Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἡγεμόνευε Ἰερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ, 386 υἱάσι καὶ γαμβροῖσιν, ἑὰ πρὸς δώματα καλά. > » € / > 7 > \ a ν ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δώμαθ᾽ ἵκοντο ἀγακλυτὰ τοῖο ἄνακτος, 9

J

a

^

3

”

€

e

A

M]

’

»

,

9

€

’

/

’

ἑξείης ἔζοντο κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους Te: €

4

e

\

4

4

τοῖς δ᾽ ὁ γέρων ἐλθοῦσιν ava κρητῆρα Képaccev 3% οἴνου ἡδυπότοιο, τὸν ἐνδεκάτῳ ἐνιαυτῷ ὥϊξεν ταμίη καὶ ἀπὸ κρήδεμνον ἔλυσε" τοῦ ὁ γέρων κρητῆρα κεράσσατο, πολλὰ δ᾽ ᾿Αθήνῃ εὔχετ᾽ ἀποσπένδων, κούρῃ Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο. Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σπεῖσάν T ἔπιόν θ᾽ ὅσον ἤθελε θυμός, ^

>

€

4

IS oe

>

’

^

€

A

>

,

4

^

>

ἢ

9

A

εν

^

La

4

»

^

\

A

/

^

,

/

9

»

”

Ol μεν KAKKELOVTES

M

L4

>

"T,

9

>

29

[4

3

/

e

ἔβαν οἶκόνδε

ἕκαστος"

396

τὸν δ᾽ αὐτοῦ κοίμησε Γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ, Τηλέμαχον, φίλον υἱὸν ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο, τρητοῖς ἐν λεχέεσσιν ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ ἐριδούπῳ, πὰρ δ᾽ ap ἐὐμμελίην Πεισίστρατον, ὄρχαμον ἀνδρῶν, ὅς οἱ ἔτ᾽ ἠΐθεος παίδων ἦν ἐν μεγάροισιν. 40] αὐτὸς δ᾽ αὖτε καθεῦδε μυχῷ δόμου ὑψηλοῖο" τῷ δ᾽ ἄλοχος δέσποινα λέχος πόρσυνε καὶ εὐνήν. "Huos δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, öpvur’ ap ἐξ εὐνῆφι Γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ. 405 4

3

4

^

M

€

$

3

>

e

^^

»

λ

DF

»»

A

>

4

4

e

Poo

Mi]

d

4

4

3

ὃ

4

’

?7

ν

9

€

4

Dh

>

^

L4

>

Ν

>

ar

9

4

t

’

/

/

€

/

^

,

A

9

,

9

ἐκ δ᾽ ἐλθὼν κατ᾽ 3

9.»

\

>

ap’ »

9»

éler’ €

ἐπὶ ξεστοῖσι λίθοισιν,

>

>

A

A

/

οἵ οἱ ἔσαν προπάροιθε θυράων ὑψηλάων 5 , 9 , \ λευκοί,/ ἀποστίλβοντες ἀλείφατος" οἷςov ἔπι μὲν\ πρὶν bd

€

v

4

Ld

€

,

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Γ (m)

43

Νηλεὺς ἵζεσκεν, θεόφιν μήστωρ ἀτάλαντος" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἤδη κηρὶ δαμεὶς "Αἰδόσδε βεβήκει, 410 Νέστωρ αὖ τότ᾽ ἐφῖζε Γερήνιος, οὖρος ᾿Αχαιῶν, σκῆπτρον ἔχων. περὶ δ᾽ υἷες ἀολλέες ἠγερέθοντο ἐκ θαλάμων ἐλθόντες--- Exedpwv τε Στρατίος τε Περσεύς τ᾽ "Apnrös τε καὶ ἀντίθεος Θρασυμήδης" τοῖσι δ᾽ ἔπειθ᾽ ἕκτος

lleioiorparos ἤλυθεν ἤρως---

415

πὰρ δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχον θεοείκελον εἷσαν ἄγοντες. τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἦρχε ΪΓερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ᾽ “Καρπαλίμως μοι, τέκνα φίλα, κρηήνατ᾽ ἐέλδωρ,

ὄφρ᾽ ἢ τοι πρώτιστα θεῶν ἱλάσσομ᾽ ᾿Αθήνην, 7j μοι ἐναργὴς ἦλθε θεοῦ ἐς δαῖτα θάλειαν. 420 ἀλλ᾽ ay’ ὁ μὲν πεδίονδ᾽ ἐπὶ βοῦν ἴτω, ὄφρα τάχιστα ἔλθῃσιν, eAaon δὲ βοῶν ἐπιβουκόλος ἀνήρ᾽ εἷς δ᾽ ἐπὶ Τηλεμάχου μεγαθύμου νῆα μέλαιναν πάντας ἰὼν ἑτάρους ἀγέτω, λιπέτω δὲ δύ᾽ otovs: εἷς δ᾽ αὖ χρυσοχόον Λαέρκεα δεῦρο κελέσθω 425 ἐλθεῖν, ὄφρα Boos χρυσὸν κέρασιν περιχεύῃ. οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι μένετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀολλέες, εἴπατε δ᾽ εἴσω δμῳῇσιν κατὰ δώματ᾽ ἀγακλυτὰ δαῖτα πένεσθαι, edpas τε ξύλα τ᾽ ἀμφὶ καὶ ἀγλαὸν οἰσέμεν ὕδωρ. "Os Eedad’- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐποίπνυον. ἦλθε μὲν ἄρ βοῦς

430

ἐκ πεδίου, ἦλθον δὲ θοῆς παρὰ νηὸς ἐΐσης Τηλεμάχου ἕταροι μεγαλήτορος, ἦλθε δὲ χαλκεὺς ὅπλ᾽ ἐν χερσὶν ἔχων χαλκήϊα, πείρατα τέχνης, ἄκμονά τε σφῦράν τ᾽ εὐποίητόν τε πυράγρην, οἷσίν τε χρυσὸν ἐργάζετο" ἦλθε δ᾽ ᾿Αθήνη 435 ἱρῶν ἀντιόωσα. γέρων δ᾽ ἱππηλάτα Νέστωρ χρυσὸν ἔδωχ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα βοὸς κέρασιν περίχευεν ἀσκήσας, iv ἄγαλμα θεὰ κεχάροιτο ἰδοῦσα. βοῦν δ᾽ ἀγέτην κεράων Στρατίος καὶ dios "Exédpov:

44

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T (m)

χέρνιβα δέ σφ᾽ "Apnros ev ἀνθεμόεντι λέβητι 440 ἤλυθεν ἐκ θαλάμοιο φέρων, ἑτέρῃ δ᾽ ἔχεν οὐλὰς ἐν κανέῳ: πέλεκυν δὲ μενεπτόλεμος Θρασυμήδης ὀξὺν ἔχων ἐν χειρὶ παρίστατο, βοῦν ἐπικόψων' Περσεὺς δ᾽ ἀμνίον εἶχε: γέρων δ᾽ ἱππηλάτα Νέστωρ χέρνιβά τ᾽ οὐλοχύτας τε κατάρχετο, πολλὰ ὃ ,

4

,

,

’

.

3

1

9

9

,

’

;

7

\

9

Αθήνῃ

445

,

EVXET ἀπαρχόμενος κεφαλῆς τρίχας ev πυρὶ βάλλων. Αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ εὔξαντο καὶ οὐλοχύτας προβάλοντο, αὐτίκα Νέστορος υἱός, ὑπέρθυμος Θρασυμήδης, ἤλασεν ἄγχι ards: πέλεκυς δ᾽ ἀπέκοψε τένοντας avyevious, λῦσεν δὲ βοὸς μένος" ai δ᾽ ὀλόλυξυν 450 θυγατέρες τε νυοΐ τε καὶ αἰδοίη παράκοιτις Νέστορος, Εὐρυδίκη, πρέσβα Κλυμένοιο θυγατρῶν. οἱ μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀνελόντες ἀπὸ χθονὸς εὐρυοδείης ἔσχον: ἀτὰρ σφάξεν Πεισίστρατος, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν. τῆς δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ex μέλαν αἷμα pun, λίπε δ᾽ ὀστέα θυμός, abb’ dpa μιν διέχευαν, adap δ᾽ ἐκ μηρία τάμνον 456 πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν, κατά τε κνίσῃ ἐκάλυψαν δίπτυχα ποιήσαντες, em αὐτῶν δ᾽ ὠμοθέτησαν. καῖε δ᾽ ἐπὶ axilns ὁ γέρων, ἐπὶ δ᾽ αἴθοπα οἶνον λεῖβε: νέοι δὲ παρ᾽ αὐτὸν ἔχον πεμπώβολα χερσίν. 460 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ κατὰ μῆρε κάη καὶ σπλάγχνα πάσαντο, μίστυλλόν τ᾽ ἄρα τἄλλα Kai ἀμφ᾽ ὀβελοῖσιν ἔπειραν, ὥπτων δ᾽ ἀκροπόρους ὀβελοὺς ἐν χερσὶν ἔχοντες. Τόφρα δὲ TaAépaxov λοῦσεν καλὴ IloAvraorn, Νέστορος ὁπλοτάτη θυγάτηρ Νηληϊάδαο. 465 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ λοῦσέν τε καὶ ἔχρισεν λίπ᾽ ἐλαίῳ, ἀμφὶ δέ μιν φᾶρος καλὸν βάλεν ἠδὲ χιτῶνα, ἔκ ῥ᾽ ἀσαμίνθου βῆ δέμας ἀθανάτοισιν ὁμοῖος" πὰρ δ᾽ 0 ye Νέστορ᾽ ἰὼν κατ᾽ ap’ ἕζετο, ποιμένα λαῶν. Οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ὥπτησαν κρέ᾽ ὑπέρτερα καὶ ἐρύσαντο. >

»

’

^?

^

4

M

€?

M

^

9

>

3

9

>

>

’

A

4

9

9

M]

5»

4

L4

>

?

€

A

Ww

ld

i

>

>

9

vw

4

dA

Ld

9?

^

»

ε

9?

l4

,

4

4

Μ

3

^

|»

>

>

’

4

i2

JP

3

9

>

4

7

4

>

,

^

[4

3

»

N

^

€

4

3

€^

4

4

/

4

VN

\

4

’

4

’

w

\

wm»

^

,

4

e

,

»

»

’

€

^

€

,

1

3

[4

P

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Γ (πὴ

45

δαίνυνθ᾽ ἑζόμενοι" ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἀνέρες ἐσθλοὶ ὄροντο 471 οἶνον οἰνοχοεῦντες ἐνὶ χρυσέοις δεπάεσσιν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, ^ 4 Pd € d Ld τοῖσι δὲ \ μύθων ἦρχε Γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ" 6 Il to 3 [4 Ld 4 ’ Ld aides Enoi, aye, Τηλεμάχῳ καλλίτριχας ἵππους ζεύξαθ᾽ ὑφ᾽ appar’ ἄγοντες, tva πρήσσῃσιν ὁδοῖο.᾽᾿ 476 y

A

>

[4

\

4

reg)

1

0

>

9

[4

8

3

»

e

e

4,

€

^

))

Ὡς fal’: οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα τοῦ μάλα μὲν κλύον ἠδ᾽ ἐπίθοντο,

καρπαλίμως δ᾽ ἔζευξαν ὑφ᾽ ἅρμασιν ὠκέας ἵππους. ἐν δὲ γυνὴ ταμίη σῖτον καὶ οἶνον ἔθηκεν ὄψα τε, οἷα ἔδουσι διοτρεφέες βασιλῆες. 480 ἂν δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχος περικαλλέα βήσετο δίφρον" πὰρ δ᾽ ἄρα Νεστορίδης Πεισίστρατος, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν, ἐς δίφρον τ᾽ ἀνέβαινε καὶ ἡνία λάζετο xepoi, μάστιξεν δ᾽ ἐλάαν: τὼ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀέκοντε πετέσθην ἐς πεδίον, λιπέτην δὲ Πύλου αἰπὺ πτολίεθρον. 485 οἱ δὲ πανημέριοι σεῖον ζυγὸν ἀμφὶς ἔχοντες. Δύσετό τ᾽ ἠέλιος σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαί: > ^ ar es ΦηρὰςM δ᾽ > @ἵκοντο Διοκλῆος ποτὶ 1 δῶμα, υἱέος ᾿Ορτιλόχοιο, tov ᾿Αλφειὸς τέκε παῖδα. ἔνθα δὲ νύκτ᾽ ἄεσαν, ὁ δὲ τοῖς πὰρ ξείνια θῆκεν. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hws, 491 ἵππους T. ἐζεύγνυντ᾽ ἀνά θ᾽ ἅρματα ποικίλ᾽ ἔβαινον" ἐκ δ᾽ ἔλασαν προθύροιο καὶ αἰθούσης ἐριδούπου" μάστιξεν δ᾽ ἐλάαν, τὼ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀέκοντε πετέσθην. ἷξον δ᾽ ἐς πεδίον πυρηφόρον, ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔπειτα 495 ἦνον ὁδόν’ τοῖον yap ὑπέκφερον ὠκέες ἵπποι. ’

>

ΝΜ)

M

Φ

[4

>

4

4

9

>

4

9

|

A

>

»

€

[4

wv

>

5

934

Ld

9

4

^

>

4

4

€

\

A

3

A

[4

>

᾽

A?

,

>

“-

4

99

3

»

[4

4

δύσετό T ἠέλιος σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαΐί.

OAYZZEIAZ

A

Οἱ δ᾽ ἷξον κοίλην Λακεδαίμονα κητώεσσαν, πρὸς δ᾽ ἄρα δώματ᾽ ἔλων Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο. τὸν δ᾽ εὗρον δαινύντα γάμον πολλοῖσιν Ernow eo PESE N > ^ T > ν υἱέος 10€ θυγατρὸς ἀμύμονος à ἐνὶ οἴκῳ. τὴν μὲν ᾿Αχιλλῆος ῥηξήνορος υἱέϊ euer δ ἐν Τροίῃ γὰρ πρῶτον ὑπέσχετο καὶ κατένευσε δωσέμεναι, τοῖσιν δὲ θεοὶ γάμον ἐξετέλειον. τὴν ap ὅ γ᾽ ἔνθ᾽ ἵπποισι καὶ ἅρμασι πέμπε νέεσθαι Μυρμιδόνων προτὶ ἄστυ περικλυτόν, οἷσιν ἄνασσεν. viei δὲ Σπάρτηθεν ᾿Αλέκτορος ἤγετο κούρην, 10 ὅς οἱ τηλύγετος γένετο κρατερὸς Μεγαπένθης ἐκ δούλης" Ἑλένῃ δὲ θεοὶ γόνον οὐκέτ᾽ ἔφαινον, ἐπεὶ δὴ τὸ πρῶτον ἐγείνατο παῖδ᾽ ἐρατεινήν, ρμιόνην, 7) εἶδος ἔχε xpvoens ᾿Αφροδίτης. "Qs of μὲν δαίνυντο καθ᾽ ὑψερεφὲς μέγα δῶμα 15 γείτονες ἠδὲ ἔται Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο, A

A

\

»

€ ^.

?

9

^

0

\

‘E

>

€

wm

>

a

to

IA

,

eo

9

a

€ he

v

[4

,

/

[4

Μ)

M

,

ἅΝ

4

4

4

"A

4

5

d

[4

τερπόμενοι" μετὰ δέ σφιν ἐμέλπετο θεῖος ἀοιδὸς ,

3

,

?

’

^

>

1

φορμίζων" δοιὼ δὲ κυβιστητῆρε κατ᾽ αὐτοὺς μολπῆς ἐξάρχοντες ἐδίνευον κατὰ μέσσους. Τ 4 4 > θ , ὃ ’ 9 4 € w δ᾽δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐν9 προθύροισι δόμων αὐτώ τε kai 1 ἵππω, Τηλέμαχός θ᾽ ἥρως καὶ Νέστορος ἀγλαὸς υἱός, 21

στῆσαν’ o δὲ προμολὼν ἴδετο κρείων ^

e

A

A

»

’

9

“Erewvevs, ’

ὀτρηρὸς θεράπων Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο, βῆ δ᾽ ipev ἀγγελέων διὰ δώματα ποιμένι λαῶν, ἀγχοῦ δ᾽ ἱστάμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" 3

1

^

δ᾽

Ν

4

3

4

λ

4

ὃ

M

’

ὃ

’

46

’

λ

^

25

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

47

‘Beivw δή τινε τώδε, διοτρεφὲς ὦ Μενέλαε, ἄνδρε δύω" γενεῇ δὲ Διὸς μεγάλοιο ἔϊκτον. ἀλλ᾽ εἴπ᾽ ἢ σφωϊν καταλύσομεν ὠκέας ἵππους, 3 ἄλλον πέμπωμεν ἱκανέμεν, ὅς ke φιλήσῃ.᾽᾽ 4

Τὸν δὲ μέγ᾽ ὀχθήσας προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος: 30 ‘od μὲν νήπιος ἦσθα, Βοηθοΐδη ’Erewved, τὸ πρίν" ἀτὰρ μὲν νῦν γε πάϊς ὡς νήπια βάζεις. I. ’ ἦ μὲν\ δὴA νῶϊ^ oe ξεινήϊα πολλὰ \ φαγόντε ἄλλων ἀνθρώπων δεῦρ᾽ ἱκόμεθ᾽ ---αἴ κέ ποθι Ζεὺς 35 ἐξοπίσω περ παύσῃ ὀϊζύος. ἀλλὰ λύ᾽ ἵππους ξείνων, ἐς δ᾽ αὐτοὺς προτέρω ἄγε θοινηθῆναι. "Qs $d0'- ὁ δὲ μεγάροιο διέσσυτο, κέκλετο δ᾽ ἄλλους ὀτρηροὺς θεράποντας ἅμα σπέσθαι ἑοῖ αὐτῷ. € * v M ^ e M ^t ’ὔ οἱ δ᾽ ἵππους μὲν λῦσαν ὑπὸ ζυγοῦ ἱδρώοντας, 4

9

4

[4

a

9

3

$.. 9^ /

,

4

9

tA

M

3

v

Ld

^

3)

καὶ τοὺς μὲν κατέδησαν ἐφ᾽ ἱππείῃσι κάπῃσι,

40

πὰρ δ᾽ ἔβαλον ζειάς, ἀνὰ δὲ κρῖ λευκὸν ἔμιξαν, ἅρματα δ᾽ ἔκλιναν πρὸς ἐνώπια παμφανόωντα, b \ > m ^ / 99 7 αὐτοὺς δ᾽ 3 εἰσῆγον θεῖον δόμον. οἱ € δὲ i ἰδόντες θαύμαζον κατὰ δῶμα διοτρεφέος βασιλῆος. ὥς τε γὰρ ἠελίου αἴγλη πέλεν ἠὲ σελήνης

45

a

>

Ν

σ

/

A

>

G

>

A

»

A

^

4

1

$4

Μ

’

δῶμα καθ᾽ ὑψερεφὲς Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ τάρπησαν ὁρώμενοι ὀφθαλμοῖσιν, ἔς p. ἀσαμίνθους βάντες éü£éoras Aovoavro. τοὺς δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν δμῳαὶ λοῦσαν καὶ χρῖσαν ἐλαίῳ, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἄρα xAaivas οὔλας βάλον ἠδὲ χιτῶνας, Ld

e?

\

»

,

>

9

\

9

>

4

4

>

3...»

A

ws»

/

€

[4

[4

^

4

»

4

ἔς ῥα θρόνους ἕζοντο map’ ΝΜ

7

e

9.9

^

L

LANG!

^

3

9

’

,

4

4

>

9

4

A

3

^

>

50

᾿Ατρεΐδην Μενέλαον. A

/

χέρνιβα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολος προχόῳ ἐπέχευε φέρουσα καλῇ xpvoein ὑπὲρ ἀργυρέοιο λέβητος, νίψασθαι" παρὰ δὲ ξεστὴν ἐτάνυσσε τράπεζαν. σῖτον δ᾽ αἰδοίη ταμίη παρέθηκε φέρουσα, εἴδατα πόλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖσα, χαριζομένη παρεόντων. δαιτρὸς δὲ κρειῶν πίνακας παρέθηκεν ἀείρας [4

’

?

,

^7

[4

Ld

[4

4

55

48

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

A (tv)

παντοίων, παρὰ δέ σφι τίθει χρύσεια κύπελλα. τὼ καὶ δεικνύμενος προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος" «τι» 7 , y A) Oo» Σιίτου θ᾽ » ἄπτεσθον καὶ Y χαίρετον. αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα 60 δείπνου πασσαμένω εἰρησόμεθ᾽ οἵ τινές ἐστον ἀνδρῶν": οὐ γὰρ σφῶν γε γένος ἀπόλωλε τοκήων, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνδρῶν γένος ἐστὲ διοτρεφέων βασιλήων σκηπτούχων, ἐπεὶ οὔ κε κακοὶ τοιούσδε TEKOLEV. Ὡς φάτο, καί σφιν νῶτα βοὸς παρὰ πίονα θῆκεν 65 OTT ἐν χερσὶν ἑλών, τά ῥά οἱ γέρα πάρθεσαν αὐτῷ. οἱ δ᾽ Em ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, δὴ τότε Τηλέμαχος προσεφώνεε Νέστορος υἱόν, ἄγχι σχὼν κεφαλήν, ἵνα μὴ πευθοίαθ᾽ ot ἄλλοι 70 ράζεο, Νεστορίδη, τῷ ἐμῷ κεχαρισμένε θυμῷ, χαλκοῦ τε στεροπὴν κατὰ δώματα NxNevTa, χρυσοῦ T ἠλέκτρου τε Kai ἀργύρου ἠδ᾽ ἐλέφαντος. [4

3

>

5»

: d

>

»

ς

>

?

A

^

9

9

4

A

[4

>

9

4

9

A

€

4

3

A

/

€

/

A

€?

€

,

4

^

/

4

1

?

3

rd

,

4

ὃ

^

3

e

€?

^

,

?

9

>?

[4

à

>

ὅσσα τάδ᾽ e

0

^

/

4

Ζηνός mov τοιήδε γ᾽ ᾿Ολυμπίου

^

»

’

A

^

>

^

/

/

Φ

/

/

,»

4

/

é6

[4

*QcQ?

5»

4

ἔνδοθεν αὐλή,

ἄσπετα πολλά: σέβας μ᾽ ἔχει εἰσορόωντα.

AI

3

4

[4

>

ΜΝ

9

/,

Τοῦ δ᾽ ἀγορεύοντος ξύνετο ξανθὸς Μενέλαος,

3}

76

Kat σφεας φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: “Τέκνα φίλ᾽, ἦ τοι Ζηνὶ βροτῶν οὐκ av τις ἐρίζοι-" ἀθάνατοι γὰρ τοῦ γε δόμοι καὶ κτήματ᾽ ἔασιν' ἀνδρῶν δ᾽ 7 κέν Tis μοι ἐρίσσεται, ἠὲ καὶ οὐκί, 80 / κτήμασιν. 7 yàp πολλὰ παθὼν καὶ πόλλ᾽ ἐπαληθεὶς ἠγαγόμην ἐν νηυσὶ καὶ ὀγδοάτῳ ἔτει ἦλθον" ὕπρον Φοινίκην re καὶ Αἰγυπτίους éroAnÜeis, Αἰθίοπάς θ᾽ ἱκόμην καὶ Σιδονίους καὶ Epeußovs καὶ Λιβύην, ἵνα τ᾽ ἄρνες ἄφαρ κεραοὶ τελέθουσι. 88 (τρὶς γὰρ τίκτει μῆλα τελεσφόρον εἰς ἐνιαυτόν" ἔνθα μὲν οὔτε ἄναξ ἐπιδευὴς οὔτε τι ποιμὴν τυροῦ καὶ κρειῶν, οὐδὲ γλυκεροῖο γάλακτος, ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ παρέχουσιν ἐπηετανὸν γάλα θῆσθαι.) 3

^

?

K

>

’

4

,

3

>

A

4

1

/

3

»

4

9

,

€

^?

E d

,

9?

4

A

4

\

^?

9

4

3007

9

ΝΜ

?

J

L|

3

;

ὃ

9

,

»

a

9

\

\

αλ

>»

M

[4

Ld

M!

ΝΜ

A

θ

e^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Δ (π)

49

Hos ἐγὼ περὶ κεῖνα πολὺν βίοτον avvayeipov ἠλώμην, THOS μοι ἀδελφεὸν ἄλλος ἔπεφνε 9

4

4

^

A

’

90

,

λάθρῃ, ἀνωϊστί, δόλῳ οὐλομένης ἀλόχοιο: /

9

ee

’

/,

?

/

>

’

ὡς οὔ τοι χαίρων τοῖσδε κτεάτεσσιν ἀνάσσω. καὶ πατέρων τάδε μέλλετ᾽ A

/,

’

3

ἀκουέμεν, ot τινες ὑμῖν

9

9

/

σ

€

^

εἰσίν, ἐπεὶ μάλα πολλὰ πάθον, καὶ ἀπώλεσα οἶκον εὖ μάλα ναιετάοντα, κεχανδότα πολλὰ καὶ ἐσθλά. ὧν ὄφελον τριτάτην περ ἔχων ἐν δώμασι μοῖραν ναίειν, οἱ δ᾽ avdpes σόοι ἔμμεναι, ot TOT ὄλοντο ’

€

4

Μ)

’

»

4

,

9

98

»

Τροίῃ ἐν εὐρείῃ, ἑκὰς "Apyeos ἱπποβότοιο. ἀλλ᾽ ἔμπης πάντας μὲν ὀδυρόμενος καὶ ἀχεύων 93

>

w

,

A

9

ὔ

A

9

100

/

πολλάκις ἐν μεγάροισι καθήμενος ἡμετέροισιν ἄλλοτε μέν TE γόῳ v

,

φρένα τέρπομαι,

’᾽

/,

ἄλλοτε

a

δ᾽

M

αὖτε

4

>

παύομαι: αἰψηρὸς δὲ κόρος κρυεροῖο γόοιο. τῶν πάντων οὐ τόσσον

ὀδύρομαι

ἀχνύμενός περ

WS EVOS, OS TE μοι ὕπνον ἀπεχθαίρει καὶ ἐδωδὴν €

€

^?

e

/

Φ

>

’

1

4

105

A

μνωομένῳ, ἐπεὶ ov τις ᾿Αχαιῶν τόσσ᾽ ἐμόγησεν ὅσσ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἐμόγησε kai ἤρατο. τῷ δ᾽ ap ἔμελλεν αὐτῷ κήδε᾽ ἔσεσθαι, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄχος αἰὲν ἄλαστον Φ

99

9

A

^^

/

?

9

/

A

Ν

9

”

A

^^

9

y

$

$9

w

9

Ww

M

κείνου, ὅπως δὴ δηρὸν ἀποίχεται, οὐδέ τι ἴδμεν, ζώει ὅ γ᾽ ἦ τέθνηκεν. ὀδύρονταί νύ που αὐτὸν £

e

γ᾽

e

A

9

4

9

/

’

9

4

,

/

4

Μ

/,

49

110

A

Λαέρτης θ᾽ 6 γέρων καὶ ἐχέφρων Πηνελόπεια TnAepaxos θ᾽, ὃν λεῖπε νέον γεγαῶτ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ. Qs φάτο" τῷ δ᾽ ἄρα πατρὸς ὑφ᾽ ἵμερον ὧρσε γόοιο, δάκρυ δ᾽ ἀπὸ βλεφάρων χαμάδις βάλε πατρὸς ἀκούσας, 9

,

,

a

>

,

a

^

^

9

,

P

^A.

1

e

»

99

>

|

M

€

))

4

[4

9

χλαῖναν πορφυρέην ἄντ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖϊν ἀνασχὼν ἀμφοτέρῃσιν χερσί. 9

,

γ᾽

4

/

μερμήριξε δ᾽ ἔπειτα κατὰ φρένα Kai κατὰ /

δ᾽

P d

115

νόησε δέ μιν Μενέλαος" ’

A

,

4

A

0

θυμὸν A

ἠέ μιν αὐτὸν πατρὸς ἐάσειε μνησθῆναι, 4

1

^

ἦ πρῶτ᾽ ἐξερέοιτο ἕκαστά τε πειρήσαιτο. os ὁ ταῦθ᾽ ὅρμαινε κατὰ φρένα xai κατὰ ^

TH

9

€

90°

4

4

o

A

ἐκ δ᾽ “Ἑλένη θαλάμοιο θυώδεος ὑψορόφοιο

\

θ

θυμόν, /

121

50

OAYZXZEIA£ A

(mw)

ἤλυθεν ᾿Αρτέμιδι χρυσηλακάτῳ ἐϊκυῖα. τῇ δ᾽ ap ἅμ᾽ ᾿Αδρήστη κλισίην εὔτυκτον ἔθηκεν, κίππη δὲ τάπητα φέρεν μαλακοῦ ἐρίοιο, Φυλὼ δ᾽ ἀργύρεον τάλαρον φέρε, Tov ot ἔδωκεν 125 > Αλκάνδρη, Πολύβοιο δάμαρ, ds evar’ evi Θήβης Αἰγυπτίῃς, ὅθι πλεῖστα δόμοις ἐν κτήματα κεῖται" ὃς MeveAd/» δῶκε δύ᾽ ἀργυρέας ἀσαμώνϑθους, δοιοὺς δὲ τρίποδας, δέκα δὲ χρυσοῖο τάλαντα. χωρὶς δ᾽ αὖ Ἑλένῃ ἄλοχος πόρε κάλλιμα δῶρα: 130 , > 9 , / F2 e. À » χρυσέην τ᾽ ἠλακάτην τάλαρόν θ᾽ ὑπόκυκλον ὅπασσεν ἀργύρεον, χρυσῷ δ᾽ ἐπὶ χείλεα κεκράαντο. τόν ῥά οἱ ἀμφίπολος Φυλὼ παρέθηκε φέρουσα. νήματος ἀσκητοῖο BeBvapévov: αὐτὰρ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἡλακάτη τετάνυστο ἰοδνεφὲς elpos ἔχουσα. 135 e > 3 ^ e 1 M ^ 1 7 ἕζετο δ᾽ ἐν κλισμῷ, ὑπὸ δὲ θρῆνυς ποσὶν ἦεν. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἥ γε ἔπεσσι πόσιν ἐρέεινεν ἕκαστα" "Tduev δή, Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ot τινες οἵδε ἀνδρῶν εὐχετόωνται ἱκανέμεν ἡμέτερον δῶ; ψεύσομαι, ἦ ἔτυμον ἐρέω; κέλεται δέ με θυμός. 140 οὐ γάρ πώ τινά φημι ἐοικότα ὧδε ἰδέσθαι οὔτ᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ οὔτε γυναῖκα---σέβας μ᾽ ἔχει εἰσορόωσαν--ws ὅδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος μεγαλήτορος vli ἔοικε, Τηλεμάχῳ, τὸν λεῖπε νέον γεγαῶτ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ κεῖνος ἀνήρ, OT ἐμεῖο κυνώπιδος εἵνεκ᾽ “Ayatot 145 ἤλθεθ᾽ ὑπὸ Tpoinv, πόλεμον θρασὺν ὁρμαίνοντες. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος: “οὕτω νῦν καὶ ἐγὼ νοέω, γύναι, ὡς σὺ ἐΐσκεις" κείνου γὰρ τοιοίδε πόδες τοιαίδε τε χεῖρες > ^ ^ ὀφθαλμῶν re βολαὶ κεφαλή τ᾽ ἐφύπερθέ re χαῖται. 150 καὶ νῦν ἦ τοι ἐγὼ μεμνημένος ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ μυθεόμην, ὅσα κεῖνος ὀϊζύσας ἐμόγησεν ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοί: αὐτὰρ ὁ πυκνὸν ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύσι δάκρυον elfe, ^

>

’AA

»

9?

v

’

ὃ

A

>

9

’

9

7

^

^

5

ς

ww

?

woO?»

nAd

θ᾽

>

»

9

3

[4

A

[4

v

’

[4

,

>

»

^.

»

’

>

M

M

e

9

»

d

?

σ

’

€

,

’

^?

^

’

>

^

,

e»

»

’

\

^

,

e

9

>

4

€

9

A

nr

3

4

?

»

9

^

955

9

/

\

4

/

»

^»

,

[4

a

4

4

»

„

A

/

4

€

M

4

’

M

€

4

4

/

A

’

\

9

a

>

9

9

A

€

"d

,

ὃ

’᾽

/

33

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

51

χλαῖναν πορφυρέην ἀντ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖϊν avaoxwv. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Νεστορίδης Πεισίστρατος ἀντίον ηὔδα" 155 ""Arpetón Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, κείνου μέν τοι ὅδ᾽ υἱὸς ἐτήτυμον, ὡς ἀγορεύεις" ἀλλὰ σαόφρων ἐστί, νεμεσσᾶται δ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῶ ὧδ᾽ ἐλθὼν τὸ πρῶτον ἐπεσβολίας ἀναφαίνειν ἄντα σέθεν, τοῦ νῶϊ θεοῦ ὡς τερπόμεθ᾽ αὐδῇ. 160 αὐτὰρ ἐμὲ προέηκε Γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ τῷ ἅμα πομπὸν ἕπεσθαι" ἐέλδετο yap σε ἰδέσθαι, 3

M

4

a

?

4

^

/

^

09

^

^ oo

A

^

>

9

«V

e

A

^

L4

3

3, 7

4

35

^

290

7

ὄφρα οἱ ἢ τι ἔπος ὑποθήσεαι ἠέ τι ἔργον. rd

€

w

M

e

/

,

7

vw

πολλὰ yap adye ἔχει πατρὸς πάϊς οἰχομένοιο ἐν μεγάροις, ᾧ μὴ ἄλλοι ἀοσσητῆρες ἔωσιν, 165 ὡς νῦν Τηλεμάχῳ ὁ μὲν οἴχεται, οὐδέ ot ἄλλοι εἴσ᾽ οἵ κεν κατὰ δῆμον ἀλάλκοιεν κακότητα. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος" ὦ πόποι, 7) μάλα δὴ φίλου ἀνέρος υἱὸς ἐμὸν δῶ ἱκεθ᾽, ὃς εἵνεκ᾽ ἐμεῖο πολέας ἐμόγησεν ἀέθλους! 170 καί μιν ἔφην ἐλθόντα φιλησέμεν ἔξοχον ἄλλων Αργείων, εἰ νῶϊν ὑπεὶρ ἅλα νόστον ἔδωκε νηυσὶ θοῆσι γενέσθαι ᾿Ολύμπιος εὐρύοπα Ζεύς. καί κέ ot Apyei νάσσα πόλιν καὶ δώματ᾽ ἔτευξα ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης σὺν κτήμασι καὶ τέκεϊ ᾧt 175 ns ἀγαγὼν ayay 7^ A

A

9

Pd

᾽ν

4

ς

T^

^

ΜΝ

9

σ

ΝΜ

θ᾽

7

a

3

4

9

\

€

A

^

^^ ce

e

^

/

9

9

»

ee

~

»

,

4

2

’

4

>

e

9

/

3

A

e^

DA

ΝΜ)

’

d

32

€

/

>

ἐν

/

/

A

,

’

A

/

3

rd

^

3

ὔ

A

4

Foe

9

e

A

4

[4

\

4

«coon

d

A

,

4

A

4

/

/

>

»

καὶ πᾶσιν λαοῖσι, μίαν πόλιν ἐξαλαπάξας A

^

a

4

/

3

/

ai περιναιετάουσιν, ἀνάσσονται δ᾽ ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ. καί κε Hau ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐόντες ἐμισγόμεθ᾽ - οὐδέ κεν ἡμέας ἄλλο διέκρινεν φιλέοντέ τε τερπομένω τε, πρίν γ᾽ ὅτε δὴ θανάτοιο μέλαν νέφος ἀμφεκάλυψεν. 180 ἀλλὰ Ta μέν που μέλλεν ἀγάσσεσθαι θεὸς αὐτός, ὃς κεῖνον δύστηνον ἀνόστιμον οἷον ἔθηκεν.᾽᾽ 4

9

4

A

«

M

39

9

(ANS

/

9

,

Qs φάτο, τοῖσι LG

2357

a

3

4

4

^

4

A

δὲ πᾶσιν ὑφ᾽

δὲ

3

e

1»

/

€

9

,

4

ἵμερον ὦρσε γόοιο.

@

$7

4

/ *, ^ κλαῖε^ μὲν\ 9 ᾿Αργείη, € “Ἑλένη, Διὸς1 ἐκγεγαυῖα, κλαῖε δὲ Τηλέμαχός τε καὶ ᾿Ατρεΐδης Μενέλαος.

185

52

OAYZXEIAX

A (rv)

οὐδ᾽ ἄρα Νέστορος υἱὸς ἀδακρύτω ἔχεν ὄσσε" μνήσατο γὰρ κατὰ θυμὸν ἀμύμονος ᾿Αντιλόχοιο, τὸν p Hots ἔκτεινε φαεινῆς ἀγλαὸς υἱός. τοῦ ὅ γ᾽ ἐπιμνησθεὶς ἔπεα πτερόεντ᾽ üyópevev: ““᾿Ατρεΐδη---περὶ μέν σε βροτῶν πεπνυμένον εἶναι Νέστωρ φάσχ᾽ ὁ γέρων, ὅτ᾽ ἐπιμνησαίμεθα σεῖο 191 οἷσιν ἐνὶ μεγάροισι, καὶ ἀλλήλους ἐρέοιμεν--καὶ νῦν, εἴ τί που ἔστι, πίθοιδό μοι: οὐ γὰρ ἐγώ γε τέρπομ᾽ ὀδυρόμενος μεταδόρπιος, ἀλλὰ καὶ Hos ἔσσεται ἠριγένεια. νεμεσσῶμαί γε μὲν οὐδὲν 1θὅ κλαίειν ὃς κε θάνησι βροτῶν καὶ πότμον ἐπίσπῃ. τοῦτό νυ καὶ γέρας οἷον ὀϊζυροῖσι βροτοῖσι, κείρασθαί τε κόμην βαλέειν τ᾽ ἀπὸ δάκρυ παρειῶν. καὶ yap ἐμὸς τέθνηκεν ἀδελφεός, ov TL κάκιστος ᾿Αργείων: μέλλεις δὲ σὺ idpevat: οὐ γὰρ ἐγώ γε 200 nvrno οὐδὲ ἴδον" περὶ δ᾽ ἄλλων φασὶ γενέσθαι Αντίλοχον, πέρι μὲν θείειν ταχὺν noe μαχητὴν. 40.)

»"ν

4

,

e>

9

^

>

’

ey

3

A

A

9

3

,

’

3

4

9

\

,

^?

3

>

3

/

Ν

4

/

’

4

/

Ν

’

,

a

^

/

4

4

»”

AN

3

3

3

1

[4

,

A

\

\

4

^

ΝΜ

4

3

9Q

,

AW

,

33

Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος"

ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐπεὶ τόσα εἶπες ὅσ᾽ ἂν πεπνυμένος ἀνὴρ εἴποι καὶ ῥέξειε, καὶ ὃς προγενέστερος εἴη, 20ὅ -- τοίου γὰρ καὶ πατρός, ὃ καὶ πεπνυμένα βάζεις" ῥεῖα δ᾽ ἀρίγνωτος γόνος ἀνέρος ᾧ τε Κρονίων ὄλβον ἐπικλώσῃ γαμέοντί τε γεινομένῳ τε, ὡς νῦν Νέστορι δῶκε διαμπερὲς ἤματα πάντα, αὐτὸν μὲν λιπαρῶς γηρασκέμεν ἐν μεγάροισιν, 210 4€

7

49

?

Ν

A

€

A

4

6

7

va

»

WW

,

,

>

A

Ν

υἱέας αὖ πινυτούς τε καὶ ἔγχεσιν εἶναι apiorovs— ἡμεῖς e

^

ὃ

δὲ κλαυθμὸν μὲν ἐάσομεν, ὃς πρὶν ἐτύχθη, A

1

A

?

7

a

A

>

7

θ

δόρπου δ᾽ ἐξαῦτις μνησώμεθα, χερσὶ δ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ὕδωρ χευάντων. μῦθοι δὲ καὶ ἠῶθέν περ ἔσονται Τηλεμάχῳ καὶ ἐμοὶ διαειπέμεν ἀλλήλοισιν.᾽᾽ 21ὅ "Qs ἔφατ᾽- ᾿Ασφαλίων δ᾽ dp’ ὕδωρ ἐπὶ χεῖρας ἔχευεν, ὀτρηρὸς θεράπων Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο.

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ A

(tv)

53

9 9 »9 ’ , € ^ ’ ^ » AA οἱ e δ᾽ > ἐπ᾽ ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. "Ev0' αὖτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐνόησ᾽ ᾿Ἑλένη Διὸς ἐκγεγαυῖα: αὐτίκ᾽ dp. ἐς οἶνον βάλε φάρμακον, ἔνθεν ἔπινον, 220 νηπενθές τ᾽ ἀχολόν τε, κακῶν ἐπίληθον ἁπάντων. ὃς τὸ καταβρόξειεν, ἐπεὶ κρητῆρι μιγείη, oU κεν ἐφημέριός γε βάλοι κατὰ δάκρυ παρειῶν, οὐδ᾽ εἴ οἱ κατατεθναίη μήτηρ τε πατήρ τε, οὐδ᾽ εἴ of προπάροιθεν ἀδελφεὸν ἢ φίλον υἱὸν 225 χαλκῷ Snidwev, ὁ δ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὁρῶτο. τοῖα Διὸς θυγάτηρ ἔχε φάρμακα μητιόεντα, ἐσθλά, τά οἱ Πολύδαμνα πόρεν, Θῶνος παράκοιτις, Αἰγυπτίη, τῇ πλεῖστα φέρει ζείδωρος ἄρουρα φάρμακα, πολλὰ μὲν ἐσθλά, μεμιγμένα, πολλὰ δὲ θ

,

ΝΜ

9.

Ν

3

9

λ

’

’

Uf

,

^

4

3

,

4

A

4

’

ir

A

9

€

/

4

’

A

0

^

^

4

/

4

A

λυγρά'

230

ἰητρὸς δὲ ἕκαστος ἐπιστάμενος περὶ πάντων ἀνθρώπων" 4 yàp ΠΠαιήονός εἰσι γενέθλης. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐνέηκε κέλευσέ τε οἰνοχοῆσαι, ἐξαῦτις μύθοισιν ἀμειβομένη προσέειπεν" "^" Arpetón Μενέλαε διοτρεφὲς ἠδὲ καὶ οἵδε 235 ἀνδρῶν ἐσθλῶν παῖδες" ἀτὰρ θεὸς ἄλλοτε ἄλλῳ Ζεὺς ἀγαθόν τε κακόν τε διδοῖ" δύναται yàp ἅπαντα" ἦ τοι νῦν δαίνυσθε καθήμενοι ἐν μεγάροισι καὶ μύθοις τέρπεσθε: ἐοικότα γὰρ καταλέξω. πάντα μὲν οὐκ ἂν ἐγὼ μυθήσομαι οὐδ᾽ ὀνομήνω, 240 ὅσσοι ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονός εἰσιν ἄεθλοι. ἀλλ᾽ οἷον τόδ᾽ ἔρεξε καὶ ἔτλη καρτερὸς ἀνὴρ δήμῳ ἔνι Τρώων, ὅθι πάσχετε πήματ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοί! αὐτόν μιν πληγῆσιν ἀεικελίῃσι δαμάσσας, σπεῖρα Kak aud ὦμοισι βαλών, οἰκῆϊ ἐοικώς,ρ 245 ἀνδρῶν δυσμενέων κατέδυ πόλιν εὐρυάγυιαν" ἄλλῳ δ᾽ αὐτὸν φωτὶ κατακρύπτων ἤϊσκε δέκτῃ, ὃς οὐδὲν τοῖος ἔην ἐπὶ νηυσὶν ᾿Αχαιῶν. 9

1

9

4

[4

A

3

3

3

9

N

‚AI

3

>

Ν

3

P d

Α

A

90.323.

v

/

ei

[4

’

i

3

4

/

A

,

/

^

,

4

Ld

d

A

^

A

La

4

4

/

’

A

3

A

9

ae

>

9

/

M

>

^

3

A

,

A

54

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

τῷ ἴκελος κατέδυ Τρώων πόλιν, οἱ δ᾽ ἀβάκησαν πάντες" ἐγὼ δέ μιν οἴη ἀνέγνων τοῖον ἐόντα 4

?

A

4

Ν

3

^

^

250

3, 7

Kal μιν ἀνηρώτων' ὁ δὲ κερδοσύνῃ àÀéewev. 4

9

/

e

A

,

>

,

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή μιν ἐγὼ λόεον καὶ χρῖον ἐλαίῳ,

ἀμφὶ δὲ εἵματα ἔσσα Kal ὥμοσα καρτερὸν ὅρκον 9

|

\

σ

ν

μὴ μὲν πρὶν A

A

1

9

i

vw

1

'O8vofja μετὰ Τρώεσσ᾽ ^

A

ἀναφῆναι

/

2

πρίν γε τὸν ἐς νῆάς τε θοὰς κλισίας τ᾽ ,

1

9

^

4

A

’

^

,

/

/

4

ἀφικέσθαι, 256

9

καὶ τότε δή μοι πάντα νόον κατέλεξεν A

@

’

95

9

’

᾿Αχαιῶν. ~

πολλοὺς δὲ Τρώων κτείνας ταναήκεϊ χαλκῷ \

A

/

,

/

oo

^

ἦλθε μετ᾽ ᾿Αργείογς, κατὰ δὲ φρόνιν ἤγαγε πολλήνἔνθ᾽ ἄλλαι Τρῳαὶ λίγ᾽ éxókvov: αὐτὰρ ἐμὸν κῆρ χαῖρ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἤδη μοι κραδίη τέτραπτο νέεσθαι 260 ays olxdvd’, arnv δὲ μετέστενον, ἣν ᾿Αφροδίτη δῶχ᾽, ὅτε μ᾽ ἤγαγε κεῖσε φίλης ἀπὸ πατρίδος αἴης, παῖδά T ἐμὴν νοσφισσαμένην θάλαμόν τε πόσιν τε οὔ τευ δευόμενον, οὔτ᾽ ap φρένας οὔτε τι εἶδος. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος 266 ' yai δὴ ταῦτά γε πάντα, γύναι, κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπες. ἤδη μὲν πολέων ἐδάην βουλήν τε νόον τε > ^ € / 9 La ^ ἀνδρῶν ἡρώων, πολλὴνM δ᾽ ἐπελήλυθα γαῖαν" ἀλλ᾽ ov πω τοιοῦτον ἐγὼν ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσιν οἷον ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος ἔσκε φίλον κῆρ. 210 οἷον καὶ τόδ᾽ ἔρεξε καὶ ἔτλη, καρτερὸς ἀνήρ, ἵππῳ ἔνι ξεστῷ, ἵν᾽ ἐνήμεθα πάντες ἄριστοι Αργείων Τρώεσσι φόνον καὶ κῆρα φέροντες! Ld

>

»

^

A

)

>

“a

V

Jd

^

/,

4

»

4

»y

|

»

9

vw

9

>

43

A

3

wo»

^

>

4

/

*

1

4

A

A

3

[4

/

’

A

4

’

/

Ν

3}

4

3

A

9

>

’

>

M

/

^

||

9

4

ACQ3

a

?

0

A

Δ

/

’

3

3

^

Ν

A

,

\

^

>

[4

9

/

ἦλθες ἔπειτα σὺ κεῖσε" κελευσέμεναι δέ σ᾽ ἔμελλε δαίμων, ὃς Τρώεσσιν ἐβούλετο κῦδος ὀρέξαι: καί τοι Δηΐφοβος θεοείκελος ἕσπετ᾽ ἰούσῃ. τρὶς δὲ περίστειξας κοῖλον λόχον ἀμφαφόωσα, ἐκ δ᾽ ὀνομακλήδην Δαναῶν ὀνόμαζες ἀρίστους, πάντων ᾿Αργείων φωνὴν ἴσκουσ᾽ ἀλόχοισιν. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ καὶ Τυδεΐδης καὶ δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ,

9

A

>

4

9

/

4

9

4

e

^

\

ΝΜ

>

>

»

^?

3

>

3

275

^2

^?

4

280

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (iv)

55

ἥμενοι ἐν μέσσοισιν ἀκούσαμεν ὡς ἐβόησας. νῶϊ μὲν ἀμφοτέρω μενεήναμεν ὁρμηθέντε ἢ ἐξελθέμεναι ἢ ἔνδοθεν als’ ὑπακοῦσαι" ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς κατέρυκε καὶ ἔσχεθεν ἱεμένω περ. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες ἀκὴν ἔσαν υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν, 285 Αντικλος δὲ σέ γ᾽ οἷος ἀμείψασθαι ἐπέεσσιν ἤθελεν" ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἐπὶ μάστακα χερσὶ πίεζε νωλεμέως κρατερῇσι, σάωσε δὲ πάντας ᾿Αχαιούς" τόφρα δ᾽ ἔχ᾽ ὄφρα σε νόσφιν ἀπήγαγε Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη.᾽᾽ Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 290 ““᾿Ατρεΐδη Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, ἄλγιον" οὐ γάρ ot τι τάδ᾽ ἤρκεσε λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον, οὐδ᾽ et oL κραδίη ye σιδηρέη ἔνδοθεν ἦεν. ἀλλ᾽ ayer’ εἰς εὐνὴν τράπεθ᾽ ἡμέας, ὄφρα καὶ ἤδη ὕπνῳ ὕπο γλυκερῷ ταρπώμεθα κοιμηθέντες. 295 "Qs Edar’- ᾿Αργείη δ᾽ "EAevn δμῳῇσι κέλευσε δέμνι᾽ ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ θέμεναι καὶ ῥήγεα καλὰ πορφύρε᾽ ἐμβαλέειν, στορέσαι τ᾽ ἐφύπερθε τάπητας, χλαίνας τ᾽ ἐνθέμεναι οὔλας καθύπερθεν ἔσασθαι. αἱ δ᾽ ἴσαν ἐκ μεγάροιο δάος μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχουσαι, 300 δέμνια δὲ ordpecav: ἐκ δὲ ξείνους aye κῆρυξ. ol μὲν ἄρ᾽ ἐν προδόμῳ δόμου αὐτόθι κοιμήσαντο, Τηλέμαχός θ᾽ ἥρως καὶ Νέστορος ἀγλαὸς vids: ᾿Ατρεΐδης δὲ καθεῦδε μυχῷ δόμου ὑψηλοῖο, πὰρ δ᾽ “Ἑλένη τανύπεπλος ἐλέξατο, δῖα γυναικῶν. 305 e

>

’

3

9

3

δ᾽

9

Ν

>

»

€

ὃ

»ν

e

,

9

>

4

/

>

?

9

A

Ld

9

>

3

»

4

>

~

e

’

ὃ

e

4

9

ὃ

θ

€

4

4

7

M

\

[4

4

’

,

4

€,

w

323

A

M

Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, ὄρνυτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐξ εὐνῆφι βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος εἵματα Eooduevos, περὶ δὲ ξίφος ὀξὺ Her’ wuw, ποσσὶ δ᾽ ὑπὸ λιπαροῖσιν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα" βῆ δ᾽ ἵμεν ἐκ θαλάμοιο θεῷ ἐναλίγκιος ἄντην, 310 Τηλεμάχῳ δὲ παρῖζεν, ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ovopale: “Τίπτε δέ σε χρειὼ δεῦρ᾽ ἤγαγε, Τηλέμαχ᾽ ἥρως, 4

>

A

»

>

9

»

e

>

1

^

A

^

9

40.

θ

/

A

ZA

M

[4

56

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

ἐς Λακεδαίμονα 3

δῖαν, ἐπ᾽

,

^

>

εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης;

9

3

’

^

[4

δήμιον 7) ἴδιον; τόδε μοι νημερτὲς éviomres." Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" 315 “᾿᾿Ατρεΐδη Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, ἤλυθον εἴ τινά μοι κληηδόνα πατρὸς ἐνίσποις. ἐσθίεταί μοι οἶκος, ὄλωλε δὲ πίονα ἔργα" δυσμενέων δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν πλεῖος δόμος, οἵ τέ μοι αἰεὶ μῆλ᾽ adwa σφάζουσι καὶ εἰλίποδας ἕλικας βοῦς, 320 μητρὸς ἐμῆς μνηστῆρες ὑπέρβιον ὕβριν ἔχοντες. τοὔνεκα νῦν τὰ σὰ γούναθ᾽ ἱκάνομαι, at κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσθα κείνου λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον ἐνισπεῖν, εἴ που ὄπωπας ὀφθαλμοῖσι τεοῖσιν, 7 ἄλλου μῦθον ἄκουσας πλαζομένου" πέρι yap μιν ὀϊζυρὸν τέκε μήτηρ. 325 μηδέ τί μ᾽ αἰδόμενος μειλίσσεο μηδ᾽ ἐλεαίρων, ἀλλ᾽ εὖ μοι κατάλεξον ὅπως ἤντησας ὀπωπῆς. λίσσομαι, εἴποτέ τοί τι πατὴρ ἐμὸς ἐσθλὸς ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἢ ἔπος ἠέ τι ἔργον ὑποστὰς ἐξετέλεσσε δήμῳ ἔνι Τρώων, ὅθι πάσχετε πήματ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοΐ 330 τῶν νῦν μοι μνῆσαι, καί μοι νημερτὲς eviores. Τὸν δὲ μέγ᾽ ὀχθήσας προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος: ὦ πόποι, 7) μάλα δὴ kparepójpovos ἀνδρὸς ἐν εὐνῇ ἤθελον εὐνηθῆναι ἀνάλκιδες αὐτοὶ ἐόντες ! ὡς δ᾽ ὁπότ᾽ ἐν ξυλόχῳ ἔλαφος κρατεροῖο λέοντος 335 νεβροὺς κοιμήσασα νεηγενέας γαλαθηνοὺς κνημοὺς ἐξερέῃσι καὶ ἄγκεα ποιήεντα βοσκομένη, ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα env εἰσήλυθεν εὐνήν, ἀμφοτέροισι δὲ τοῖσιν ἀεικέα πότμον ἐφῆκεν" ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς κείνοισιν ἀεικέα πότμον ἐφήσει. 240 at yap, Ζεῦ τε πάτερ καὶ ᾿Αθηναίη καὶ ”AzoAov, τοῖος ἐὼν οἷός ποτ᾽ eükrıuevn ἐνὶ Λέσβῳ ἐξ ἔριδος Φιλομηλεΐδῃ ἐπάλαισεν ἀναστάς, nA

0

?

’

»

4

,

^

A

’

cen

,

,

’

’

9

δ

e

,

€

A

»

A

Dee

>

/

’

2A

4

9

’

9$

9

A

9

[4

’

9

"52

,

>”

e,\

>

»

Ld

A

8

>

w

Doo

/

>

/

»

/

’

4

oA

\

A

A

’

^

‘4

4

ΝΜ

ὃ

λ

/

/

1

,

UALAZAELIA2Z A

(tv)

57

Kad δ᾽ ἔβαλε κρατερῶς---κεχάροντο δὲ πάντες ᾽Αχαιοί---

τοῖος ἐὼν μνηστῆρσιν ὁμιλήσειεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς!

345

πάντες κ᾿ ὠκύμοροί τε γενοίατο πικρόγαμοί τε.

ταῦτα δ᾽ ἅ μ᾽ εἰρωτᾷς καὶ λίσσεαι, οὐκ ἂν ἐγώ γε ἄλλα παρὲξ εἴποιμι παρακλιδόν, οὐδ᾽ ἀπατήσω" ἀλλὰ τὰ μέν μοι ἔειπε γέρων ἅλιος νημερτής, τῶν οὐδέν τοι ἐγὼ κρύψω ἔπος οὐδ᾽ ἐπικεύύω. Αἰγύπτῳ μ᾽ ἔτι δεῦρο θεοὶ μεμαῶτα νέεσθαι ἔσχον, ἐπεὶ οὔ σφιν ἔρεξα τεληέσσας ἑκατόμβας. (ot δ᾽ αἰεὶ BovAovro θεοὶ μεμνῆσθαι ἐφετμέων.ὕ) νῆσος ἔπειτά τις ἔστι πολυκλύστῳ ἐνὶ πόντῳ Αἰγύπτου προπάροιθε, Φάρον δέ € κικλήσκουσι, τόσσον ἄνευθ᾽ ὅσσον τε πανημερίη γλαφυρὴ νηῦς ἤνυσεν, 7) λιγὺς οὖρος ἐπιπνείῃσιν ὄπισθεν" ev δὲ λιμὴν εὔορμος, ὅθεν τ᾽ ἀπὸ νῆας ἐΐσας ἐς πόντον βάλλουσιν ἀφυσσάμενοι μέλαν ὕδωρ. »

\

»

4

9Q>

9

9

,

ee

^

4

[4

w-

>

3

e

>

,

4

>

’

»

A

Ww

/

A

A

ἔνθα μ᾽ wv

e

ἐείκοσιν quar

>

939

»

>

’

?

|

4

€

»

3

»

358

,

^

Ih

ἔχον θεοί, οὐδέ ποτ᾽

*

350

[4

e

E

/

»

9

4

’

\

‚nA

»

4

9

4

4

4

,

’

9

οὖροι +

360

πνείοντες φαίνονθ᾽ ἁλιαέες, ot ῥά τε νηῶν πομπῆες γίγνονται ἐπ᾽ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης. καί νύ κεν nia πάντα κατέφθιτο καὶ μένε᾽ ἀνδρῶν, ei μή τίς με θεῶν ὀλοφύρατο καί u ἐλέησε, Πρωτέος ἰφθίμου θυγάτηρ ἁλίοιο γέροντος, 365 Εἰδοθέη" τῇ γάρ ῥα μάλιστά γε θυμὸν ὀρινα. 7 μ᾽ οἴῳ ἔρροντι συνήντετο νόσφιν ἑταίρων--αἰεὶ γὰρ περὶ νῆσον ἀλώμενοι ἰχθυάασκον γναμπτοῖς ἀγκίστροισιν, ἔτειρε δὲ γαστέρα λιμός--ἡ δ᾽ ἐμεῦ ἄγχι στᾶσα ἔπος φάτο φώνησέν re: 370 νήπιός εἰς, ὦ ξεῖνε, λίην τόσον ἠδὲ χαλίφρων, ἦε ἑκὼν μεθιεῖς καὶ τέρπεαι ἄλγεα πάσχων; ὡς δὴ δήθ᾽ ἐνὶ νήσῳ ἐρύκεαι οὐδέ τι τέκμωρ εὑρέμεναι δύνασαι, μινύθει δέ τοι ἦτορ ἑταίρων. ,

>

’

᾽

’

>?

>

4

9

,

A

’

^

^

4

e

€

~

4

€

>

4

€

’

>

[4

€

N

’

^

4

^

AC

p»

IX

la

>

ep

^

,

>

#7

Ld

1

Ww

>

4

u

,

/

,

ἠδὲ

9

4

,

,

Ν

’

[4

αλί

,

€

,

»

58

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

ὡς ἔφατ᾽ - αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος mpoaéeurov: 375 ER μέν τοι ἐρέω, ἥ τις σύ πέρ ἐσσι θεάων, ev / 3137 , ὡς€. ἐγὼιν οὔ ν τι ἑκὼν κατερύκομαι, ἀλλά νυ μέλλω ἀθανάτους ἀλιτέσθαι, ot οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν. ἀλλὰ σύ πέρ μοι evré—Üeoi δέ τε πάντα ἴσασιν--ὅς τίς μ᾽ ἀθανάτων πεδάᾳ καὶ ἔδησε κελεύθου, 380 νόστον θ᾽, ὡς ἐπὶ πόντον ἐλεύσομαι ἰχθυόεντα. ὡς ἐφάμην" ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο δῖα θεάων" τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, ξεῖνε, μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. πωλεῖταΐ τις δεῦρο γέρων ἅλιος νημερτὴς ἀθάνατος Ilpwreus Αἰγύπτιος, ὅς τε θαλάσσης 385 πάσης βένθεα olde, Ποσειδάωνος ὑποδμώς:τὸν δέ T ἐμόν φασιν πατέρ᾽ ἔμμεναι ἠδὲ τεκέσθαι. τόν γ᾽ εἴ πως σὺ δύναιο λοχησάμενος Acdaßeodaı, ὅς κέν τοι εἴπησιν ὁδὸν καὶ μέτρα κελεύθου νόστον θ᾽, ὡς ἐπὶ πόντον ἐλεύσεαι ἰχθυόεντα. 390 καὶ δέ κέ τοι εἴπησι, διοτρεφές, αἴ κ᾿ ἐθέλῃσθα, ὅττι τοι ἐν μεγάροισι κακόν T. ἀγαθόν τε τέτυκται, οἰχομένοιο σέθεν δολιχὴν ὁδὸν ἀργαλέην τε. ws ἐφατ᾽ αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος mpoaéeurov: αὐτὴ νῦν φράζευ σὺ λόχον θεώοιο γέροντος, 396 «

Ν

9

9

9

4

>

,

9

3

4

9

4

9

^^?

»

,

’

A

4

4

’

[4

Ν

QA

4

>

’

Pd

,

’

A

’

»

^

of

^

4

4

4

M!

»

>

[4

>

A

’

47>

€

?

4

3

9

A

4

9

9

Ν

,

A

4

/

1

4

A

,

,

,

9

3

>

€

4

M

a

>

ς

>

3

4

,

4

/

[4

’᾽

1

3,

3

A

a

A

A

ed

Ν

A

4

’

>

3

97^?

[4

’

.

3

[4

μή πώς με προϊδὼν ἠὲ προδαεὶς ἀλέηται"

ἀργαλέος γάρ τ᾽ ἐστὶ θεὸς βροτῷ ἀνδρὶ δαμῆναι. ws ἐφάμην" ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο dia θεάων" “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι ταῦτα μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος μέσον οὐρανὸν ἀμφιβεβήκῃ, τῆμος ap ἐξ ἁλὸς εἷσι γέρων ἅλιος νημερτὴς >

4

«

9

’

’᾽

>

€

9

>

A

9

1

Ὁ

9

^

3

>

’

A

ὃ

^

^

4

^

,

^

’

^

»»

9

€

,

A

’ὔ

Ld

400

A

πνοιῇ ὕπο Ζεφύροιο, μελαίνῃ φρικὶ καλυφθείς: ^

\

4

2A \ ~ e 1 4 λ ^ . ἐκ9 δ᾽δ᾽ ἐλθὼν κοιμᾶται ὑπὸ σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσιν ἀμφὶ δέ μιν φῶκαι νέποδες καλῆς ἁλοσύδνης ἀθρόαι εὕδουσιν πολιῆς ἁλὸς ἐξαναδῦσαι, πικρὸν ἀποπνείουσαι ἁλὸς πολυβενθέος ὀδμήν. 1

3

’

€

1

[4

3

4

405

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ

A

(rv)

59

ἔνθα σ᾽ ἐγὼν ἀγαγοῦσα ay’ not φαινομένηφιν εὐνάσω ἑξείης" σὺ δ᾽ Ev κρίνασθαι ἑταίρους τρεῖς, οἵ τοι παρὰ νηυσὶν ἐὐσσέλμοισιν ἄριστοι. πάντα δέ τοι ἐρέω ὁλοφώϊα τοῖο γέροντος. 410 [4 ^ φώκας μέν τοι πρῶτον ἀριθμήσει καὶ ἔπεισιν" αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν πάσας πεμπάσσεται ἠδὲ ἴδηται, [4 , / / λέξεται ἐν? μέσσῃσι, νομεὺς4 ὥςa πώεσι μήλων. > € ^ , » τὸν1 μὲνA ἐπὴν δὴM πρῶτα κατευνηθέντα ἴδησθε, καὶ TOT ἔπειθ᾽ ὑμῖν μελέτω κάρτος τε βίη τε, 415 αὖθι δ᾽ ἔχειν μεμαῶτα καὶ ἐσσύμενόν περ ἀλύξαι. πάντα δὲ γιγνόμενος πειρήσεται, ὅσσ᾽ ἐπὶ γαῖαν ἑρπετὰ γίγνονται καὶ ὕδωρ καὶ θεσπιδαὲς trip: ὑμεῖς δ᾽ ἀστεμφέως ἐχέμεν μᾶλλόν re πιέζειν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε κεν δή σ᾽ αὐτὸς ἀνείρηται ἐπέεσσι, 420 τοῖος ἐὼν οἷόν κε κατευνηθέντα ἴδησθε, ’ [4 ’ ^ 4 4 καὶ 1 τότε δὴ\ σχέσθαι τε Bins λῦσαΐ τε γέροντα, ἥρως, εἴρεσθαι δὲ θεῶν ὅς τίς σε χαλέπτει, νόστον θ᾽, ὡς ἐπὶ πόντον ἐλεύσεαι ἰχθυόεντα. ΝΜ

>

9

9?

4

4

€

4

3

’

\

7

\

N

7

?

4

^

>

>

^

9

lA

>

@

>

»

a

>

3

^92

>

t€

εἰποῦσ᾽

ὑπὸ

1

3

,

4

,

1

€

^

4

/

9

>

,

3

[4

>

95.

4

4

9

’

’

/

,

’

’

ey

πόντον

’

Ld

[4

~

~

4

^

/ ae

i

A

e

DF

’

>

4

>

a

94

,

@

/

?

~

ΝΜ

ὡς

>

»

bd

6

/

4

>

^

4

)

,

ἐδύσετο

κυμαίνοντα.

425

αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆας, ὅθ᾽ ἕστασαν ἐν ψαμάθοισιν, nia’ πολλὰ δέ μοι κραδίη πόρφυρε κιόντι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί p ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλυθον ἠδὲ θάλασσαν, δόρπον θ᾽ ὁπλισάμεσθ᾽, ἐπί τ᾽ ἤλυθεν ἀμβροσίη νύξ' ἡ τότε κοιμήθημεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. 430 ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος “Huis, καὶ τότε δὴ παρὰ θῖνα θαλάσσης εὐρυπόροιο nia πολλὰ θεοὺς youvotpevos: αὐτὰρ ἑταίρους τρεῖς ἄγον, οἷσι μάλιστα πεποίθεα πᾶσαν ἐπ᾽ ἰθύν. Todpa δ᾽ dp’ ἥ γ᾽ ὑποδῦσα θαλάσσης εὐρέα κόλπον τέσσαρα φωκάων ἐκ πόντου δέρματ᾽ ἔνεικε--436 πάντα δ᾽ ἔσαν νεόδαρτα---δόλον δ᾽ ἐπεμήδετο πατρί. εὐνὰς δ᾽ ἐν ψαμάθοισι διαγλάψασ᾽ ἁλίῃσιν >

A

3

\

Moe

4

>

ὃ

>

4

\

$

\

un?

»

(9

»»

«4

3

’ὕ

I)

/

«V

,

A

€

^

θαλ

3

4

>

4

^

’

/

,

’

’

/

4

/,

4

4

$01

€

A

Ld

4

/

>

’᾽

’᾽

“--

4

,

^

^

[4

4

>

’

>

3

2324

4

ww

,

>

t€

60

OAYZZEIAX

Δ (rv)

ἧστο pevova’* ἡμεῖς δὲ μάλα σχεδὸν ἤλθομεν αὐτῆς" ἑξείης δ᾽ εὔνησε, βάλεν δ᾽ ἐπὶ δέρμα ἑκάστῳ. 440 ἔνθα κεν aivóraros λόχος ἔπλετο" reipe yàp avos 9

€

^

\

4

ΝΜ

9

^

$

«a

A

φωκάων ἁλιοτρεφέων ὁλοώτατος ὀδμή. 4

€

4

>

,

>

,

τίς γάρ κ᾽ εἰναλίῳ παρὰ κήτεϊ κοιμηθείη; ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὴ ἐσάωσε καὶ ἐφράσατο μέγ᾽ ὄνειαρ" ἀμβροσίην ὑπὸ ῥῖνα ἑκάστῳ θῆκε φέρουσα 445 ἡδὺ μάλα πνείουσαν, ὄλεσσε δὲ κήτεος ὀδμὴν. πᾶσαν δ᾽ ἠοίην μένομεν τετληότι θυμῷ. φῶκαι δ᾽ ἐξ ἁλὸς ἦλθον ἀολλέες. αἱ μὲν ἔπειτα ἑξῆς evvalovro παρὰ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης" ἔνδιος δ᾽ ὁ γέρων HAD ἐξ ἁλός, εὗρε δὲ φώκας 450 ζατρεφέας, πάσας δ᾽ ap ἐπῴχετο, λέκτο δ᾽ apiÜpov: ἐν δ᾽ ἡμέας πρώτους λέγε κήτεσιν, οὐδέ τι θυμῷ ὠΐσθη δόλον εἶναι" ἔπειτα δὲ λέκτο καὶ αὐτός. ἡμεῖς δὲ ἰάχοντες ἐπεσσύμεθ᾽, ἀμφὶ δὲ χεῖρας βάλλομεν" οὐδ᾽ ὃ γέρων δολίης ἐπελήθετο τέχνης, 455 ἀλλ᾽ 7) τοι πρώτιστα λέων γένετ᾽ ἠὐγένειος, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα δράκων καὶ πάρδαλις ἠδὲ μέγας ais: ytyvero δ᾽ vypov ὕδωρ καὶ δένδρεον ὑψιπέτηλον. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἀστεμφέως ἔχομεν τετληότι θυμῷ. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ avial 6 γέρων ὀλοφώϊα εἰδώς, 460 καὶ τότε δή με ἔπεσσιν ἀνειρόμενος προσέειπε᾽' τίς νύ τοι, Arpeos vie, θεῶν συμφράσσατο BovAas, ὄφρα μ᾽ ἕλοις ἀέκοντα λοχησάμενος; τέο σε yp; ws ἔφατ᾽ > - αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" ᾿οἷσθα, γέρον---τί με ταῦτα παρατροπέων ἀγορεύεις ;--ὡς δὴ δήθ᾽ ἐνὶ νήσῳ ἐρὕύκομαι, οὐδέ τι τέκμωρ e » , , w 4 εὑρέμεναι δύναμαι, μινύθει δέ , μοι ἔνδοθεν ἧτορ. ἀλλὰ σύ πέρ μοι εἰπέ---θεοὶ δέ τε πάντα ἴσασιν--ὅς Tis μ᾽ ἀθανάτων πεδάᾳ καὶ ἔδησε κελεύθου, νόστον θ᾽, ws ἐπὶ πόντον ἐλεύσομαι ἰχθυόεντα 470 4

9

$,

3

\

,

’

«

M

,

e

M

,

CPA

9

3

>

b

’

4

,ὔὕ

e

4θ᾽

>

>

»

>

4

4

,

>

>

ὃ

4

\

,

4

>

\

,

€

^

/

À

[4

9

[d

δέ

/

Vw

?

‘4

^

4

~

’

A

>

,

^

\

4

€?

,

€

>

>

,

[d

[4

M

᾽

,

\

IO

4

/

,

A

M

9

ὃ

4

Ld

,

’

or

3

>

o

>

4

μά

w

,

9

N

Ld

^

w

>?

L4

A

4

937

\

^

€

>

[4

a

,

,

\

4

€

4

M

[4

e

d

€

4

„A

e

a

4

’

4

0)

4

466

4

>

’

>

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

61

ὡς ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ὥφελλες Ad τ᾽ ἀλλοισίν τε θεοῖσι ῥέξας ἱερὰ Kad’ ἀναβαινέμεν, ὄφρα τάχιστα σὴν ἐς πατρίδ᾽ (koto πλέων ἐπὶ οἴνοπα πόντον. οὐ yap τοι πρὶν μοῖρα φίλους ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι 475 οἶκον ἐὐκτίμενον καὶ σὴν ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν, πρὶν γ᾽ or àv Αἰγύπτοιο διιπετέος ποταμοῖο 4 " M an > € s e , αὗτις ὕδωρ ἔλθῃς pé£ns θ᾽ ἱερὰς ἑκατόμβας ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσι: a

4

«>

4

€

M

4\?

€ 7

€

A

4

>

M

9

>

’

[4

^

^N?

9

“δ᾽

/

4

@

λ

M]

>

»

?

?

’

>

^»

Pd

/

>

4

*

w

,

^

Ὁ

,

/

4

^

^

καὶ τότε τοι δώσουσιν ὁδὸν θεοί, ἣν σὺ μενοινᾷς. A

4

’

av

3

»

eo

1

2

A

,

«

,

4

^

,

/

,

480

>

ws epar’> αὐτὰρ ἐμοί ye κατεκλάσθη φίλον Frop, οὕνεκά μ᾽ αὖτις ἄνωγεν ἐπ᾽ ἠεροειδέα πόντον Atyurrovd’ ἱέναι, δολιχὴν ὁδὸν ἀργαλέην Te. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧς μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" ταῦτα μὲν οὕτω δὴ τελέω, γέρον, ὡς σὺ κελεύεις. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον, 486 ἢ πάντες σὺν νηυσὶν armnuoves ἦλθον ᾿Αχαιοί, ovs Νέστωρ καὶ ἐγὼ λίπομεν Tpoindev ἰόντες, Ν

’

9

3

>

9

M

Ν

a

iz

,

9

\

7€ τις ὠλετ᾽ TV

Μ

|

en

\

A

8

A

>

4

9

4

’

4

/

>?

ὀλέθρῳ ἀδευκέϊ ἧς ἐπὶ νηὸς

9

θ

10

Jee

>

*

1

ἠὲ φίλων ἐν χερσίν, ἐπεὶ πόλεμον τολύπευσεν᾽ 490 ὡς ἐφάμην" ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν᾽ τρεΐδη, τί με ταῦτα διείρεαι; οὐδέ τί σε χρὴ ἴδμεναι, οὐδὲ δαῆναι ἐμὸν νόον" οὐδέ σέ φημι δὴν ἄκλαυτον ἔσεσθαι, ἐπεί κ᾽ εὖ πάντα πύθηαι. πολλοὶ μὲν γὰρ τῶν γε δάμεν, πολλοὶ δὲ λίποντο" 496 ἀρχοὶ δ᾽ αὖ δύο μοῦνοι ᾿Αχαιῶν χαλκοχιτώνων ἐν νόστῳ ἀπόλοντο---μάχῃ δέ τε καὶ σὺ παρῆσθα---, εἷς δ᾽ ἔτι που ζωὸς κατερύκεται εὐρέϊ πόντῳ. Αἴας μὲν μετὰ νηυσὶ δάμη δολιχηρέτμοισι. Γυρῇσψ μιν πρῶτα Ποσειδάων ἐπέλασσε 5600 πέτρῃσιν μεγάλῃσι Kat ἐξεσάωσε θαλάσσης" a

9

€ "A

4

€

to

/

»

,

5^»

ὃ

t^

N

>

>

^

ION

A

?

>

9

>

^

?

4

~

L4

[4

4

1

»

A

»

ὃ

4

9

,

9

93

4

>

A

#

4,

4

^^

/

4

,

L4

^

’᾽

’

A

9

4

4

καί νύ Kev ἔκφυγε κῆρα, καὶ ἐχθόμενὸς περ ,

,

M

T:

A

-ζ

4

4

wv

»

4

w

^

i?

0

‘4

’

ἾΑθ

ἡνῇ, ,

62

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

A

(rv)

εἰ μὴ ὑπερφίαλον ἔπος ἔκβαλε καὶ μέγ᾽ ἀάσθηφῆ p ἀέκητι θεῶν φυγέειν μέγα λαῖτμα θαλάσσης. τοῦ δὲ Ποσειδάων μεγάλ᾽ ἔκλυεν αὐδήσαντος" 505 αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτα τρίαιναν ἑλὼν χερσὶ στιβαρῇσιν ^

49

>

ἤλασε

9

~

/

/

Τ᾿ υραίην πέτρην, ἀπὸ δ᾽

M

/,

o

>

4

^

,

ἔσχισεν αὐτήν"

>

x»

$

,

καὶ τὸ μὲν αὐτόθι μεῖνε, τὸ δὲ τρύφος ἔμπεσε πόντῳ, τῷ p ^

Αἴας τὸ πρῶτον

49

TOv δ᾽ 1

Ν

1

ἐφόρει

9

9

kara

/

ἐφεζόμενος μέγ᾽

^

9

,

πόντον

A

|

ἀπείρονα

,

>

e

A

3

9

9

JA

A

9

A

3

3

κυμαίνοντα.

/

510

,

ὡς ὁ μὲν ἔνθ᾽ ἀπόλωλεν, ἐπεὶ πίεν «

ἀάσθη:

9

/

LA

ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ A

e

σὸς δέ που ἔκφυγε κῆρας ἀδελφεὸς ἠδ᾽ ὑπάλυξεν ? A e^ / A ’ σ ἐν νηυσὶ γλαφυρῇσι: σάωσε δὲ πότνια “Ἥρη.

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τάχ᾽ ἔμελλε Μαλειάων ὄρος αἰπὺ ἵξεσθαι, τότε δή μιν ἀναρπάξασα

θύελλα

515

πόντον em ἰχθυόεντα φέρεν βαρέα στενάχοντα, ἀγροῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιήν, ὅθι δώματα

TO πρίν, ἀτὰρ τότ᾽ 4

,

3

4

|,

ναῖε Θυέστης

ἔναιε Θυεστιάδης Αἴγισθος.

9»

»

/

»

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ καὶ κεῖθεν ἐφαίνετο νόστος ἀπήμων, ἂψ δὲ θεοὶ οὖρον στρέψαν, καὶ οἴκαδ᾽ ἵκοντο, >

?

[r4

A

A

^

9

7 TOL ὁ μὲν χαίρων

[4

’

ἐπεβήσετο

3

πατρίδος

,

αἴης

Kai κύνει ἁπτόμενος ἣν πατρίδα" πολλὰ δ᾽ A

/

€

/,

a

,

520

A

am’

9

>

>

αὐτοῦ 9

^

δάκρυα θερμὰ χέοντ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἀσπασίως ἴδε γαῖαν. τὸν δ᾽ 1

ap

9

ἀπὸ σκοπιῆς εἶδε σκοπός, ὅν pa καθεῖσεν

5»

Αἴγισθος

9

a

^

δολόμητις

,

ἄγων,

ὑπὸ

e

e

^

δ᾽ ἔσχετο

μισθὸν

525

χρυσοῦ δοιὰ τάλαντα" φύλασσε δ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ εἰς ἐνιαυτόν, μή € λάθοι παριών, μνήσαιτο δὲ θούριδος ἀλκῆς. βῆ δ᾽ ipev ἀγγελέων πρὸς δώματα ποιμένι λαῶν. αὐτίκα δ᾽ Αἴγισθος δολίην ἐφράσσατο τέχνην" , . Qa 2 » ^ >» . κρινάμενος κατὰ δῆμον ἐείκοσι φῶτας ἀρίστους 530 ^

/

?

e

4

/

o

/

/

’

49

>

/

»

A

/

b

@

>

9

9

7

A

9

,

^

/

εἷσε λόχον, ἑτέρωθι δ᾽ ἀνώγει δαῖτα πένεσθαι. αὐτὰρ ὁ βῆ καλέων 4

A

ς

^

γ᾽

9?

᾿Αγαμέμνονα ,

ποιμένα λαῶν γ᾽

^

immoioıv καὶ ὄχεσφιν, ἀεικέα μερμηρίζων. Tov ὃ ov εἰδότ᾽ 1

5

9

ὃ

)

9

ὄλεθρον ἀνήγαγε δὰ

θ

9

’

καὶ κατέπεφνε a

I

OATZZEIAZ

A (mw)

63

ειπνίσσας, ὥς τίς τε karékrave βοῦν ἐπὶ φάτνῃ. 535 ὑὸδέ τις ᾿Ατρεΐδεω ἑτάρων λίπεθ᾽ οἵ οἱ Errovro, οὐδέ τις Αἰγίσθου, ἀλλ᾽ ἔκταθεν ἐν μεγάροισιν." ὡς epat’ αὐτὰρ ἐμοί ye κατεκλάσθη φίλον fjrop: κλαῖον δ᾽ ἐν ψαμάθοισι καθήμενος, οὐδέ vU μοι κῆρ ἤθελ᾽ ἔτι ζώειν καὶ ὁρᾶν φάος ἠελίοιο. 540 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ κλαίων τε κυλινδόμενός τε κορέσθην, δὴ τότε με προσέειπε γέρων ἅλιος νημερτής" ὃ

4

o

1)

@

4

a

7A

ΜΝ

>

>

A

4

Vv

^

4

9

9

9

4

to

9

^

9

4

Ai

e

,

4

€

,

4

f

’

’

’

4

ὦ

4

[4

3

θ᾽

>

7

4

/

^

,

L4

4

μηκέτι,

4

’

9

᾿Ατρέος υἱέ, πολὺν χρόνον ἀσκελὲς οὕτω [4

€?

A

/

>

|

Φ

KAat’, ἐπεὶ οὐκ dvvotv τινα δήομεν: ἀλλὰ τάχιστα πείρα ὅπως Kev δὴ σὴν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἵκηαι. 545 7 γάρ μιν ζωόν ye κιχήσεαι, ἢ Kev ᾽Ορέστης κτεῖνεν ὑποφθάμενος" σὺ δέ κεν τάφου ἀντιβολήσαις. 3 8 2 4 RR ὡςan ἔφατ᾽-, αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ κραδίη, καὶ 1 θυμὸςDEDE ἀγήνωρ αὖτις ἐνὶ στήθεσσι καὶ ἀχνυμένῳ περ ἰάνθη" Kat μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδων᾽" 550 τούτους μὲν δὴ οἶδα" σὺ δὲ τρίτον ἄνδρ᾽ ὀνόμαζε, ὅς τις ἔτι ζωὸς κατερύκεται εὐρέϊ πόντῳ ἠὲ θανών: ἐθέλω δὲ καὶ ἀχνύμενός περ ἀκοῦσαι. ὡς ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν" υἱὸς Λαέρτεω ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἔνι οἰκία ναίων" 555 τὸν ἴδον ἐν νήσῳ θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυ χέοντα, νύμφης ἐν μεγάροισι Καλυψοῦς, 7 μιν ἀνάγκῃ Ν [4 ’ ^ € ^? ἰσχει" ὁ€ δ᾽ > οὐ , δύναται ἣνa πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι οὐ γάρ οἱ πάρα νῆες ἐπήρετμοι καὶ ἑταῖροι, οἵ κέν μιν πέμποιεν ἐπ᾽ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης. 560 ^9

9

/

1

?

e

4

€

1

/

a

>

e

4

’

Ν

93

?

3

»

ἡ"

Ld

»

’

Ld

>

$

^?

^

^

’

4

3

95»

,

^

[4

^

9

>

’

1

,

4

>

3

,

E

3

4

4

>

/

9

A

4

4

\

A

ld

>

@

>

^

[4

\

\

3

[ὃ

A

9

4

4

A

4

3242

en

1

/

4

4

>A

’

01

^

4

M

’

e

’Ὄ

^7

t^

4

σοὶ δ᾽ οὐ θέσφατόν ἐστι, διοτρεφὲς ὦ Μενέλαε,

Αργει ἐν ἱπποβότῳ θανέειν καὶ πότμον ἐπισπεῖν, ἀλλά σ᾽ es ᾿Ηλύσιον πεδίον καὶ πείρατα γαίης ἀθάνατοι πέμψουσιν, ὅθι ξανθὸς Ῥαδάμανθυς, (τῇ περ ῥηΐστη βιοτὴ πέλει ἀνθρώποισιν" 565 οὐ νιφετός, οὔτ᾽ ap χειμὼν πολὺς ovre ποτ᾽ ὄμβρος,

3

9

>

4

^

,

€

>

|

€

f

,

9

4

4

’

A

4

y»

9

A

Ὁ

4

,

A

^

4

9

A

,

’

,

A

»

>

Ν

᾽

64

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ Ζεφύροιο λιγὺ πνείοντος ἀήτας Ὠκεανὸς ἀνίησιν ἀναψύχειν ἀνθρώπους) οὕνεκ᾽ ἔχεις Ἑλένην καί σφιν γαμβρὸς Διός ἐσσι." Ws εἰπὼν ὑπὸ πόντον ἐδύσετο κυμαίνοντα: ^ € αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆας ἅμ᾽ ? ἀντιθέοις ἑτάροισιν nia, πολλὰ δέ μοι κραδίη πόρφυρε κιόντι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλθομεν ἠδὲ θάλασσαν 9

a

>

1

>

A

€

Moe

2

3

1

\

9

A

[4

4

29

6

>

A

a

’

,

e

θ

7

,

>

>

’

^^

570

[4

la

LEN)

4

δόρπον θ᾽ ὁπλισάμεσθ᾽, ἐπί τ᾽ ἤλυθεν ἀμβροσίη νύξ,

δὴ τότε κοιμήθημεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. "Huos δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, a

’

/

φ

A

e

^

575

/

νῆας μὲν πάμπρωτον ἐρύσσαμεν εἰς ἅλα δῖαν, ἐν δ᾽ ἱστοὺς τιθέμεσθα καὶ ἱστία νηυσὶν ἐΐσῃς" ἄν δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βάντες ἐπὶ κληΐσι καθῖζον" $

;

A

€

A

A

/,

4

9

4

Α

4

>

€

/

4

/

/

>

580

^

/

^

στῆσα νέας, καὶ ἔρεξα τεληέσσας

ἑκατόμβας.

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ κατέπαυσα θεῶν χόλον αἰὲν ἐόντων, xed ᾿Αγαμέμνονι τύμβον, ty ἄσβεστον κλέος εἴη. ^9

9

/

/

€

9

”

λ

4

Ν

ταῦτα τελευτήσας νεόμην, δίδοσαν δέ μοι οὖρον ἀθάνατοι, τοί μ᾽ ὦκα φίλην ἐς πατρίδ᾽ ἔπεμψαν. AAN’ ἄγε νῦν ἐπίμεινον ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἐμοῖσιν, >

4

ὔ

4

λλ᾽

9

»

^

^

/

?

?

,

$9

(δ᾽

A

585

Μ

,

9

^

ὄφρα κεν ἑνδεκάτη τε δυωδεκάτη τε γένηται" καὶ τότε σ᾽ εὖ πέμψω, δώσω δέ τοι ἀγλαὰ δῶρα τρεῖς ἵππους καὶ δίφρον éüfoov: αὐτὰρ ρ ἔπειτα wow καλὸν ἄλεισον, ἵνα σπένδῃσθα θεοῖσιν ἀθανάτοις ἐμέθεν μεμνημένος ἤματα πάντα. ὃν αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα-" ^

ὃ

@

4

r4

αλὰ

Τὸ

o

/

YA

1A

^

9

@

T

λ

1

ΝΜ

/

590

^

4

/

3

/

ww

““᾿Ατρεΐδη, μὴ δή με πολὺν χρόνον ἐνθάδ᾽ ἔρυκε. M

4

Kal yap K

,

,

,

1

>

A

εἰς €v.avTOV Eyw παρα

\

Gol y

93

5

,

ἀνεχοίμὴν 595

ἥμενος, οὐδέ με οἴκου ἕλοι πόθος οὐδὲ τοκήων" αἰνῶς yàp μύθοισιν ἔπεσσί re σοῖσιν ἀκούων τέρπομαι. ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη μοι ἀνιάζουσιν ἑταῖροι -

’

^

’

Ν

4

4

9

ΝΜ

>

Ν

,

9

^

’

€

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A

(rv)

65

ev Πύλῳ ἠγαθέῃ" σὺ δέ με χρόνον ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐρύκεις. δῶρον δ᾽ ὅττι κέ μοι δοίης, κειμήλιον ἔστω" 600 ἵππους δ᾽ εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην οὐκ ἄξομαι, ἀλλὰ σοὶ αὐτῷ ἐνθάδε λείψω ἄγαλμα: σὺ γὰρ πεδίοιο ἀνάσσεις εὐρέος, ᾧ ἔνι μὲν λωτὸς πολύς, ἕν δὲ κύπειρον mupoi τε ζειαί τε id’ εὐρυφυὲς κρῖ λευκόν. ἐν δ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκῃ οὔτ᾽ ap δρόμοι εὐρέες οὔτε τι λειμών" 605 αἰγίβοτος, καὶ μᾶλλον ἐπήρατος ἱπποβότοιο. οὐ γάρ τις νήσων ἱππήλατος οὐδ᾽ εὐλείμων, σ

9

?

,

?

?

ἜΝ

>

>

4

930.3

U Ze

ἢ

4

^

ex

?

A

A

\

,

^

4

^

b

3

/

Ἅ

A

’

αἵ θ᾽ ἁλὶ κεκλίαται" 9

>

’

u,

A

ν

d

A

’

9

9

A

,

>

4

/

/

»

4

/

e

’

᾿Ιθάκη δέ τε Kal περὶ πασέων. /

[4

A

A

’

“Ὡς φάτο: μείδησεν δὲ βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος, χειρί τέ μιν κατέρεξεν ἔπος T [4

/

[4

v

ἔφατ᾽

>

mM

>

ἔκ T

>

a”

609

ὀνόμαζεν᾽ 3

^7

ἱματός εἰς ἀγαθοῖο, φίλον τέκος, of ἀγορεύεις τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι ταῦτα μεταστήσω: δύναμαι ydp. δώρων δ᾽ ὅσσ᾽ ἐν ἐμῷ οἴκῳ κειμήλια κεῖται, δώσω ὃ κάλλιστον καὶ τιμηέστατόν ἐστι. δώσω τοι κρητῆρα τετυγμένον: ἀργύρεος δὲ 615 ἔστιν ἅπας, χρυσῷ δ᾽ ἐπὶ χείλεα κεκράανται: 4€

At

/

>

3

θ

^

LÀ

4

459

9

4

.

ἔργον δ᾽ ᾿Ηφαίστοιο" πόρεν δέ € Φαίδιμος ἥρως,

Σιδονίων βασιλεύς, 00° Eos δόμος ἀμφεκάλυψε κεῖσέ με νοστήσαντα" τεῖν δ᾽ ἐθέλω τόδ᾽ ^

4

/

A.

9

4

ὁπάσσαι.

4Q3

>

,

Ὡς ot μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον. δαιτυμόνες δ᾽ ἐς δώματ᾽ ἴσαν θείου βασιλῆος. οἱ δ᾽ ἦγον μὲν μῆλα, φέρον δ᾽ εὐήνορα οἶνον" σῖτον δέ σφ᾽ ἄλοχοι καλλικρήδεμνοι ἔπεμπον. "Qs of μὲν περὶ δεῖπνον ἐνὶ μεγάροισι πένοντο. μνηστῆρες δὲ πάροιθεν ᾿Οδυσσῆος μεγάροιο δίσκοισιν τέρποντο Kal αἰγανέησιν ἱέντες ἐν TUKTQ δαπέδῳ, ὅθι περ πάρος, ὕβριν ἔχοντες. €

3

\

e^

9

9

^

A

^

4

’

3

9

4

620

3,7

^

ej

3)

/

4

e

625

»

Avrivoos δὲ καθῆστο καὶ Ἐϑύρύμαχος θεοειδής, ’

\

^

A

?

4

4

ἀρχοὶ μνηστήρων, ἀρετῇ δ᾽ ἔσαν ἔξοχ᾽ ἀριστοι. τοῖς δ᾽ υἱὸς Φρονίοιο Νοήμων ἐγγύθεν ἐλθὼν

630

66

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

᾿Αντίνοον μύθοισιν ἀνειρόμενος προσέειπεν" ' Avrivo', ἦ ῥά τι ἴδμεν ἐνὶ φρεσίν, Te καὶ οὐκί,, ὁππότε Τηλέμαχος νεῖτ᾽ ἐκ IIvAov ἡμαθόεντος ; νῆά μοι οἴχετ᾽ ἄγων" ἐμὲ δὲ χρεὼ γίγνεται αὐτῆς "Ἢλιδ᾽ ἐς εὐρύχορον διαβήμεναι, ἔνθα μοι ἵπποι 635 δώδεκα θήλειαι, ὑπὸ δ᾽ ἡμίονοι ταλαεργοὶ ἀδμῆτες" τῶν κέν τιν᾽ ἐλασσάμενος δαμασαίμην.᾽᾽ "Qs éda0'- οἱ δ᾽ ἀνὰ θυμὸν ἐθάμβεον" οὐ γὰρ ἔφαντο ἐς Πύλον οἴχεσθαι Νηλήϊον, ἀλλά που αὐτοῦ €

4

4

’

a

Id

9

^

€

“a

aypwv

ld

1

>

9

>

,

€

/

,

4

’

ἢ μήλοισι

9

9A

/

παρεέεμμεναι NE συβώτῃ.

640

Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ' Avrivoos προσέφη, Εὐπείθεος vios: “νημερτές μοι ἔνισπε" πότ᾽ ᾧχετο καὶ τίνες αὐτῷ κοῦροι ἕποντ᾽; ᾿Ιθάκης ἐξαίρετοι, N ἑοὶ αὐτοῦ θῆτές τε δμῶές τε; δύναιτό κε καὶ τὸ τελέσσαι. 1

>

4^

Kal μοι τοῦτ᾽ 4

a

>

9

[4

9

ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὀφρ᾽ 9

4

’

>

,

^2

4

Μ

€?

EU εἰδῶ,

>

94

IA

^

645

ἢ σε βίῃ ἀέκοντος ἀπηύρα νῆα μέλαιναν, ἦε ἑκών οἱ δῶκας, ἐπεὶ προσπτύξατο μύθῳ. Tov δ᾽ υἱὸς Φρονίοιο Νοήμων ἀντίον ηὔδα: αὐτὸς ἑκών οἱ δῶκα" TL κεν pé£ew καὶ ἄλλος, e 3 € ^ » f. 7 ὁππότ᾽o> ἀνὴρ τοιοῦτος, ἔχων μελεδήματα θυμῷ,^ 560 αἰτίζῃ; χαλεπόν κεν ἀνήνασθαι δόσιν εἴη. κοῦροι δ᾽ οἵ κατὰ δῆμον ἀριστεύουσι μεθ᾽ ἡμέας, ot ot ἕποντ᾽ * ev δ᾽ ἀρχὸν ἐγὼ Baivovr’ ἐνόησα Μέντορα ἠὲ θεόν τῷ δ᾽ αὐτῷ πάντα ἐῴκει. ἀλλὰ τὸ θαυμάζω: ἴδον ἐνθάδε Μέντορα δῖον 655 χθιζὸν ὑπηοῖον. τότε δ᾽ ἔμβη νηΐ Πύλονδε. s ἄρα φωνήσας ἀπέβη πρὸς δώματα πατρός": τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἀμφοτέροισιν ἀγάσσατο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. μνηστῆρας δ᾽ ἄμυδις κάθισαν καὶ παῦσαν ἀέθλων. τοῖσιν δ᾽ 'Ávrivoos μετέφη Εὐπείθεος vios 660 ἀχνύμενος---μένεος δὲ μέγα φρένες ἀμφιμέλαιναι πίμπλαντ᾽, ὄσσε δέ οἱ πυρὶ λαμπετόωντι ἐΐκτην---" e

4

€

A

€t

?

>

9

1

m

>

€t

€

’

€

"0

>

>

>

9

\

\

>

ὃ

v

Ν

4

A

3

»

’

9

la

’

€?

9

1

3

4

9

,

,

>

»

,

/

9

’

a

^

>

P d

^

3

4

Ld

egw

,

,

ἢ

σ

A

[4

>

Ld

ὃ

\

,

/

>

/

OAYZZEIAX A

(rv)

67

“Ὦ πόποι, ἦ μέγα ἔργον ὑπερφιάλως ἐτελέσθη Τηλεμάχῳ ὁδὸς nde! φάμεν δέ ot οὐ τελέεσθαι. ἐκ τοσσῶνδ᾽ ἀέκητι νέος πάϊς οἴχεται αὕτως 665 νῆα ἐρυσσάμενος κρίνας T ava δῆμον ἀρίστους. ἄρξει καὶ προτέρω κακὸν ἔμμεναι" ἀλλά ot αὐτῷ Ζεὺς ὀλέσειε βίην πρὶν ἤβης μέτρον ἱκέσθαι! ἀλλ᾽ ay’ ἐμοὶ δότε νῆα θοὴν καὶ εἴκοσ᾽ ἑταίρους, ὄφρα μιν αὐτὸν ἰόντα λοχήσομαι ἠδὲ φυλάξω 670 ev πορθμῷ ᾿Ιθάκης τε Σάμοιό τε παιπαλοέσσης, ὡς av ἐπισμυγερῶς ναυτίλλεται εἵνεκα maTpós. s ἔφαθ᾽- ot δ᾽ apa πάντες ἐπήνεον ἠδ᾽ ἐκέλευον" αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀνστάντες ἔβαν δόμον eis "Oóvafjos. Οὐδ᾽ ἄρα Πηνελόπεια πολὺν χρόνον ἦεν ἄπυστος 675 μύθων, ots μνηστῆρες ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βυσσοδόμευον" κῆρυξ yàp οἱ εἶπε Μέδων, ὃς ἐπεύθετο βουλὰς αὐλῆς ἐκτὸς ewv οἱ δ᾽ ἔνδοθι μῆτιν ὕφαινον. βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεν ἀγγελέων διὰ δώματα []ηνελοπείῃ" τὸν δὲ κατ᾽ οὐδοῦ βάντα προσηύδα Πηνελόπεια: 680 “Κῆρυξ, τίπτε δέ σε πρόεσαν μνηστῆρες ἀγαυοί; 7| εἰπέμεναι δμῳῇσιν ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο d / [4 > ^ ^ , ἔργων παύσασθαι, σφίσι δ᾽ > αὐτοῖς δαῖτα πένεσθαι; μὴ μνηστεύσαντες μηδ᾽ ἀλλοθ᾽ ὁμιλήσαντες e ’ , 4 4 ὕστατα Kal 4 πύματα viv^ ἐνθάδε δειπνήσειαν᾽ 685 οἵ Hau’ ἀγειρόμενοι βίοτον karaketpere πολλόν, κτῆσιν Τηλεμάχοιο δαΐῴρονος. οὐδέ τι πατρῶν ὑμετέρων τὸ πρόσθεν ἀκούετε παῖδες ἐόντες οἷος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἔσκε μεθ᾽ ὑμετέροισι τοκεῦσιν, ’

^

v

4

>

>

»

9?

>

Ν

/

^

~

>

>

4.

3

^

>

1

/

3

A

>

«

’

T

9

>

9

4

9

»

4

^

a

’

4

^

0

8

>

4

€

,

U

,

b

e

4

A

^^

9

4

^

ὃ

a

4

’

950.

3

>

0

3

t€

,

/

M

t^

9

9

a

,

ὃ

»

€

4

»

€

4

d

[4

,

,

A

4

4

e

ΝΜ

A

ν

»

Ν

3

/

€

>

ΜΝ

w

4

3

^

93

,

>

w

3.

Soe

1

A

^

>

4

,

9

>

"Ó

3979

e

,

4

^

οὔτε τινὰ ῥέξας ἐξαίσιον οὔτε τι εἰπὼν w

\

€»

3

’

Μ

>

690

\

ἐν δήμῳ---ἢ τ᾽ ἐστὶ δίκη θείων βασιλήων" ἄλλον κ᾽ ἐχθαίρῃσι βροτῶν, ἄλλον ke φιλοίη--κεῖνος δ᾽ οὔ ποτε πάμπαν ἀτάσθαλον ἄνδρα Eewpyei. ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ὑμέτερος θυμὸς καὶ ἀεικέα ἔργα >

,

^

bd

9

4

>

9

A

’

4

4

>

/

/,

N

>

}

68

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (mv)

/ Ἰὼ, 9 , N φαίνεται, οὐδέ τίς, ἐστι χάρις μετόπισθ᾽

3 ’ εὐεργέων.

3

))

Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε Μέδων, πεπνυμένα εἰδώς" 696

at yap

«6

|

A)

ὃ

δή, βασίλεια, τόδε πλεῖστον κακὸν εἴη! a

A

ὃ

λ

^

A

LÁ

/

ἀλλὰ πολὺ μεῖζόν τε καὶ ἀργαλεώτερον ἄλλο μνηστῆρες φράζονται---ὃ μὴ τελέσειε Kpoviwv! Τηλέμαχον μεμάασι κατακτάμεν ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ 100 οἴκαδε νισόμενον" 6 δ᾽ ἔβη μετὰ πατρὸς ἀκουὴν ἐς Πύλον ἠγαθέην ἠδ᾽ ἐς Λακεδαίμονα diay.” "Qs φάτο: τῆς δ᾽ αὐτοῦ λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἦτορ, δὴν δέ μιν ἀμφασίη ἐπέων λάβε: τὼ δέ οἱ ὄσσε δακρυόφι πλῆσθεν, θαλερὴ δέ ot ἔσχετο φωνή. 705 ὀψὲ δὲ δή μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβομένη προσέειπε" ἡρυξ, τίπτε δέ μοι πάϊς οἴχεται; οὐδέ τί μιν >

M

1

{

K

/

μή

^

9

’

ὃ

/

’

Doe

4

»

ys

,

’

χρεὼ

νηῶν ὠκυπόρων ἐπιβαινέμεν, αἵ θ᾽ ἁλὸς ἵπποι ἀνδράσι γίγνονται, περόωσι δὲ πουλὺν ἐφ᾽ ὑγρήν. e^

4

ϑ

l4

4

4.

9

4

/

€

ἢ wa

pnd

o

e

,

»

ονομ

9

?

αὑτοῦ

^

>

ey

4

5

9

θ

A

σ

A

*

4

A

ev ἀνθρωποισι

1I?

€

/

a?

λιπηῆται;

710

Τὴν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα Μέδων πεπνυμένα εἰδώς" οὐ old 7 Tis μιν θεὸς ὦρορεν, ἦε καὶ αὐτοῦ θυμὸς ἐφωρμήθη ἴμεν ἐς Πύλον, ὄφρα πύθηται πατρὸς ἑοῦ ἢ νόστον ἢ ὅν τινα πότμον ἐπέσπεν.᾽᾽ "Qs ἄρα φωνήσας ἀπέβη κατὰ δῶμ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος. 715 τὴν δ᾽ ἄχος ἀμφεχύθη θυμοφθόρον, οὐδ᾽ ap’ ἔτ᾽ ἔτλη δίφρῳ ἐφέζεσθαι πολλῶν κατὰ οἶκον ἐόντων, ἀλλ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐπ᾽ οὐδοῦ ἷζε πολυκμήτου θαλάμοιο οἴκτρ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη" περὶ δὲ ὃμῳαὶ μινύριζον πᾶσαι, ὅσαι κατὰ δώματ᾽ ἔσαν νέαι ἠδὲ παλαιαί. 720 τῆς δ᾽ ἁδινὸν γοόωσα μετηύδα Πηνελόπεια" ““Κλῦτε, φίλαι" πέρι γάρ μοι ᾽Ολύμπιος ἄλγε᾽ ἔδωκεν , LG e e ^ 4 3 P ἐκ πασέων, ὅσσαι μοι ὁμοῦ Tpadev ἠδ᾽13 ἐγένοντο, n πρὶν μὲν πόσιν ἐσθλὸν ἀπώλεσα θυμολέοντα, 4‘

9

L4

»

>

^

»

>

4

/

A

>

A

»

5»

[d

1

M

"4

>

\

»

4

4

,

A

9

4

[4

OA

’

,

4

^

97

A

‘4

;

A

A

M]

M

€

^

^

a

~

a

46?

4

OATZZEIAZ A

(mw)

69

παντοίῃς ἀρετῇσι κεκασμένον Ev Δαναοῖσιν, ἐσθλόν, τοῦ κλέος εὐρὺ καθ᾽ 'EAAdóa καὶ Μ

725 μέσον

Αργος"

νῦν αὖ παῖδ᾽ ἀγαπητὸν ἀνηρείψαντο θύελλαι ἀκλέα ἐκ μεγάρων, οὐδ᾽ ὁρμηθέντος ἄκουσα. σχέτλιαι, οὐδ᾽ ὑμεῖς περ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θέσθε ἑκάστη ἐκ λεχέων μ᾽ ἀνεγεῖραι, ἐπιστάμεναι σάφα θυμῷ, 9

λ

,

>

4

δ᾽

€

0

[4

P d

730

ὁππότε κεῖνος ἔβη κοίλην ἐπὶ νῆα μέλαιναν. εἰ γὰρ ἐγὼ πυθόμην ταύτην ὁδὸν ὁρμαίνοντα, τῷ κε μάλ᾽ 7) κεν ἔμεινε καὶ ἐσσύμενός περ ὁδοῖο, ἢ κέ με τεθνηυῖαν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἔλειπεν. ἀλλά τις ὀὁτρηρῶς Δολίον καλέσειε γέροντα, 735 δμῶ᾽ ἐμόν, ὅν μοι δῶκε πατὴρ ἔτι δεῦρο Kiovon, καί μοι κῆπον ἔχει πολυδένδρεον, ὄφρα τάχιστα Λαέρτῃ τάδε πάντα παρεζόμενος καταλέξῃ, εἰ δή πού τινα κεῖνος ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μῆτιν ὑφήνας ἐξελθὼν λαοῖσιν ὀδύρεται, ot μεμάασιν 140 ov καὶ ᾿Οδυσσῆος φθῖσαι γόνον ἀντιθέοιο. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε φίλη τροφὸς Ἐϊρύκλεια" “νύμφα φίλη, σὺ μὲν ἄρ με κατάκτανε νηλέϊ χαλκῷ ἢ ἔα ἐν μεγάρῳ: μῦθον δέ τοι οὐκ ἐπικεύσω: noe ἐγὼ τάδε πάντα, πόρον δέ οἱ ὅσσ᾽ ἐκέλευε, 745 σῖτον καὶ μέθυ ἡδύ: ἐμεῦ δ᾽ ἕλετο μέγαν ὅρκον μὴ πρὶν σοὶ ἐρέειν, πρὶν δωδεκάτην γε γενέσθαι 7 σ᾽ αὐτὴν ποθέσαι καὶ ἀφορμηθέντος ἀκοῦσαι, ws Av μὴ κλαίουσα κατὰ χρόα καλὸν tanrns. ἀλλ᾽ ὑδρηναμένη, καθαρὰ ypot εἵμαθ᾽ ἑλοῦσα, 750 3 ^ ^ εἰς ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀναβᾶσα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶν Uxe nvain κούρῃ Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο ἢ yap κέν μιν ἔπειτα καὶ ex θανάτοιο σαώσαι. μηδὲ γέροντα κάκου κεκακωμένον' οὐ γὰρ ὀΐω πάγχυ θεοῖς μακάρεσσι γονὴν ᾿Αρκεισιάδαο 155 9

λθ

‘

a

‘

NO

9.

e

ε

3

Ἅ

»

^

4

^

A

fo)

’AO

^

/

/

>

4

’

’

^

«

’

A

U4

Ld

>

3

A

9

€

A

ὃ

A

4

A

4

eg

,

1

4

αλ

3

4

3»

>

A

97

.

5»

ZA

10

OAYZZEIAX

A (rv)

ἐχθέσθ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι πού τις ἐπέσσεται ὅς κεν ἔχῃσι ὠματά θ᾽ ὑψερεφέα Kai ἀπόπροθι πίονας ἀγρούς. Qs φάτο" τῆς δ᾽ εὔνησε γόον, σχέθε δ᾽ ὄσσε γόοιο. ἡ 9 ὑδρηναμένη, καθαρὰ xpot εἵμαθ᾽ ἑλοῦσα, εἰς ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀνέβαινε σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξίν, 760 ev δ᾽ Eder’ οὐλοχύτας Kavéw, npäro δ᾽ ᾿Αθήνῃ" KAddi μευ, αἰγιόχοιο Διὸς τέκος, ᾿Ατρυτώνη" εἴ ποτέ τοι πολύμητις ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἢ βοὸς ἢ dios κατὰ πίονα μηρία ke, τῶν νῦν μοι μνῆσαι, καί μοι φίλον vla σάωσον, 765 μνηστῆρας δ᾽ ἀπάλαλκε κακῶς ὑπερηνορέοντας. “Qs εἰποῦσ᾽ ὀλόλυξε, θεὰ δέ οἱ ἔκλυεν ἀρῆς. μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ὁμάδησαν ἀνὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκε νέων ὑπερηνορεόντων" “Ἢ pada δὴ γάμον ἄμμι πολυμνήστη βασίλεια 770 ἀρτύει, οὐδέ τι οἶδεν ὅ οἱ φόνος vii τέτυκται. ς ἄρα τις εἴπεσκε, τὰ δ᾽ oU ἴσαν ὡς ἐτέτυκτο. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπε" “ Δαιμόνιοι, μύθους μὲν ὑπερφιάλους ἀλέασθε πάντας ὁμῶς, μή πού τις ἐπαγγείλῃσι καὶ εἴσω. 775 ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε σιγῇ τοῖον ἀναστάντες τελέωμεν μῦθον, ὃ δὴ καὶ πᾶσιν Evi φρεσὶν Npapev ἡμῖν. ς εἰπὼν ἐκρίνατ᾽ ἐείκοσι φῶτας ἀρίστους" βὰν δ᾽ ἰέναι ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης. νῆα μὲν οὖν πάμπρωτον ἁλὸς βένθοσδε ἔρυσσαν, 780 ev δ᾽ ἱστόν τε τίθεντο Kai ἱστία vni μελαίνῃ, ἠρτύναντο δ᾽ ἐρετμὰ τροποῖς ἐν δερματίνοισι πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν" ἀνά θ᾽ ἱστία λευκὰ méraocav: τεύχεα δέ σφιν ἔνεικαν ὑπέρθυμοι θεράποντες. ὑψοῦ δ᾽ ἐν νοτίῳ τήν γ᾽ ὄρμισαν, ἐκ δ᾽ ἔβαν αὐτοί. 785 9

[4

ὃ

9

[4

3

[4

3

a

€

ww

m

3

>

>

^^

9

>

3

^0

-^

\

3

>

>

e

^

A

e

\

,

3

9

/

>

Poe

3

A

Ἢ

/

a

4

LG

e

N

>

a»

^7

a.

9

^7

»

€

3

4

@

’

>

A

^

€

33

/

7

32

4

»

ἔνθα δὲ δόρπον ἕλοντο, μένον δ᾽ ΝΜ

9

[4

A

A

/

3

/

^

€

A

4

9

/

a9

,

?

>

>

,

ww

A

^

4

/

^

3

4

>

€

A

[4

>

/

^

v

>

9

3

4

^

σ

A

»

Δ

ἋὋὯὭ

^.

,

Ν

"D

/

ld

€

/

,

95

»

a

/

4

e^

4

Ld

ΜΝ

,

3

e^

5

4

M!

Af?

^

V

7

»

«t€

9

4

90

δ᾽

[4

e

’

δ᾽

9

>

4

>

Ν

4

[4

ἐπὶ ἕσπερον ἐλθεῖν. 3109

δ᾽ ὑπερωΐῳ αὖθι περίφρων Πηνελόπεια

>

θ

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

ΤΙ

KEIT Gp ἄσιτος, ἄπαστος ἐδητύος ἠδὲ ποτῆτος, ὁρμαίνουσ᾽ 7) ot θάνατον φύγοι vids ἀμύμων, ^ ἡ7 ὁ U γ᾽ 9 ὑπὸ 1 μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισι δαμείη. ὅσσα δὲ μερμήριξε λέων ἀνδρῶν ἐν ὁμίλῳ δείσας, ὁππότε μιν δόλιον περὶ κύκλον ἄγωσι, τόσσα μιν Oppatvovcav ἐπήλυθε νήδυμος ὕπνος" εὗδε δ᾽ ἀνακλινθεῖσα, λύθεν δέ oi diea πάντα. "Ev0' αὖτ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" εἴδωλον ποίησε, δέμας δ᾽ ἤϊκτο γυναικί, ᾿Ιφθίμῃ κούρῃ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο τὴν Evundos ὄπυιε Φερῇς ἔνι οἰκία ναίων. πέμπε δέ μιν πρὸς δώματ υσσῆος θείοιο, hos Πηνελόπειαν ὀδυρομένην γοόωσαν παύσειε κλαυθμοῖο γόοιό τε δακρυόεντος. ^

9

I

€

»

’

>

a

»

»

9

[4

4

€

A

ld

Ν

4

’

A

4

ὃ

~

>

»

1

ὃ

/

^

9

9

4

e

9

3

795

L4

»

7

790

4

Wee

^

4

LEN!

eA

9

’

„

’

>

^7

δ

4

^

,

0

’

800

4

ἐς θάλαμον δ᾽ εἰσῆλθε παρὰ κληΐδος ἱμάντα, στῆ δ᾽ ap ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς καί μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν" Evöeıs, Πηνελόπεια, φίλον τετιημένη ἦτορ; 3 IA da € ^ , οὐ μέν, σ᾽ 3 οὐδὲ ἐῶσι θεοὶ 1 ῥεῖα ζώοντες 805 κλαίειν οὐδ᾽ ἀκάχησθαι, ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἔτι νόστιμός ἐστι σὸς πάϊς" οὐ μὲν γάρ τι θεοῖς ἀλιτήμενός ἐστι. Τὴν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα περίφρων Πηνελόπεια ἡδὺ μάλα κνώσσουσ᾽ ἐν ὀνειρείῃσι πύλῃσιν" 809 inte, κασιγνήτη, δεῦρ᾽ ἤλυθες---οὔ τι πάρος γε πωλέαι, ἐπεὶ μάλα πολλὸν ἀπόπροθι δώματα vaters— Kat pe κέλεαι παύσασθαι ὀϊζύος ἠδ᾽ ὀδυνάων πολλέων, al μ᾽ ἐρέθουσι κατὰ φρένα Kai κατὰ θυμόν, ἣ πρὶν μὲν πόσιν ἐσθλὸν ἀπώλεσα θυμολέοντα, παντοίῃς ἀρετῇσι κεκασμένον ἐν Δαναοῖσιν, 815 ^

>

44

»

9

t€

\

^

"ὃ

,

4

»Q2

A

»

Boe

eQr

,

,

\

4

4

ἐσθλόν,

AA

1

4

A

τοῦ

>

4

>

κλέος

θλ

A

εὐρὺ

>

0

*Q>

,

0A

καθ᾽

>

3)

»

Ὁ

4

9

4

3

/

Ld

deep

P

4

»

>

4

7

[4

’

9

ΝΜ

,

>

9

-

a

4

a

»

Ld

>

ΟΝ

^

9

Té

λ

7

4

[4

^

’

9

4

1

4

4

?

J

€4

,

ὃ

4

4

4

0)

4

A

0

\

A

“Ἑλλάδα

[4

καὶ μέσον

Apyos: 7 ^ , 1 wv IA > \ , νῦν αὖ παῖς ἀγαπητὸς ἔβη κοίλης ἐπὶ νηός, νήπιος, οὔτε πόνων εὖ εἰδὼς οὔτ᾽ ἀγοράων--Pd

^

4

72

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (m)

od A ^ $36 7 > , τοῦ^ δὴΔ ἐγὼ καὶ \ μᾶλλον ὀδύρομαι ἢΝ περ ἐκείνου, τοῦ δ᾽ ἀμφιτρομέω καὶ δείδια μή τι πάθῃσιν, 820 ἢ 9 γε τῶν ἐνὶ δήμῳ, ἵν᾿ οἴχεται, 7) ἐνὶ πόντῳ--δυσμενέες γὰρ πολλοὶ én’ αὐτῷ μηχανόωνται, ἱέμενοι κτεῖναι, πρὶν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι.᾽᾽ Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενον προσέφη εἴδωλον ἀμαυρόν" “θάρσει, μηδέ τι πάγχυ μετὰ φρεσὶ δείδιθι λίην" 825 TOUT) γάρ οἱ πομπὸς ἅμ᾽ ἔρχεται, ἣν τε καὶ ἄλλοι ἀνέρες ἠρήσαντο παρεστάμεναι--δύναται γάρ--Παλλὰς ᾿Αθηναίη: σὲ δ᾽ ὀδυρομένην ἐλεαίρει:" 7) νῦν με προέηκε Trev τάδε μυθήσασθαι." Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια’ 880 εἰ μὲν δὴ θεός ἐσσι Ücotó τε ἔκλυες αὐδῆς, ? »ν ^ Doo 1 ’ εἰ δ᾽ > aye μοι καὶ A κεῖνον ὀϊζυρὸν κατάλεξον, n που ἔτι ζώει καὶ ὁρᾷ φάος ἠελίοιο ἦ ἤδη τέθνηκε καὶ εἰν ᾿Αἴδαο δόμοισι. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενον προσέφη εἴδωλον ἀμαυρόν' 4 “οὐ μέν τοι κεῖνόν γε διηνεκέως ἀγορεύσω, 836 ζώει ὅ γ᾽ 7) τέθνηκε" κακὸν δ᾽ ἀνεμώλια βάζειν. Qs εἰπὸν σταθμοῖο παρὰ κληΐδα λιάσθη ἐς πνοιὰς ἀνέμων. ἡ δ᾽ ἐξ ὕπνου ἀνόρουσε κούρη ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο" φίλον δέ ot Frop ἰάνθη, 840 ὥς οἱ ἐναργὲς ὄνειρον ἐπέσσυτο νυκτὸς ἀμολγῷ. Μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἀναβάντες ἐπέπλεον ὑγρὰ κέλευθα, Τηλεμάχῳ φόνον αἰπὺν ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ὁρμαίνοντες. ἔστι δέ τις νῆσος μέσσῃ ἁλὶ πετρήεσσα ^^

an

>

95

€

^

’

(€

9

Ld

»

A

ὃ

A

0

,

a

>

M

4

»

Ww

>

P

4

᾿Ιθακὴς τε

>

>

[4

40.

9

λ

9

5»

LG

»

^

’

,

»

>

M

e

\

A

Ld

A

a

4,

>

Ὁ

’

9

Ud

ul

A

ν᾿

Ἵ θ

’

»

a

4

9

peoonyvs

€

\

>

95

^

1

’

@

ve

@

3

’᾽

M

’

,

1

Ν

4

A

e

3

ΝΜ

9

/

’

,

2

3}

4

d

3

d

’

αλ

’

Zapoto T€ παιπαλοέσσης,

845

στερίς, ov μεγάλη" λιμένες δ᾽ ἔνι ναύλοχοι αὐτῇ ἀμφίδυμοι" τῇ τόν γε μένον λοχόωντες ᾿Αχαιοί. 9Α

,

>

dA

λ

’

δ᾽

w

A

9

A

OATZZEIAZ

E

"Hes δ᾽ ἐκ λεχέων παρ᾽ ἀγαυοῦ Τιθωνοῖο ὄρνυθ᾽, iv’ ἀθανάτοισι φόως φέροι ἠδὲ βροτοῖσιν. ot δὲ θεοὶ θῶκόνδε καθίζανον, ἐν δ᾽ ἄρα τοῖσι Ζεὺς ὑψιβρεμέτης, οὗ τε κράτος ἐστὶ μέγιστον. τοῖσι δ᾽ ᾿Αθηναίη λέγε κήδεα πόλλ᾽ "O8varjos ΜΝ

3

e

5»

3

[4

4

4

$01

^

μνησαμένη (μέλε γάρ οἱ ἐὼν ἐν δώμασι νύμφης)" [4

,

,

€

3A

>

/

[4

Ζεῦ πάτερ 70. ἄλλοι μάκαρες θεοὶ αἰὲν ἐόντες, μή τις ἔτι πρόφρων ἀγανὸς καὶ ἤπιος ἔστω σκηπτοῦχος βασιλεύς, μηδὲ φρεσὶν αἴσιμα εἰδώς, ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ χαλεπός τ᾽ εἴη καὶ αἴσυλα ῥέζοι! ὡς οὔ τις μέμνηται ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο λαῶν οἷσιν ἄνασσε, πατὴρ δ᾽ ὡς ἤπιος ἦεν. ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἐν νήσῳ κεῖται κρατέρ᾽ ἄλγεα πάσχων, νύμφης ἐν μεγάροισι Καλυψοῦς, 4 μιν ἀνάγκῃ ἴσχει" ὁ δ᾽ οὐ δύναται ἣν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι" οὐ γάρ οἱ πάρα νῆες ἐπήρετμοι καὶ ἑταῖροι, οἵ κέν μιν πέμποιεν ἐπ᾽ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης. «€

^

4

80.)

ww

et^

»"

,

4

4

3

,

4

\

A

4

oA

3.9,

Μ

a

3

^

€

/

^?

νῦν αὖ παῖδ᾽ ἀγαπητὸν ἀποκτεῖναι μεμάασιν οἴκαδε νισόμενον" ὃ δ᾽ ἔβη μετὰ πατρὸς ἀκουὴν ἐς Πύλον ἠγαθέην ἠδ᾽ ἐς Λακεδαίμονα diav.”’ Τὴν

δ᾽

ἀπαμειβόμενος

προσέφη

10

.

15

20

νεφεληγερέτα

Ζεύς" 4 4

9 4 ad v 4 @ 90 , . τέκνον ἐμόν, ποῖόν σε ἔπος φύγεν ἕρκος ὀδόντων; ’

od γὰρ δὴ τοῦτον μὲν ἐβούλευσας νόον αὐτή, , wse ἦ τοι κείνους

9

> ’ > , ᾿ΟδυσεὺςA ἀποτίσεται ἐλθών;

73

74

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

E (v)

Τηλέμαχον δὲ σὺ πέμψον ἐπισταμένως---δύνασαι γάρ--25 ws κε μάλ᾽ ἀσκηθὴς ἣν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἵκηται, μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἐν νηΐ παλιμπετὲς ἀπονέωνται.᾽᾽ pa, καὶ Ἑρμείαν, υἱὸν φίλον, ἀντίον ηὔδα" Eppeta—ov yap αὖτε τά τ᾽ ἄλλα περ ayyedds ἐσσι--σ

XA?

Ἢ

3

€

A

4

“ce

’

a

E

4

[4

M

^

‚N

\

@

iA

>

4

9

9

4

Y^

Ν

Μ

νύμφῃ ἐϊὐπλοκάμῳ εἰπεῖν νημερτέα βουλήν,

30

νόστον ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος, ὥς κε νέηται, οὔτε θεῶν πομπῇ οὔτε θνητῶν ἀνθρώπων: ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἐπὶ σχεδίης πολυδέσμου πήματα πάσχων ἤματι εἰκοστῷ Σχερίην ἐρίβωλον ἵκοιτο, Φαιήκων ἐς γαῖαν, οἵ ἀγχίθεοι γεγάασιν" οἵ κέν μιν πέρι κῆρι θεὸν Ws τιμήσουσι, πέμψουσιν δ᾽ ἐν νηΐ φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν, χαλκόν T€ χρυσόν τε ἅλις ἐσθῆτά τε δόντες, πόλλ᾽, ὅσ᾽ av οὐδέ ποτε Τροίης ἐξήρατ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, εἴ περ ἀπήμων ἦλθε λαχὼν ἀπὸ ληΐδος aloav. ὡς γάρ ot μοῖρ᾽ ἐστὶ φίλους ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι οἶκον ἐς ὑψόροφον Kal env ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. Ὡς efar’: οὐδ᾽ ἀπίθησε διάκτορος ἀργειφόντης. αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειθ᾽ ὑπὸ ποσσὶν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα, ἀμβρόσια χρύσεια, τά μιν φέρον ἠμὲν ἐφ᾽ ὑγρὴν ἠδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀπείρονα γαῖαν ἅμα πνοιῇς ἀνέμοιο. εἵλετο δὲ ῥάβδον, τῇ τ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ὄμματα θέλγει ὧν ἐθέλει, τοὺς δ᾽ αὖτε καὶ ὑπνώοντας ἐγείρει. τὴν μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχων πέτετο κρατὺς ἀργειφόντης. Πιερίην δ᾽ ἐπιβὰς ἐξ αἰθέρος ἔμπεσε πόντῳ: σεύατ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ κῦμα λάρῳ ὄρνιθι ἐοικώς, ὅς Te κατὰ δεινοὺς κόλπους ἁλὸς ἀτρυγέτοιο ἰχθῦς ἀγρώσσων πυκινὰ πτερὰ δεύεται ἅλμῃ; τῷ ἴκελος πολέεσσιν ὀχήσατο κύμασιν “Ἑρμῆς. ,

>

9

»

@

^

>

>

A

e

9

,

9

9

e

Ν

?0n

4

>

9

A

*

€

4

9

>

1

In

eA

990

9

\

^

i

^

M!

9

Δι

9

^

€

\

ey

?

A

€

9

P d

9

>»

[4

9139.

[4

40

4

A

’

4

ὁ

[4

4

35

,

7

’

4

P

9

1

9

^

’

i]

A

/

>

1

9

>

d

4

,

kA

d

a

,

4

’᾽

,

v

4

’

a

4

4

4

’

’

4

A

δ0

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ E

(v)

75

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ THY νῆσον ἀφίκετο τηλόθ᾽ ἐοῦσαν, ἔνθ᾽ ἐκ πόντου βὰς ἰοειδέος ἤπειρόνδε niev, Oppa μέγα σπέος ἵκετο, τῷ ἔνι νύμφη ΝΜ)

>

?

Moe

,

A

Ld

>

,

/

’

”

55

/

4

^

X

[4

ναῖεν ἐὐπλόκαμος" τὴν δ᾽ ἔνδοθι τέτμεν ἐοῦσαν.

πῦρ μὲν ἐπ᾽ a

A

>

Κεόρου τ ὃ

ἐσχαρόφιν μέγα καίετο, τηλόθι δ᾽ ὀδμὴ

93

9

’

εὐὔκεατοιο

9

>

/

4

0

ὕυου T [4

a

/

9

ava νῆσον οὐοωδει

>

29»

A

"^

90

0

3

\

60

αἰομένων" ἡ δ᾽ ἔνδον ἀοιδιάουσ᾽ ὀπὶ καλῇ ἱστὸν ἐποιχομένη χρυσείῃ κερκίδ᾽ ὕφαινεν. ὕλη δὲ σπέος ἀμφὶ πεφύκει τηλεθόωσα, κλήθρη τ᾽ αἴγειρός TE Kal εὐώδης κυπάρισσος. ἐνθα δέ τ᾽ ὄρνιθες τανυσίπτεροι εὐνάζοντο, 65 σκῶπές T ἴρηκές τε τανύγλωσσοί τε κορῶναι εἰνάλιαι, THoiv τε θαλάσσια ἔργα μέμηλεν. ἡ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ τετάνυστο περὶ σπείους γλαφυροῖο ἡμερὶς ἡβώωσα, τεθήλει δὲ σταφυλῇσι. κρῆναι δ᾽ ἑξείης πίσυρες ῥέον ὕδατι λευκῷ 10 πλησίαι ἀλλήλων τετραμμέναι ἄλλυδις ἄλλη. ἀμφὶ δὲ λειμῶνες μαλακοὶ ἴου ἠδὲ σελίνου θήλεον- ἔνθα κ᾽ ἔπειτα καὶ ἀθάνατός περ ἐπελθὼν θηήσαιτο ἰδὼν καὶ τερφθείη φρεσὶν ἧσιν. Ἔνθα στὰς θηεῖτο διάκτορος ἀργειφόντης. 75 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πάντα ἑῷ θηήσατο θυμῷ, αὐτίκ᾽ ap’ εἰς εὐρὺ σπέος ἤλυθεν: οὐδέ μιν ἄντην ὃ

/

€

4

9

wv

4

go

»*

Ν

>

>

/

4

A

ἅν

>

>

»

A

7

^

[4

/

,

4

nyvoinoev ἰδοῦσα Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων: οὐ γάρ T ἀγνῶτες θεοὶ ἀλλήλοισι πέλονται ἀθάνατοι, οὐδ᾽ εἴ τις ἀπόπροθι δώματα ναίει. 80 οὐδ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆα μεγαλήτορα ἔνδον ἔτετμεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἀκτῆς κλαῖε καθήμενος, ἔνθα πάρος περ, δάκρυσι καὶ στοναχῆσι καὶ ἄλγεσι θυμὸν ἐρέχθων. πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἀτρύγετον δερκέσκετο δάκρυα λείβων. Ἑρμείαν δ᾽ ἐρέεινε Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, 85 ev θρόνῳ ἱδρύσασα φαεινῷ σιγαλόεντι" ι

2

φ

[4

>

9

[4

^

END

/

€

|

4

i

Ν

>

3

VA

/

[4

/

~

4

,

76

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

“Τίπτε pot, "Eppeia χρυσόρραπι, εἰλήλουθας αἰδοῖός τε φίλος τε; πάρος ye μὲν ov τι θαμίζεις. αὔδα ὅ τι φρονέεις" τελέσαι δέ με θυμὸς ἄνωγεν, εἰ δύναμαι τελέσαι ye καὶ εἰ τετελεσμένον ἐστίν. 90 ἀλλ᾽ éreo προτέρω, ἵνα τοι πὰρ ξείνια θείω. "Qs dpa φωνήσασα θεὰ παρέθηκε τράπεζαν ἀμβροσίης πλήσασα, κέρασσε δὲ νέκταρ ἐρυθρόν. αὐτὰρ ὁ πῖνε Kal ἦσθε διάκτορος apyeıdovrns. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δείπνησε καὶ "pape θυμὸν ἐδωδῇ, 95 καὶ τότε δή μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν" Eipwräs μ᾽ ἐλθόντα θεὰ θεόν" αὐτὰρ ἐγώ τοι νημερτέως τὸν μῦθον ἐνισπήσω: κέλεαι yap. Ζεὺς ἐμέ γ᾽ ἠνώγει δεῦρ᾽ ἐλθέμεν οὐκ ἐθέλοντα" τίς δ᾽ ἂν ἑκὼν τοσσόνδε διαδράμοι ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ 100 ἄσπετον; οὐδέ τις ayxı βροτῶν πόλις, οἵ τε θεοῖσιν ἱερά τε ῥέζουσι καὶ ἐξαίτους ἑκατόμβας. ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ov πως ἔστι Atos νόον αἰγιόχοιο ovre παρεξελθεῖν ἄλλον θεὸν οὔθ᾽ ἁλιῶσαι. φησί τοι ἄνδρα παρεῖναι ὀϊζυρώτατον ἄλλων, 105 τῶν ἀνδρῶν ot ἄστυ πέρι Πριάμοιο μάχοντο εἰνάετες. (δεκάτῳ δὲ πόλιν mépoavres ἔβησαν οἴκαδ᾽ ἀτὰρ ἐν νόστῳ ᾿Αθηναίην aAirovro, 7 σφιν ἐπῶρσ᾽ ἀνεμόν τε κακὸν καὶ κύματα μακρά. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες ἀπέφθιθεν ἐσθλοὶ ἑταῖροι, 110 τὸν δ᾽ apa δεῦρ᾽ ἄνεμός τε φέρων καὶ κῦμα πέλασσε.) τὸν νῦν σ᾽ ἠνώγειν ἀποπεμπέμεν ὅττι τάχιστα" οὐ yap οἱ τῇδ᾽ αἶσα φίλων ἀπονόσῴφιν ὀλέσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι οἱ μοῖρ᾽ ἐστὶ φίλους ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι οἶκον ἐς ὑψόροφον καὶ ἑὴν ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. 115 , ^ "Qe φάτο: ῥίγησεν δὲ Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, καί μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" ““Σχέτλιοί ἐστε, θεοί, ζηλήμονες ἔξοχον ἄλλων, Ld

?

^

PF

v

tA

4

Ψ

3

4

’

’

\

4

9

Ν

θ

/

4

A

A

>

y

4

4

4

,

,

/

a

))

>

^

>

Ml

?

4€

A

φ

’

4

\

>

9

}

4

/

-

»

’

Ld

3

>

>

M

9

’

>

9

’

4

4

ld

3

4

[4

>

^

4

᾽

€

/

>

,

4

A

3

?

4

,

ww

^2

1

\

i5

AY?

»

’

ἐ,

A

>

4

un

,

9

4

A

>

/

»

’

9λ,

Pd

^

A

>

M

^

9

>»

Ν

’

4

\

?

’

9

~

4

e

e

^

N

€

9

^

€

a

’᾽

>

?

4

,

ΛΔ

ew

420.

?

9

ae

’

^?

^

3)

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

77

οἵ τε θεαῖς ἀγάασθε παρ᾽ ἀνδράσιν εὐνάζεσθαι ἀμφαδίην, ἦν τίς τε φίλον ποιήσετ᾽ ἀκοίτην. 120 Δ 1 ve > 9 / eo e / 3 / ὡς μὲν ὅτ᾽ ᾿Ωρίων᾽ ἕλετο ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, τόφρα ot nyaaode θεοὶ peta ζώοντες, hos ev 'Oprvyin χρυσόθρονος ΓΑρτεμις ἁγνὴ οἷς ἀγανοῖς βελέεσσιν ἐποιχομένη κατέπεφνεν. ὡς 9 ὁπότ᾽ ᾿Ιασίωνι ἐὐπλόκαμος Δημήτηρ 125 ᾧ θυμῷ εἴξασα μίγη φιλότητι καὶ εὐνῇ / 29 \ 7 » νειῷ^»Evi τριπόλῳ: οὐδὲ δὴν\ ἦεν ἄπυστος Ζεύς, os μιν κατέπεφνε βαλὼν ἀργῆτι κεραυνῷ. ws δ᾽ a) νῦν μοι ἄγασθε, θεοί, βροτὸν ἀνδρα παρεῖναι. τὸν μὲν ἐγὼν ἐσάωσα περὶ τρόπιος βεβαῶτα 130 olov, ἐπεί ot νῆα θοὴν ἀργῆτι κεραυνῷ Ζεὺς ἔλσας ἐκέασσε μέσῳ ἐνὶ οἴνοπι πόντῳ. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες ἀπέφθιθεν ἐσθλοὶ ἑταῖροι, τὸν δ᾽ apa δεῦρ᾽ ἄνεμός τε φέρων καὶ κῦμα πέλασσε. TOV μὲν ἐγὼ φίλεόν τε καὶ ἔτρεφον, NOE ἔφασκον 135 θήσειν ἀθάνατον καὶ ἀγήραον ἤματα πάντα. ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ oU πως ἔστι Διὸς νόον αἰγιόχοιο οὔτε παρεξελθεῖν ἄλλον θεὸν οὔθ᾽ ἁλιῶσαι, ἐρρέτω, εἴ μιν κεῖνος ἐποτρύνει καὶ ἀνώγει, πόντον ET ἀτρύγετον. πέμψω δέ μιν οὔ πῃ ἐγώ ye: οὐ γάρ μοι πάρα νῆες ἐπήρετμοι καὶ ἑταῖροι, 14] οἵ κέν μιν πέμποιεν ἐπ᾽ εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης. αὐτάρ οἱ πρόφρων ὑποθήσομαι, οὐδ᾽ ἐπικεύσω, ὥς κε μάλ᾽ ἀσκηθὴς ἣν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἵκηται. 4

^

>

9

’

»

,

€

?

«

T

4

>

4

9

>

^

»

9

9

4

,

>

€

>

a

Doe

A

>

4

>

>

’

€

,

A

\

9

9

A

^

,

[4

~

M

A

»

»

[4

4

^

a

m

[d

4

i

^

d

^

^99

A

/

’ὔ

^

9

>

[4

4

»

A

,

»

/

t^

4

A]

^

/

>

1

€

,

d

«

/

4

\

’

e

>

,

/

9

9

r

4

\

»

>

^

\

4

wm”

»

9

Li

4

€

σ

,

‚N

Τ

\

δ᾽

ἣν

9

4

ὁ

€

GUTE

0

M

/

9

a

4

’

προσεεῖπε

ὃ

3

^

fd

΄

4

3)

>

4

OLAKTOPOS ἀργειφόντης"

145

“οὕτω νῦν ἀπόπεμπε, Διὸς δ᾽ ἐποπίζεο μῆνιν, μή πώς τοι μετόπισθε κοτεσσάμενος χαλεπήνῃ.᾽᾽ ^

4

1

>

»

^

"Qs dpa φωνήσας ἀπέβη κρατὺς ἀργειφόντης"

ἡ δ᾽ em ᾿Οδυσσῆα μεγαλήτορα πότνια νύμφη ne, ἐπεὶ δὴ Ζηνὸς émékAvev ἀγγελιάων. e

Woe?

>

>

>

9

9

A

ar

A

A

d

9

/

,

9

/

Ld

150

78

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

E (v)

τὸν δ᾽ ap em ἀκτῆς εὗρε καθήμενον" οὐδέ ποτ᾽ ὄσσε δακρυόφιν τέρσοντο, κατείβετο δὲ γλυκὺς αἰὼν νόστον ὀδυρομένῳ, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι ἥνδανε νύμφη. ἀλλ᾽ 7) τοι νύκτας μὲν ἰαύεσκεν καὶ ἀνάγκῃ ev σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι παρ᾽ οὐκ ἐθέλων ἐθελούσῃ: 155 ἤματα δ᾽ ἂμ πέτρῃσι καὶ ἠϊόνεσσι καθίζων δάκρυσι καὶ στοναχῆσι καὶ ἄλγεσι θυμὸν ἐρέχθων πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἀτρύγετον δερκέσκετο δάκρυα λείβων. ἀγχοῦ δ᾽ ἱσταμένη προσεφώνεε δῖα θεάων" “Κάμμορε, μή μοι ἔτ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ὀδύρεο, μηδέ τοι αἰὼν φθινέτω: ἤδη yap σε μάλα πρόφρασσ᾽ ἀποπέμψω. 161 ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε δούρατα μακρὰ ταμὼν ἁρμόζεο χαλκῷ εὐρεῖαν σχεδίην: ἀτὰρ ἴκρια πῆξαι em αὐτῆς ὑψοῦ, ὥς σε φέρησιν em’ ἠεροειδέα πόντον. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σῖτον καὶ ὕδωρ καὶ οἶνον ἐρυθρὸν 165 ἐνθήσω μενοεικέ᾽, à κέν τοι λιμὸν ἐρύκοι, εἵματά τ᾽ ἀμφιέσω, πέμψω δέ τοι οὖρον ὄπισθεν, ὥς κε μάλ᾽ ἀσκηθὴς σὴν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἵκηαι, αἴ κε θεοί γ᾽ ἐθέλωσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν, οἵ μευ φέρτεροί εἶσι νοῆσαΐ τε κρῆναί Te." 170 "Qs φάτο: piynoe δὲ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" '* " AMo

τι δὴ σύ, θεά, τόδε μήδεαι οὐδέ τι πομπήν,

N με κέλεαι σχεδίῃ περάαν μέγα λαῖτμα θαλάσσης, δεινόν τ᾽ ἀργαλέον re: τὸ δ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆες dica, — 115 ὠκύποροι περόωσιν, ἀγαλλόμεναι Διὸς οὔρῳ. οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐγὼν ἀέκητι σέθεν σχεδίης ἐπιβαίην,

ei μή μοι TAains γε, θεά, μέγαν ὅρκον ὀμόσσαι μή τί μοι αὐτῷ πῆμα "Qs φάτο: μείδησεν χειρί τέ μιν κατέρεξεν “FH δὴ aAırpos γ᾽

κακὸν βουλευσέμεν ado.’ δὲ Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, 180 ἔπος τ᾿ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνόμαζεν' ἐσσὶ καὶ οὐκ ἀποφώλια εἰδώς,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

19

οἷον δὴ τὸν μῦθον ἐπεφράσθης ἀγορεῦσαι. ἴστω νῦν τόδε γαῖα καὶ οὐρανὸς εὐρὺς ὕπερθε καὶ τὸ κατειβόμενον Στυγὸς ὕδωρ, ὅς τε μέγιστος ὅρκος δεινότατός τε πέλει μακάρεσσι θεοῖσι, 186 / a > m ^ 1 / Μ) μή τί σοι αὐτῷ πῆμα κακὸν βουλευσέμεν ἄλλο. ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν νοέω καὶ φράσσομαι, ἅσσ᾽ ἂν ἐμοί περ αὐτῇ μηδοίμην, ὅτε με χρειὼ τόσον LKOL* καὶ γὰρ ἐμοὶ νόος ἐστὶν ἐναίσιμος, οὐδέ μοι αὐτῇ 190 θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι σιδήρεος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐλεήμων. ὡς ἄρα φωνήσασ᾽ ἡγήσατο δῖα θεάων καρπαλίμως" ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα μετ᾽ ἴχνια βαῖνε θεοῖο. lEov δὲ σπεῖος γλαφυρὸν θεὸς 79€ καὶ ἀνήρ, καί ῥ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἔνθα καθέζετ᾽ ἐπὶ θρόνου, ἔνθεν ἀνέστη Ἑρμείας, νύμφη δ᾽ ἐτίθει πάρα πᾶσαν ἐδωδήν, 196 ” \ u» ἔσθειν καὶ πίνειν, οἷα βροτοὶ ἄνδρες ἔδουσιν" αὐτὴ δ᾽ ἀντίον ἷζεν ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο, τῇ δὲ παρ᾽ ἀμβροσίην δμῳαὶ καὶ νέκταρ ἔθηκαν. ot δ᾽ Em ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. 200 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ τάρπησαν ἐδητύος ἠδὲ ποτῆτος, τοῖς ἄρα μύθων ἦρχε Ἀαλυψώ, δῖα θεάων" “Διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, A / , 3 , ^ οὕτω δὴ\ οἶκόνδε φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν αὐτίκα νῦν ἐθέλεις ἰέναι; σὺ δὲ χαῖρε καὶ ἔμπης. 205 9

^

,

a

id

wv

/

’

€

A

’

€

\

^

>

>

3

>

>

ἢ

9

>

92

e

^

LANG

9

>

9

4

Ν

>

^?

’

\

A

4

Ν

’

?7

^

9

\

ar

^

2

/

Ν

1

’

’

σ

^

9

9

^

4

4

4

9

’

4

»

,

>

>

9

€

1

M

\

€

>

^

€

>

\

4

“-

A

ww

^

ΛΝ

εἴ γε μὲν εἰδείης σῇσι φρεσὶν ὅσσα τοι αἶσα κήδε᾽ ἀναπλῆσαι πρὶν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι, ἐνθάδε κ᾽ αὖθι μένων σὺν ἐμοὶ τόδε δῶμα φυλάσσοις ἀθάνατός τ᾽ εἴης, ἱμειρόμενός περ ἰδέσθαι σὴν ἄλοχον, τῆς αἰὲν ἐέλδεαι ἤματα πάντα. 210 οὐ μέν θην κείνης γε χερείων εὔχομαι εἶναι, οὐ δέμας οὐδὲ φυήν, ἐπεὶ οὔ πως οὐδὲ ἔοικε θνητὰς ἀθανάτῃσι δέμας καὶ εἶδος ἐρίζειν. >

Ld

9

?

4

‘4

A

ww

$

,

Mj

7

L4

9

A

»

e

e^

LAND)!

>

,

?

,

>A

4

’

? 7

d

>

4

4

^

90.

^

»

1

[4

4 M

4

420

>

?

N

33

80

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις 'O8voσεύς" “πότνα θεά, μή μοι τόδε χώεο" olda καὶ αὐτὸς 215 πάντα μάλ᾽, οὕνεκα σεῖο περίφρων Πηνελόπεια εἶδος ἀκιδνοτέρη μέγεθός τ᾽ εἰσάντα ἰδέσθαι" ἡ μὲν yap βροτός ἐστι, av δ᾽ ἀθάνατος Kai ἀγήρως. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧς ἐθέλω καὶ ἐέλδομαι ἤματα πάντα οἴκαδέ T ἐλθέμεναι καὶ νόστιμον ἦμαρ ἰδέσθαι. 220 εἰ δ᾽ αὖ τις painoı θεῶν ἐνὶ οἴνοπι πόντῳ, τλήσομαι ἐν στήθεσσιν ἔχων ταλαπενθέα Üvuóvἤδη γὰρ μάλα πολλὰ πάθον καὶ πολλὰ μόγησα κύμασι καὶ πολέμῳ" μετὰ καὶ τόδε τοῖσι γενέσθω.᾽᾽ €

e

\

M

>

\

\

M

’

d

T

,

»

4

>

᾽ὔ

>

4

/

\

>

/

4

3°?

A

>

?

»

’

4

9

4

/

T

90

»

7

4

,

Ὃς ἐἔφατ᾽- ἠέλιος δ᾽ ap ἔδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθεν. ἐλθόντες δ᾽ apa τώ γε μυχῷ σπείους γλαφυροῖο 226 τερπέσθην φιλότητι παρ᾽ ἀλλήλοισι μένοντες. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος "Haus, αὐτίχ᾽ ὁ μὲν χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε ἕννυτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, αὐτὴ δ᾽ ἀργύφεον φᾶρος μέγα évvvro νύμφη, 230 λεπτὸν καὶ χαρίεν, περὶ δὲ ζώνην Bader’ ἰξυῖ καλὴν χρυσείην, κεφαλῇ δ᾽ ἐφύπερθε καλύπτρην" καὶ τότ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ μεγαλήτορι μήδετο πομπήν. δῶκέν οἱ πέλεκυν μέγαν, ἄρμενον ἐν παλάμῃσι, χάλκεον, ἀμφοτέρωθεν ἀκαχμένον" αὐτὰρ ev αὐτῷ 235 στειλειὸν περικαλλὲς ἐλάϊνον, εὖ évapnpós: δῶκε δ᾽ ἔπειτα σκέπαρνον ἐὔξοον" ἦρχε δ᾽ ὁδοῖο νήσου ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῆς, ὅθι δένδρεα μακρὰ πεφύκει--κλήθρη τ᾽ alyeıpös τ᾽, ἐλάτη τ᾽ ἦν οὐρανομήκης-ava πάλαι, περίκηλα, τά οὗ πλώοιεν ἐλαφρῶς. 240 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ δεῖξ᾽ ὅθι δένδρεα μακρὰ πεφύκει, ἡ μὲν ἔβη πρὸς δῶμα Ἰζαλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, αὐτὰρ ὃ τάμνετο δοῦρα" θοῶς δέ οἱ ἤνυτο ἔργον. εἴκοσι δ᾽ ἔκβαλε πάντα, πελέκκησεν δ᾽ ἄρα χαλκῶ, 3

’

>

»

4

’

»

sf

9

4

A

4

9%

e

>

^

’

>

/

>

9

9

A

>

A

A

4

4

e

d

9

,

nf)

9v

7

’

4

/

,

>

A

[4

νᾺ

>

4

3

d

>

e

4

^

ΝΜ

,

^

Ld

^

4

P?

Aree

3

’

»)

~

9.5

4

>

>

A

95

ῤ

4

^

>

7

4

9.

4

9

d

[4

\

4

^

OATZZEIAZ

E (v)

81

ξέσσε δ᾽ ἐπισταμένως Kat ἐπὶ στάθμην ἴθυνεν. 245 τόφρα δ᾽ ἔνεικε τέρετρα Ἀαλυψώ, δῖα θεάων" τέτρηνεν δ᾽ apa πάντα Kal ἥρμοσεν ἀλλήλοισι, γόμφοισιν δ᾽ ἄρα τήν γε καὶ ἁρμονίῃσιν ἄρασσεν. ὄσσον τίς T ἔδαφος νηὸς τορνώσεται ἀνὴρ φορτίδος evpeins, εὖ εἰδὼς τεκτοσυνάων, 250 τόσσον ET εὐρεῖαν σχεδίην ποιήσατ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς. ἔκρια δὲ στήσας, ἀραρὼν θαμέσι σταμίνεσσι, ποίει" ἀτὰρ μακρῇσιν ἐπηγκενίδεσσι τελεύτα. ἐν δ᾽ ἱστὸν ποίει καὶ ἐπίκριον ἄρμενον αὐτῷ" πρὸς δ᾽ ἄρα πηδάλιον ποιήσατο, ὄφρ᾽ ἰθύνοι. 255 φράξε δέ μιν ῥίπεσσι διαμπερὲς οἰσυΐνῃησι κύματος εἷλαρ ἔμεν" πολλὴν δ᾽ ἐπεχεύατο ὕλην. τόφρα δὲ dape’ ἔνεικε Καλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, ἱστία ποιήσασθαι" ὁ δ᾽ εὖ τεχνήσατο καὶ τά. ev δ᾽ ὑπέρας τε κάλους τε πόδας T ἐνέδησεν ἐν αὐτῇ, μοχλοῖσιν δ᾽ ἄρα τήν ye κατείρυσεν εἰς ἅλα δῖαν. 261 Terparov ἦμαρ ἔην, καὶ τῷ τετέλεστο ἅπαντα: TQ δ᾽ ἄρα πέμπτῳ πέμπ᾽ ἀπὸ νήσου dia KaAvyo, εἵματά T. ἀμφιέσασα θυώδεα Kai Aovoaca. ev δέ oi ἀσκὸν ἔθηκε θεὰ μέλανος οἴνοιο 265 N e e * ὦ , > A 3$ 7 τὸν ἕτερον, ἕτερον δ᾽ ὕδατος μέγαν, ἐν δὲ καὶ ἦα κωρύκῳ: ἐν δέ οἱ ὄψα τίθει μενοεικέα πολλά: οὖρον δὲ προέηκεν ἀπήμονά τε λιαρόν Te. γηθόσυνος δ᾽ οὔρῳ πέτασ᾽ ἱστία dios ᾿Οδυσσεύς. αὐτὰρ ὁ πηδαλίῳ ἰθύνετο τεχνηέντως 210 ἥμενος" οὐδέ οἱ ὕπνος ἐπὶ βλεφάροισιν ἔπιπτε Πληϊάδας τ᾽ ἐσορῶντι καὶ ὀψὲ δύοντα Bowrnv "Apkrov θ᾽, ἣν καὶ "Aua£av ἐπίκλησιν καλέουσιν, 7 τ᾽ αὐτοῦ στρέφεται καί T "Qpiwva δοκεύει, οἴη δ᾽ ἀμμορός ἐστι λοετρῶν ’Qxeavoio215 τὴν γὰρ δή μιν ἄνωγε Ἀαλυψώ, δῖα θεάων, [4

>

5»

’

4

>

’᾽

vw

4

49

4

w

’

9

’

i

i

4.

9

%

A

Ld

w

€

3

A

^

4

9

4

4

[4

4

”

MI

>

>

9

»

,

4

Φ

e

>

>

€

[4

LG

^

^

>

>

σ

>

3

’

4

oo P

>

ΝΜ

>

wm»

ὦ

5»

^

/

t€

’

4

δὶ

A

9

/

Ld

’O8

>

~

95

,

4

4

9

4

»

A

4

^

>

^

V4

4

φ

,

e

^

A

>

>

>

4

^

4

4

1

/

4

«€

>

?

Ν

»

4

5»

^?

,

4

4

>

@

>

4

4

»

/

,

>

>

/

4

’

Ld

»

wm»

4

[d

m

82

OAYZZEIAZ E (v)

ποντοπορευέμεναι ἐπ᾽ ἀριστερὰ χειρὸς ἔχοντα. ἑπτὰ δὲ καὶ δέκα μὲν πλέεν ἤματα ποντοπορεύων᾽ ὀκτωκαιδεκάτῃ δ᾽ ἐφάνη ὄρεα σκιόεντα γαίης Φαιήκων, ὅθι τ᾽ ἄγχιστον πέλεν αὐτῷ" 280 εἴσατο δ᾽ ὡς ὅτε ῥινὸν ἐν ἠεροειδέϊ πόντῳ. Τὸν δ᾽ ἐξ Αἰθιόπων ἀνιὼν κρείων ἐνοσίχθων τηλόθεν ἐκ Σολύμων ὀρέων ἴδεν" εἴσατο γάρ ot πόντον ἐπιπλώων᾽ ὁ δ᾽ ἐχώσατο κηρόθι μᾶλλον, κινήσας δὲ κάρη προτὶ ὃν μυθήσατο θυμόν" 285 “Ὦ πόποι, 7) μάλα δὴ μετεβούλευσαν θεοὶ ἄλλως ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ ἐμεῖο μετ᾽ Αἰθιόπεσσιν ἐόντος ! καὶ δὴ Φαιήκων γαίης σχεδόν, ἔνθα οἱ aloa

ἐκφυγέειν μέγα πεῖραρ ὀϊζύος, ἥ μιν ἱκάνει" ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι μέν piv φημι ἅδην ἐλάαν κακότητος. 290 "Qs εἰπὼν σύναγεν νεφέλας, ἐτάραξε δὲ πόντον χερσὶ τρίαιναν ἑλών" πάσας δ᾽ ὀρόθυνεν ἀέλλας παντοίων ἀνέμων, σὺν δὲ νεφέεσσι κάλυψε γαῖαν ὁμοῦ καὶ πόντον" ὀρώρει δ᾽ οὐρανόθεν νύξ. σὺν δ᾽ Εὐὖρός τε Νότος τ᾽ ἔπεσον Ζέφυρός τε δυσαὴς καὶ Βορέης αἰθρηγενέτης, μέγα κῦμα κυλζδων. 296 καὶ τότ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἧτορ, ὀχθήσας δ᾽ ἄρα εἶπε πρὸς ὃν μεγαλήτορα θυμόν" “"Ὦ μοι ἐγὼ δειλός! ri νύ μοι μήκιστα γένηται; δείδω μὴ δὴ πάντα θεὰ νημερτέα εἶπεν, 800 ἢ μ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἐν πόντῳ πρὶν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι ἄλγε᾽ ἀναπλήσειν" τὰ δὲ δὴ νῦν πάντα τελεῖται. οἵοισιν νεφέεσσι περιστέφει οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν

Ζεύς!

ἐτάραξε δὲ πόντον, ἐπισπέρχουσι δ᾽ ἄελλαι

παντοίων ἀνέμων" νῦν μοι σῶς αἰπὺς ὄλεθρος. 806 τρισμάκαρες Δαναοὶ καὶ τετράκις ot τότ᾽ ὄλοντο Tpoin ἐν εὐρείῃ χάριν ᾿Ατρεΐδῃσι φέροντες. ὡς δὴ ἐγώ γ᾽ ὄφελον θανέειν καὶ πότμον ἐπισπεῖν

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

83

ἤματι τῷ ὅτε μοι πλεῖστοι χαλκήρεα δοῦρα Τρῶες ἐπέρριψαν περὶ Πηλείωνι θανόντι. 310 τῷ κ᾿ ἔλαχον κτερέων, Kai μευ κλέος ἦγον ᾿Αχαιοί: νῦν δέ με λευγαλέῳ θανάτῳ εἵμαρτο aAdvat.’’ Ὡς dpa μιν εἰπόντ᾽ ἔλασεν μέγα κῦμα κατ᾽ ἄκρης δεινὸν ἐπεσσύμενον, περὶ δὲ σχεδίην ἐλέλιξε. τῆλε δ᾽ ἀπὸ σχεδίης αὐτὸς πέσε, πηδάλιον δὲ 315 ἐκ χειρῶν προέηκε" μέσον δέ οἱ ἱστὸν ἔαξε δεινὴ μισγομένων ἀνέμων ἐλθοῦσα θύελλα" τηλοῦ δὲ σπεῖρον καὶ ἐπίκριον ἔμπεσε πόντῳ. τὸν δ᾽ dp’ ὑπόβρυχα θῆκε πολὺν χρόνον, οὐδ᾽ ἐδυνάσθη αἶψα μάλ᾽ ἀνσχεθέειν μεγάλου ὑπὸ κύματος ὁρμῆς" 320 εἵματα γάρ ῥ᾽ ἐβάρυνε, τά οἱ πόρε δῖα Καλυψώ. ὀψὲ δὲ δή ῥ᾽ ἀνέδυ, στόματος δ᾽ ἐξέπτυσεν ἅλμην πικρήν, N οὗ πολλὴ ἀπὸ κρατὸς κελάρυζεν.

ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὧς σχεδίης ἐπελήθετο τειρόμενός περ ἀλλὰ μεθορμηθεὶς ἐνὶ κύμασιν ἐλλάβετ᾽ αὐτῆς,ρ

325

ἐν μέσσῃ δὲ καθῖζε τέλος θανάτου ἀλεείνων. τὴν δ᾽ ἐφόρει μέγα κῦμα κατὰ ῥόον ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ὀπωρινὸς Βορέης φορέῃσιν ἀκάνθας ἄμ πεδίον, πυκιναὶ δὲ πρὸς ἀλλήλῃσιν ἔχονται,

ὡς τὴν ἄμ πέλαγος ἄνεμοι φέρον ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα" 330 ἄλλοτε μέν τε Νότος Βορέῃ προβάλεσκε φέρεσθαι, ἄλλοτε δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Εὖρος Ζεφύρῳ εἴξασκε διώκειν. Τὸν δὲ ἴδεν Κάδμου θυγάτηρ, καλλίσφυρος 'Ivo, Λευκοθέη, ἣ πρὶν μὲν ἔην βροτὸς αὐδήεσσα, νῦν δ᾽ ἁλὸς ἐν πελάγεσσι θεῶν EF ἔμμορε τιμῆς. 335 ἡ ῥ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆ᾽ ἐλέησεν ἁλώμενον, ἄλγε᾽ ἔχοντα" αἰθυίῃ δ᾽ ἐϊκυῖα ποτῇ ἀνεδύσετο λίμνης, Ke δ᾽ ἐπὶ σχεδίης καί μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπε" “Κάμμορε, timre τοι ὧδε Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχὕων ὠδύσατ᾽ ἐκπάγλως, ὅτι τοι κακὰ πολλὰ φυτεύει; 340

84

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

οὐ μὲν δή σε καταφθίσει, μάλα περ μενεαίνων. ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔρξαι---δοκέεις δέ μοι οὐκ ἀπινύσσειν--εἵματα ταῦτ᾽ ἀποδὺς σχεδίην ἀνέμοισι φέρεσθαι κἀλλιπ᾽, ἀτὰρ χείρεσσι νέων ἐπιμαίεο νόστου γαίης Φαιήκων, ὅθι τοι μοῖρ᾽ ἐστὶν ἀλύξαι. 345 >

\

4

/

4

4

Tij δέ, τόδε κρήδεμνον ὑπὸ στέρνοιο τάνυσσαι

ἄμβροτον" οὐδέ τί τοι παθέειν δέος οὐδ᾽ ἀπολέσθαι. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν χείρεσσιν ἐφάψεαι ἠπείροιο, aus ἀπολυσάμενος βαλέειν εἰς οἴνοπα πόντον πολλὸν ἀπ᾽ ἠπείρου, αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἀπονόσφι τραπέσθαι. "Os ἄρα φωνήσασα θεὰ κρήδεμνον ἔδωκεν, 351 αὐτὴ δ᾽ dj ἐς πόντον ἐδύσετο κυμαίνοντα αἰθυίῃ ἐϊκυῖα" μέλαν δέ € κῦμα κάλυψεν. αὐτὰρ o μερμήριξε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ὀχθήσας δ᾽ ἄρα εἶπε πρὸς ὃν μεγαλήτορα θυμόν: 358 μοι ἐγώ, μή Tis μοι ὑφαίνῃσιν δόλον αὖτε ἀνώγει. ἀθανά των, ὅ5 τέ TÉ με σχεδίης δίης ἀποβῆναι ἀποβῆναι ἀνώ ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ οὔ πω πείσομ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἑκὰς ὀφθαλμοῖσι γαῖαν ἐγὼν ἰδόμην, ὅθι μοι φάτο φύξιμον εἶναι. a

9

lA

a

>

Vv

?

3

>

,

9

3

?

Ἁ

“A

4

9

9

A

9

9

ἢ

4

€

7

))

/

^

4

4

,

4

G

,

’

9C.

Ν

A

*0

7

«€ "()

^

>

[4

€

>

4

>

Deo

A

4

^

,

€

9

[4

[4

50

ὃ

4

JA

4

s+

ἢ

ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔρξω, δοκέει δέ μοι εἶναι ἄριστον:

360

ὄφρ᾽ ἂν μέν κεν δούρατ᾽ ἐν ἁρμονίῃσιν ἀρήρῃ, τόφρ᾽ αὐτοῦ μενέω καὶ τλήσομαι ἄλγεα πάσχων"

αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν δή μοι σχεδίην διὰ κῦμα τινάξῃ, νήξομ᾽,, ἐπεὶ οὐ μέν τι πάρα προνοῆσαι ἄμεινον.᾽᾽ os 6 ταῦθ᾽ ὥρμαινε κατὰ φρένα καὶ κατὰ θυμόν, ὦρσε δ᾽ ἐπὶ μέγα κῦμα Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων, 366 δεινόν τ᾽ ἀργαλέον τε, κατηρεφές, ἤλασε δ᾽ αὐτόν. ws δ᾽ ἄνεμος Cans Tv θημῶνα τινάξῃ καρφαλέων, τὰ μὲν dp τε διεσκέδασ᾽ ἄλλυδις ἄλλῃ, ὡς τῆς δούρατα μακρὰ διεσκέδαο᾽. αὐτὰρ 'O8vaceus ἀμφ᾽ ἑνὶ δούρατι βαῖνε, κέληθ᾽ ὡς ἵππον ἐλαύνων, 371 εἵματα δ᾽ ἐξαπέδυνε, τά οἵ πόρε δῖα Καλυψώ. >

A

9

TH

a

A

ὃ

e

^

/

ah

,

ec

σ

ὃ

A

e^

A

A

4

’

9

A

>

\

A

9

[d

A

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

85

αὐτίκα δὲ κρήδεμνον ὑπὸ στέρνοιο rdvvaaev: ^ αὐτὸς1 δὲ πρηνὴς\ ἁλὶ κάππεσε, χεῖρε πετάσσας, >

^2

\

’᾽

,

e

[4

vnxepevat

1

[4

Ν

μεμαως.

Ld

A

,

>

ἴδε δὲ κρείων

4

ἐνοσίχθων,

375

κινήσας δὲ κάρη προτὶ ὃν μυθήσατο θυμόν' Va

Otrw

€4

viv κακὰ πολλὰ παθὼν

e

t

\

M

ἀλόω

A

3

κατὰ πόντον,

[4

M

4

εἰς ὅ Kev ἀνθρώποισι διοτρεφέεσσι μιγήης. ἀλλ᾽ ” λ > 7 θ , 2) οὐδ᾽3 5 ὧςT σε ἔολπα ὀνόσσεσθαι κακότητος. a ὡς ἄρα φωνήσας ἵμασεν καλλίτριχας 4ἵππους, ἵκετο δ᾽ εἰς Αἰγάς, ὅθι of κλυτὰ δώματ᾽ ἔασιν. Αὐτὰρ ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Διός, ἄλλ᾽ ἐνόησεν" ἦ τοι τῶν ἄλλων ἀνέμων κατέδησε κελεύθους, παύσασθαι δ᾽ ἐκέλευσε καὶ εὐνηθῆναι ἅπαντας" ὦρσε δ᾽ ἐπὶ κραιπνὸν Βορέην, πρὸ δὲ κύματ᾽ ἔαξεν, hos ὃ Φαιήκεσσι φιληρέτμοισι μιγείη διογενὴς ᾿Οδυσεὺς θάνατον Kai κῆρας ἀλύξας. νθα δύω νύκτας δύο T ἤματα κύματι πηγῷ πλάζετο, πολλὰ δέ οἱ κραδίη προτιόσσετ᾽ ὄλεθρον. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τρίτον ἦμαρ ἐὐπλόκαμος τέλεσ᾽ "Hos, καὶ τότ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἄνεμος μὲν ἐπαύσατο ἠδὲ γαλήνη ἔπλετο νηνεμίη" ὁ δ᾽ ἄρα σχεδὸν εἴσιδε γαῖαν ὀξὺ μάλα προϊδών, μεγάλου ὑπὸ κύματος ἀρθείς. ws δ᾽ or ἂν ἀσπάσιος βίοτος παίδεσσι φανήῃ πατρός, ὃς ἐν νούσῳ κεῖται κρατέρ᾽ ἄλγεα πάσχων δηρὸν τηκόμενος---στυγερὸς δέ οἱ ἔχραε δαίμων, ἀσπάσιον δ᾽ ἄρα τόν γε θεοὶ κακότητος ἔλυσαν-->

σ

9

>

3

^

>

>

9

A

^»

4

>

4

^?

1

"E

>

0

9

ὃ

yo

A

4

4

,

^

\

4

4

»

>

?

*-*

>

7

€

ec

v0

A

d

,

$1

/

4

μέ

4

380

»

e

385

4

A

a

€

>

a

ὡς

Ld

Ld

d

^

4

,

’

€

^

4

A

’

,

4

ww

’Ὅ

9

9

»

Doe

>

~

>

ΝΜ

M

/

390

^

4

4

9

3

4

’

4

395

᾿Οδυσῆ᾽ ἀσπαστὸν ἐείσατο γαῖα καὶ ὕλη, a>

5

1

>

?

^

V

€

νῆχε δ᾽ ἐπειγόμενος ποσὶν ἠπείρου ἐπιβῆναι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε τόσσον ἀπῆν ὅσσον τε γέγωνε βοήσας, 400 1 4 ^ » 1 4 4 καὶ δὴ δοῦπον ἄκουσε ποτὶ σπιλάδεσσι ÜaAdcons— ῥόχθει γὰρ μέγα κῦμα ποτὶ ξερὸν ἠπείροιο δεινὸν ἐρευγόμενον, εἴλυτο δὲ πάνθ᾽ ἁλὸς ayvn: οὐ γὰρ ἔσαν λιμένες νηῶν ὀχοΐ, οὐδ᾽ ἐπιωγαΐ, 9

>

@

1

,

,

3

4

^

Φ

ΝΜ

4

\

4

lA

3.

€

A

M

86

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

ἀλλ᾽ ἀκταὶ προβλῆτες ἔσαν σπιλάδες TE πάγοι re— 405 καὶ τότ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἧτορ᾽ ὀχθήσας δ᾽ ἄρα εἶπε πρὸς ὃν μεγαλήτορα θυμόν' "^ "à μοι, ἐπεὶ δὴ γαῖαν ἀελπέα δῶκεν ἰδέσθαι Ζεύς, καὶ δὴ τόδε λαῖτμα διατμήξας ἐτέλεσσα, ἔκβασις οὔ πη φαίνεθ᾽ ἁλὸς πολιοῖο θύραζε: 410 ἔκτοσθεν μὲν γὰρ πάγοι ὀξέες, ἀμφὶ δὲ κῦμα βέβρυχεν ῥόθιον, λισσὴ δ᾽ ἀναδέδρομε πέτρη, ἀγχιβαθὴς δὲ θάλασσα, καὶ οὔ πως ἔστι πόδεσσι στήμεναι ἀμφοτέροισι καὶ ἐκφυγέειν κακότητα" μή πώς μ᾽ ἐκβαίνοντα βάλῃ λίθακι ποτὶ πέτρῃ 41 κῦμα μέγ᾽ üprá£av: μελέη δέ μοι ἔσσεται ὁρμή. εἰ δέ κ᾽ ἔτι προτέρω παρανήξομαι, ἣν που ἐφεύρω ἠϊόνας τε παραπλῆγας λιμένας τε θαλάσσης, δείδω μή μ᾽ ἐξαῦτις ἀναρπάξασα θύελλα πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἰχθυόεντα φέρῃ βαρέα στενάχοντα, 420 ἠέ τί μοι καὶ κῆτος ἐπισσεύῃ μέγα δαίμων ἐξ ἁλός, οἷά τε πολλὰ τρέφει κλυτὸς ᾿Αμῴφιτρίτη" οἶδα yap ὥς μοι cdwdvorat κλυτὸς ἐννοσίγαιος.᾽᾽ “Hos ὁ ταῦθ᾽ ὅρμαινε κατὰ φρένα καὶ κατὰ θυμόν, τόφρα δέ μιν μέγα κῦμα φέρε τρηχεῖαν ἐπ᾽ ἀκτήν. 425 ἔνθα k' ἀπὸ ῥινοὺς δρύφθη, σὺν δ᾽ card’ ἀράχθη, ei μὴ ἐπὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" ἀμφοτέρῃσι δὲ χερσὶν ἐπεσσύμενος λάβε πέτρης" τῆς ἔχετο στενάχων, ἧος μέγα κῦμα παρῆλθε. καὶ τὸ μὲν Ws ὑπάλυξε, παλιρρόθιον δέ μιν αὖτις 430 πλῆξεν ἐπεσσύμενον, τηλοῦ δέ μιν ἔμβαλε πόντῳ. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε πουλύποδος θαλάμης ἐξελκομένοιο πρὸς κοτυληδονόφιν πυκιναὶ λάϊγγες ἔχονται, ὡς τοῦ πρὸς πέτρῃσι θρασειάων ἀπὸ χειρῶν ῥινοὶ ἀπέδρυφθεν: τὸν δὲ μέγα κῦμα κάλυψεν. 436 ἔνθα κε δὴ δύστηνος ὑπὲρ μόρον ὥλετ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς,

OATYTZZEIAZ E

(v)

87

ei μὴ ἐπιφροσύνην δῶκε γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη. κύματος ἐξαναδύς, τά T ἐρεύγεται ἤπειρόνδε, νῆχε παρέξ, ἐς γαῖαν ὁρώμενος, εἴ που ἐφεύροι niovas τε παραπλῆγας λιμένας τε θαλάσσης. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ποταμοῖο κατὰ στόμα καλλιρόοιο ἷξε νέων, τῇ δή οἱ ἐείσατο χῶρος ἄριστος, λεῖος πετράων, καὶ ἐπὶ σκέπας ἦν ἀνέμοιο. ἔγνω δὲ προρέοντα καὶ εὔξατο ὃν κατὰ Üvpóv: 4

3

[4

’

9.. 7

»

/

^

»

[4

’

440

4

“Κλῦθι, ἄναξ, ὅτις ἐσσί: πολύλλιστον δέ σ᾽ ἱκάνω

φεύγων ἐκ πόντοιο Ποσειδάωνος ἐνιπάς. 446 αἰδοῖος μέν T. ἐστὶ καὶ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσιν ἀνδρῶν ὅς τις ἵκηται ἀλώμενος, ὡς καὶ ἐγὼ νῦν σόν τε ῥόον σά τε γούναθ᾽ ἱκάνω πολλὰ μογήσας. ἀλλ᾽ ἐλέαιρε, ἄναξ" ἱκέτης δέ τοι εὔχομαι elvaı. 450 ὡς dal’: ὁ δ᾽ αὐτίκα παῦσεν ἐὸν ῥόον, ἔσχε δὲ κῦμα πρόσθε δέ οἱ ποίησε γαλήνην, τὸν δ᾽ ἐσάωσεν ἐς ποταμοῦ προχοάς. ὁ δ᾽ ap ἄμφω γούνατ᾽ ἔκαμψε χεῖράς re ortBapas: ἁλὶ yàp δέδμητο φίλον κῆρ. ᾧδεε δὲ χρόα πάντα, θάλασσα δὲ κήκιε πολλὴ 455 àv στόμα τε pivas θ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ap ἄπνευστος καὶ ἄναυδος κεῖτ᾽ ὀλιγηπελέων, κάματος δέ μιν αἰνὸς ἵκανεν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ ἄμπνυτο καὶ es φρένα θυμὸς ἀγέρθη, καὶ τότε δὴ κρήδεμνον ἀπὸ €o λῦσε θεοῖο. καὶ TO μὲν és ποταμὸν ἁλιμυρήεντα μεθῆκεν, 460 ἂψ δ᾽ ἔφερεν μέγα κῦμα κατὰ ῥόον, αἶψα δ᾽ ap lvo δέξατο χερσὶ φίλῃσιν" ὁ δ᾽ ἐκ ποταμοῖο λιασθεὶς oxoivw ὑπεκλίνθη, κύσε δὲ ζείδωρον apovpav: ὀχθήσας δ᾽ dpa εἶπε πρὸς ὃν μεγαλήτορα θυμὸν’ “Ὦ μοι ἐγώ, τί πάθω; τί νύ μοι μήκιστα γένηται; εἰ μέν κ᾽ ἐν ποταμῷ δυσκηδέα νύκτα φυλάσσω, 466 μή μ᾽ ἄμυδις στίβη τε κακὴ Kat θῆλυς ἐέρση ἐξ ὀλιγηπελίης δαμάσῃ κεκαφηότα θυμόν" /

9

>

’᾽

^

’

/

9

~

9

e

4

[4

€

[4

9

3

>

€

>

«v

4

\

4

\

M]

1

ho,

>

A

>

Ν

»

9

A

e

»

>

1

wm

’

Ν

^

/

A

v

9

[4

^

^

e?

>

/

w

9

»

a

4

A

3

V

4

A

A

,

^

^

[4

8

A

,

\

/

ve

^

[4

5»

mM

9?

e

^

v

4

>

A

4

es >

9

>

>

ex

4

e

er

>

|

M

A

€

3

i

4

^

»

/,

’

’

7

93

ww

a

3

+

4

(^

€

,

P

9

e

>

,

/

^

4

/

Ld

Ld

4

^^

*^

3

9

4

^n

^

4

σ

4,

a

\

3

\

05A

θ

97

4

9

4

88

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ E (v)

αὔρη δ᾽ ἐκ ποταμοῦ ψυχρὴ πνέει ἠῶθι πρό. εἰ δέ κεν ἐς κλιτὺν ἀναβὰς καὶ δάσκιον ὕλην 470 θάμνοις ἐν πυκινοῖσι καταδράθω, εἴ με μεθείη ῥῖγος καὶ κάματος, γλυκερὸς δέ μοι ὕπνος ἐπέλθῃ, δείδω μὴ θήρεσσιν ἕλωρ καὶ κύρμα γένωμαι." ς ἄρα οἱ φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι" ^ 0v «€ = βῆ ῥ᾽ ἴμεν ets> ὕλην. τὴν4 δὲ N σχεδὸνeo ὕδατος εὗρεν 475 ἐν περιφαινομένῳ" δοιοὺς δ᾽ ap. ὑπήλυθε θάμνους ἐξ ὁμόθεν πεφυῶτας" ὁ μὲν φυλίης, ὁ δ᾽ ἐλαίης. τοὺς μὲν ap οὔτ᾽ ἀνέμων dian μένος ὑγρὸν ἀέντων, οὔτε ποτ᾽ ἠέλιος φαέθων ἀκτῖσιν ἔβαλλεν, ovr ὄμβρος περάασκε διαμπερές" Ws ἄρα πυκνοὶ 480 ἀλλήλοισιν ἔφυν ἐπαμοιβαδίς": οὗς ὑπ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς δύσετ᾽. adap δ᾽ εὐνὴν ἐπαμήσατο χερσὶ φίλῃσιν , ^ / » , » εὐρεῖαν. φύλλων yap4 ἔην χύσις ἤλιθα πολλή,4 ὅσσον T ἠὲ δύω ne τρεῖς ἄνδρας ἔρυσθαι ὥρῃ χειμερίῃ, εἰ καὶ μάλα περ χαλεπαΐνοι. 485 τὴν μὲν ἰδὼν γήθησε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ἐν δ᾽ dpa μέσσῃ λέκτο, χύσιν δ᾽ ἐπεχεύατο φύλλων. € , ὡςe δ᾽ 9 ὅτε τις δαλὸν\ σποδιῇ N; ἐνέκρυψε μελαίνῃ ἀγροῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῆς, ᾧ μὴ πάρα γείτονες ἄλλοι, σπέρμα πυρὸς σώζων, ἵνα μή ποθεν ἄλλοθεν αὔῃ, 490 ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς φύλλοισι καλύψατο" τῷ δ᾽ ap ᾿Αθήνη ὕπνον ém ὄμμασι χεῦ᾽, ἵνα μιν παύσειε τάχιστα 4

>

Ὥ

w

»ν

^^

€

>

[4

€

vw

4

’

>

^

»

>

OA

4

σ

,

\

>

>

€

9C.

Ld

*

t1

^

A

7

,

^

»

9?

6

’

Ld

A

€

a

»

>

»

,

Ld

A

Ν

4

a

4

,

,

,

,

9

A

;?

A

Ld

d

M

4

4

[4

9

9

A

^

,

9

?

9

/

’

4

δυσπονέος καμάτοιο, φίλα βλέφαρ᾽ ἀμφικαλύψας.

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Z

Ὡς ὁ μὲν ἔνθα καθεῦδε πολύτλας δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ὕπνῳ καὶ καμάτῳ ἀρημένος": αὐτὰρ ᾿Αθήνη βῆ p és Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν δῆμόν re πόλιν Te ol πρὶν μέν ποτε ναῖον ἐν εὐρυχόρῳ “ἵπερείῃ, ἀγχοῦ Κυκλώπων, ἀνδρῶν ὑπερηνορεόντων, οἵ σφεας σινέσκοντο, βίηφι δὲ φέρτεροι ἦσαν. ἔνθεν ἀναστήσας aye Ναυσίθοος θεοειδής, εἷσεν δὲ Lyepin ἑκὰς ἀνδρῶν ἀλφηστάων, ἀμφὶ δὲ τεῖχος ἔλασσε πόλει καὶ ἐδείματο οἴκους καὶ νηοὺς ποίησε θεῶν καὶ ἐδάσσατ᾽ ἀρούρας. ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἤδη κηρὶ δαμεὶς "Αἰδόσδε βεβήκει, Αλκίνοος δὲ τότ᾽ ἄρχε, θεῶν ἄπο μήδεα εἰδώς" τοῦ μὲν ἔβη πρὸς δῶμα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη, ^

€t

9

»

4

>

3

M

9

9

,

A

^

Ld

^

A

,

>

fd

L4

,

με

’

^

,

’

ν

A

^

»

?

’

Ν

d

4

10

’

νόστον ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ μεγαλήτορι μητιόωσα. βῆ δ᾽ tuev ἐς θάλαμον πολυδαίδαλον, ᾧ ἔνι κούρη κοιμᾶτ᾽ ἀθανάτῃσι φυὴν καὶ εἶδος ὁμοίη,

15

Ναυσικάα, θυγάτηρ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, πὰρ δὲ δύ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι, Χαρίτων ἄπο κάλλος ἔχουσαι, σταθμοῖϊν ἑκάτερθε" θύραι δ᾽ ἐπέκειντο φαειναί. € 20 ἡ δ᾽ ἀνέμου ὡς πνοιὴ ἐπέσσυτο δέμνια κούρης, Ave

€

^7

4

>

|

/

,

στῆ δ᾽ dp’ ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς, καί μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν, εἰδομένη κούρῃ ναυσικλειτοῖο Δύμαντος, 9j οἱ ὁμηλικίη μὲν ἔην, κεχάριστο δὲ θυμῷ.

τῇ μιν ἐεισαμένη προσέφη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" 4ε

Ν

αυσικάα, τί νύ σ᾽ ὧδε μεθήμονα γείνατο μήτηρ; 4

,

,

>

Φ

0

89

’

’

’

90

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Z (vi)

εἵματα μέν τοι κεῖται ἀκηδέα σιγαλόεντα, 26 σοὶ δὲ γάμος σχεδόν ἐστιν, iva χρὴ καλὰ μὲν αὐτὴν ἕννυσθαι, τὰ δὲ τοῖσι παρασχεῖν οἵ κέ σ᾽ ἄγωνται. ἐκ γάρ τοι τούτων φάτις ἀνθρώπους ἀναβαίνει σ

’

A

ὃ

A

^

3

4

’

@

4

4

?

4

^

3

0A

4

’

EOVAN,

ὃ

Xatpovuctv

A

A

A

9

A

^

A

A

A

OE TATNP

4

4

και TOTVLA UNTNP.

30

ἀλλ᾽ ἴομεν πλυνέουσαι ἅμ᾽ ἠοῖ φαινομένηφι: Kat τοι ἐγὼ avvépillos ἅμ᾽ ἕψομαι, ὄφρα τάχιστα ἐντύνεαι, ἐπεὶ οὔ τοι ἔτι δὴν παρθένος ἔσσεαι: 4

3

A

4

yr

9

@

P d

,

ἤδη γάρ σε μνῶνται ἀριστῆες κατὰ δῆμον

πάντων Φαιήκων, ὅθι τοι γένος ἐστὶ καὶ αὐτῆ. 35 ἀλλ᾽ ay’ ἐπότρυνον πατέρα κλυτὸν ἠῶθι πρὸ ἡμιόνους καὶ ἅμαξαν ἐφοπλίσαι, 7) κεν ἄγῃσι ζῶστρά τε καὶ πέπλους καὶ ῥήγεα σιγαλόεντα. καὶ δὲ σοὶ ὧδ᾽ αὐτῇ πολὺ κάλλιον ἠὲ πόδεσσιν ἔρχεσθαι: πολλὸν γὰρ ἀπὸ πλυνοί εἰσι πόληος. 40 H μὲν ap’ ws εἰποῦσ᾽ ἀπέβη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη Οὐλυμπόνδ᾽, ὅθι φασὶ θεῶν ἕδος ἀσφαλὲς αἰεὶ ἔμμεναι" οὔτ᾽ ἀνέμοισι τινάσσεται οὔτε TOT ὄμβρῳ δεύεται οὔτε χιὼν ἐπιπίλναται, ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ αἴθρη /

d

3

9

e

»

3

[4

9

Ld

4

4

v

»

9

A

«

^

A

3

A

9

’

9

4

A

1

?

A

A

3

/

i

€

4

9

~

^

A

σ

λ

9

ΝΜ

,

3

,

4

32

^

3

/

πέπταται ἀνέφελος, λευκὴ δ᾽ ἐπιδέδρομεν αἴγλη: τῷ ἔνι τέρπονται μάκαρες θεοὶ ἤματα πάντα. ev? ἀπέβη γλαυκῶπις, ἐπεὶ διεπέφραδε κούρῃ. 3

3

9

,

^

9

A

4

45

4

Αὐτίκα δ᾽ 'Hos ἦλθεν ἐύθρονος, 7) μιν ἔγειρε Ναυσικάαν εὔπεπλον: adap δ᾽ ἀπεθαύμασ᾽ ὄνειρον.

βῆ 9 ἴμεναι διὰ δώμαθ᾽, iv’ ἀγγείλειε τοκεῦσι, πατρὶ φίλῳ καὶ μητρί: κιχήσατο δ᾽ ἔνδον ἐόντας" » 59 9 / 9 , ἡe μὲν1 ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάρῃ ἧστο σὺν\ ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶνN ἠλάκατα στρωφῶσ᾽ ἁλιπόρφυρα- τῷ δὲ θύραζε ^

8

Ν

A

ὃ

4

A

ὃ

/

A

θ᾽

[4

3»

IA

d

>

e^

Ν

δ0

4 Ὁ

ἐρχομένῳ ξύμβλητο μετὰ κλειτοὺς βασιλῆας 3

[4

[4

A

A

An

ἐς βουλήν, ἵνα μιν κάλεον Φαίηκες ἀγαυοί. ἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ €

A

e\3

55

ἄγχι στᾶσα φίλον πατέρα προσέειπε" 9

^

’

4

,

“Πάππα φίλ᾽, οὐκ ἂν δή μοι ἐφοπλίσσειας ἀπήνην

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Ζ (m)

91

e A 4 LÁ @ > x» ὑψηλὴν εὔκυκλον, ἵνα κλυτὰ A εἵματ᾽ ἄγωμαι ἐς ποταμὸν πλυνέουσα, τά μοι ῥερυπωμένα κεῖται; καὶ δὲ σοὶ αὐτῷ ἔοικε μετὰ πρώτοισιν ἐόντα 60 βουλὰς βουλεύειν καθαρὰ xpot εἵματ᾽ ἔχοντα. πέντε δέ τοι φίλοι υἷες ἐνὶ μεγάροις γεγάασιν, ot δύ᾽ ὀπυίοντες, τρεῖς δ᾽ ἠΐθεοι θαλέθοντες" οἱ δ᾽ αἰεὶ ἐθέλουσι νεόπλυτα εἵματ᾽ ἔχοντες ἐς χορὸν ἔρχεσθαι" τὰ δ᾽ ἐμῇ φρενὶ πάντα μέμηλεν. "Qs ἔφατ᾽ αἴδετο γὰρ θαλερὸν γάμον ἐξονομῆναι 66 πατρὶ φίλῳ. ὁ δὲ πάντα νόει καὶ ἀμείβετο μύθῳ" vre τοι ἡμιόνων φθονέω, τέκος, οὔτε reu ἄλλου. ἐρχευ" ἀτάρ τοι ὃμῶες ἐφοπλίσσουσιν ἀπήνην ὑψηλὴν εὔκυκλον, ὑπερτερίῃ ἀραρυῖαν. 70 € εἰπὼν δὃμώεσσιν ἐκέκλετο, τοὶ δ᾽ ἐπίθοντο. οὗ μὲν ἄρ᾽ ἐκτὸς ἅμαξαν ἐὔΐτροχον ἡμιονείην ὅπλεον, ἡμιόνους θ᾽ ὕπαγον Leüfav θ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἀπήνῃ" κούρη δ᾽ ἐκ θαλάμοιο φέρεν ἐσθῆτα φαεινήν, λ

4

A

/

’

0

4

e

»

e

4

9

>

\

O

ΝΜ

ς

M

3

€

,

4

>

4

’

A

’

3

^

4

\

9

Δι.

aAA

4

33

3

ap),

καὶ τὴν μὲν κατέθηκεν

4

9

@&

»

»e

P?

9

^

ἢ

95

[4

,

>

ἐϊξέστῳ

33

M

9

,

LA

’

4

[4

>

a

\

,

’

9

»

A

?

[4

ΚΝ

^

,

€

€

>

[d

^

A

d

4

9?

4

L4

"O0

>

[4

/

A

A

A

Ν

,

σ

M

e

>

94A

,

’

@

,

>

w

j|

€€

^

97

A

u

oA

/

>

>

\

ἐπ᾽

9»

23

/

ἀπήνῃ"

75

μήτηρ δ᾽ ἐν κίστῃ ἐτίθει μενοεικέ᾽ ἐδωδὴν παντοίην, ἐν δ᾽ ὄψα τίθει, ἐν δ᾽ οἶνον ἔχευεν ἀσκῷ ἐν αἰγείῳ---κούρη δ᾽ ἐπεβήσετ᾽ ἀπήνης--δῶκεν δὲ χρυσέῃ ἐν ληκύθῳ ὑγρὸν ἔλαιον, hos χυτλώσαιτο σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξίν. ΄

>

»

a

9

^

[4

9

,

^

>

>

,

^?

ν

>

/

/

>

4

\

,

>

>

3

»

9

ἷ

Ld

4

/

e

M

>

1

9

4

v

80

ἡ δ᾽ ἔλαβεν μάστιγα καὶ ἡνία σιγαλόεντα, ς

o

ΜΝ)

[4

ae

9

[4

μάστιξεν δ᾽ ἐλάαν" καναχὴ δ᾽ ἦν ἡμιόνοιϊν' αἱ δ᾽ ἅμοτον τανύοντο, φέρον δ᾽ ἐσθῆτα καὶ αὐτὴν, Ν e 7 λ , » οὐκ, οἴην, ἅμα τῇI ye καὶ > ἀμφίπολοι κίον ἄλλαι. «v At € δ᾽ 9 ὅτε δὴ ποταμοῖο^ ῥόον περικαλλέ" x @ixovro— 85 ἔνθ᾽ ἦ τοι πλυνοὶ ἦσαν ἐπηετανοί, πολὺ δ᾽ ὕδωρ καλὸν ὑπεκπρορέει μάλα περ ῥυπόωντα καθῆρα---ἔνθ᾽ αἵ γ᾽ ἡμιόνους μὲν ὑπεκπροέλυσαν ἀπήνης. καὶ τὰς μὲν σεῦαν ποταμὸν πάρα δινήεντα ’

>

e

9X

7

A

δ᾽

’

|

Ν

e

9

A

σ

A

,

>

€

/,

4

LA

A

^

9

€

>”

9

ε

e

,

ec

07

4

’᾽

4

1

/

4

^

3

4

4

92

OAYXXEIAX Z (νὴ

τρώγειν ἄγρωστιν μελιηδέα" ταὶ δ᾽ am ἀπήνης 90 εἵματα χερσὶν ἕλοντο καὶ ἐσφόρεον μέλαν ὕδωρ, στεῖβον δ᾽ ἐν βόθροισι θοῶς, ἔριδα προφέρουσαι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πλῦνάν τε κάθηράν τε ῥύπα πάντα, ἑξείης πέτασαν παρὰ Biv’ ἁλός, ἧχι μάλιστα λάϊγγας ποτὶ χέρσον ἀποπλύνεσκε θάλασσα. 95 at δὲ λοεσσάμεναι Kal χρισάμεναι λίπ᾽ ἐλαίῳ δεῖπνον ἔπειθ᾽ εἵλοντο παρ᾽ ὄχθῃσιν ποταμοῖο" εἵματα δ᾽ ἠελίοιο μένον τερσήμεναι αὐγῇ. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σίτου τάρφθεν ὃμῳαί τε καὶ αὐτὴ, σφαίρῃ ταί γ᾽ ἄρα παῖζον, ἀπὸ κρήδεμνα βαλοῦσαι" 100 thot δὲ Ναυσικάα λευκώλενος ἄρχετο μολπῆς. οἵη δ᾽ ΓΑρτεμις eloı κατ᾽ οὔρεα ἰοχέαιρα, ἢ κατὰ Inüyerov περιμήκετον ἢ ᾿Ερύμανθον, τερπομένη κάπροισι καὶ ὠκείῃς ἐλάφοισι:" τῇ δέ θ᾽ ἅμα νύμφαι, κοῦραι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο, 10ὅ ἀγρονόμοι παίζουσι---γέγηθε δέ τε φρένα Anrw— πασάων δ᾽ ὑπὲρ N γε κάρη ἔχει NOE μέτωπα, ῥεῖά T ἀριγνώτη πέλεται, καλαὶ δέ τε πᾶσαι" ὡς ἡ y ἀμφιπόλοισι μετέπρεπε παρθένος aöuns. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ dp’ ἔμελλε πάλιν οἶκόνδε νέεσθαι 110 ζεύξασ᾽ ἡμιόνους πτύξασά τε εἵματα καλά, [4

»

^

4

>

€

»

\

,

>

>

Ἅ

\

^2

a

9

a

3

>

Xy

vn

\

4

,

4

55

,

9

,

4

’

’ὔ

9

4

[4

“

0

/

9

A

9

/

JA

€

’

4

r4

9

[4

A

ν

4

>

3

3

/

4

v

>

>

Ν

A

[4

A

€

e^

/

A

σ

,

A

[4

10

@

La

4

ἔνθ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη,

ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἔγροιτο ἴδοι τ᾽ εὐώπιδα κούρην, ἢ οἱ Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν πόλιν ἡγήσαιτο. σφαῖραν ἔπειτ᾽ ἔρριψε μετ᾽ ἀμφίπολον βασίλεια: 115 ἀμφιπόλου μὲν ἅμαρτε, βαθείῃ δ᾽ ἔμβαλε δίνῃ: at δ᾽ ἐπὶ μακρὸν aiicav: ὁ δ᾽ ἔγρετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ey ὅ , ἑζόμενος δ᾽δ᾽ ὅρμαινε κατὰ \ φρένα καὶ \ κατὰ Y θυμόν" θυμὸν com 9 ^7 , 4 ^ 9 α e 7 . Ω μοι ἐγώ, τέων αὖτε βροτῶν ἐς γαῖαν ἱκάνω; ἦ p οἵ γ᾽ ὑβρισταΐ τε καὶ ἄγριοι οὐδὲ δίκαιοι, 120 ς

3

κά

e

€

A

4

9

49

Ld

>

σ

9

>

A

M]

>

e

e^

/

7

€

M.

4

9

€

i

>

ws»

[4

/

w

^

δὲ

δί

ἦε φιλόξεινοι, καί σφιν νόος ἐστὶ θεουδής ;

9

ὃ

4

OAYZXEIAZ Z (m)

93

7 ^ 3. Ὁ ὥς τέ με κουράων ἀμφήλυθε θῆλυς airy, νυμφάων, ai ἔχουσ᾽ ὀρέων αἰπεινὰ κάρηνα καὶ πηγὰς ποταμῶν καὶ πίσεα ποιήεντα. > , > Δ΄ , , ἦ νύ v4 που ἀνθρώπων εἰμὶ σχεδὸνi αὐδηέντων; 125 GAN’ ay’, ἐγὼν αὐτὸς πειρήσομαι nde ἴδωμαι. Qs εἰπὼν θάμνων ὑπεδύσετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ἐκ πυκινῆς δ᾽ ὕλης πτόρθον κλάσε χειρὶ παχεΐῃ φύλλων, ws ῥύσαιτο περὶ χροὶ μήδεα φωτός. βῆ δ᾽ ἵμεν ὥς τε λέων ὀρεσίτροφος ἀλκὶ πεποιθώς, 130 ὅς τ᾽ ela ὑόμενος καὶ ἀήμενος, ἐν δέ oi ὄσσε δαίεται" αὐτὰρ ὁ βουσὶ μετέρχεται ἢ ὀΐεσσιν ἠὲ μετ᾽ ἀγροτέρας ἐλάφους" κέλεται δέ ἑ γαστὴρ >

>

ww

a

9

>

9

A

4

\

?

>

.

>

1

/

4

€

e

42

e

e

4,

7

L|

[4

3

A

^

M

e^?!

95

no

ἂς,

[2]

>

2,

4

3^7

4

>

’

LO

/

€

’

»

„€

A

μήλων πειρήσοντα καὶ ἐς πυκινὸν δόμον ἐλθεῖν" ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς κούρῃσιν ἐϊπλοκάμοισιν ἔμελλε μίξεσθαι, γυμνός περ ἐών" χρειὼ γὰρ ἵκανε. σμερδαλέος δ᾽ αὐτῇσι φάνη κεκακωμένος ἅλμῃ; τρέσσαν δ᾽ ἄλλυδις ἄλλη ἐπ᾽ ἠϊόνας προὐχούσας. οἴη δ᾽ ᾿Αλκινόου θυγάτηρ μένε: τῇ γὰρ ᾿Αθήνη θάρσος ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε καὶ ἐκ δέος εἵλετο γυίων.

135

,

στῆ δ᾽ ἄντα σχομένη" 0 δὲ μερμήριξεν ^^

>

»

4

.

@

\

"d

140

᾿Οδυσσεύς,

?

[4

N γούνων λίσσοιτο λαβὼν εὐώπιδα κούρην, 9 N αὕτως ἐπέεσσιν ἀποσταδὰ μειλιχίοισι λίσσοιτ᾽, εἰ δείξειε πόλιν καὶ εἵματα δοίη. Ws dpa ot φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι, 145 λίσσεσθαι ἐπέεσσιν ἀποσταδὰ μειλιχίοισι, μή οἱ γοῦνα λαβόντι χολώσαιτο φρένα κούρη. > » , St , ^ αὐτίκα μειλίχιον καὶ 1 κερδαλέον φάτο μῦθον" “Tovvotpai σε, ἄνασσα" θεός νύ τις ἦ βροτός ἐσσι; ,

?

a

3

Ld

’

’᾽

€

4

€

4

/

@

,

4

^

4

/

,

4

’

εἰ μέν τις θεός ἐσσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν, >

a

>

4

,

,

3

>

\

»

9

1

N

,

>

8

Ν

,

Αρτέμιδί σε ἐγώ γε, Διὸς κούρῃ μεγάλοιο, εἶδός τε μέγεθός τε φυήν τ᾽ ἄγχιστα ἐΐσκω" εἰ δέ τίς ἐσσι βροτῶν, τοὶ ἐπὶ χθονὶ ναιετάουσι, ,

’

,

[4

>

ws»

4.Δ

150

94

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Z (v1)

4 τρισμάκαρες μὲν σοΐ , γε πατὴρ καὶ πότνια μήτηρ, τρισμάκαρες δὲ κασίγνητοι! μάλα πού σῴφισι θυμὸς αἰὲν ἐὐφροσύνῃσιν ἰαίνεται εἵνεκα σεῖο, 166 λευσσόντων τοιόνδε θάλος χορὸν εἰσοιχνεῦσαν. κεῖνος δ᾽ αὖ πέρι κῆρι pakápraros ἔξοχον ἄλλων, ὅς κέ σ᾽ ἐέδνοισι βρίσας οἶκόνδ᾽ ἀγάγηται. οὐ γάρ πω τοιοῦτον ἐγὼ ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσιν, 160 οὔτ᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ οὔτε γυναῖκα" σέβας μ᾽ ἔχει εἰσορόωντα. / ^ 3 , Δήλῳ δή [4 ποτε τοῖον ᾿Απόλλωνος παρὰ M βωμῷ ^ φοίνικος νέον ἔρνος ἀνερχόμενον ἐνόησα--ἦλθον γὰρ καὶ κεῖσε, πολὺς δέ μοι ἕσπετο λαὸς τὴν ὁδὸν N δὴ μέλλεν ἐμοὶ κακὰ κήδε᾽ ἔσεσθαι--- 165 ” a 99 A 3 4 ὡςa δ᾽ 9 αὕτως kai A κεῖνο ἰδὼν ἐτεθήπεα θυμῷ^ δήν, ἐπεὶ οὔ πω τοῖον ἀνήλυθεν ἐκ δόρυ γαίης, ws σέ, γύναι, ἄγαμαί τε τέθηπά τε δείδιά T αἰνῶς γούνων ἅψασθαι" χαλεπὸν δέ με πένθος ἱκάνει. oA

Dee

4

^

9

d

4

Ξ᾽

>

^

3

^^

,

v

9

1

^

/

>

,

/

,

ld

’

€

ΝΜ

ματι

4

[4

Ld

Pd

φύγον

w

>

1

>

N

/

>

/

σ

θ

23

/

,

X ιζὸς ἐεικοστῷ

>

,

^

4

4

Ν

’

^

ΝΜ

^

4

4

A

e

/

9

>

€

,

^?

9^

wW

4

>

3

>

^

4

4

οἰνοπα

ποντον"

170

τόφρα δέ μ᾽ αἰεὶ κῦμ᾽ ἐφόρει κραιπναΐ τε θύελλαι νήσου ἀπ᾽ ᾿Ωγυγίης" νῦν δ᾽ ἐνθάδε κάββαλε δαίμων, ὄφρα τί που kai τῇδε πάθω κακόν᾽ οὐ yàp ὀΐω παύσεσθ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι πολλὰ θεοὶ τελέουσι πάροιθεν. ,

4

»

3

,

[4

A

a

\

’

N

3

A

9

/

~

ἀλλά, avaco’, ἐλέαιρε" 9

>

/

,

4

.

[4

’

,

A

3.4

σὲ yap κακὰ πολλὰ μογήσας 175 A

A

\

AA

M

4

ἐς πρώτην ἱκόμην, τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων οὔ τινα οἶδα ἀνθρώπων, ot τήνδε πόλιν καὶ γαῖαν ἔχουσιν. ἄστυ δέ μοι δεῖξον, δὸς δὲ ῥάκος ἀμφιβαλέσθαι, εἴ τί που εἴλυμα σπείρων Exes ἐνθάδ᾽ ἰοῦσα. σοὶ δὲ θεοὶ τόσα δοῖεν ὅσα φρεσὶ σῆσι μενοινᾷς, ἄνδρα τε καὶ οἶκον καὶ ὁμοφροσύνην ὁπάσειαν ἐσθλήν" οὐ μὲν γὰρ τοῦ γε κρεῖσσον καὶ ἄρειον, ἢ 00° ὁμοφρονέοντε νοήμασιν οἶκον ἔχητον ἀνὴρ 79€ γυνή πό yea δυσμενέεσσι, >

[4

rd

e

,

>

A

^7

^

Ν

nd

A

>

/

,

AX’

w»

ΝΜ

”

an

>

ὃ

χάρματα δ᾽ εὐμενέτῃσι" μάλιστα [4

δ᾽

9

/

‚O3

dA

3

m

180

’

ὃ

δέ T [4

>

ἔκλυον αὐτοί. ww

?

,

33

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Z (νὴ

95

Tov δ᾽ ad Ναυσικάα λευκώλενος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 186 ξεῖν᾽, ἐπεὶ οὔτε κακῷ οὔτ᾽ ἄφρονι φωτὶ Eoıkas— Ζεὺς δ᾽ αὐτὸς νέμει ὄλβον ᾿Ολύμπιος ἀνθρώποισιν, ἐσθλοῖς ἠδὲ κακοῖσιν, ὅπως ἐθέλῃσιν, ἑκάστῳ: καί που σοὶ τάδ᾽ ἔδωκε, σὲ δὲ χρὴ τετλάμεν ἔμπης--νῦν δ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἡμετέρην τε πόλιν καὶ γαῖαν ἱκάνεις, 191 οὔτ᾽ οὖν ἐσθῆτος δευήσεαι ovre rev ἄλλου, ὧν ἐπέοιχ᾽ ἱκέτην ταλαπείριον ἀντιάσαντα. ἄστυ δέ τοι δείξω, ἐρέω δέ τοι οὔνομα λαῶν. Φαίηκες μὲν τήνδε πόλιν καὶ γαῖαν ἔχουσιν, 195 εἰμὶ δ᾽ ἐγὼ θυγάτηρ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, τοῦ δ᾽ ἐκ Φαιήκων ἔχεται κάρτος τε βίη τε. pa, kai ἀμφιπόλοισιν ἐνπλοκάμοισι κέλευσε" OTHTE μοι, ἀμφίπολοι" πόσε φεύγετε φῶτα ἰδοῦσαι; ’ 4 > Ν > ^ ἦ μή [4 πού , τινα δυσμενέων φάσθ᾽ ἔμμεναι ἀνδρῶν; 200 > ν op ^ AC DN \ 3S 2 οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ οὗτος ἀνὴρ depos βροτὸς οὐδὲ γένηται, ὅς κεν Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν ἐς γαῖαν ἵκηται δηϊοτῆτα dépwv: μάλα γὰρ φίλοι ἀθανάτοισιν. οἰκέομεν δ᾽ ἀπάνευθε πολυκλύστῳ ἐνὶ πόντῳ ἔσχατοι, οὐδέ τις ἄμμι βροτῶν ἐπιμίσγεται ἄλλος. 205 ἀλλ᾽ ὅδε τις δύστηνος aAwuevos ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκάνει, τὸν νῦν χρὴ kopéew* πρὸς γὰρ Διός εἰσιν ἅπαντες ξεῖνοί τε πτωχοί τε, δόσις δ᾽ ὀλίγη τε φίλη τε. ἀλλὰ dor’, ἀμφίπολοι, ξείνῳ Bpwoiv τε πόσιν τε, οὐύσατέ τ᾽ ἐν ποταμῷ, 60” ἐπὶ σκέπας ἔστ᾽ ἀνέμοιο. “Qs ἔφαθ᾽ - αἱ δ᾽ ἔσταν τε καὶ ἀλλήλῃσι κέλευσαν, 211 κὰδ δ᾽ dp’ ᾿Οδυσσῆ᾽ εἷσαν ἐπὶ σκέπας, ὡς ἐκέλευσε Ναυσικάα, θυγάτηρ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο" πὰρ δ᾽ ἄρα ot φᾶρός τε χιτῶνά Te εἵματ᾽ ἔθηκαν, δῶκαν δὲ χρυσέῃ ἐν ληκύθῳ ὑγρὸν ἔλαιον, 215 ἤνωγον δ᾽ ἄρα μιν λοῦσθαι ποταμοῖο ῥοῇσι. δή ῥα τότ᾽ ἀμφιπόλοισι μετηύδα δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" (€

a

9

>

,

^

A

^

\

an

9

4

9

^

A

^

»

>

*H

4

44

~

>

~

Ν

3

,

9

>

^

3

λ

9

[4

᾽

9

>

3

’

>

Ν

^

4

^

9?

A

»

QO

€

-

+

t^

/

,

’

’

,

-

’

Ν

>

’

€

~

’

97

^

o>

4

’

>

>

9

[4

>

’

5»

’

9

[4

,

’

\

U

^

’

4

/

4

’

a

λ

323

[4

ΝΜ

€

4

4

,

Aj

LG

^

9

[4

’

e

N

Doe

4

>

^

’

’

Ν

M

/

ZA

/

,

M

v

9

9

+

LG

A

4

>

,

oe

>

Va

A

€

»

[4

€

9

’

^

9

N

\

’

M

MM

A

4

>

>

2A

ΚΝ

e

4

8

y

e

CQ?

?

Ld

>

^

$041

’

w

»

e

>

wm

>

^?

»»

96

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Z (νὴ

Αμφίπολοι, στῆθ᾽ οὕτω ἀπόπροθεν, ὄφρ᾽ ἐγὼ αὐτὸς ἅλμην wuoriv ἀπολούσομαι, audi δ᾽ ἐλαίῳ χρίσομαι" 7) yap δηρὸν ἀπὸ χροός ἐστιν ἀλοιφή. 220 ἄντην δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἐγώ γε λοέσσομαι:" αἰδέομαι γὰρ γυμνοῦσθαι κούρῃσιν ἐὐπλοκάμοισι μετελθών.᾽᾽ "Qs é$a0'- αἱ δ᾽ ἀπάνευθεν ἴσαν, εἶπον δ᾽ ἄρα κούρῃ. αὐτὰρ ὁ ἐκ ποταμοῦ χρόα νίζετο δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἅλμην, N οἱ νῶτα καὶ εὐρέας ἄμπεχεν opovs225 ἐκ κεφαλῆς δ᾽ ἔσμηχεν ἁλὸς χνόον ἀτρυγέτοιο. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πάντα λοέσσατο καὶ λίπ᾽ ἄλειψεν, ἀμφὶ δὲ εἵματα ἔσσαθ᾽ à οἱ πόρε παρθένος ἀδμής" TOv μὲν ᾿Αθηναίη θῆκεν Διὸς ἐκγεγαυῖα μείζονά τ᾽ εἰσιδέειν Kal πάσσονα, Kad δὲ κάρητος 230 Ν ^ , e , " e , οὔλας ἧκε κόμας, ὑακινθίνῳ ἄνθει ὁμοίας. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε τις χρυσὸν περιχεύεται ἀργύρῳ ἀνὴρ ἴδρις, ὃν “Ἥφαιστος δέδαεν καὶ Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη τέχνην παντοίην---χαρίεντα δὲ ἔργα τελείει--«95

’

e

^

Ν

ee

’

>

4

9

A

€

“u

A

€

\

9

3

A

a

ὡς

’

Ld

^

>

ἔπειτ᾽

ἔζετ᾽

\

4

>

/

’

9

’

4

ΝΜ

,’

>

3

,

^

4

χάριν

\

/

9

A

A

4

κατέχευε

Ν

4

€

>

»

‘

~

4

dpa τῷ

4

ὃ

aA

ΝΜ

09

3

’

,

Ld

>

?

^

Ld

4

3

>

4

>

»ν

4

4

Ὁ

>

4

1

A

€

\

9

4

3

»

€

A

4

A

\

>

A

A

1

ὃ

^^

~

3

>

^

e

3

σ

’

»

4

n?

10

κεφαλῇ

^

δὲ

4

A

Ν

τε καὶ ὦμοις.

235

ἀπάνευθε κιὼν ἐπὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης,

9

>

,

A

>

A

4

«dei καὶ χάρισι στίλβων" θηεῖτο δὲ κούρη. δή pa τότ᾽ ἀμφιπόλοισιν ἐὐπλοκάμοισι pernvda: “Κλῦτέ μευ, ἀμφίπολοι λευκώλενοι, ὄφρα τι εἴπω. οὐ πάντων ἀέκητι θεῶν, ot "Ολυμπον ἔχουσι, 240 Φαιήκεσσ᾽ 00 ἀνὴρ ἐπιμίσγεται ἀντιθέοισι" πρόσθεν μὲν γὰρ δὴ μοι ἀεικέλιος δέατ᾽ εἶναι, νῦν δὲ θεοῖσιν ἔοικε, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν. at γὰρ ἐμοὶ τοιόσδε πόσις κεκλημένος εἴη ἐνθάδε ναιετάων, Kai of ἅδοι αὐτόθι μίμνειν ! 945 ἀλλὰ δότ᾽, ἀμφίπολοι, ξείνῳ βρῶσίν re πόσιν τε. ^,

€

3

99»

9

4

,

4

9

M

a

A

ὃ

^

\

49

>

ὃ

’

,

4

ΔΝ

4

>

λ

N

>

ὃ

’

^

’

3

4

/

,

»)

ὡς Edad’- ai ἄρα τῆς μάλα μὲν κλύον ἠδ᾽ ἐπίθοντο, »

>

πὰρ 9 ap 4

Dee

39.»

0

>

JA

>

»

9

€

9

^

᾿Οδυσσῆϊ ἔθεσαν βρῶσίν re πόσιν τε. moe

M

^

,

,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Ζ (m)

97

^ ^ ἦ τοι ὁ πῖνε καὶ \ ἦσθε πολύτλας δῖος ᾽ΟδυσσεὺςA ἁρπαλέως" δηρὸν γὰρ ἐδητύος ἦεν ἄπαστος. 250 Αὐτὰρ Ναυσικάα λευκώλενος ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησεν" εἵματ᾽ apa πτύξασα τίθει καλῆς em ἀπήνης, ζεῦξεν δ᾽ ἡμιόνους κρατερώνυχας, av δ᾽ ἔβη αὐτή. ὄτρυνεν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα, ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ Er T ὀνόμαζεν" ‘"Opoeo δὴ νῦν, ξεῖνε, πόλινδ᾽ ἴμεν, ὄφρα σε πέμψω πατρὸς ἐμοῦ πρὸς δῶμα δαΐφρονος, ἔνθα σέ φημι 256 πάντων Φαιήκων εἰδησέμεν ὅσσοι ἄριστοι. ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔρδειν---δοκέεις δέ μοι οὐκ ἀπινύσσειν--opp ἂν μέν κ᾽ ἀγροὺς ἴομεν καὶ ἔργ᾽ ἀνθρώπων, τόφρα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι μεθ᾽ ἡμιόνους καὶ ἅμαξαν 260 καρπαλίμως ἔρχεσθαι" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁδὸν ἡγεμονεύσω. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν πόλιος ἐπιβήομεν ἣν πέρι πύργος ὑψηλός, καλὸς δὲ λιμὴν ἑκάτερθε πόληος, λεπτὴ δ᾽ εἰσίθμη: νῆες δ᾽ ὁδὸν ἀμφιέλισσαι εἰρύαται" πᾶσιν γὰρ ἐπίστιόν ἐστιν ἑκάστῳ. 265 ἔνθα δέ τέ σφ᾽ ἀγορὴ καλὸν Ποσιδήϊον audis, ῥυτοῖσιν λάεσσι κατωρυχέεσσ᾽ Apapvia. ἔνθα δὲ νηῶν ὅπλα μελαινάων ἀλέγουσι, πείσματα καὶ σπεῖρα, καὶ ἀποξύνουσιν ἐρετμά. οὐ γὰρ Φαιήκεσσι μέλει βιὸς οὐδὲ φαρέτρη, 210 ἀλλ᾽ ἱστοὶ καὶ ἐρετμὰ νεῶν καὶ νῆες ἐΐσαι, How ἀγαλλόμενοι πολιὴν περόωσι θάλασσαν" τῶν ἀλεείνω φῆμιν ἀδευκέα, μή τις ὀπίσσω μωμεύῃ" μάλα δ᾽ εἰσὶν ὑπερφίαλοι κατὰ δῆμον" TQ? ν , > , καί , νύ » τις ὧδ᾽ εἴπῃσι κακώτερος ἀντιβολῆσας: 275 τίς δ᾽ ὅδε Ναυσικάᾳ ἕπεται καλός τε μέγας τε ξεῖνος; ποῦ δέ μιν εὗρε; πόσις νύ oi ἔσσεται αὐτῇ. ἦ τινά που πλαγχθέντα κομίσσατο ἧς ἀπὸ νηὸς ἀνδρῶν τηλεδαπῶν, ἐπεὶ ov τινες ἐγγύθεν εἰσίν" 7 τίς οὗ εὐξαμένῃ πολυάρητος θεὸς ἦλθεν 280 9g

>

»

^^

[4

9

€

P d

P d

>

4

^

ar

^

9

’

4

4

)

3

>

^

\

4

»

4

€

>

9

@

Ld

t

>

’

9

w

/

/

[4

>

4

A

,

4

>

€

’

ev

9

ΟΝ

,

€

3

)᾽ὺ,

4

9

’

A

ΜΝ

>

»

eCQu

ld

>

>

»

i

A

/

Ν

>

>

3

>

Ν

4

~

9

A

»

\

9

bd

94

^

3

9

’

μή

A

>

4

ΜΝ)

~

4

9

/

23

>

wn

ar

/

>

A

’

ar

,

>

4

>

^

4

98

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Ζ (νὴ

οὐρανόθεν καταβάς, ἕξει δέ μιν ἤματα πάντα. βέλτερον, εἰ καὐτή περ ἐποιχομένη πόσιν εὗρεν ἄλλοθεν: ἦ yàp τούσδε γ᾽ ἀτιμάζει κατὰ δῆμον Φαίηκας, Tot μιν μνῶνται πολέες τε καὶ ἐσθλοί." ὡς épéovaw, ἐμοὶ δέ κ᾽ ὀνείδεα ταῦτα γένοιτο. 285 καὶ δ᾽ ἄλλῃ νεμεσῶ, N τις τοιαῦτά ye ῥέζοι, 7 T ἀέκητι φίλων, πατρὸς Kal μητρὸς ἐόντων, ἀνδράσι μίσγηται πρίν γ᾽ ἀμφάδιον γάμον ἐλθεῖν. ξεῖνε, σὺ δ᾽ ὦκ᾽ ἐμέθεν ξυνίει ἔπος, ὄφρα τάχιστα πομπῆς καὶ νόστοιο τύχῃς παρὰ πατρὸς ἐμοῖο. 290 nets ἀγλαὸν ἄλσος ᾿Αθήνης ἄγχι κελεύθου αἰγείρων" ἐν δὲ κρήνη νάει, ἀμφὶ δὲ λειμών. ἔνθα δὲ πατρὸς ἐμοῦ τέμενος τεθαλυῖά τ᾽ ἁλωή, τόσσον ἀπὸ πτόλιος ὅσσον T€ γέγωνε βοήσας" Ld 0 0 4 ^ , e ^ S ἔνθα καθεζόμενος μεῖναι χρόνον, εἰς> ὅe κεν ἡμεῖς 295 ἄστυ διέλθωμεν καὶ ἱκώμεθα δώματα πατρός. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν ἡμέας ἔλπῃ ποτὶ δώματ᾽ ἀφῖχθαι, καὶ τότε Φαιήκων ev ἐς πόλιν ἠδ᾽ ἐρέεσθαι δώματα πατρὸς ἐμοῦ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο. ῥεῖα δ᾽ ἀρίγνωτ᾽ ἐστί, καὶ Av πάϊς ἡγήσαιτο 300 νήπιος" οὐ μὲν yap τι ἐοικότα τοῖσι τέτυκται δώματα Φαιήκων, οἷος δόμος ᾿Αλκινόοιο ἥρως. ἀλλ᾽ ὁπότ᾽ av σε δόμοι κεκύθωσι καὶ αὐλή, 4 4 , / ” s —^ σ ὦκα μάλα μεγάροιο διελθέμεν, ὄφρ᾽ àv ἵκηαι >

4

»

U

0

a

.

>

M

[4

^2

A

e

7

>

>

e

\

ὃ

ὃ

»

’

9

’᾽

>

~

»

9

95

4

4

M

ὃ

ὃ

^

e

^

^

4

9

e)

€»

9

>

4

[d

^

ὃ

4

/

>

3

4

3

λ

ὃ}7}΄ὝΔ9

A

’

»*

?

4

>

A

A

€

i

>

\

€

/

a

’

>

?

/

>

»

μὴητερ

9»

9

/

4

,

>

L4

e

4

>

€

9

ἧσται ἐπ᾽

9

€

9

fa

9

.

,

4

>

4

9

4

/

9

ν

>

I

QO

LER

4

ἐμὴν" ἢ δ

4

/

an

/

Ψ

A

/

A

9

[4

4

»

^?

A

10

^

»»

4

>

>

^

4

λ

[4

€

9

»

3

4

^

,

»

/

4

1

4

4

^A0

A

A

»

4

IA

3

Ν

9

>

,

\

$

ἐσχάρῃ

M

3

9

4

^

4

^

^

/

0

3

«A

ἐν πυρὸς αὐγῇ, 305

ἡλάκατα στρωφῶσ᾽ ἁλιπόρφυρα, θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι, κίονι κεκλιμένη" δμῳαὶ δέ of Wat’ ὄπισθεν. Ν ἔνθα δὲ \ πατρὸς ἐμοῖο^ θρόνος ποτικέκλιται αὐτῇ,a τῷ O ye οἰνοποτάζει ἐφήμενος ἀθάνατος ws. ^ TOvA παραμειψάμενος μητρὸς ποτὶ γούνασι χεῖρας 4 βάλλειν ἡμετέρης, iva νόστιμον ἦμαρ ἴδηαι [4 , 4 4 3 a χαίρων καρπαλίμως, εἰ $ καὶ 1 μάλα τηλόθεν ἐσσί. 9

/

A

LC

$

[4

7

e

Ὁ

>

10

»

/

@

310

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Ζ (νὴ

99

εἴ κέν τοι κείνη γε φίλα φρονέῃσ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ, ἐλπωρή τοι ἔπειτα φίλους ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι οἶκον ἐὐκτίμενον καὶ σὴν és πατρίδα γαῖαν. 315 Qs ἄρα φωνήσασ᾽ ἵμασεν μάστιγι φαεινῇ ἡμιόνους" αἱ δ᾽ ὦκα λίπον ποταμοῖο ῥέεθρα. αἱ δ᾽ εὖ μὲν τρώχων, εὖ δὲ πλίσσοντο πόδεσσιν᾽ ἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ ἡνιόχευεν, ὅπως ἅμ᾽ ἑποίατο πεζοὶ ἀμφίπολοί τ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεύς τε" νόῳ δ᾽ ἐπέβαλλεν ἱμάσθλην. 2A

,

P d

Deo

a

ὃ

4

>

4

4

4

>

A

,

€

9.

\

9

9

/

€

^?

ὃ

0

^

))

a

A

.᾽Ὀᾳ«Χ

4

\

^

’ὔ

΄

AA

1

>

>

NEALOS,

’

«v

’

N95

VOETO T

ὃ

A

Ld

φ

€

iA

>

A

’

€

4

4

ar

Kal TOL KAUTOV

A

@

GAGOS LKOVTO

321

ἱρὸν ᾿Αθηναίης, iv’ dp’ Elero δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἠρᾶτο Διὸς κούρῃ μεγάλοιο" 006 μευ, αἰγιόχοιο Διὸς τέκος, ᾿Ατρυτώνη: νῦν δή πέρ μευ ἄκουσον, ἐπεὶ πάρος οὔ ποτ᾽ ἄκουσας ῥαιομένου, ὅτε μ᾽ ἔρραιε κλυτὸς ἐννοσίγαιος. 326 [4 9 ^ δός μ᾽ és Φαίηκας φίλον ἐλθεῖν ἠδ᾽ ἐλεεινόν." a ) 7 ὡς ἔφατ᾽ 9 εὐχόμενος, τοῦ^ δ᾽ ἔκλυε Παλλὰς > ᾿Αθήνη. αὐτῷ δ᾽ οὔ πω daiver’ ἐναντίη: aldero γάρ pa mTatpokaciyyvntov: ὁ δ᾽ ἐπιζαφελῶς μενέαινεν 380 | υσῆϊ πάρος ἣν γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι. >

^,»

w

>

*

a

44 KA00í

1

9

,

’᾽

[4

1

[4

9Α

/,

€

?

^

9

ΝΜ

4

/

ἀντιθέω

*'08

>

e

Pree

δ᾽

4

9

’

,

>

^

a

^

a,

€

^?

0

€

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

H

“ὡς ὁ μὲν ἔνθ᾽ ἠρᾶτο πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, κούρην δὲ προτὶ ἄστυ φέρεν μένος ἡμιόνοιϊν. ἡ δ᾽ ore δὴ οὗ πατρὸς ἀγακλυτὰ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκανε, στῆσεν ap ἐν προθύροισι, κασίγνητοι δέ μιν ἀμφὶς ἵσταντ᾽ ἀθανάτοις ἐναλίγκιοι, οἵ ῥ᾽ Um ἀπήνης ἡμιόνους ἔλυον ἐσθῆτά τε ἔσφερον εἴσω. αὐτὴ δ᾽ és θάλαμον ἐὸν ἤϊε" Sate δέ of πῦρ γρηῦς ᾿Απειραίη, θαλαμηπόλος Evpupédovoa, τήν ποτ᾽ ᾿Απείρηθεν νέες ἤγαγον ἀμφιέλισσαι" ᾿Αλκινόῳ δ᾽ αὐτὴν γέρας ἔξελον, οὕνεκα πᾶσι Φαιήκεσσιν ἄνασσε, θεοῦ δ᾽ ὡς δῆμος ἄκουεν" ἣ τρέφε Ναυσικάαν λευκώλενον ἐν μεγάροισιν. N οἱ πῦρ ἀνέκαιε καὶ εἴσω δόρπον ἐκόσμει. Καὶ τότ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ὦρτο πόλινδ᾽ ἴμεν: ἀμφὶ νὴ πολλὴν ἠέρα χεῦε φίλα φρονέουσ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ, μή τις Φαιήκων μεγαθύμων ἀντιβολήσας κερτομέοι ἐπέεσσι καὶ ἐξερέοιθ᾽ ὅτις εἴη. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ἄρ᾽ ἔμελλε πόλιν δύσεσθαι ἐραννήν, ἔνθα ot ἀντεβόλησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη παρθενικῇ ἐϊκυῖα νεήνιδι, κάλπιν ἐχούσῃ. στῆ δὲ πρόσθ᾽ αὐτοῦ" ὁ δ᾽ ἀνείρετο δῖος 'O8vaoevs: τέκος, οὐκ àv μοι δόμον ἀνέρος ἡγήσαιο ᾿Αλκινόου, ὃς τοῖσδε μετ᾽ ἀνθρώποισιν ἀνάσσει; καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ξεῖνος ταλαπείριος ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκάνω ς

>

ὦ

e

A

>

€

»

>

M

3

>

,

M

e

/

9

εν"

a

9

€

?

»

4

^^

4

/

>?

^

IA

@

ὃ

ld

A

͵

,

4

9»

»

»

b

AA

M

>

9

ὃ

>

,

ὃ

5

>

@

4

la

100

Pree

7

>

€t *()

9

4

4

4

>

ὁ

»

Wee

’

[4

3

e09

»

4

,

^A0

>

/

^

LA

9

>

>

„

A

λλ

1

’

’

>

I

>

3

4

e

/

,

10

o

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Η (vn)

101

τηλόθεν ἐξ ἀπίης γαίης" τῷ οὔ τινα οἶδα 25 ἀμθρώπων, ot τήνδε πόλιν καὶ ἔργα νέμονται. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη: “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, ξεῖνε πάτερ, δόμον ὅν με κελεύεις δείξω, ἐπεί μοι πατρὸς ἀμύμονος ἐγγύθι ναίει. ἀλλ᾽ ἴθι σιγῇ τοῖον--ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁδὸν ἡγεμονεύσω-30 μηδέ Tw" ἀνθρώπων προτιόσσεο μηδ᾽ épéewe. οὐ γὰρ ξείνους οἵδε μάλ᾽ ἀνθρώπους ἀνέχονται οὐδ᾽ ἀγαπαζόμενοι φιλέουσ᾽ ὅς κ᾽ ἄλλοθεν ἔλθῃ. ru

/

«

4

9

/

/

>

A

98

,

’

3

3)

,

’

e

‚N

9

"Ὁ

νηυσὶ θοῇσιν τοί γε πεποιθότες ὠκείῃσι

λαῖτμα μέγ᾽ ἐκπερόωσιν, ἐπεί σφισι δῶκ᾽ ἐνοσίχθων: τῶν νέες ὠκεῖαι WS εἰ πτερὸν ἠὲ νόημα. 86 "Os dpa φωνήσασ᾽ ἡγήσατο Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη καρπαλίμως" ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα μετ᾽ ἴχνια βαῖνε θεοῖο. τὸν δ᾽ ἄρα Φαίηκες ναυσικλυτοὶ οὐκ ἐνόησαν ἐρχόμενον κατὰ ἄστυ διὰ σφέας" οὐ γὰρ ᾿Αθήνη 40 εἴα ἐὐπλόκαμος, δεινὴ θεός, 7) ῥά ot ἀχλὺν θεσπεσίην karéyeve φίλα φρονέουσ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ. θαύμαζεν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς λιμένας καὶ νῆας ἐΐσας, αὐτῶν θ᾽ ἡρώων ἀγορὰς καὶ τείχεα μακρὰ ὑψηλά, σκολόπεσσιν ἀρηρότα, θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι. 45 ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ βασιλῆος ἀγακλυτὰ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκοντο, /

Ν

Doe

e

>

»

3

’

A

4

[4

4

»

€

^

cec?

’

e

’

>

τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἄρχε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ^

\

4

ΝΜ

\

^

9

9

^

A

A

?

^

᾿Αθήνη" /

^T ^ 4 4 / οὗτος δή / Tot, ξεῖνε πάτερ, δόμος, ὅνσ με κελεύεις meppadepev: δήεις δὲ διοτρεφέας βασιλῆας δαίτην δαινυμένους---σὺ δ᾽ ἔσω κίε μηδέ τι θυμῷ 50 rapBeu θαρσαλέος γὰρ ἀνὴρ ἐν πᾶσιν ἀμείνων ἔργοισιν τελέθει, εἰ καί ποθεν ἄλλοθεν ἔλθοι. δέσποιναν μὲν πρῶτα κιχήσεαι ἐν μεγάροισιν᾽ Apr, 9 ὄνομ᾽ ἐστὶν ἐπώνυμον, ἐκ δὲ τοκήων (€

4

9

Ld

7

^

TOV

9

$9

^

αὕτων

ἅν

>

d

A

9

A

’

OL πέρ TEKOV

>

A

?

9

^

/

3

3

>

LU

AAkivoov

/

A

/

^

βασιλῆα.

Ναυσίθοον μὲν πρῶτα Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων

55

102

OAYZEEIAX H (vm)

γείνατο καὶ Περίβοια, γυναικῶν εἶδος ἀρίστη, /

A

/,

~*~

>

/

ὁπλοτάτη θυγάτηρ μεγαλήτορος Ἐϊρυμέδοντος, 4

λ

,

os ποθ᾽ Ν

,

7

ὑπερθύμοισι

9

e

9

/

Γιγάντεσσιν βασίλευεν.

,

,

/

ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ὥλεσε λαὸν ἀτάσθαλον, ὥλετο δ᾽ αὐτός" 60 τῇ δὲ Ποσειδάων σε

4

ἐμίγη καὶ ἐγείνατο παῖδα

/

9

/

\

9

/

^

Ναυσίθοον μεγάθυμον, ὃς ἐν Φαίηξιν ἄνασσε. Ναυσίθοος δ᾽ ἔτεκεν 'Ῥηξήνορά τ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοόν τε.

τὸν μὲν ἄκουρον ἐόντα βάλ᾽ ἀργυρότοξος ᾿Απόλλων νυμφίον ἐν μεγάρῳ, μίαν οἴην παῖδα λιπόντα 65 1

A

P d

γ᾽

9

9

,

ρήτην" τὴν

"A

IND

,

4

/

5°

9

9

,

ΝΜ

9

^

/,

AAkivoos ποιήσατ᾽ /

74

rd

ἄκοιτιν,

9

»

Kal μιν ἐτισ᾽ ὡς ov τις ἐπὶ χθονὶ τίεται ἄλλη, ,

P d

9

e

Μ

9

«64

A

3,

P d

ὅσσαι νῦν γε γυναῖκες ὑπ᾽ ἀνδράσιν οἶκον ἔχουσιν. ὡς κείνη περὶ κῆρι τετίμηταΐ τε καὶ ἔστιν

ἔκ τε φίλων παίδων ἔκ τ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Αλκινόοιο

70

καὶ λαῶν, οἵ piv pa θεὸν ds εἰσορόωντες

δειδέχαται μύθοισιν, ὅτε στείχησ᾽ ἀνὰ ἄστυ. οὐ μὲν γάρ τι νόου γε καὶ αὐτὴ δεύεται ἐσθλοῦ, οἷσίν T. εὖ φρονέῃσι καὶ ἀνδράσι νείκεα λύει. ’ὔ

9

2

,

4

9

εἴ κέν τοι κείνη γε φίλα ΜΝ

’

/

,

,

φρονέῃσ᾽

/

/

,

ἐνὶ θυμῷ,

>

9

4

75

or

ἐλπωρή τοι ἔπειτα φίλους ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι οἶκον ἐς ὑψόροφον καὶ σὴν ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. 2A

γ᾽

Δ

9

ς

/

ὔ

9

a

A

,

a

9

«4

,

iA

^^

33

"Qs ἄρα φωνήσασ᾽ ἀπέβη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη πόντον

ἐπ᾽

ἀτρύγετον,

λίπε δὲ Σχερίην

ἐρατεινήν,

ἵκετο δ᾽ ἐς Μαραθῶνα καὶ εὐρυάγυιαν ᾿Αθήνην, δῦνε δ᾽ "Epex0jos πυκινὸν δόμον.

αὐτὰρ

80

᾽Οδυσσεὺς

᾿Αλκινόου πρὸς δώματ᾽ te κλυτά' πολλὰ δέ οἱ κῆρ ὅρμαιν᾽ ἱσταμένῳ, πρὶν χάλκεον οὐδὸν ἱκέσθαι. ν

Φ

€

’

4

/

4

1

e

Pd

ὥς τε yap ἠελίου αἴγλη πέλεν ἠὲ σελήνης @

4

9

/

M

4

>

wA

4

δῶμα καθ᾽ ὑψερεφὲς μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο. χάλκεοι μὲν γὰρ τοῖχοι ἐληλέατ᾽ Pd

A

\

^

2A

λ

,

3

ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα, w

0

N

8

ἐς μυχὸν ἐξ οὐδοῦ, περὶ δὲ θριγκὸς κυάνοιο" χρύσειαι δὲ θύραι πυκινὸν δόμον ἐντὸς ἔεργον" φ

A

9

9

^

4

A

a

,

85

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ H (vn

108

ἀργύρεοι σταθμοὶ δ᾽ ἐν χαλκέῳ ἕστασαν οὐδῷ, ἀργύρεον δ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ὑπερθύριον, χρυσέη δὲ κορώνη. χρύσειοι δ᾽ ἑκάτερθε καὶ ἀργύρεοι κύνες ἦσαν, οὗς Ἥφαιστος τεῦξεν ἰδυίῃσι πραπίδεσσι δῶμα φυλασσέμεναι μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, ἀθανάτους ὄντας καὶ ἀγήρως ἤματα πάντα. ἐν δὲ θρόνοι περὶ τοῖχον Epnpedar' ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα, ἐς μυχὸν ἐξ οὐδοῖο διαμπερές, ἔνθ᾽ ἐνὶ πέπλοι λεπτοὶ ἐὔννητοι βεβλήατο, ἔργα γυναικῶν. ἔνθα δὲ Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἑδριόωντο πίνοντες καὶ ἔδοντες" ἐπηετανὸν γὰρ ἔχεσκον. χρύσειοι δ᾽ ἄρα κοῦροι ἐϊὐδδμήτων ἐπὶ βωμῶν ἕστασαν αἰθομένας δαΐδας μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχοντες, φαίνοντες νύκτας κατὰ δώματα δαιτυμόνεσσι. πεντήκοντα δέ ot ὃμῳαὶ κατὰ δῶμα γυναῖκες at μὲν ἀλετρεύουσι μύλῃς ἔπι μήλοπα καρπόν, 3

4

a

>

949

€

e

9

4

on

A

/

3

A

3

>

A

9

4

A

4

[4

^

9

4

/

e

4

A

3

3

w

e

ΜΝ

>

9374

N

95

/

^

/

90

4

4

4

4

/

^

4

|

[4

3

^

4

,

αἱ δ᾽ ἱστοὺς ὑφόωσι Kai ἡλάκατα στρωφῶσιν 4

>

e

A

e

a

A

9

4

~

105

ἥμεναι, οἷά τε φύλλα μακεδνῆς αἰγείροιο" καιροσέων δ᾽ ὀθονέων ἀπολείβεται ὑγρὸν ἔλαιον. ὅσσον Φαίηκες περὶ πάντων ἴδριες ἀνδρῶν νῆα θοὴν ἐνὶ πόντῳ ἐλαυνέμεν, ὡς δὲ γυναῖκες ἱστῶν τεχνῆσσαι" πέρι yap σφισι δῶκεν ᾿Αθήνη ἔργα τ᾽ ἐπίστασθαι περικαλλέα καὶ φρένας ἐσθλάς. 4 33 ^ / Ld d 4 ἔκτοσθεν δ᾽ 3 αὐλῆς μέγας ὄρχατος ἄγχι θυράων τετράγυος" περὶ δ᾽ ἕρκος ἐλήλαται ἀμφοτέρωθεν. ἔνθα δὲ δένδρεα μακρὰ πεφύκασι τηλεθόωντα, ὄγχναι καὶ ῥοιαὶ καὶ μηλέαι ἀγλαόκαρποι συκέαι τε γλυκεραὶ καὶ ἐλαῖαι τηλεθόωσαι. τάων οὗ ποτε καρπὸς ἀπόλλυται οὐδ᾽ ἀπολείπει χείματος οὐδὲ θέρευς, ἐπετήσιος" ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ αἰεὶ Ζεφυρίη πνείουσα τὰ μὲν φύει, ἄλλα δὲ πέσσει. ὄγχνη ἐπ᾽ ὄγχνῃ γηράσκει, μῆλον δ᾽ ἐπὶ μήλῳ, @

Ld

3

/

9

^

95

4

3

9

/

4

e

1

4

,

»

A

A

/

9

ΝΜ

^

ev

’

93V

4

A

100

2

3

4

/

9

d

110

,

LEN

9

115

Ld

120

104

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Η

(vn)

9 A ? 4 ^ > \ / αὐτὰρ ἐπὶ σταφυλῇ ^ σταφυλή,, σῦκον δ᾽ > ἐπὶ σύκῳ. ἔνθα δέ ot πολύκαρπος ἁλωὴ ἐρρίζωται, τῆς ἕτερον μὲν θειλόπεδον λευρῷ ἐνὶ χώρῳ τέρσεται ἠελίῳ, ἑτέρας δ᾽ ἄρα τε τρυγόωσιν, ἄλλας δὲ τραπέουσι" πάροιθε δέ τ᾽ ὅμφακές εἶσιν LÀ

/

4

[4

9

ἄνθος ἀφιεῖσαι, ἕτεραι δ᾽ »*

.

9

m

e

\

>

,

ὁ

Ld

ἔνθα δὲ κοσμηταὶ πρασιαὶ παρὰ νείατον ὄρχον παντοῖαι πεφύασιν, ἐπηετανὸν γανόωσαι. ἐν δὲ δύω κρῆναι ἡ μέν τ᾽ ἀνὰ κῆπον ἅπαντα σκίδναται, ἡ δ᾽ ἑτέρωθεν ὑπ᾽ αὐλῆς οὐδὸν (you πρὸς δόμον ὑψηλόν, ὅθεν ὑδρεύοντο πολῖται. TOL ap ἐν ᾿Αλκινόοιο θεῶν ἔσαν ἀγλαὰ δῶρα. Ἔνθα στὰς θηεῖτο πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πάντα ἑῷ θηήσατο θυμῷ, καρπαλίμως ὑπὲρ οὐδὸν ἐβήσετο δώματος εἴσω. εὗρε δὲ Φαιήκων ἡγήτορας nde μέδοντας σπένδοντας δεπάεσσιν EÜOKOTW ἀργειφόντῃ, ᾧ πυμάτῳ σπένδεσκον, ὅτε μνησαίατο κοίτου. αὐτὰρ ὁ βῆ διὰ δῶμα πολύτλας δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ^9

9

»

9

M

9

>

?

4

A

A

[4

T

€

A

\

€

EXWV,

>

4

A

e

130

^

^

/

/

9

ν

3

4

20."

w

NEP

»

€ ^

\

/

x73

πολλὴν

^

/

125

ὑποπερκάζουσιν.

>

A

»

135

-

4

’

9

TV οἱ TTEPLXEVEV

/

Αθήνη,

140

ὄφρ᾽ ἵκετ᾽ ᾿Αρήτην τε καὶ ᾿Αλκίνοον βασιλῆα. ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ᾿Αρήτης βάλε γούνασι χεῖρας ᾿Οδυσσεύς" καὶ τότε δή ῥ᾽ αὐτοῖο πάλιν χύτο θέσφατος arp. οἱ δ᾽ ἄνεῳ ἐγένοντο δόμον κάτα φῶτα ἰδόντες, θαύμαζον δ᾽ ὁρόωντες" ὁ δὲ λιτάνευεν "Odvaceds: 145 Αρήτη, θύγατερ “Ῥηξήνορος ἀντιθέοιο, σόν τε πόσιν σά τε γούναθ᾽ ἱκάνω πολλὰ μογήσας, [4 / ^ / ^ τούσδε τε δαιτυμόνας, τοῖσιν θεοὶ \ ὄλβια δοῖεν ζωέμεναι, καὶ παισὶν ἐπιτρέψειεν ἕκαστος 4 9 9A 4 , ^ κτήματ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γέρας θ᾽ > o@ τι δῆμος ἔδωκεν. > A > A \ 3 4 ‚a € ^ αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ πομπὴν ὀτρύνετε πατρίδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι 151 θᾶσσον, ἐπεὶ. δὴ δηθὰ φίλων dro πήματα πάσχω. ||

€

4"

4

>

w#

/

4

te»

>

,

^

^7

[4

4

4

€

4

4

[4

[4

>

nr

3

θ

x90

,

/

7

OATZZEIAZ Η

(vm)

105

Os eimwv κατ᾽ ap Eler EM ἐσχάρῃ ἐν κονίησι πὰρ Tupi: οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀκὴν ἐγένοντο σιωπῇ. "Oye δὲ δὴ μετέειπε γέρων ἥρως ᾿᾽Ἐχένηος, 155 ὃς δὴ Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν προγενέστερος ἦεν καὶ μύθοισι κέκαστο, παλαιά τε πολλά τε εἰδώς: ὅ σφιν Eübpovewv ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπεν" a

?

A

4

9

,

»ν

3

@

>

9

,

9

9

4

>

d

/

,

ῥὸ

,

““*AAkivo’, οὐ μέν τοι τόδε κάλλιον οὐδὲ ἔοικε, ^

A

A

ξεῖνον μεν χαμαι

>

700a.

3

ἐπ

9

4

3

ἐσχάρῃ

,

ἐν Kovinow:

160

οἵδε δὲ σὸν μῦθον ποτιδέγμενοι ἰσχανόωνται. ἀλλ᾽ aye δὴ ξεῖνον μὲν ἐπὶ θρόνου ἀργυροήλου eloov ἀναστήσας, σὺ δὲ κηρύκεσσι κέλευσον οἶνον ἐπικρῆσαι, ἵνα καὶ Au τερπικεραύνῳ σπείσομεν, ὅς θ᾽ ἱκέτῃσιν ἅμ᾽ αἰδοίοισιν ὀπηδεῖ. δόρπον δὲ ξείνῳ ταμίη δότω ἔνδον ἐόντων. UTap ἐπεὶ TO γ᾽ ἀκουσ᾽ ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, ey δ > m / χειρὸς1 ἑλὼν ᾿Οδυσῆα^ Gaiópova ποικιλομήτην ὦρσεν Am ἐσχαρόφιν καὶ ἐπὶ θρόνου εἷσε φαεινοῦ, υἱὸν ἀναστήσας ἀγαπήνορα Λαοδάμαντα, ὅς ot πλησίον ἷζε, μάλιστα δέ pw φιλέεσκε. χέρνιβα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολος προχόῳ ἐπέχευε φέρουσα καλῇ χρυσείῃ ὑπὲρ ἀργυρέοιο λέβητος, νίψασθαι" παρὰ δὲ ξεστὴν érávvooe τράπεζαν. σῖτον δ᾽ αἰδοίη ταμίη παρέθηκε φέρουσα, εἴδατα πόλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖσα, χαριζομένη παρεόντων. αὐτὰρ ὁ πῖνε καὶ ἦσθε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. καὶ τότε κήρυκα προσέφη μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο" “Ποντόνοε, κρητῆρα κερασσάμενος μέθυ νεῖμον πᾶσιν ἀνὰ μέγαρον, ἵνα καὶ Aw τερπικεραύνῳ σπείσομεν, ὅς θ᾽ ἱκέτησιν ἅμ᾽ αἰδοίοισιν ὀπηδεῖ. Ὡς φάτο" IIovróvoos δὲ μελίφρονα οἶνον ἐκίρνα, νώμησεν δ᾽ ἄρα πᾶσιν ἐπαρξάμενος δεπάεσσιν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σπεῖσάν T ἔπιόν θ᾽ ὅσον ἤθελε θυμός, 9

>

ν

\

^

4

>

4

,

9

4

ϑ

/

d

,

>

M

Α

>

3

9

[ΔΙ

9

,

4

93

9

a

A

>

e

>

M

L4

A

VOL. I

\

^

[4

))

9

^

λ

^

d

e

Ν

[d

170

4

^

/

4

A

OL

4

^?

165

’

T

>

/

>

? 7

4

4

4

€

9

/

A

>

4

>

4

4

A

,

d

>

>

4

,

4

,

€

4

A

^

4

»

A

>

»

,

A

o

Ν

>

9

[d

/

4

^

>

9

>

e

4

A

>

4

^

,

A

tT

€

9

3

3

?

>

€

ὃ

175

/

/

[4

>

ΝΜ

ὃ

^

33

,

G

180

106

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

H (vn)

^ [4 4 τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοος ἀγορήσατο Kal μετέειπε᾽ έκλυτε, Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες, ofp εἴπω τά με θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κελεύει. νῦν μὲν δαισάμενοι κατακείετε οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντες" ἠῶθεν δὲ γέροντας ἐπὶ πλέονας καλέσαντες ξεῖνον Evi μεγάροις ξεινίσσομεν ἠδὲ θεοῖσιν ῥέξομεν ἱερὰ καλά, ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ περὶ πομπῆς μνησόμεθ᾽, ὥς x ὁ ξεῖνος ἄνευθε πόνου καὶ avins πομπῇ ὑφ᾽ ἡμετέρῃ ἣν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἵκηται χαίρων καρπαλίμως, εἰ καὶ μάλα τηλόθεν ἐστί: μηδέ τι μεσσηγύς γε κακὸν καὶ πῆμα πάθῃσι πρίν γε τὸν ἧς γαίης ἐπιβήμεναι" ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔπειτα πείσεται ἅσσα ot alca κατὰ Κλῶθές τε βαρεῖαι γεινομένῳ νήσαντο λίνῳ, ὅτε μιν τέκε μήτηρ. > 4 > ^ 34 7 εἰ 3 δέ ’ τις ἀθανάτων γε κατ᾽ > οὐρανοῦ εἰλήλουθεν, ἄλλο τι δὴ τόδ᾽ ἔπειτα θεοὶ περιμηχανόωνται:" αἰεὶ yap τὸ πάρος γε θεοὶ φαίνονται ἐναργεῖς ἡμῖν, εὖτ᾽ ἔρδωμεν ἀγακλειτὰς ἑκατόμβας, 66

ΝΜ

9

K

4

9

»

20

A

4

€

4

ὃ

^

d

\

>

A

[4

>

A

ἐ,

’

A

ld

σ

>

>

A

U

e

,

aA

>

^

’

,

\

^

\

\

d

190

^

L4

A

5

Ὁ

^

?

’

185

ὃ

4

A

@

A

4

a

aA

1

A

»

€

4

4

ἠδ

,

M

9

^

>

4

€

[4

\

>

4

λ

/

€

4

9

M

\

e^

?

4

195

»

’

^

,

€

^

7*2»

WW

>

M

€

200

’

Saivuvrai τε παρ᾽ ἄμμι καθήμενοι ἔνθα περ ἡμεῖς"

εἰ δ᾽ ἄρα τις καὶ μοῦνος ἰὼν ξύμβληται ὁδίτης, οὔ τι κατακρύπτουσιν, ἐπεί σῴφισιν ἐγγύθεν εἰμέν, 205 , M. ^ , ᾽» ὥςσ περ Κὐκλωπές τε καὶ vnἄγρια φῦλα Veydvrov. ov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿᾽Οδυσ>

>

ν

A

ΝΜ

ar

$1

’

Τ

1

9

>

3

4

ed

,

9

,

/

4

7

,

[4

’

9

σεύς" [4 9 ** "AAxivo',> ἄλλο τί a τοι μελέτω φρεσίν" οὐ γὰρ ἐγώ γε ἀθανάτοισιν ἔοικα, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν, 4 ^ ^ οὐ δέμας οὐδὲ φυήν, ἀλλὰ θνητοῖσι βροτοῖσιν. 210 οὕς τινας ὑμεῖς ἴστε μάλιστ᾽ ὀχέοντας ὀϊζὺν 9

Ν

e

e

^

M

4

>

}

’

Poof

A

ἀνθρώπων, τοῖσίν κεν ἐν ἄλγεσιν (owoatumv:

καὶ δ᾽ ἔτι κεν Kal πλείον᾽ ἐγὼ κακὰ μυθησαίμην, ὅσσα γε δὴ ξύμπαντα θεῶν ἰότητι μόγησα. ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ μὲν δορπῆσαι ἐάσατε κηδόμενόν περ᾽ A

>

>

>

ΚΝ

|

Α

ji

4

’

^^

>

4

Ὁ

9

M

M

4

a

4

215

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ H (vn)

107

ov γάρ τι στυγερῇ ἐπὶ γαστέρι κύντερον ἄλλο ἔπλετο, ἢ T. ἐκέλευσεν ἕο μνήσασθαι ἀνάγκῃ καὶ μάλα τειρόμενον καὶ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ πένθος ἔχοντα" ws καὶ ἐγὼ πένθος μὲν ἔχω φρεσίν, ἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ αἰεὶ ἐσθέμεναι κέλεται καὶ πινέμεν, ἐκ δέ με πάντων 220 ληθάνει ὅσσ᾽ ἔπαθον, καὶ ἐνιπλησθῆναι ἀνώγει. ὑμεῖς δ᾽ ὀτρύνεσθαι ἅμ᾽ ἠοῖ φαινομένηφιν, ὥς κ᾽ 9 ἐμὲ τὸν δύστηνον ἐμῆςσι ἐπιβήσετε πάτρης Kal περ πολλὰ παθόντα: ἰδόντα με καὶ λίποι αἰὼν κτῆσιν ἐμὴν dud@as τε καὶ ὑψερεφὲς μέγα δῶμα "᾿᾿ 225 € ἔφαθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπήνεον ἠδ᾽ ἐκέλευον πεμπέμεναι τὸν ξεῖνον, ἐπεὶ κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπεν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σπεῖσαν τ᾽ ἔπιόν θ᾽ ὅσον ἤθελε θυμός, oL μὲν κακκείοντες ἔβαν οἶκόνδε ἕκαστος" αὐτὰρ ὁ ἐν μεγάρῳ ὑπελείπετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, 230 πὰρ δέ ot ᾿Αρήτη τε καὶ ᾿Αλκίνοος θεοειδὴς ἥσθην": ἀμφίπολοι δ᾽ ἀπεκόσμεον ἔντεα δαιτός. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αρήτη λευκώλενος ἄρχετο μύθων" ἔγνω yap φᾶρός τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματ᾽ ἰδοῦσα καλά, τά ῥ᾽ αὐτὴ τεῦξε σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξί: 235 Kal μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" “Μεῖνε, τὸ μέν σε πρῶτον ἐγὼν εἰρήσομαι αὐτή: τίς πόθεν εἰς ἀνδρῶν; τίς τοι τάδε εἵματ᾽ ἔδωκεν; οὐ δὴ dis ἐπὶ πόντον ἀλώμενος ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι; ”’ Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις '"O8vo3

/

a

4

@

A

>

>

9

A

\

4

4

d

^

>

9

4

A

?

Ὥ

A

ΝΜ

?,

4

3

?

A

e

σ

a

€

A

>

9

^

>

C

/

i

cec

>

M

γ΄."

/

>

’

4

:

ὃ

,

ΟΣ

v

^

/ >”

»

Ld

»

e^

,

9

Pd

»

d

ΝΜ

^

729

/

A

,

’

/

\

A

/

>

7

3

v

4

/

>

€

,

^

,

/

/

^

8

e

9

,

?

4

/

/

,

\

wm

/

9

J

ἢ

>

^

3

3

,

^

9

9

»

A

9

’

ὃ

A

/

A

,

”

9

»

ΝΜ

,

^

9

A

>

[4

4

Δ

/

4

e

d

’᾽

1

4

/

4

/

e

ιν

,

@

9

9

A

σεύς"

240

““ ἀργαλέον, βασίλεια, διηνεκέως ἀγορεῦσαι κήδε᾽, ἐπεί μοι πολλὰ δόσαν θεοὶ οὐρανίωνες" τοῦτο δέ τοι ἐρέω 0 μ᾽ ἀνείρεαι ἠδὲ μεταλλᾷς: Ὦ ^ , / 0 ^ γυγίη, τις νῆσος ἀπόπροθεν εἰν3 ἁλὶ ἁλὶ κεῖται, ἔνθα μὲν " ArÀavros θυγάτηρ δολόεσσα Καλυψὼ ναίει ἐὐπλόκαμος, δεινὴ θεός" οὐδέ τις αὐτῇ ‘4

9

ar

9

/

[4

A

>

^?

Ld

,

>

9

4

’᾽

3

,

A

a

^

245

108

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ H (vn)

μίσγεται οὔτε θεῶν ovre θνητῶν ἀνθρώπων. ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ τὸν δύστηνον ἐφέστιον ἤγαγε δαίμων οἷον, ἐπεί μοι νῆα θοὴν ἀργῆτι κεραυνῷ Ζεὺς ἔλσας ἐκέασσε μέσῳ ἐνὶ οἴνοπι πόντῳ. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες ἀπέφθιθεν ἐσθλοὶ ἑταῖροι, αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ τρόπιν ἀγκὰς ἑλὼν νεὸς ἀμφιελίσσης ~ Ld ἐννῆμαρ φερόμην" δεκάτῃ δέ με νυκτὶ μελαίνῃ νῆσον ἐς ᾿Ωγυγίην πέλασαν θεοί, ἔνθα Καλυψὼ vate, ἐὐπλόκαμος, δεινὴ θεός, 7) με λαβοῦσα ἐνδυκέως ἐφίλει τε καὶ ἔτρεφεν ἠδὲ ἔφασκε θήσειν ἀθάνατον καὶ ἀγήρων ἤματα πάντα" ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὸν ov ποτε θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἔπειθεν. ἔνθα μὲν ἑπτάετες μένον ἔμπεδον, εἵματα δ᾽ αἰεὶ δάκρυσι δεύεσκον, τά μοι ἄμβροτα δῶκε KaAvjoἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ὄγδοόν μοι ἐπιπλόμενον ἔτος ἦλθε, καὶ τότε δή μ᾽ ἐκέλευσεν ἐποτρύνουσα νέεσθαι Ζηνὸς ὑπ᾽ ἀγγελίης, ἢ καὶ νόος ἐτράπετ᾽ αὐτῆς. ’

Μ

,

A

9

,

>

\

»

>

ey

\

»

M

^

M

,

Ml

v

w

’

Doe

>

~

€

[4

A

>

4

,

M]

,

A

3

9

4

μέ

^

A

250

/

255

v

»

σ

9

>

4%

261

πέμπε δ᾽ ἐπὶ σχεδίης πολυδέσμου, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἔδωκε, σῖτον καὶ μέθυ ἡδύ, καὶ ἄμβροτα εἵματα écaev, οὖρον δὲ προέηκεν ἀπήμονά τε λιαρόν τε. ^

M

4

€

4

8

«€

’

€

ἑπτὰ

\

\

M

4

\

«v

265

,

4

Ν

’

δὲ καὶ δέκα μὲν πλέον ἤματα

ποντοπορεύων,

ὀκτωκαιδεκάτῃ δ᾽ ἐφάνη ὄρεα σκιόεντα ’ e 4 [4 4 7 γαίης ὑμετέρης, γήθησε δέ 4 μοι φίλον ἦτορ vopópo- 7) yàp μέλλον ἔτι ξυνέσεσθαι ὀϊζυῖ 9 A ’ > / πολλῇ,^ τήν/ μοι ἐπῶρσε Ἰ]οσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων, ὅς μοι ἐφορμήσας ἀνέμους κατέδησε κελεύθου, wpwev δὲ θάλασσαν ἀθέσφατον, οὐδέ τι κῦμα ela ἐπὶ σχεδίης ἁδινὰ στενάχοντα φέρεσθαι. τὴν μὲν ἔπειτα θύελλα διεσκέδασ᾽ * αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ γε νηχόμενος τόδε λαῖτμα διέτμαγον, ὄφρα με yain ὑμετέρῃ ἐπέλασσε φέρων ἄνεμός τε καὶ ὕδωρ. ἔνθα κέ μ᾽ ἐκβαίνοντα βιήσατο κῦμ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσου, 4

ld

ὃ

4

»

M

Φ

>

A

>

4

"v

€

Ν

’

Ul

’

’

A

»

M

μὴ

/

\

»

,

Doo

^

270

4

4

VA

-

0

4

4

>

4

>

^9

>

A

9

>

A

’

Ld

275

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

H

(vn)

109

πέτρῃς πρὸς μεγάλῃσι βαλὸν καὶ ἀτερπέϊ χώρῳ" ἀλλ᾽ ἀναχασσάμενος νῆχον πάλιν, ἧος ἐπῆλθον ἐς ποταμόν, τῇ δή μοι ἐείσατο χῶρος ἄριστος, λεῖος πετράων, καὶ ἐπὶ σκέπας ἦν ἀνέμοιο. ex δ᾽ ἔπεσον θυμηγερέων, ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἀμβροσίη νὺξ ἤλυθ᾽ - ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀπάνευθε διιπετέος ποταμοῖο ἐκβὰς ἐν θάμνοισι κατέδραθον, ἀμφὶ δὲ φύλλα ἠἠφυσάμην" ὕπνον δὲ θεὸς Kar’ ἀπείρονα χεῦεν. ν , , , 4 ἔνθα μὲν$9 ἐν φύλλοισι, φίλον τετιημένος ἦτορ, εὗδον παννύχιος καὶ ET ἠῶ καὶ μέσον ἦμαρ" δείλετό 7 ἠέλιος, Kat με γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἀνῆκεν. ἀμφιπόλους δ᾽ ἐπὶ θινὶ τεῆς ἐνόησα θυγατρὸς .. ^ ^ παιζούσας, ἐν9 δ᾽ αὐτὴ A ἔην ἐϊκυῖα θεῆσι. Ld

1

>

>

3

/

»

’

>

>

4

Α

Ld

>

>

»

€

>

A

>

,

9

e

>

dee

95

/

,

4

9^?

^?»

A

Ld

τὴν ikerevo * ἡ δ᾽ 4

M

280

A

^

A

Φ

’

285

a

290

ov τι νοήματος ἤμβροτεν éa0Ao0,

9

»

,

»

4

^

ὡς οὐκ ἂν ἔλποιο νεώτερον ἀντιάσαντα ἐρξέμεν" αἰεὶ yap τε νεώτεροι ἀφραδέουσιν. n μοι σῖτον δῶκεν ἅλις ἠδ᾽ αἴθοπα οἶνον, 295 \ a > ) ^ , , σ > » καὶ λοῦσ᾽ ἐν ποταμῷ, καί μοι τάδε εἵματ᾽ ἔδωκε. ταῦτά τοι ἀχνύμενός περ ἀληθείην κατέλεξα. Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ "AAkivoos ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν Te: “ ξεῖν᾽, ἦ τοι μὲν τοῦτό γ᾽ ἐναίσιμον οὐκ ἐνόησε παῖς ἐμή, οὕνεκά σ᾽ οὔ τι μετ᾽ ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶν ἦγεν ἐς ἡμέτερον" σὺ δ᾽ ἄρα πρώτην iérevoas." 301 Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσ?

lA

>

-

9

A

4

>

A

9

^

9

’

4,

,

9

4

>

9

>

[d

9

3

4

d

€

/

4

>

>

rd

ΝΜ

4

>

>

>

d

/

’

4

4

[4

>

[4

’

/,

4

>)

4

e

,

ld

393

4

9

σεύς" » , 9 ’ ’ 4 ἥρως, UN ᾽ μοι τοὔνεκ᾽ ἀμύμονα νείκεε κούρην" ἡ μὲν ydp μ᾽ ἐκέλευε σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισιν ἕπεσθαι: ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ οὐκ ἔθελον δείσας αἰσχυνόμενός τε, 305 μή πως καὶ σοὶ θυμὸς ἐπισκύσσαιτο ἰδόντι: δύσζηλοι γάρ τ᾽ εἰμὲν ἐπὶ χθονὶ φῦλ᾽ ἀνθρώπων.’ Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ "AAkivoos ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν Te «{ ^) ^ > ' / , ^ ξεῖν᾽, ov» μοι τοιοῦτον evi στήθεσσι φίλον κῆρ «9 e

>

\

>

4

»

4

>

4

9?

ZÀ

A

»

4

4

9

9.9

3

3

JA

e

>

/

^

’

0

,

)

110

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ H (vn)

μαψιδίως κεχολῶσθαι: ἀμείνω δ᾽ αἴσιμα πάντα. 310 at γάρ, Ζεῦ τε πάτερ καὶ ᾿Αθηναίη καὶ " AgroMov, τοῖος ἐὼν οἷός ἐσσι, τά τε φρονέων à τ᾽ ἐγώ περ, παῖδά T ἐμὴν ἐχέμεν καὶ ἐμὸς γαμβρὸς καλέεσθαι αὖθι μένων! οἶκον δέ κ᾽ ἐγὼ καὶ κτήματα δοίην, εἴ κ᾽ ἐθέλων γε μένοις" ἀέκοντα δέ σ᾽ οὔ τις ἐρύξει 315 ainkwy μὴ τοῦτο φίλον Διὶ πατρὶ γένοιτο! πομπὴν δ᾽ és τόδ᾽ ἐγὼ τεκμαίρομαι, Opp EU εἰδῇς, αὔριον ἐς" τῆμος δὲ σὺ μὲν δεδμημένος ὕπνῳ λέξεαι, ot δ᾽ ἐλόωσι γαλήνην, ofp’ àv ἵκηαι πατρίδα σὴν καὶ δῶμα, καὶ εἴ πού τοι φίλον ἐστίν, 320 εἴ περ Kai μάλα πολλὸν ἑκαστέρω ἔστ᾽ Εὐβοίης, τήν περ τηλοτάτω dado’ ἔμμεναι οἵ μιν ἴδοντο λαῶν ἡμετέρων, ὅτε τε ξανθὸν Ῥαδάμανθυν ἦγον ἐποψόμενον Τιτυόν, Τ᾿ αιήϊον υἱόν. καὶ μὲν οἵ ἔνθ᾽ ἦλθον, καὶ ἄτερ καμάτοιο τέλεσσαν 325 ἤματι τῷ αὐτῷ καὶ ἀπήνυσαν οἴκαδ᾽ ὀπίσσω. εἰδήσεις δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ὅσσον ἄρισται νῆες ἐμαὶ καὶ κοῦροι ἀναρρίπτειν ἅλα πηδῷ.᾽᾽ "Qs φάτο: γήθησεν δὲ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, εὐχόμενος δ᾽ apa εἶπεν ἔπος T. ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνόμαζε" 330 εὖ πάτερ, ai?’ ὅσα εἶπε τελευτήσειεν ἅπαντα 9 , > ΔΑ ὃ ΝΜ Αλκίνοος! / τοῦ^ μέν4 κεν ἐπὶ ζείδωρον ἄρουραν ἄσβεστον κλέος εἴη, ἐγὼ δέ κε πατρίδ᾽ ἱκοίμην. a ^ > 4 9 / Qs ot € μὲν1 τοιαῦτα πρὸς1 ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον, κέκλετο δ᾽ ᾿Αρήτη λευκώλενος ἀμφιπόλοισι 335 ^C

>

50

9

\

,

»

>

©

3

/

L

4

δ᾽

>

€

>

’

[4

Ν

A

€

2

66

A

>

t^

»

|

vw

Ld

,

LO"

μά

LÁ

9

,

/

>

I

ion

>

9

4

’

4

4

{»νὔ 4

M

>

-

@

Ν

€

A

fr

Ὁ

»

r

”

>

4

Α

^7

4

v

3

/

>

w

Soe

>

’

4

A

>

>

/

i

ὃ

ΝΜ

€

5λθ

4

\

ΝΜ

\

4

»

’Ὄ

Pe

1

>

\

4

θ᾽

1

4

A

1

\

Z

A

Ψ

»

4

»

7

4

A

>

ἢ

7

/

>

A

A

4

€

4

>

A

A

5

iA

“δ᾽

9X

i

9

^

\

et

Ld

[4

.

A

?

ὃ

^n^?

,

20.

’ὔ

»

λ

>

?»

»

/

4

A»

e

€

/

a)

/

δέμνι᾽ 4

ὑπ᾽

>

e

αἰθούσῃ θέμεναι καὶ ῥήγεα καλὰ

9

9

/

4

Δ

@¢7

M]

πορφύρε᾽ ἐμβαλέειν, στορέσαι τ᾽ ἐφύπερθε τάπητας χλαίνας τ᾽ ἐνθέμεναι οὔλας καθύπερθεν ἔσασθαι. αἱ δ᾽ ἴσαν ἐκ μεγάροιο Ödos μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχουσαι: αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ στόρεσαν πυκινὸν λέχος ἐγκονέουσαι, 340 ὄτρυνον ᾿Οδυσῆα παριστάμεναι ἐπέεσσιν᾽ V4

λ €

’

>

»

9.

4

»

θ

,

’

YA

9

θ

9

4

’

θ

’

e

0

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ H (m)

111

4 ^ / > 23» Opoo κέων, ὦ^ ξεῖνε" πεποίηται δέ / τοι εὐνή. ws dav’ τῷ δ᾽ ἀσπαστὸν ἐείσατο κοιμηθῆναι. "Qs ὁ μὲν ἔνθα καθεῦδε πολύτλας δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς τρητοῖς ἐν λεχέεσσιν ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ ἐριδούπῳ:" 345 "AAkivoos δ᾽ dpa λέκτο μυχῷ δόμου ὑψηλοῖο, «N

^

A

9

\

/

M

4

πὰρ δὲ γυνὴ δέσποινα

e

9

λ

3

4

4

3

/

/

\

>

P

λέχος πόρσυνε καὶ εὐνήν.

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ "Huos δ᾽ ὄρνυτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ 0 av* δ᾽ > apa τοῖσιν δ᾽ Φαιήκων rd

>

wd

^

>

ἠριγένεια ἐξ εὐνῆς διογενὴςM ἡγεμόνευ᾽ ἀγορήνδ᾽, 9

,

€

φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ' Hos, ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, T , 3 ὦρτο πτολίπορθος ᾿Οδυσσεύς.4 ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο 7 σφιν παρὰ νηυσὶ τέτυκτο.

A

’

©

9

e

A

,

9

4

€

1

4

>

/

5

ἐλθόντες δὲ καθῖζον ἐπὶ ξεστοῖσι λίθοισι

πλησίον" ἡ δ᾽ ἀνὰ ἄστυ μετῴχετο [Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη, εἰδομένη κήρυκι δαΐφρονος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, νόστον ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ μεγαλήτορι μητιόωσα, Kal ῥα ἑκάστῳ φωτὶ παρισταμένη φάτο μῦθον" 10 εῦτ᾽ aye, Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες, eis ἀγορὴν ἰέναι, ὀφρα ξείνοιο πύθησθε, ὃς νέον ᾿Αλκινόοιο δαΐφρονος ἵκετο δῶμα πόντον ἐπιπλαγχθείς, δέμας ἀθανάτοισιν ὁμοῖος. ς εἰποῦσ᾽ ὄτρυνε μένος καὶ θυμὸν éxdorov. 1 καρπαλίμως δ᾽ eumAnvro βροτῶν ἀγοραί τε καὶ ἕδραι ἀγρομένων" πολλοὶ δ᾽ apa θηήσαντο ἰδόντες υἱὸν Aaéprao δαΐφρονα. τῷ δ᾽ ap ᾿Αθήνη θεσπεσίην κατέχευε χάριν κεφαλῇ τε καὶ ὦμοις, καί μιν μακρότερον καὶ πάσσονα θῆκεν ἰδέσθαι, 20 ὥς κεν Φαιήκεσσι φίλος πάντεσσι γένοιτο ?

4

4

oe

«€

e

A

,

Δ

,

^9

3

»

? P

9

>

ἈΝ

9

^

9

Ld

4

>

€

A

1

^^

M

ws

4

/

8

,

A

e

/

^

9

A

’

^

[4

4

L4

’

L4

9

€

Ld

9

*()

’

[4

4

9

’

9

A

A

4

A

,

€

9

^

[4

’

930.

32

ve

7

δεινός τ᾽ αἰδοῖός τε, kai ἐκτελέσειεν ἀέθλους ,

>

9

^

P

i

9

/

EN

d

war, , / 9.2 ^ πολλούς,, τοὺς\ Φαίηκες ἐπειρήσαντ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἤγερθεν ὁμηγερέες τ᾽ ἐγένοντο, ^ / , 4 , . τοῖσιν δ᾽ , 3 ᾿Αλκίνοος ἀγορήσατο καὶ \ μετέειπε

112

25 9

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ © (vm)

113

/ " KéxÀvre, Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες, ὄφρ᾽ εἴπω τά με θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κελεύει. ξεῖνος 08 --οὐκ old ὅς τις--ἀλώμενος ἵκετ᾽ ἐμὸν δῶ, ἠὲ πρὸς ἠοίων 7) ἑσπερίων ἀνθρώπων" πομπὴν δ᾽ ὀτρύνει, καὶ λίσσεται ἔμπεδον εἶναι. 80 ἡμεῖς δ᾽, ὡς τὸ πάρος περ, ἐποτρυνώμεθα πομπήν. οὐδὲ yap οὐδέ τις ἄλλος, ὅτις κ᾽ ἐμὰ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκηται, ἐνθάδ᾽ ὀδυρόμενος δηρὸν μένει εἵνεκα πομπῆς. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῆα μέλαιναν ἐρύσσομεν εἰς ἅλα δῖαν πρωτόπλοον, κούρω δὲ δύω καὶ πεντήκοντα 35 κρινάσθων κατὰ δῆμον, ὅσοι πάρος εἰσὶν ἄριστοι. δησάμενοι δ᾽ εὖ πάντες ἐπὶ KAniow ἐρετμὰ ἔκβητ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα θοὴν aAeyvvere δαῖτα ἡμέτερόνδ᾽ ἐλθόντες" ἐγὼ δ᾽ εὖ πᾶσι παρέξω. κούροισιν μὲν ταῦτ᾽ ἐπιτέλλομαι" αὐτὰρ οὗ ἄλλοι 40 σκηπτοῦχοι βασιλῆες ἐμὰ πρὸς δώματα καλὰ ἔρχεσθ᾽, ὄφρα ξεῖνον ἐνὶ μεγάροισι pir€wper»

9

ΝΜ

LG

\

9

>

A

9

M

>

QOD

9

>

1

[4

,

,

€

,

>’

’

Ν

AQ

,

a

X

>

μηδέ τις ἀρνείσθω.

d

^

[4

δ᾽

T

^

^

,

>

\

9

,

AA

>

?

^

a

>

A

4

>

,

9

^

\

4

\

>

9

σ

\

\

>

9

/

>

,

[4

»

μά

’

A

’

»

A

a,

$

,

4

M

^

>

A

\

Ld

»

»

>

A

€

4

wm

,

καλέσασθε δὲ θεῖον ἀοιδόν,

Δημόδοκον" τῷ γάρ ῥα θεὸς πέρι δῶκεν ἀοιδὴν τέρπειν, ὅππῃ θυμὸς ἐποτρύνησιν ἀείδειν. ὡς ἄρα φωνήσας ἡγήσατο, τοὶ δ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ἕποντο σκηπτοῦχοι" κῆρυξ δὲ μετῴχετο θεῖον ἀοιδόν. κούρω δὲ κρινθέντε δύω καὶ πεντήκοντα βήτην, ὡς ἐκέλευσ᾽, ἐπὶ Biv’ ἁλὸς ἀτρυγέτοιο. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλυθον ἠδὲ θάλασσαν, δ0 νῆα μὲν οἵ γε μέλαιναν ἁλὸς βένθοσδε ἔρυσσαν, ἐν δ᾽ ἱστόν τ᾽ ἐτίθεντο καὶ ἱστία vqt μελαίνῃ, ἠρτύναντο δ᾽ ἐρετμὰ τροποῖς ἐν δερματίνοισι, πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν’ ava δ᾽ ἱστία λευκὰ πέτασσαν. ὑψοῦ δ᾽ ἐν νοτίῳ τήν γ᾽ oppucav: αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα 655 βάν ῥ᾽ inev ᾿Αλκινόοιο δαΐῴρονος és μέγα δῶμα. πλῆντο δ᾽ ap αἴθουσαΐ τε καὶ Epkea καὶ δόμοι ἀνδρῶν ,

σ

a

θ

v

4

>

4

>

>

φ

^

Ud

€

4)

^

>

>

2

>

VN

Ν

>

w

>

Ν

t€

3

vw

3

9

€

ἃς

0

>

?

o

Φ

Ν

’

\

45

/,

’

m

/

>_

1

1

Δ

4

3

>

79

/

ὃ

A

€

4

>

/

4,

’

>

’

€

4

@

>

>

4

€

^

N

,

A

»

,

^

A

,

3

^

114

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vm)

ἀγρομένων" πολλοὶ δ᾽ ap’ ἔσαν νέοι ἠδὲ παλαιοί. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοος δυοκαίδεκα pir’ ἱέρευσεν, 60 ὀκτὼ δ᾽ ἀργιόδοντας vas, δύο δ᾽ εἰλίποδας Bods: τοὺς δέρον ἀμφί θ᾽ ἕπον, τετύκοντό τε SaiT’ ἐρατεινήν. Κηρυξ δ᾽ ἐγγύθεν ἦλθεν ἄγων ἐρίηρον ἀοιδόν, τὸν πέρι Modo” ἐφίλησε, δίδου δ᾽ ἀγαθόν τε κακόν re: ὀφθαλμῶν μὲν ἄμερσε, δίδου δ᾽ ἡδεῖαν ἀοιδήν, 65 τῷ δ᾽ dpa Ilovrövoos θῆκε θρόνον ἀργυρόηλον μέσσῳ δαιτυμόνων, πρὸς κίονα μακρὸν ἐρείσας. κὰδ δ᾽ ἐκ πασσαλόφι κρέμασεν φόρμιγγα λίγειαν αὐτοῦ ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς Kai ἐπέφραδε χερσὶν ἑλέσθαι κῆρυξ' πὰρ δ᾽ ἐτίθει kaveov καλήν τε τράπεζαν, 70 πὰρ δὲ δέπας οἴνοιο, πιεῖν ὅτε θυμὸς ἀνώγοι. ot δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, Μοῦσ᾽ dp’ ἀοιδὸν ἀνῆκεν ἀειδέμεναι κλέα ἀνδρῶν, οἴμης τῆς τότ᾽ ἄρα κλέος οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἵκανε, 75 νεῖκος ᾿Οδυσσῆος καὶ IIgAetóec ᾿Αχιλῆος--ὥς ποτε δηρίσαντο θεῶν ἐν δαιτὶ θαλείῃ ἐκπάγλοις ἐπέεσσιν" ἀναξ δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αγαμέμνων >

4

bd

\

A

>

\

^

95

»

’

[4

o

>

8

4

e

>

Ld

9?

’

II

4

€

LANG!

3

x47

4

’

07

’

^

LG

θ

a

,

>

935

’᾽

/

λ

’

M

>

4

9

^

4

€

A

^^

^

M

e

>

9

9

9

A

9

9

,

4

>

,

4

ED.

»

>

€

4

9?

’

^

4

9

>

Μ

>

5»

»

e

A

bad

9

,

’

A

ey

4

^

>

A

^

’

>

’

ld

"d

’

σ

’

’

^

9

’

χαῖρε vow, 6 T ἄριστοι ᾿Αχαιῶν δηριόωντο. ὡς ydp ot χρείων μυθήσατο Φοῖβος ᾿Απόλλων 80 Πυθοῖ ἐν ἠγαθέῃ, ὅθ᾽ ὑπέρβη λάϊνον οὐδὸν χρησόμενος" τότε γάρ ῥα κυλίνδετο πήματος ἀρχὴ Τρωσί τε καὶ Δαναοῖσι Διὸς μεγάλου διὰ βουλάς. Ταῦτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἀοιδὸς ἄειδε περικλυτός" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς πορφύρεον μέγα φᾶρος ἑλὼν χερσὶ στιβαρῇσι 85 κὰκ κεφαλῆς εἴρυσσε, κάλυψε δὲ καλὰ πρόσωπα" αἴδετο γὰρ Φαίηκας ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύσι δάκρυα λείβων. 7| To. ὅτε λήξειεν ἀείδων θεῖος ἀοιδός, δάκρυ᾽ ὀμορξάμενος κεφαλῆς dro φᾶρος ἕλεσκε καὶ δέπας ἀμφικύπελλον ἑλὼν σπείσασκε θεοῖσιν" a

U4

e

/

V4

,

»

M

Ld

^

e.»

4

9

>

,

^

ey

,

d

A

/

A

1

»

@

d

^

e

>

A

/

e^

’

’

9

,

’

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vm)

115

αὐτὰρ OT ἂψ ἄρχοιτο καὶ ὀτρύνειαν ἀείδειν 90 Φαιήκων οἱ ἄριστοι, ἐπεὶ τέρποντ᾽ ἐπέεσσιν, ἂψ ᾿Οδυσεὺς κατὰ κρᾶτα καλυψάμενος γοάασκεν. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλους μὲν πάντας ἐλάνθανε δάκρυα λείβων, ᾿Αλκίνοος δέ μιν οἷος ἐπεφράσατ᾽ ἠδ᾽ ἐνόησεν μενος ayy αὐτοῦ, βαρὺ δὲ στενάχοντος ἄκουσεν. 95 alla δὲ Φαιήκεσσι φιληρέτμοισι μετηύδα Κέκλυτε, Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες" ἤδη μὲν δαιτὸς κεκορήμεθα θυμὸν ἐΐσης φόρμιγγός θ᾽, 1) δαιτὶ συνήορός ἐστι θαλείῃ" νῦν δ᾽ ἐξέλθωμεν καὶ ἀέθλων πειρηθέωμεν 100 πάντων, ws x ὁ ξεῖνος ἐνίσπῃ οἷσι φίλοισιν, οἴκαδε νοστήσας, ὅσσον περιγιγνόμεθ᾽ ἄλλων πύξ τε παλαισμοσύνῃ τε καὶ ἅλμασιν ἡδὲ πόδεσσιν. « ΝΜ 4 e / vo 9» € Os ἄρα φωνήσας ἡγήσατο, τοὶ M δ᾽ > ap ἕποντο. κὰδ δ᾽ ἐκ πασσαλόφι κρέμασεν φόρμιγγα λίγειαν, 105 Δημοδόκου δ᾽ ἕλε χεῖρα καὶ ἔξαγεν ἐκ μεγάροιο κῆρυξ᾽ ἄρχε δὲ τῷ αὐτὴν ὁδὸν Hv περ ot ἄλλοι, Φαιήκων ot ἄριστοι, ἀέθλια θαυμανέοντες. βὰν δ᾽ ἴμεν eis ἀγορήν, ἅμα δ᾽ ἕσπετο πουλὺς ὅμιλος, μυρίοι" ἂν δ᾽ ἵσταντο νέοι πολλοΐ τε καὶ ἐσθλο. 110 ὦρτο μὲν ᾿Ακρόνεώς τε καὶ ᾿᾽Ωκύαλος καὶ EAarpevs Ναυτεύς τε Πρυμνεύς τε καὶ ᾿Αγχίαλος καὶ ᾿Ερετμεὺς Ποντεύς τε Πρῳρεύς τε, Θόων ᾿Αναβησίνεώς τε ᾿Αμφίαλος, υἱὸς Πολυνήου Texrovidaoἄν δὲ καὶ Εὐρύαλος, βροτολοιγῷ ἧσος “Apri, 115 NavßoAiöns, ὃς ἄριστος ἔην εἶδός τε δέμας τε πάντων Φαιήκων μετ᾽ ἀμύμονα Λαοδάμαντα. av δ᾽ ἔσταν τρεῖς παῖδες ἀμύμονος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, 9

4

ba)

€

9$

a

3

Ld

A

M

d

Ld

{7

\

3

3

ΝΜ)

4

,

Ld

,

e

A

a

9

4

A

a

4

>

’

"

Α

>

Ν

/

ba)

>

?

A

4

€

^

9.4

4

€

A

9

΄

>

4

w

9

,.

\

€

4

33

ν

@

A

,

^

4

’

e

9)σ

A

3

i

^

.

Rn

>

A

y

»,

14

^

4

?

1

1

e

?

/

A

3

e

>

/

4

A

,

4

^

^

Ld

3

V9

9

σ

/

4

Λαοδάμας θ᾽ “Αλιός τε καὶ ἀντίθεος KAurovnos:

οἱ δ᾽ ἦ τοι πρῶτον μὲν ἐπειρήσαντο πόδεσσι. 120 τοῖσι δ᾽ ἀπὸ νύσσης τέτατο δρόμος: οἱ δ᾽ ἅμα πάντες €

>

^

A

?

/

’

116

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vm)

καρπαλίμως émérovro κονίοντες πεδίοιο. τῶν δὲ θέειν oy’ ἄριστος ἔην KAvrörnos ἀμύμων" ὅσσον τ᾽ ἐν veu οὖρον πέλει ἡμιόνοιϊν, τόσσον ὑπεκπροθέων λαοὺς ἵκεθ᾽, οἱ δ᾽ ἐλίποντο. 125 ot δὲ παλαιμοσύνης ἀλεγεινῆς πειρήσαντο" τῇ 9 αὖτ᾽ Εὐρύαλος dmekaivvro πάντας ἀρίστους. ἅλματι δ᾽ ᾿Αμφίαλος πάντων προφερέστατος ἦεν" ίσκῳ δ᾽ αὖ πάντων πολὺ φέρτατος ἦεν 'EAarpevs, πὺξ δ᾽ αὖ Λαοδάμας, ἀγαθὸς mais ᾿Αλκινόοιο. 130 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πάντες ἐτέρφθησαν φρέν᾽ ἀέθλοις, τοῖς apa Λαοδάμας μετέφη mais ᾿Αλκινόοιο" 4

€

>

4

1

^

’

9

4

9

v

4

>

δί

M

>

^

9

’

4

,

’

Ld

>

/

>

4

4

Φ

7

^?

>

9»

/

Foe

,

39

>

,

Δεῦτε, φίλοι, τὸν ξεῖνον ἐρώμεθα εἴ τιν᾽

cc

^

4

1

^?

’

A

A

»

^

,

4

A

,

3

/

9

δ᾽

,

,

^

bd

’

»

>

ἄεθλον ΜΝ

οἷδέ τε καὶ δεδάηκε" φυήν γε μὲν οὐ κακός ἐστι, μηρούς τε κνήμας τε καὶ ἄμφω χεῖρας ὕπερθεν 135 αὐχένα τε στιβαρὸν μέγα τε σθένος" οὐδέ τι ἥβης δεύεται, ἀλλὰ κακοῖσι συνέρρηκται πολέεσσιν. οὐ γὰρ ἐγώ γέ τί φημι κακώτερον ἄλλο θαλάσσης ἄνδρα γε συγχεῦαι, εἰ καὶ μάλα καρτερὸς ein. Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Ἐὐρύαλος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν Te- 140 «t ὃ ’᾽ dA ^ » ^ » Λαοδάμα, μάλα τοῦτο ἔπος κατὰ 1 μοῖραν éeures. αὐτὸς νῦν προκάλεσσαι ἰὼν καὶ πέφραδε μῦθον. Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ TO γ᾽ ἀκουσ᾽ ἀγαθὸς mais ᾿Αλκινόοιο, στῆ ῥ᾽ ἐς μέσσον ἰὼν καὶ ᾿Οδυσσῆα προσέειπε: Δεῦρ᾽ ἄγε καὶ σύ, ξεῖνε πάτερ, πείρησαι ἀέθλων, εἴ τινά που δεδάηκας" ἔοικε δέ σ᾽ ἴδμεν ἀέθλους. 146 (o

,

M

>

\

3

3

1

ὃ

ὃ

[4

4

^

>

A

6

4

A

N

M

,

>A

/

,

/

LA

3

^9

’

?5

M]

»

’

^

3

¥

4

9

4

4

9

[4

ὃ

1

0θ

Foe

/

9

>

,

4

3.»

Ν

οὐ μὲν γὰρ μεῖζον κλέος ἀνέρος ὄφρα κεν ἧσιν 7] O9 τι ποσσίν τε ῥέξῃ καὶ χερσὶν Ejaw. ἀλλ᾽ dye πείρησαι, σκέδασον δ᾽ ἀπὸ κήδεα θυμοῦ" σοὶ δ᾽ ὁδὸς οὐκέτι δηρὸν ἀπέσσεται, ἀλλά τοι ἤδη 150 νηῦς τε κατείρυσται καὶ ἐπαρτέες εἰσὶν ἑταῖροι. ov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις υσ9

>

Τ

»

1

4

9

σεύς"

9

4

4

>

»

4

A

4

A

A

d

’O8

OAYZXEIAEX © (vm)

117

αοδάμα, τί με ταῦτα κελεύετε κερτομέοντες; κἠδεά μοι καὶ μᾶλλον ἐνὶ φρεσὶν 7) περ ἄεθλοι, ὃς πρὶν μὲν μάλα πολλὰ πάθον καὶ πολλὰ μόγησα, 166 νῦν δὲ μεθ᾽ ὑμετέρῃ ἀγορῇ νόστοιο χατίζων ἦμαι, λισσόμενος βασιλῆά τε πάντα τε δῆμον.’ Tov δ᾽ adr’ Εὐρύαλος ἀπαμείβετο νείκεσέ τ᾽ ἄντην" οὐ γάρ σ᾽ οὐδέ, ξεῖνε, δαήμονι φωτὶ étoko ἄθλων, οἷά τε πολλὰ per’ ἀνθρώποισι πέλονται, 160 ἀλλὰ τῷ» ὅςὅς θ᾽Oaἅμα νηΐ t moAvrAnidı πολυκληΐδι θαμίζων, θαμίζ ἀρχὸς ναυτάων οἵ τε πρηκτῆρες ἔασι, φόρτου τε μνήμων καὶ ἐπίσκοπος How ὁδαίων κερδέων θ᾽ aüpraAécv- οὐδ᾽ ἀθλητῆρι Eoıkas.” Tov δ᾽ ap’ ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις "O8vogeus: 165 “ξεῖν᾽, οὐ καλὸν ἔειπες" ἀτασθάλῳ ἀνδρὶ ἔοικας. οὕτως οὐ πάντεσσι θεοὶ χαρίεντα διδοῦσιν ἀνδράσιν, οὔτε φυὴν our ap φρένας οὔτ᾽ ἀγορητύν. ἄλλος μὲν γὰρ εἶδος ἀκιδνότερος πέλει ἀνήρ, ἀλλὰ θεὸς μορφὴν ἔπεσι στέφει, οἱ δέ T ἐς αὐτὸν 170 τερπόμενοι λεύσσουσιν" 6 δ᾽ ἀσφαλέως ayopever αἰδοῖ μειλιχίῃ, μετὰ δὲ πρέπει ἀγρομένοισιν, 44 A

ὃ

20

4

/,

^

\

1

«€

6

9

?

4

Ld

arr

9?

9

A

4

10

>

8

[4

1

’

[4

[4

9

^

wv

4

ὃ

4,

>

/

V

a

>

ν

9A

^

wv

M)

0A

4

>

>

P d

A

1

A

4

wesw

[4

ΝΜ

ΜΝ

’᾽

4

e

€

>

9

’

95

»

>

7

d

5»

>

9

4

4

ἐρχόμενον δ᾽ ἀνὰ ἄστυ θεὸν ὡς εἰσορόωσιν. 9

ἄλλος δ᾽ αὖ εἶδος μὲν ἀλίγκιος ἀθανάτοισιν, ἀλλ᾽ ov οἵ χάρις ἀμφιπεριστέφεται ἐπέεσσιν' 175 ὡς καὶ σοὶ εἶδος μὲν ἀριπρεπές, οὐδέ κεν ἄλλως οὐδὲ θεὸς τεύξειε, νόον δ᾽ ἀποφώλιός ἐσσι. ὦρινάς μοι θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσι φίλοισιν εἰπὼν οὐ κατὰ κόσμον. ἐγὼ δ᾽ οὐ νῆϊς ἀέθλων, ὡς σύ γε μυθεῖαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν πρώτοισιν ὀΐω 180 ἔμμεναι, opp Bm τε πεποίθεα χερσί τ᾽ ἐμῇσι. νῦν δ᾽ ἔχομαι κακότητι καὶ ἄλγεσι" πολλὰ yàp ἔτλην ἀνδρῶν τε πτολέμους ἀλεγεινά τε κύματα πείρων. 3

?

xy

4

€

\

>

1

A

,

1

\

4

P d

\

M

^

>

Ν

>

3

>

4

A

>

9

4

7

d

4

?

’

A

δ᾽

’

4

*Q

4

4

>

€

9

,

4

4

>

4

\

LEN!

»

/

4

,

moe

’

aA

>

AA

>

"0A

9

^

\

M

Ld

A

118

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ. © (vm)

ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧς κακὰ πολλὰ παθὼν πειρήσομ᾽ ἀέθλων" θυμοδακὴς γὰρ μῦθος" ἐπότρυνας δέ με εἰπών.᾽᾽ἠ — 185 Ἦ ῥα καὶ αὐτῷ φάρει ἀναΐξας λάβε δίσκον μείζονα καὶ πάχετον, στιβαρώτερον οὐκ ὀλίγον περ ἢ οἵῳ Φαίηκες ἐδίσκεον ἀλλήλοισι. τόν ῥα περιστρέψας ἧκε στιβαρῆς ἀπὸ χειρός" βόμβησεν δὲ λίθος: κατὰ δ᾽ ἔπτηξαν ποτὶ γα 1190 Φαίηκες δολιχήρετμοι, ναυσίκλυτοι ἄνδρες, λᾶος ὑπὸ ῥιπῆς. ὁ δ᾽ ὑπέρπτατο σήματα πάντων ῥίμφα θέων ἀπὸ χειρός. ἔθηκε δὲ τέρματ᾽ ᾿Αθήνη ἀνδρὶ δέμας ἐϊκυῖα, ἔπος T. ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ T ovopale: καί κ᾽ QAaos τοι, ξεῖνε, διακρίνειε TO σῆμα 19ὅ ἀμφαφόων, ἐπεὶ oU τι μεμιγμένον ἐστὶν ὁμίλῳ, ἀλλὰ πολὺ πρῶτον. σὺ δὲ θάρσει τόνδε γ᾽ deÜAov: οὔ τις Φαιήκων τόδε γ᾽ ἵξεται οὐδ᾽ ὑπερήσει. "Qs φάτο" γήθησεν δὲ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, , e > e ^ , 4 ^ > > ^ χαίρων οὕνεχ᾽ ἑταῖρον ἐνηέα λεῦσσ᾽ ἐν9 ἀγῶνι. 200 καὶ τότε κουφότερον μετεφώνεε Φαιήκεσσι: “Τοῦτον νῦν ἀφίκεσθε, νέοι" τάχα δ᾽ ὕστερον ἄλλον ἥσειν N τοσσοῦτον ὀΐομαι ἢ ἔτι μᾶσσον. τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων ὅτινα κραδίη θυμός τε κελεύει, δεῦρ᾽ dye πειρηθήτω, ἐπεί μ᾽ ἐχολώσατε inv, 205 ἢ πὺξ ἠὲ πάλῃ ἢ kai ποσίν---οὔ τι μεγαίρω--4 4 4 ^ / πάντων Φαιήκων πλὴν, γ᾽ > αὐτοῦ Λαοδάμαντος. ξεῖνος γάρ μοι ὅδ᾽ ἐστί: τίς av φιλέοντι μάχοιτο; ἄφρων δὴ κεῖνός ye καὶ οὐτιδανὸς πέλει ἀνήρ, ὅς τις ξεινοδόκῳ ἔριδα προφέρηται ἀέθλων 210 δήμῳ ἐν ἀλλοδαπῷ" ἔο δ᾽ αὐτοῦ πάντα κολούει. τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων οὔ πέρ τιν᾽ ἀναίνομαι οὐδ᾽ ἀθερίζω, ἀλλ᾽ ἐθέλω ἴδμεν καὶ πειρηθήμεναι ἄντην. πάντα yàp οὐ κακός εἰμι, μετ᾽ ἀνδράσιν ὅσσοι ἀεθλοι. εὖ μὲν τόξον olda evEoov ἀμφαφάασθαι" 215 e?

4

9

A

€t

,

>

[4

4

Doo

>

3

A

»

^

\

A

>A

^

^

>

,

?

wm»

>

4

,

4

P

a

,

>

+

ar

4

e

€

ba]

/

4

»

4

/

A

3

4

,

>

4

/

3

>

9

>

1

»

,

A

Ν

3

„Aa

4

9

»

>.

€

\

9C?

^

>

4

Ἅ

lA

A

Ν

4

4

[4

,

4

>

»)

,

n

\

a

3

“

ΝΜ)

4

,

ΝΜ

>

„>

9

4

4

3

e

/

Ld

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

© (vm)

119

πρῶτός κ᾽ ἄνδρα βάλοιμι diorevoas ἐν ὁμίλῳ > ^ ’ Ld ^ ἀνδρῶν δυσμενέων, εἰ > καὶ 1 μάλα πολλοὶ oeἑταῖροι ἄγχι παρασταῖεν καὶ τοξαζοίατο φωτῶν. (οἷος δή με Φιλοκτήτης ἀπεκαίνυτο τόξῳ δήμῳ Evı Τρώων, ὅτε τοξαζοίμεθ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοί. 220 τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων ἐμέ φημι πολὺ προφερέστερον εἶναι, ὅσσοι νῦν βροτοί εἰσιν ἐπὶ χθονὶ σῖτον ἔδοντες. ἀνδράσι δὲ προτέροισιν ἐριζέμεν οὐκ ἐθελήσω, οὔθ᾽ “Ἡρακλῆϊ οὔτ᾽ Ἐὐρύτῳ Οἰχαλιῆϊ, 9

4

4

’

>

[4

?

,

,

οἵ ῥα καὶ ἀθανάτοισιν ἐρίζεσκον περὶ τόξων. u

€

A

3

4

>

^7

\

995

d

τῷ pa kai αἶψ᾽ ἔθανεν μέγας Evpvros, οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ γῆρας ἵκετ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισι" χολωσάμενος yàp ᾿Απόλλων ἔκτανεν, οὕνεκά μιν προκαλίζετο τοξάζεσθαι.) δουρὶ δ᾽ ἀκοντίζω ὅσον οὐκ ἄλλος τις ὀϊστῷ. οἴοισιν δείδοικα ποσὶν μή τίς με παρέλθῃ 230 Φαιήκων: λίην γὰρ ἀεικελίως ἐδαμάσθην κύμασιν ἐν πολλοῖς, ἐπεὶ οὐ κομιδὴ κατὰ νῆα > 4 ’ 4 3} ἦεν ἐπηετανός" τῷ~ μοι φίλα γυῖα^ λέλυνται. "Qs ἔφαθ᾽: ot δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀκὴν ἐγένοντο σιωπῇ. ᾿Αλκίνοος δέ μιν οἷος ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπε" 235 ^

t€

@

A

>

>

>

€

’

4

v

e

Ν

0

»

99>

4

M

/

’

’

A

/

9

3.

a

^

,

Ld

’

’

“Eeiv’, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἀχάριστα μεθ᾽ ἡμῖν ταῦτ᾽ dyoρεύεις, ἀλλ᾽ ἐθέλεις ἀρετὴν σὴν φαινέμεν, 7 τοι ὀπηδεῖ, χωόμενος ὅτι σ᾽ οὗτος ἀνὴρ ἐν ἀγῶνι παραστὰς veikeoev, WS ἂν σὴν ἀρετὴν βροτὸς οὔ τις ὄνοιτο ὅς τις ἐπίσταιτο How φρεσὶν ἄρτια βᾶζειν" 240 ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῦν ἐμέθεν ξυνίει ἔπος, ὄφρα καὶ ἄλλῳ M € εἴπῃς ἡρώων, ὅτε κεν σοῖς^ ἐν μεγάροισι δαινύῃ παρὰ σῇ τ᾽ ἀλόχῳ καὶ σοῖσι τέκεσσιν, ἡμετέρης ἀρετῆς μεμνημένος, οἷα καὶ ἡμῖν eus ἐπὶ ἔργα τίθησι διαμπερὲς ἐξέτι πατρῶν. 45 οὐ γὰρ πυγμάχοι εἰμὲν ἀμύμονες οὐδὲ παλαισταΐί, ?

>

42

9

9

4

A

[4

€

>

^

,

3

7

>

M

»

^

>

i

mM

>

,

θ

[4

ὃ

v

4

\

pP

i

7

v

a

9

120

OAYXZEIAZ

© (vm)

ἀλλὰ ποσὶ κραιπνῶς αἰεὶ δ᾽ ἡμῖν δαίς τε εἵματά T. ἐξημοιβὰ ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε, Φαιήκων

θέομεν καὶ νηυσὶν ἄριστοι’ φίλη κίθαρίς τε χοροί τε λοετρά τε θερμὰ καὶ εὐναί. βητάρμονες ὅσσοι ἄριστοι,

παίσατε, ὡς X

^

9

4

3

€

€

^

4

>

’

,

3

A

σ

4

’

/

r4

4

A

A

3

,

250

ὁ ξεῖνος ἐνίσπῃ οἷσι φίλοισιν,

>

€

>

^7

/

οἴκαδε νοστήσας, ὅσσον περιγιγνόμεθ᾽ ἄλλων ναυτιλίῃ καὶ ποσσὶ καὶ ὀρχηστυῖ καὶ ἀοιδῇ. Δημοδόκῳ δέ τις αἶψα κιὼν φόρμιγγα Alyeıav οἰσέτω, N που κεῖται ἐν ἡμετέροισι δόμοισιν.᾽

256

"Os édar' ᾿Αλκίνοος θεοείκελος" ὦρτο δὲ κῆρυξ

οἴσων φόρμιγγα γλαφυρὴν δόμου ἐκ βασιλῆος. αἰσυμνῆται δὲ κριτοὶ ἐννέα πάντες ἀνέσταν δήμιοι, Ol κατ᾽ ἀγῶνας EU πρήσσεσκον ἕκαστα" λείηναν δὲ χορόν, καλὸν δ᾽ εὔρυναν ἀγῶνα. 260 κῆρυξ δ᾽ ἐγγύθεν ἦλθε φέρων φόρμιγγα Alyeıav Δημοδόκῳ:" ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα Ki ἐς μέσον: ἀμφὶ δὲ κοῦροι Ν

4

A

’

3

^

πρωθῆβαι ἵσταντο, δαήμονες ὀρχηθμοῖο,

πέπληγον δὲ χορὸν θεῖον ποσίν. αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς μαρμαρυγὰς θηεῖτο ποδῶν, θαύμαζε δὲ θυμῷ. 265 Αὐτὰρ ὁ φορμίζων ἀνεβάλλετο καλὸν ἀείδειν aud "Apeos φιλότητος ἐυστεφάνου τ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτης, ὡς τὰ πρῶτα μίγησαν ἐν ᾿Πφαίστοιο δόμοισι 4

1

1

^

/

,

A

3

A

λάθρῃ" πολλὰ δ᾽ ἔδωκε, λέχος δ᾽ ἤσχυνε καὶ εὐνὴν

Ηφαίστοιο ἄνακτος" ἄφαρ δέ ot ἄγγελος ἦλθεν 210 HAwos, 0 σφ᾽ ἐνόησε μιγαζομένους φιλότητι. Ἥφαιστος δ᾽ ὡς οὖν θυμαλγέα μῦθον ἄκουσε, βῆ p ἴμεν ἐς χαλκεῶνα, κακὰ φρεσὶ βυσσοδομεύων: €

,

x

ν

ej

^

Ὁ)

”

>

Ν

9

/

€

+

9

wm

T^

/

^

’

A

A

,

ἐν δ᾽ ἔθετ᾽ ἀκμοθέτῳ μέγαν ἄκμονα, κόπτε δὲ δεσμοὺς

ἀρρήκτους αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ βῆ ῥ᾽ twev ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ap 9

4

^

e»

s

ἀλύτους, ὄφρ᾽ ἔμπεδον αὖθι μένοιεν. δὴ τεῦξε δόλον κεχολωμένος "Ape, ἐς θάλαμον, ὅθι οἱ φίλα δέμνι᾽ ἔκειτο, ἑρμῖσιν xee δέσματα κύκλῳ ἁπάντῃ" >

?

4

»

/

>

e

N

4

e

/

4

4

>

vw

275

OATZZEIAZ

O (vm)

121

πολλὰ δὲ καὶ καθύπερθε μελαθρόφιν ἐξεκέχυντο, nur ἀράχνια λεπτά, τά γ᾽ οὔ κέ τις οὐδὲ ἴδοιτο, 280 οὐδὲ θεῶν μακάρων" πέρι γὰρ δολόεντα τέτυκτο. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πάντα δόλον περὶ δέμνια xebev, εἴσατ᾽ ἴμεν ἐς Λῆμνον, ἐὐκτίμενον πτολίεθρον, 7] οἱ γαιάων πολὺ φιλτάτη ἐστὶν ἁπασέων. οὐδ᾽ ἀλαοσκοπιὴν εἶχε χρυσήνιος " Apns, 285 ὡς ἴδεν Ἥφαιστον κλυτοτέχνην νόσφι κιόντα: βῆ 9 ἴμεναι πρὸς δῶμα περικλυτοῦ Ἡφαίστοιο, ἰσχανόων φιλότητος ἐϊστεφάνου Κυθερείης. ἡ δὲ νέον παρὰ πατρὸς ἐρισθενέος Κρονίωνος ἐρχομένη κατ᾽ ap Eled’- ὁ δ᾽ εἴσω δώματος Teu, 290 ἐν T ἄρα οἱ φῦ χειρὶ ἔπος T ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ T ovópale: edpo, φίλη, λέκτρονδε τραπείομεν εὐνηθέντες" οὐ γὰρ ἔθ᾽ “Ἥφαιστος μεταδήμιος, ἀλλά που ἤδη οἴχεται ἐς Λῆμνον μετὰ Σίντιας ἀγριοφώνους.᾽ Qs φάτο: τῇ δ᾽ ἀσπαστὸν ἐείσατο κοιμηθῆναι. 295 τὼ δ᾽ ἐς δέμνια βάντε κατέδραθον- ἀμφὶ δὲ δεσμοὶ τεχνήεντες ἔχυντο troAvdpovos ᾿Ηφαίστοιο, οὐδέ τι κινῆσαι μελέων ἦν οὐδ᾽ ἀναεῖραι. 4 ’ 9 Li 4 καὶ 4 τότε δὴ A yiyvwoKov, ὅν τ᾽ 9 οὐκέτι φυκτὰ A πέλοντο. ἀγχίμολον δέ σφ᾽ ἦλθε περικλυτὸς ἀμφιγυήεις,ἨὨ 300 ?

M

e

>

A

€

A

/

e

’

’

\

/

A

>

@

^

3

1

/

9

3

€t

3

e

A

93

a

e^

/

,

€

3

wm»

ΝΜ

)

4

Ν

>

’

Uf

9

,

4

9

i

’

,

^t

9

^

^

’

/

Deo

>

^

€

^

/

’

4

ἢ

Ld

Ν

9

/

4

*

>

’

9

A

4

,

3

^7

9

0

7

4

’

^

€

,

αὖτις ὑποστρέψας, πρὶν Λήμνου γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι"

ἕλιος γάρ οἱ σκοπιὴν ἔχεν εἶπέ τε μῦθον. βῆ 9 ἴμεναι πρὸς δῶμα, φίλον τετιημένος Trop: ἔστη δ᾽ ἐν προθύροισι, χόλος δέ μιν ἄγριος pet‘ σμερδαλέον δ᾽ ἐβόησε, yéywvé τε πᾶσι θεοῖσι" ’H

ZA

^

[4

>

ww

€

Ν

A

δ᾽

4

7

9

’

4

^

9

,

309.

^

/

,

[d

ed πάτερ ἠδ᾽ ^

w

d

/

{4

A

/

/

»

[4

a

ἄλλοι μάκαρες ΜΝ

e

4

^

305

θεοὶ atev ἐόντες, A

vA

>?

δεῦθ᾽, ἵνα ἔργα γελαστὰ καὶ οὐκ ἐπιεικτὰ ἴδησθε, ὡς ἐμὲ χωλὸν ἐόντα Διὸς θυγάτηρ ᾿Αφροδίτη αἰὲν ἀτιμάζει, φιλέει δ᾽ αἴδηλον “Apna, ς

>

οὕνεχ᾽ Ld

A

>

A

»7

1

/

9

/

ὁ μὲν καλός TE καὶ ἀρτίπος, αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γε 310 t€

\

d

i

3

[4

>

A

>

[4

122

OAYXZEIAX

© (vin)

ἡπεδανὸς γενόμην" ἀτὰρ οὗ τί μοι αἴτιος ἄλλος, ἀλλὰ τοκῆε δύω, τὼ μὴ γείνασθαι ὄφελλον. ἀλλ᾽ ὄψεσθ᾽, ἵνα τώ γε καθεύδετον ἐν φιλότητι εἰς ἐμὰ δέμνια βάντες" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁρόων ἀκάχημαι. οὐ μέν σφεας ἔτ᾽ ἔολπα μίνυνθά γε κειέμεν οὕτω, 315 καὶ μάλα περ φιλέοντε" τάχ᾽ οὐκ ἐθελήσετον ἄμφω εὕδειν: ἀλλά σφωε δόλος καὶ δεσμὸς ἐρύζξει, εἰς ὅ κέ μοι μάλα πάντα πατὴρ ἀποδώσει ἔεδνα, ὅσσα ot ἐγγυάλιξα κυνώπιδος εἵνεκα κούρης, οὕνεκά οἱ καλὴ θυγάτηρ, ἀτὰρ οὐκ ἐχέθυμος. 320 "Qs éda0'- ot δ᾽ ἀγέροντο θεοὶ ποτὶ χαλκοβατὲς 5a: ἦλθε Ilooeıdawv γαιήοχος, ἦλθ᾽ ἐριούνης Ἑρμείας, ἦλθεν δὲ ἄναξ ἑκάεργος ᾿Απόλλων. θηλύτεραι δὲ θεαὶ μένον αἰδοῖ οἴκοι ἑκάστη. ἔσταν δ᾽ ἐν προθύροισι θεοί, δωτῆρες ἐάων" 325 ἄσβεστος δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐνῶρτο γέλως μακάρεσσι θεοῖσι τέχνας εἰσορόωσι πολύῴφρονος Ἡφαίστοιο. ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν ἰδὼν és πλησίον aMorv“Οὐκ ἀρετᾷ κακὰ ἔργα’ κιχάνει τοι βραδὺς ὠκύν' >

1

3

[4

A

4

et^

9

A

4

ὃ

>

7

4

3

/

ΝΜ

/

€

δ᾽

aA

4

A

δ᾽

4

9

4

>

m

b

γὼ.

4

/

9

3

4

^

„

ν

4

€

A

wv

/

A

’

»

>

3

[d

7

,

^?

’

»»

>

€

e

/

δ᾽

T

A

»

»

/

>

ΝΜ

Ν

’

/

»

’

\

4

€

Lg

M

M

’

d

\

^

’

?

’

»

ὡς καὶ νῦν Ἥφαιστος ἐὼν βραδὺς εἷλεν “Apna

330

ὠκύτατόν περ ἐόντα θεῶν ot "Ολυμπον ἔχουσι χωλὸς ἐὼν τέχνῃσι" τὸ καὶ μοιχάγρι᾽ ὀφέλλει. ς οὗ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον Ἑρμῆν δὲ προσέειπεν ἄναξ Διὸς υἱὸς ᾿Απόλλων' “Ῥμεία, Διὸς υἱέ, διάκτορε, δῶτορ ἐάων, ?

,

λ

/

A

?7

> |

"O0

€

0

,

M

^^

«

1

"OA

A

e^

1

ΝΜ

Ld

ἀλλ

>

AA

?

3

AA

a?

d

.

335

ἦ pa κεν ἐν δεσμοῖς ἐθέλοις κρατεροῖσι πιεσθεὶς εὕδειν ἐν λέκτροισι παρὰ χρυσέῃ ᾿Αφροδίτῃ; Τὸν δ᾽ ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα διάκτορος apyeıdörrns‘ ‘al γὰρ τοῦτο γένοιτο, ἄναξ ἑκατηβόλ᾽ "Απολλον! δεσμοὶ μὲν τρὶς τόσσοι ἀπείρονες ἀμφὶς ἔχοιεν, 340 ὑμεῖς δ᾽ εἰσορόῳτε θεοὶ πᾶσαί τε θέαιναι, αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν εὕδοιμι παρὰ χρυσέῃ ᾿Αφροδίτῃ.᾽᾽ 4

4

3

,

\

d

9

[4

a)

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vm)

123

"Qs Edar’- ἐν δὲ γέλως wpr’ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσιν. οὐδὲ Ποσειδάωνα γέλως ἔχε, λίσσετο δ᾽ αἰεὶ Ἥφαιστον κλυτοεργὸν ὅπως λύσειεν “Apna: 345 Kai μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: Aócov: ἐγὼ δέ τοι αὐτὸν ὑπίσχομαι, ὡς σὺ KeOA

4

{{

σας

Ld

>

\

.

8

,

,

>

v

3

€

>

A

’

e

1

λεύεις,

τίσειν αἴσιμα πάντα μετ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περικλυτὸς ἀμφιγυήεις" μή με, Ilooeidaov γαιήοχε, ταῦτα κέλευε" 350 δειλαΐί τοι δειλῶν γε καὶ ἐγγύαι ἐγγυάασθαι. πῶς ἂν ἐγώ σε δέοιμι μετ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσιν, εἴ κεν " Apns οἴχοιτο χρέος καὶ δεσμὸν ἀλύξας; Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων" “"Hoaor', εἴ περ γάρ κεν " Apns χρεῖος ὑπαλύξας οἴχηται φεύγων, αὐτός τοι ἐγὼ τάδε τίσω. Tov δ᾽ ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα περικλυτὸς ἀμφιγυήεις" € οὐκ ἔστ᾽ οὐδὲ ἔοικε τεὸν ἔπος ἀρνήσασθαι. ὡς εἰπὼν δεσμὸν ἀνίει μένος ᾿Ηφαίστοιο. τὼ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἐκ δεσμοῖο λύθεν κρατεροῦ περ ἐόντος, 360 αὐτίκ᾽ ἀναΐξαντε ὁ μὲν Θρήκηνδε βεβήκει, ἡ 9 ἄρα Kumpov ἵκανε φιλομμειδὴς ᾿Αφροδίτη és Πάφον, ἔνθα τέ οἱ τέμενος βωμός τε θυήεις. ἔνθα δέ μιν Χάριτες λοῦσαν καὶ χρῖσαν ἐλαίῳ ἀμβρότῳ, οἷα θεοὺς ἐπενήνοθεν αἰὲν ἐόντας, 365 ἀμφὶ δὲ εἵματα ἕσσαν émijpara, θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι. abr ap ἀοιδὸς ἄειδε περικλυτός" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς τέρπετ᾽ Evi φρεσὶν ἧσιν ἀκούων ἠδὲ καὶ ἄλλοι αἴηκες δολιχήρετμοι, vavatkAvrou ἄνδρες. ᾿Αλκίνοος δ᾽ ἽΑλιον καὶ Λαοδάμαντα κέλευσε 5310 μουνὰξ ὀρχήσασθαι, ἐπεί σφισιν οὔ τις ἔριζεν. ot δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν σφαῖραν καλὴν μετὰ χερσὶν ἕλοντο πορφυρέην--τήν σφιν Πόλυβος ποίησε δαϊΐφρων--,

ΝΜ

1

ec

/

3

^

,

»

9

7

4

>

>

»

9%

9

4

ὍΛ

>

\

>

A

4

>

jl

Τ

^9

Ld

,

>

>

,

4

»

ὃ

4

»

A

^

4

4

^

?

»1

^

*0

la

4

99

A

,

,?

la

Ὁ

93

1

L4

^

3}

’

4

9

356

,

la

A

4

>

323

>

€

»

T

3)

’

$

A

4

/

>

M]

4

4

ὃ

4

€

e

[4

^2

>

>

>

^

@

wd

A

wv

A

a

A

>

M]

€

[

ὃ

A

A

>

/

Ld

Ν

M

’

,

>

A

’

Ν

Ν

3

3

>

9

Ld

,

9

a

4

9

4

,

9

wv

9

,

[4

A

^

^

A

»

Ν

€

la

^^

A

’᾽

1

’

»

95

,

,

Φ

>

A]

1

>

mM

x

M

A

ud

4

124

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

© (vm)

THY ἕτερος ῥίπτασκε ποτὶ νέφεα σκιόεντα ἰδνωθεὶς ὀπίσω" ὁ δ᾽ ἀπὸ χθονὸς ὑψόσ᾽ ἀερθεὶς 375 ῥηϊδίως μεθέλεσκε, πάρος ποσὶν οὖδας ἱκέσθαι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ σφαίρῃ av’ ἰθὺν πειρήσαντο, ὀρχείσθην δὴ ἔπειτα ποτὶ χθονὶ πουλυβοτείρῃ Trappe’ ἀμειβομένω:" κοῦροι δ᾽ ἐπελήκεον ἄλλοι ἑσταότες κατ᾽ ἀγῶνα, πολὺς δ᾽ ὑπὸ κόμπος ὀρώρει. 380 δὴ τότ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοον προσεφώνεε δῖος "O8vaocusκίνοε Kpetov, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν, ἡμὲν ἀπείλησας βητάρμονας εἶναι ἀρίστους, 79 ap ἑτοῖμα τέτυκτο" σέβας μ᾽ ἔχει εἰσορόωντα. “Ὡς φάτο" γήθησεν δ᾽ ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο. 385 αἶψα δὲ Φαιήκεσσι φιληρέτμοισι μετηύδαΚέκλυτε, Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες 79€ μέδοντες" ὁ ξεῖνος μάλα μοι δοκέει πεπνυμένος εἶναι. ἀλλ᾽ aye ot δῶμεν ξεινήϊον, ὡς ἐπιεικές. δώδεκα yàp κατὰ δῆμον ἀριπρεπέες βασιλῆες 390 ἀρχοὶ κραίνουσι, τρισκαιδέκατος δ᾽ ἐγὼ αὐτός: τῶν οἱ ἕκαστος φᾶρος ἐϊπλυνὲς ἠδὲ χιτῶνα καὶ χρυσοῖο τάλαντον ἐνείκατε τιμήεντος. αἶψα δὲ πάντα φέρωμεν ἀολλέα, ὄφρ᾽ ἐνὶ χερσὶ eivos ἔχων ἐπὶ δόρπον ἴῃ χαίρων ἐνὶ θυμῶ. Εὐρύαλος δέ é αὐτὸν ἀρεσσάσθω ἐπέεσσι καὶ δώρῳ, ἐπεὶ οὔ τι ἔπος κατὰ μοῖραν éeurev." Ὡς ἔφαθ᾽- ot δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπήνεον 70. ἐκέλευον" δῶρα δ᾽ ap’ οἰσέμεναι πρόεσαν κήρυκα ἕκαστος. €

(OL

*

0

A

>

3

A

,

i

6

*?5€C*

99

>

4

ce

wv

Ml

4

[4

,

,

4

θ

,

9

/

^

,

A

A

^

€

€

4

>

m

ἦὸ

IAA

^

».

’Ὄ

I

3

1

[4

w»

"AA

>

v

>

,/.?»

\

,

5»

’᾽

\

4

4

ὃ

»

€

Er

>

^

ὃ

3

’

/

’

λ

>

’

Ν

^

>

4

ie

4

44

9

/

>

4

sw

€

4

ξ

~

?,

M

4

>

’

’

a

»

/

$

LER

3

^

€

A

5

€

~

€

9

,

,

»w

4

^

4

>

>

,

Ld

4

?

3

,

?,

3

€

\

>

’

.

4

θ

^

/

9

4

^

395

LANE)

>

4

4

τὸν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Ἐὐρύαλος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν Te

400

AAkivoe kpetov, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν, ^ 1 τοιγὰρ ἐγὼ τὸν ξεῖνον ἀρέσσομαι, ὡς σὺ κελεύεις. δώσω ot τόδ᾽ ἄορ παγχάλκεον, ᾧ ἔπι κώπη ἀργυρέη, κολεὸν δὲ νεοπρίστου ἐλέφαντος ἀμφιδεδίνηται" πολέος δέ οἱ ἄξιον €oras.”’ 406 669

4

,’ὕ

>

€

4

^

sO.

4

»

A

>

ὃ

4

4

4

T°

4

x5

€

λ

+”

9

^

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

© (vm)

125

Ὡς εἰπὼν ἐν χερσὶ τίθει ξίφος ἀργυρόηλον, καί μιν φωνήσας

ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα"

“Χαῖρε, πάτερ ὦ ξεῖνε: ἔπος δ᾽ εἴ πέρ τι βέβακται δεινόν, ἄφαρ τὸ φέροιεν ἀναρπάξασαι ἄελλαι. σοὶ δὲ θεοὶ ἀλοχόν 7” ἰδέειν καὶ πατρίδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι 410 δοῖεν, ἐπεὶ δὴ δηθὰ φίλων ano πήματα maoxeıs. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿ΟδυσgeUs* 'kai σύ, φίλος, μάλα χαῖρε, θεοὶ δέ τοι ὄλβια δοῖεν, [

μηδέ τί τοι ξίφεός γε ποθὴ μετόπισθε γένοιτο ,

/

/

/

«

TOUTOU,

Ἦ

O δή

P4

/

Ü

^

μοι

A

/

9

δῶκας

0

/,

A

9

ἀρεσσαμενος

,

>»?

ἐπέεσσιν.

415

pa καὶ aud’ ὦμοισι θέτο ξίφος ἀργυρόηλον.

δύσετό τ᾽ ἠέλιος, καὶ τῷ κλυτὰ δῶρα παρῆεν. καὶ τά γ᾽ a

’

es

9

9

>

AAkwooto

φέρον

4

κήρυκες

/

ἀγαυοί:

’

9

/,

δεξάμενοι δ᾽ ἄρα παῖδες ἀμύμονος ᾿Αλκινόοιο μητρὶ παρ᾽ αἰδοίῃ ἔθεσαν περικαλλέα δῶρα. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἡγεμόνευ᾽ ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο^^

9

e

a

49

€

a

/

>

420

4

ἐλθόντες δὲ καθῖζον ἐν ὑψηλοῖσι θρόνοισι. δή pa tor ’

€

cc‘

/

9

|

᾿Αρήτην

προσέφη

᾽

μένος

’᾽

’

9

᾿Αλκινόοιο" /

εῦρο, γύναι, φέρε χηλὸν ἀριπρεπέ᾽, 7 τις ἀρίστη"

Δ

ἐν δ᾽

9.

^

>

,

A

4

>

43

e

>

/

αὐτὴ θὲς φᾶρος ἐϊπλυνὲς ἠδὲ χιτῶνα.

>

4

Α

\

^

Dee

1

4

4

425

^

ἀμφὶ δέ οἱ πυρὶ χαλκὸν ἰήνατε, θέρμετε δ᾽ ὕδωρ, ὄφρα λοεσσάμενός τε ἰδών τ᾽ εὖ κείμενα πάντα M

’᾽

’

>

/

>

^T

4

’

δῶρα, τά οἱ Φαίηκες ἀμύμονες ἐνθάδ᾽ ἔνεικαν, δαιτί τε τέρπηται καὶ ἀοιδῆς ὕμνον ἀκούων.

καί οἱ ἐγὼ τόδ᾽ ἄλεισον ἐμὸν περικαλλὲς ὀπάσσω, 430 χρύσεον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐμέθεν μεμνημένος ἤματα πάντα σπένδῃ ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ Διί τ᾽ ἄλλοισίν τε θεοῖσιν. a Ν 9 4 ’ A 4 et^ » Qs ἔφατ᾽ - ᾿Αρήτη δὲ μετὰ δμῳῇσιν ἔειπεν /

9

«4

a

,

9

M

/

^

»5

ἀμφὶ πυρὶ στῆσαι τρίποδα μέγαν ὅττι τάχιστα. al δὲ λοετροχόον τρίποδ᾽ ἔστασαν ev πυρὶ κηλέῳ, 436 €

ἐν δ᾽ 4

A

>

/

ἄρ᾽

yd

,

>

w

9

a

3

ὕδωρ ἔχεαν, ὑπὸ δὲ ξύλα δαῖον ἑλοῦσαι. 9%

ΝΜ

€

A

4

’

^^

e

p

126

OAYZZEIAZ © (vm)

Ld , » / ὦ γάστρην μὲν\ τρίποδος πῦρ^ ἄμφεπε, θέρμετο δ᾽ > ὕδωρ. τόφρα δ᾽ ap ᾿Αρήτη ξείνῳ περικαλλέα χηλὸν ἐξέφερεν θαλάμοιο, τίθει δ᾽ ἐνὶ κάλλιμα δῶρα, ἐσθῆτα χρυσόν τε, τά οἱ Φαίηκες ἔδωκαν" 440 ἐν δ᾽ αὐτὴ φᾶρος θῆκεν καλόν τε χιτῶνα, Kai μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: Αὐτὸς νῦν ἴδε πῶμα, θοῶς δ᾽ ἐπὶ δεσμὸν ἴηλον, 4 30 1 ὃ λ , e 9» T μή τίς, τοι καθ᾽ θ᾽ ὁδὸν δηλήσεται, ὁππότ᾽ àvWw αὖτε edönoda γλυκὺν ὕπνον ἰὼν ἐν νηΐ pedaivy.”’ 445 Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ τό γ᾽ ἄκουσε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, αὐτίκ᾽ ἐπήρτυε πῶμα, θοῶς δ᾽ ἐπὶ δεσμὸν ἴηλε ποικίλον, ov ποτέ μιν δέδαε φρεσὶ πότνια Κίρκη" αὐτόδιον δ᾽ dpa μιν ταμίη λούσασθαι ἀνώγει ἔς p. ἀσάμινθον βάνθ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἀσπασίως ἴδε θυμῷ 450 θερμὰ λοέτρ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὔ τι κομιζόμενός γε θάμιζεν, ἐπεὶ δὴ λίπε δῶμα ζαλυψοῦς ἠὐκόμοιο" 4 v ^ τόφρα δέ [4 οἱ € κομιδή d γε θεῷ- ws«^ ἔμπεδος ἦεν. » A ^ ^ , , τὸν1 δ᾽ > ἐπεὶ οὖν, δμῳαὶ \ λοῦσαν καὶ A χρῖσαν ἐλαίῳ, ἀμφὶ δέ μιν χλαῖναν καλὴν βάλον ἠδὲ χιτῶνα, 455 ἔκ ῥ᾽ ἀσαμίνθου βὰς ἄνδρας μέτα οἰνοποτῆρας Mee » 4 ” nie. Ναυσικάα4 de \ θεῶν^ amo κάλλος ἔχουσα στῆ ῥα παρὰ σταθμὸν τέγεος πύκα ποιητοῖο" θαύμαζεν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὁρῶσα Kai μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: 460 «t€ X ^ a> € a > 9A , / / atpe, ξεῖν᾽, tva Kai ποτ᾽ ἐὼν ἐν πατρίδι γαίῃ μνήσῃ ἐμεῖ", ὅτι μοι πρώτῃ ζωαγρι᾽ ὀφέλλεις. ‘4

>

?

^

>

9

>

A

>

,

39

»}

7

’

4,

^

v

€

,

,

>

~

[4

>

d

A

98

M

A

A

A

,

ı

>

9

[4

»

[4

^9

~

~

~

1

»

,

~

4

>

>

4

^

Lu

,

,

9

^

A

’

3

9

/

[Σ᾿

9

»

Ν

/

’

,

>

4

4

/

»

4

,

9

5»

4

33

Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "Oövoσεύς" “Ναυσικάα, θύγατερ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, | d ’ * 2 [4 σ οὕτω νῦν^ Ζεὺς\ θείη, Epiydovmos πόσις Ἥρης, οἴκαδέ T ἐλθέμεναι καὶ νόστιμον ἦμαρ ἰδέσθαι! τῷ κέν τοι καὶ κεῖθι θεῷ ὡς εὐχετοῴμην

466

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vm)

127

αἰεὶ ἤματα πάντα: ov yap μ᾽ ἐβιώσαο, κούρη. Ἦ ῥα καὶ ἐς θρόνον ἷζε παρ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοον βασιλῆα. ea » ’ » ’ , 4 οἱ δ᾽ ἤδη μοίρας τ᾽ > ἔνεμον κερόωντό τε οἶνον. 410 κῆρυξ δ᾽ ἐγγύθεν ἦλθεν ἄγων ἐρίηρον ἀοιδόν, Δημόδοκον λαοῖσι τετιμένον" εἷσε δ᾽ ap’ αὐτὸν μέσσῳ δαιτυμόνων, πρὸς κίονα μακρὸν ἐρείσας. ἢ τότε κήρυκα προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς, νώτου ἀἁποπροταμών---ἐπὶ δὲ πλεῖον ἐλέλειπτο--475 ἀργιόδοντος ὑός, θαλερὴ δ᾽ ἦν ἀμφὶς ἀλοιφή: >

1

Mw

,

^^

?

?

A]

4

κὺ

’

ὃ

A

’

4

A

>

/

^7

9

4

/

9

/

>

/

/,

[4

9

»

^

L4

>

A

>

’

»

a”

’᾽

9

,

1

’O8

A

^

3\

4

7

Κηρυξ, τῇ δή, τοῦτο πόρε κρέας ὄφρα daynar

(4

~

^

4

^

4

4

»

4

Δημοδόκῳ, καί μιν προσπτύξομαι ἀχνύμενός περ. πᾶσι γὰρ ἀνθρώποισιν ἐπιχθονίοισιν ἀοιδοὶ τιμῆς ἔμμοροΐί εἰσι Kal αἰδοῦς, οὕνεκ᾽ ἄρα σφέας 480 οἴμας Moto’ ἐδίδαξε, φίλησε δὲ φῦλον ἀοιδῶν. Qs ap edn: κῆρυξ δὲ φέρων ἐν χερσὶν ἔθηκεν npw Δημοδόκῳ: 6 δ᾽ ἐδέξατο, χαῖρε δὲ θυμῷ. ^

»

a

lA

”

οἱ δ᾽ em €

9

>

>

93

»

3

^

ὀνείαθ᾽

»

M

>

’

~

M

e

4

>

»

3

4

Α

»

ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον.

9

e

^

,

^

3

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, ,

1

3

1

,

A

4

/,

?

»

485

e

δὴ τότε Δημόδοκον προσέφη πολύμητις *Odvaceds:

Δημόδοκ᾽, ἔξοχα δή σε βροτῶν aivilou

{έ

ἢ

’᾽

σέ

Ἅ

9

γε

,

»

,

Μοῦσ᾽ ^

“-

ἐδίδαξε,

95

$0

,

Διὸς

7

^

πάϊς,

4

ἁπάντων"

3

€

ld

ἢ

See

σέ

ul

/

γ

᾿Απόλλων. λίην γὰρ κατὰ κόσμον ’

A

M

4

9

᾿Αχαιῶν οἶτον ἀείδεις, a

>

»

ὅσσ᾽ ἔρξαν τ᾽ ἔπαθόν τε καὶ ὁσσ᾽ ἐμόγησαν Axatot, 490 ὥς τέ που ἢ αὐτὸς παρεὼν ἢ ἄλλου ἀκούσας. ἀλλ᾽ aye δὴ μετάβηθι καὶ ἵππου κόσμον ἀεισον ὃ , , , ’ ovpareov, τὸν1 ’E ᾿Επειὸς1 ἐποίησεν σὺν4 "A0 ᾿Αθήνῃ, ὅν ποτ᾽ ἐς ἀκρόπολιν δόλον ἤγαγε δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἀνδρῶν ἐμπλήσας οἵ ἤϊΐλιον ἐξαλάπαξαν. 495 αἴ Kev δή μοι ταῦτα κατὰ μοῖραν karaAé£ns, αὐτίκ᾽ ἐγὼ πᾶσιν μυθήσομαι ἀνθρώποισιν ὡς ἄρα τοι πρόφρων θεὸς wrace θέσπιν ἀοιδήν. e

>

»

e

3

>

,

>

Ἅ

ΚΝ

»

’

9

A

oe

A

4

’

>

4

oe

9?

4

9

»

9

M

4

1

’

,

y

^

e

»

’

/

9

A

9

,

»}

9

128 ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vm) "Qs $d0'. ὁ δ᾽ ὁρμηθεὶς θεοῦ ἄρχετο, φαῖνε δ᾽ ἀοιδήν, ἔνθεν ἑλὼν ὡς ot μὲν ἐὐσσέλμων ἐπὶ νηῶν 500 βάντες ἀπέπλειον, πῦρ ἐν κλισίῃσι βαλόντες, ᾿Αργεῖοι, τοὶ δ᾽ ἤδη ἀγακλυτὸν ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα nar evi Tpwwv ἀγορῇ κεκαλυμμένοι ἵππῳ: αὐτοὶ γάρ μιν Τρῶες ἐς ἀκρόπολιν ἐρύσαντο. WS ὁ μὲν ἑστήκει, TOL δ᾽ ἄκριτα πόλλ᾽ ἀγόρευον 505 ἥμενοι aud αὐτόν’ τρίχα δέ σφισιν ἤνδανε βουλή: ἠὲ διαπλῆξαι κοῖλον δόρυ νηλέϊ χαλκῷ, ἢ κατὰ πετράων βαλέειν ἐρύσαντας ἐπ᾽ ἄκρης, O97 » ^ / 4 ἢn ἐάαν μέγ᾽^» ἄγαλμα θεῶν θελκτήριον εἶναι, τῇ περ δὴ καὶ ἔπειτα τελευτήσεσθαι ἔμελλεν" 510 αἶσα γὰρ nv ἀπολέσθαι, ἐπὴν πόλις ἀμφικαλύψῃ δουράτεον μέγαν ἵππον, ὅθ᾽ ἥατο πάντες ἄριστοι Apyeiwv Τρώεσσι φόνον καὶ κῆρα φέροντες. ἤειδεν δ᾽ ὡς ἄστυ διέπραθον vies ᾿Αχαιῶν ἱππόθεν ἐκχύμενοι, κοῖλον λόχον ἐκπρολιπόντες. 515 ἄλλον δ᾽ ἄλλῃ ἄειδε πόλιν κεραϊζέμεν αἰπήν, αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσῆα προτὶ δώματα Δηϊφόβοιο βήμεναι, nvr’ “Apna, σὺν ἀντιθέῳ Μενελάῳ. κεῖθι δὴ αἰνότατον πόλεμον φάτο τολμήσαντα νικῆσαι καὶ ἔπειτα διὰ μεγάθυμον ᾿Αθήνην. 520 Ταῦτ᾽ ap’ ἀοιδὸς ἀειδε περικλυτός" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς τήκετο, δάκρυ δ᾽ ἔδευεν ὑπὸ βλεφάροισι παρειάς. ws δὲ γυνὴ KAainoı φίλον πόσιν ἀμφιπεσοῦσα, ὅς τε Ens πρόσθεν πόλιος λαῶν TE πέσῃσιν, a

e

A

“u

€

/

9

A

9

?

93

,

~

«A

»

>

€

€

[4

>

/

+

\

»

~

a

93

’

[d

„

4

v»

4

ὃ

1

/

φ

A

»

oe

αστει

>

M

A

v

"d

καὶ τεκέεσσιν

’

9

λ

’

αμύνων

/

/

1

,

A

9

’

7

-

4

’

U

3

^

/

ὃ

/

9

3

3

€

M

4

4

Ν

’ὔ

»

~

T

\

9»

>

A

\

,

^

/

^

>

μά

Jeo

>

M

?

,

7

[4

»4

4

4

’

’

*

,

^

A

9

>

A

7

>

ar

\

4

νηλεὲς

ἡμαρ--

ἡ μὲν τὸν θνήσκοντα καὶ ἀσπαίροντα ἰδοῦσα aud αὐτῷ χυμένη λίγα koe: οἱ δέ τ᾽ ὄπισθε κόπτοντες δούρεσσι μετάφρενον ἠδὲ καὶ ὥμους εἴρερον εἰσανάγουσι, πόνον T. ἐχέμεν καὶ ὀϊζύν" >

9

>

e^

/

4

4

€

,

>

8

525

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (vin)

129

τῆς δ᾽ ἐλεεινοτάτῳ ἀχεὶ φθινύθουσι παρειαΐί--^t^

9

>

530

oe

ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἐλεεινὸν ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύσι δάκρυον εἶβεν. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλους μὲν πάντας ἐλάνθανε δάκρυα λείβων, κίνοος δέ μιν οἷος ἐπεφράσατ᾽ ἠδ᾽ ἐνόησεν, ἥμενος ayy αὐτοῦ, βαρὺ δὲ oreváyovros ἄκουσεν. / . αἶψα δὲ Φαιήκεσσι φιληρέτμοισι μετηύδα" 535 Κέκλυτε, Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες 70€ μέδοντες, Δημόδοκος δ᾽ ἤδη σχεθέτω φόρμιγγα Acyeuav: οὐ γάρ πως πάντεσσι χαριζόμενος τάδ᾽ ἀείδει. , , α , , ἐξ, οὗT δορπέομέν τε καὶ ᾽νwpope θεῖος ἀοιδός, ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ οὔ πω παύσατ᾽ ὀϊζυροῖο γόοιο 540 ὁ ξεῖνος" μάλα πού μιν ἄχος φρένας ἀμφιβέβηκεν. ἀλλ᾽ ay’ ὁ μὲν σχεθέτω, ἵν᾽ ὁμῶς τερπώμεθα πάντες 3

"AA

’

ὃ

d

’

t

>

«4

4

’

>

^C

€

»

ν

3

„9303

’

3

P7

>

4

4

Deo

^

»

Ml

4

Ld

?

4

€

4

4

4

>

€

Μ

^

>

U4

^

4

?

>

’

4

4

9

>

€

9

4

~

,

,

ξεινοδόκοι καὶ ξεῖνος, ἐπεὶ πολὺ κάλλιον οὕτως" ’

A

^

,

1

1

4

Φ

εἵνεκα yap ξείνοιο τάδ᾽ αἰδοίοιο τέτυκται, πομπὴ καὶ φίλα δῶρα, τά οἱ δίδομεν φιλέοντες. 9

A

r4

/^Q93

4

?

[4

4

^

— 545

ἀντὶ κασιγνήτου ξεῖνός θ᾽ ἱκέτης τε τέτυκται

ἀνέρι, ὅς T. ὀλίγον περ ἐπιψαύῃ πραπίδεσσι. τῷ νῦν μηδὲ σὺ κεῦθε νοήμασι κερδαλέοισιν ὅττι κέ σ᾽ εἴρωμαι" φάσθαι δέ σε κάλλιόν ἐστιν. εἴπ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ ὅττι σε κεῖθι κάλεον μήτηρ τε πατήρ τε 550 ἄλλοι θ᾽ οἱ κατὰ ἄστυ καὶ οἷ περιναιετάουσιν. οὐ μὲν γάρ τις πάμπαν ἀνώνυμός ἐστ᾽ ἀνθρώπων, οὐ κακὸς οὐδὲ μὲν ἐσθλός, ἐπὴν τὰ πρῶτα γένηται, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ πᾶσι τίθενται, ἐπεί κε τέκωσι, τοκῆες. εἰπὲ δέ μοι γαῖάν τε τεὴν δῆμόν τε πόλιν Te, 555 ὄφρα σε TH πέμπωσι τιτυσκόμεναι φρεσὶ νῆες. οὐ γὰρ Φαιήκεσσι κυβερνητῆρες ἔασιν οὐδέ τι πηδάλι᾽ ἐστί, τά τ᾽ ἄλλαι νῆες éyovaw: ἀλλ᾽ αὐταὶ ἴσασι νοήματα καὶ φρένας ἀνδρῶν, καὶ πάντων ἴσασι πόλιας καὶ πίονας ἀγροὺς 560 ἀνθρώπων, καὶ λαῖτμα τάχισθ᾽ ἁλὸς ἐκπερόωσιν >

,

v

“--

an

4

ΜΝ

3

9

>

A

9

7

\

\

4

/

^

/

4

^

^

>

ΛΝ

^

4

>

M

^

,

‘4

^

\

4

Ww

[4

4

4

9

7

0

/

»

ld

4

4

’

d

/

ἢ

239

4

Va

€

4

b

4

4

4

>

?,

Μ

Ld

>

γᾺ

\

«4

>

>

3

[4

>

>

€

1

>

^

M

’

130

OATZZEIAZ

© (vm)

ἠέρι καὶ νεφέλῃ κεκαλυμμέναι: οὐδέ ποτέ aduv οὔτε τι πημανθῆναι ἔπι δέος οὔτ᾽ ἀπολέσθαι. ἀλλὰ τόδ᾽ WS ποτε πατρὸς ἐγὼν εἰπόντος ἄκουσα Ναυσιθόου, ὃς ἔφασκε Ποσειδάων᾽ ἀγάσεσθαι 565 ἡμῖν, οὕνεκα πομποὶ ἀπήμονές εἶμεν ἁπάντων. φῆ ποτὲ Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν εὐεργέα νῆα ἐκ πομπῆς ἀνιοῦσαν ἐν ἠεροειδέϊ πόντῳ T ῥαίσεσθαι, μέγα δ᾽ ἧμιν ὄρος πόλει ἀμφικαλύψειν. ,

7

A

A

A

Ν

“-

3

\

70.

4

»

[4

4

A

^

«

9

^

Ld

9

O

»

A

^

WS ayopev

y^

€

>

4

9

4

9

A

9

l4

7

Μ)

/

9

es

ld

M

LG

A

ul

[4

YEepwv’ TA δέ κεν θεὸς ἢ τελέσειεν,

510

ἢ K ατέλεστ᾽ εἴη, ws ot φίλον ἔπλετο θυμῷ. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον, ὅππῃ ἀπεπλάγχθης τε καὶ ἃς τινας ἵκεο χώρας ἀνθρώπων, αὐτούς τε πόλιάς τ᾽ εὖ ναιεταούσας, ἡμὲν ὅσοι χαλεποί TE καὶ ἄγριοι οὐδὲ δύκαιοι, 575 οἵ T€ φιλόξεινοι καί σφιν νόος ἐστὶ θεουδής. εἰπὲ δ᾽ ὅ τι κλαίεις καὶ ὀδύρεαι ἔνδοθι θυμῷ ᾿Αργείων Δαναῶν ἰδὲ ᾿Ιλίου οἶτον ἀκούων. τὸν δὲ θεοὶ μὲν τεῦξαν, ἐπεκλώσαντο δ᾽ ὀλεθρον , , M 3 , 3 , ἀνθρώποις, ἵνα ἦσι καὶ à»ἐσσομένοισιν ἀοιδή. 580 $7 , > / 1 ἡ Tis τοι kai πηὸς ἀπέφθιτο ᾿Ιλιόθι πρὸ ἐσθλὸς ἐών, γαμβρὸς ἢ πενθερός, οἵ τε μάλιστα , / €^ » / > ^ κήδιστοι τελέθουσι μεθ᾽ > αἷμά Te καὶ 1 γένος αὐτῶν; ἢ τίς που καὶ ἑταῖρος ἀνὴρ κεχαρισμένα εἰδώς, hide: t0» / , 585 ἐσθλός; ἐπεὶ 8 οὐ 5 |μέν7 TL κασιγνήτοιο χερείων γίγνεται ὅς Kev ἑταῖρος ἐὼν πεπνυμένα εἰδῇ. ”

>

9

9

>

»

A

9

»

ev

/

?

€

IA

A

A

.

4

1

e

σ >

1

Ld

A

>

0

"d

’

9

^

4

Ld

>

»

?

4

A

A

9

4

,

»

>

[4

4

Α

4

»

ur

^

>

\

>

1

‘4

bd

4

^

,

^

20.

r4

a

99

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

I

Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" '** AAtvoe κρεῖον, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν, ἦ τοι μὲν τόδε καλὸν ἀκουέμεν ἐστὶν ἀοιδοῦ τοιοῦδ᾽ οἷος 00. ἐστί, θεοῖς ἐναλίγκιος αὐδήν. οὐ γὰρ ἐγώ γέ τί φημι τέλος χαριέστερον εἶναι ἢ ὅτ᾽ EübpooVvn μὲν ἔχῃ κατὰ δῆμον ἅπαντα, δαιτυμόνες δ᾽ ἀνὰ δώματ᾽ ἀκουάζωνται ἀοιδοῦ ἥμενοι ἑξείης, παρὰ δὲ πλήθωσι τράπεζαι σίτου καὶ κρειῶν, μέθυ δ᾽ ἐκ κρητῆρος ἀφύσσων A

4

4

1

>

d

€

>

A

>

[4

/

,

M

ὃ

A

>

>

λ

4θ

>

4

9

et^

4

9

ar

4

οἰνοχόος φορέῃσι καὶ ἐγχείῃ δεπάεσσι:

10

τοῦτό τί μοι κάλλιστον ἐνὶ φρεσὶν εἴδεται εἶναι. σοὶ δ᾽ ἐμὰ κήδεα θυμὸς ἐπετράπετο στονόεντα εἴρεσθ᾽, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὀδυρόμενος στεναχίζω. Ti πρῶτόν τοι ἔπειτα, Ti δ᾽ ὑστάτιον καταλέξω; κήδε᾽ ἐπεί μοι πολλὰ δόσαν θεοὶ οὐρανίωνες. viv δ᾽ ὄνομα πρῶτον μυθήσομαι, ὄφρα καὶ ὑμεῖς εἴδετ᾽, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἂν ἔπειτα φυγὼν ὕπο νηλεὲς ἦμαρ ὑμῖν ξεῖνος ἔω καὶ ἀπόπροθι δώματα ναίων. Ein’ ᾿Οδυσεὺς Λαερτιάδης, ὃς πᾶσι δόλοισιν 3 θ ’ “Ἃ λ , 4 1 σ ἀνθρώποισι μέλω, καί Ld μευ κλέος οὐρανὸν ἵκει. ναιετάω δ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον" ἕν δ᾽ ὄρος αὐτῇ Νήριτον εἰνοσίφυλλον ἀριπρεπές" ἀμφὶ δὲ νῆσοι πολλαὶ ναιετάουσι μάλα σχεδὸν ἀλλήλῃσι, Δουλίχιόν τε Σάμη τε καὶ ὑλήεσσα Ζάκυνθος. αὐτὴ δὲ χθαμαλὴ πανυπερτάτη εἰν ἁλὶ κεῖται ^

P?

4

v

3

’

e^

ἠδ

>

Ld

>

3

>

\

’

\

M

>

w

9

A

1

3

»

>

/

A

^

,

3

,

>

ΜΝ

4

9

>

4

,

>

6

4

A

4

4

4

4

4

μ᾿

Ld

4

’

>

u

>

’

\

/

131

8

9

,

15

\

Ἅ

3

4

9

A

€t

\

A

ar

^

20

132

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (1x)

πρὸς ζόφον---αἱ δέ τ᾽ ἄνευθε πρὸς ἠῶ τ᾽ ἠέλιόν τε--τρηχεῖ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγαθὴ κουροτρόφος" ov τοι ἐγώ γε ἧς γαίης δύναμαι γλυκερώτερον ἄλλο ἰδέσθαι. Ἦ μέν μ᾽ αὐτόθ᾽ ἔρυκε Καλυψὼ δῖα θεάων 90 ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι, λιλαιομένη πόσιν εἶναι" ὡς δ᾽ αὔτως Κίρκη κατερήτυεν ἐν μεγάροισιν Alain δολόεσσα λιλαιομένη πόσιν εἶναι. »13? 3 8 , » ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὸν οὐ ᾽ ποτε θυμὸν$05ἐνὶ 8 στήθεσσιν ἔπειθεν. ὡς οὐδὲν γλύκιον ἧς πατρίδος οὐδὲ τοκήων 35 γίγνεται, εἴ περ Kai τις ἀπόπροθι πίονα οἶκον γαίῃ ev ἀλλοδαπῇ ναίει ἀπάνευθε τοκήων. εἰ δ᾽ dye τοι καὶ νόστον ἐμὸν πολυκηδέ᾽ ἐνίσπω, ὅν μοι Ζεὺς édénkev ἀπὸ Tpoindev ἰόντι. 39 IAu00ev με φέρων ἄνεμος Kıröveooı πέλασσεν, "lopdpw: ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐγὼ πόλιν ἔπραθον, ὥλεσα δ᾽ αὐτούς. a>

>

>

,

>

3

M

’

[4

ENGE

’

9

>

^

»#

\

u

A

9

,

?

/.

9

4

1

4

4

9

,

,

>

A

7

Py

4

>

[4

/

4

4

>

€

’

d

>

Ld

^

^?

a

»

4

,

>

,

/

Ml

93

’

»

9?

^?

, 7

’

’

ἐκ πόλιος δ᾽ ἀλόχους καὶ κτήματα πολλὰ λαβόντες

δασσάμεθ᾽, ὡς μή τίς μοι ἀτεμβόμενος κίοι ἴσης. ἔνθ᾽ ἦ τοι μὲν ἐγὼ διερῷ ποδὶ φευγέμεν ἡμέας ἠνώγεα, τοὶ δέ--μέγα νήπιοι!---οὐκ ἐπίθοντο. 45 ἔνθα δὲ πολλὸν μὲν μέθυ πίνετο, πολλὰ δὲ μῆλα ἔσφαζον παρὰ θῖνα καὶ εἰλίποδας ἕλικας βοῦς. τόφρα δ᾽ ap’ οἰχόμενοι Κίκονες Κικόνεσσι γεγώνευν, οἵ σφιν γείτονες ἦσαν ἅμα πλέονες καὶ ἀρείους ἤπειρον ναίοντες, ἐπιστάμενοι μὲν ἀφ᾽ ἵππων δ0 ἀνδράσι μάρνασθαι καὶ ὅθι χρὴ πεζὸν ἐόντα. ἦλθον ἔπειθ᾽ ὅσα φύλλα καὶ ἄνθεα γίγνεται ὥρῃ, ἠέριοι: τότε δή ῥα κακὴ M Διὸς αἶσα παρέστη ἡμῖν αἰνομόροισιν, ἵν᾽ ἄλγεα πολλὰ πάθοιμεν. στησάμενοι δ᾽ ἐμάχοντο μάχην παρὰ νηυσὶ θοῇσι, δὅ βάλλον δ᾽ ἀλλήλους χαλκήρεσιν ἐγχείῃσιν. ὄφρα μὲν ἠὼς ἦν καὶ ἀέξετο ἱερὸν ἦμαρ, τόφρα δ᾽ ἀλεξόμενοι μένομεν πλέονάς περ ἐόντας. ‘4

>

a

»

95

>

,

[4

/

7

e

4

/

/

\

9»

9

3

ὃ

€

^

/

4

3

θ

/

\

v

3

aA

50

A

1

Aa

4»

10

’

OAYZXEIAZ I (m)

133

ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος μετενίσσετο BovAvróvàe, καὶ τότε δὴ Kixoves κλῖναν δαμάσαντες ᾿Αχαιούς, ἕξ δ᾽ ad’ ἑκάστης νηὸς ἐϊκνήμιδες ἑταῖροι wAovd’- ot δ᾽ ἄλλοι φύγομεν θάνατόν τε μόρον Te. ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ, ἄσμενοι ἐκ θανάτοιο, φίλους ὀλέσαντες ἑταίρους. οὐδ᾽ ἄρα μοι προτέρω νῆες κίον ἀμφιέλισσαι, >

A

9?^?

4

4

a

9

\

3)?»

,

€

v

^

’ὔ

A

A

M

/

Doe

’

9

,

€

3

’

δειλῶν

^

3

4

60

^

/

Φ

4

ἑτάρων

^

3

4

,

4

πρίν τινα τῶν

4

€

’

τρὶς ἕκαστον

ἀῦσαι,

65

e

ot θάνον ἐν πεδίῳ Κικόνων ὕπο δῃωθέντες. νηυσὶ δ᾽ ἐπῶρσ᾽ ἄνεμον Βορέην νεφεληγερέτα Ζεὺς λαίλαπι θεσπεσίῃ, σὺν δὲ νεφέεσσι κάλυψε γαῖαν ὁμοῦ καὶ πόντον" ὀρώρει δ᾽ οὐρανόθεν νύξ. αἱ μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἐφέροντ᾽ ἐπικάρσιαι, ἱστία δέ odiv τριχθά τε καὶ τετραχθὰ διέσχισεν is ἀνέμοιο. καὶ τὰ μὲν ἐς νῆας κάθεμεν δείσαντες ὄλεθρον, αὐτὰς δ᾽ ἐσσυμένως προερέσσαμεν ἠπειρόνδε. ἔνθα δύω νύκτας δύο τ᾽ ἤματα συνεχὲς αἰεὶ κείμεθ᾽ ὁμοῦ καμάτῳ τε kai ἄλγεσι θυμὸν ἔδοντες. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τρίτον ἦμαρ ἐὐπλόκαμος τέλεσ᾽ ἠώς, ἱστοὺς στησάμενοι ava θ᾽ ἱστία λεύκ᾽ ἐρύσαντες ἥμεθα: τὰς δ᾽ ἀνεμὸς re κυβερνῆταί T. ἴθυνον. καί νύ κεν ἀσκηθὴς ἱκόμην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν, ἀλλά με κῦμα ῥόος τε περιγνάμπτοντα Μάλειαν καὶ Βορέης ἀπέωσε, παρέπλαγξεν δὲ Κυθήρων. ἔνθεν δ᾽ ἐννῆμαρ φερόμην ὁλοοῖς ἀνέμοισι πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἰχθυόεντα" ἀτὰρ δεκάτῃ ἐπέβημεν γαίης Λωτοφάγων, οἵ τ᾽ ἄνθινον εἶδαρ ἔδουσιν. ἔνθα δ᾽ em ἠπείρου βῆμεν καὶ ἀφυσσάμεθ᾽ vdwpαἶψα δὲ δεῖπνον ἕλοντο θοῇς παρὰ νηυσὶν ἑταῖροι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σίτοιό T. ἐπασσάμεθ᾽ ἠδὲ ποτῆτος, δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἑτάρους προΐειν πεύθεσθαι ἰόντας οἵ τινες ἀνέρες εἶεν ἐπὶ χθονὶ σῖτον ἔδοντες, a

4

,

||

9

^

9

e

€

MI

/

^

>

9

>

€

9

€

@

L4

-

\

\

/

vw

>

>

95

7

9

e^

9

’

49?

9

>

e

,

4

+4

>

9

9

3

/

3

\

x»

4

?

Ν

3

3

w

75

»

80

4

^

[4

>

4

A

’

«

A

€

4

70

A

M

Ld

€

^

>

>

X

^

,

,

1

Dee

4

[4

4

»

i

A

’

e

4

/

\

A

9

3

4

P

*

9

»

>

3

>

,

4

’

4

’

>

4

A

A

>

4

^^

4

A

,

/

3

ey

»*

A

4

/

3

^

v

Ν

4

4

[4

N

^

A

4

[4

M

€

» 7

^

85

134

OAYZXZEIAXZ

I (ix)

ἄνδρε δύω κρίνας, τρίτατον κήρυχ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ὁπάσσας. οἵ δ᾽ abs’ οἰχόμενοι μίγεν ἀνδράσι Λωτοφάγοισιν. οὐδ᾽ ἄρα Λωτοφάγοι μήδονθ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ὄλεθρον ἡμετέροις, ἀλλά σφι δόσαν λωτοῖο πάσασθαι. τῶν δ᾽ os tis λωτοῖο φάγοι μελιηδέα καρπόν, οὐκέτ᾽ ἀπαγγεῖλαι πάλιν ἤθελεν οὐδὲ νέεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῦ βούλοντο μετ᾽ ἀνδράσι Λωτοφάγοισι λωτὸν ἐρεπτόμενοι μενέμεν νόστου τε λαθέσθαι. τοὺς μὲν ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆας ἄγον κλαίοντας ἀνάγκῃ, νηυσὶ δ᾽ ἔνι γλαφυρῇσιν ὑπὸ ζυγὰ Sioa ἐρύσσας. αὐτὰρ τοὺς ἄλλους κελόμην ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους σπερχομένους νηῶν ἐπιβαινέμεν ὠκειάων, μή ’ πώς τις λωτοῖο^ φαγὼν vóorow λάθηται. οἱ δ᾽ al’ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον, ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἐζόμενοι πολιὴν ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ. Κυκλώπων δ᾽ ἐς γαῖαν ὑπερφιάλων ἀθεμίστων ἑκόμεθ᾽, ot pa θεοῖσι πεποιθότες ἀθανάτοισιν οὔτε φυτεύουσιν χερσὶν φυτὸν οὔτ᾽ ἀρόωσιν, 4 ἀλλὰ τά γ᾽ ἄσπαρτα καὶ ἀνήροτα πάντα φύονται, πυροὶ καὶ κριθαὶ 70. ἄμπελοι, at τε φέρουσιν οἶνον ἐριστάφυλον, καί σφιν Διὸς ὄμβρος ἀέξει. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ovr’ ayopai βουληφόροι οὔτε θέμιστες, 3 > € ^ > » / , ἀλλ᾽ ot€ γ᾽ 9 ὑψηλῶν ὀρέων ναίουσι κάρηνα ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι, θεμιστεύει δὲ ἕκαστος παίδων ἠδ᾽ ἀλόχων, οὐδ᾽ ἀλλήλων ἀλέγουσι. Νῆσος ἔπειτα λάχεια παρὲκ λιμένος τετάνυστοι yains Κυκλώπων οὔτε σχεδὸν οὔτ᾽ ἀποτηλοῦ, ὑλήεσο᾽- ev δ᾽ αἶγες ἀπειρέσιαι γεγάασιν ἄγριαι" οὐ μὲν γὰρ πάτος ἀνθρώπων ἀπερύκει, οὐδέ μιν εἰσοιχνεῦσι κυνηγέται, οἵ τε καθ᾽ ὕλην ἄλγεα πάσχουσιν κορυφὰς ὁρέων ἐφέποντες. L d

4

~

>

3

47>

9

A

€»

>

3

,

9

/

9

>

/

3

/

4

100

e^

4

”

105

110

4

V

yw

95

4

’

3

L4

7

σ

\

>

/

θ

/,

3

9

ΝΜ

>

7

€

3

^

/

9

4

+

4

9

4

/

A

9

δὲ

Ld

^

”

/

ς

4

90993

?

A

>

\

4

^

20

/

€

4

?

Ld

€

LG

LA

ἐν ὃ

>

4

tA

θ

^?

[4

^

5

^

4

€

4

ΝΜ

€

,

@

9

3

116

^

4

120

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (rx) οὔτ᾽ apa ποίμνησιν καταΐσχεται οὔτ᾽ »

135 ἀρότοισιν,

9

3

/

ἀλλ᾽ ἢ γ᾽ ἄσπαρτος καὶ ἀνήροτος ἤματα πάντα ἀνδρῶν χηρεύει, βόσκει δέ re "κάδας αἶγας. οὐ γὰρ Ἀυκλώπεσσι νέες πάρα μιλτοπάρῃοι, οὐδ᾽ ἄνδρες νηῶν ἔνι τέκτονες, οἵ KE κάμοιεν νῆας ἐὐσσέλμους, at κεν τελέοιεν ἕκαστα acre ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ἱκνεύμεναι, οἷά Te πολλὰ ἄνδρες ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλους νηυσὶν περόωσι θάλασσαν: οἵ κέ σφιν καὶ νῆσον ἐϊκτιμένην. ἐκάμοντο. οὐ μὲν γάρ τι κακή γε, φέροι δέ κεν ὥρια πάντα: ἐν μὲν γὰρ λειμῶνες ἁλὸς πολιοῖο παρ᾽ ὄχθας ὑδρηλοὶ μαλακοί: μάλα κ᾿ ἀφθιτοι ἄμπελοι εἶεν. ἐν δ᾽ ἄροσις λείη: μάλα κεν βαθὺ λήϊον αἰεὶ 3

3

~

4

’

4

ὃ

»

,

[ὃ

^

Ld

>

?

9)

>

θ

9

€

>

Ϊ

σ

’

€

᾿

εἰς ὠρας

4

,

P

~

^

/

4

ee

4

GUWEV,

’

1

LA

^

eret μαλα

e

πιαρ

3

UT

Do

ovoas.

9

>

A

,

»

4

9

9

130

135

ev δὲ λιμὴν εὔορμος, iv οὐ χρεὼ πείσματός “ἐστιν, οὔτ᾽ εὐνὰς βαλέειν οὔτε πρυμνήσι᾽ ἀνάψαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπικέλσαντας μεῖναι χρόνον εἰς ὅ κε ναυτέων θυμὸς ἐποτρύνῃ καὶ ἐπιπνεύσωσιν ἀῆχται. αὐτὰρ ἐπὶ κρατὸς λιμένος ῥέει ἀγλαὸν ὕδωρ, κρήνη ὑπὸ σπείους" περὶ δ᾽ αἴγειροι πεφύασιν. ἔνθα κατεπλέομεν, καί τις θεὸς ἡγεμόνευε w

125

4

’

9 m

?

A

>

4

1

A

[4

es

3

A

3

“ὃ

140

/,

€

’

νύκτα dt ὀρφναίην, οὐδὲ προὐφαίνετ᾽ ’

ἰδέσθαι:

>

29

P

ἀὴρ γὰρ περὶ νηυσὶ βαθεῖ ἦν, οὐδὲ σελήνη οὐρανόθεν προὔφαινε, κατείχετο δὲ νεφέεσσιν. ^

\

7

145

[4

ἔνθ᾽ οὔ τις τὴν νῆσον ἐσέδρακεν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν" ^

3

^

οὐδ᾽ οὖν κύματα μακρὰ κυλινδόμενα προτὶ χέρσον ἐσίδομεν, πρὶν νῆας ἐὐσσέλμους ἐπικέλσαι. κελσάσῃσι δὲ νηυσὶ καθείλομεν ἱστία πάντα, ’

nr

4

m

,

[4

,

€

/

/

ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βῆμεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης" ^

^

150

,

ἔνθα δ᾽ amoßpi£avres ἐμείναμεν ' Heo δῖαν. "Huos δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος His, νῆσον θαυμάζοντες ἐδινεόμεσθα κατ᾽ αὐτήν. 4

,’

€

^

/

ar

3

[4

136

OAYZXEIAZ I (ix)

ópcav δὲ νύμφαι, κοῦραι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο, αἶγας Opeokwovs, ἵνα δειπνήσειαν ἑταῖροι. αὐτίκα καμπύλα τόξα καὶ αἰγανέας δολιχαύλους »

^?

/

4

4

>

/

155

’

εἱλόμεθ᾽ ἐκ νηῶν, διὰ δὲ τρίχα κοσμηθέντες ¢y

7

>

9

~

A

A

4

[4

βάλλομεν" αἶψα δ᾽ ἔδωκε θεὸς μενοεικέα θήρην. νῆες μέν μοι ἔποντο δυώδεκα, ἐς δὲ ἑκάστην ἐννέα λάγχανον αἶγες" ἐμοὶ δὲ δέκ᾽ ἔξελον οἴῳ. ὡς τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα ἤμεθα δαινύμενοι κρέα τ᾽ ἄσπετα Kai μέθυ ἡδύ. ov yap πω νηῶν ἐξέφθιτο οἶνος ἐρυθρός, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνέην: πολλὸν γὰρ ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσιν ἕκαστοι ἠφύσαμεν Κικόνων ἱερὸν πτολίεθρον ἑλόντες. Κυκλώπων δ᾽ ἐς γαῖαν ἐλεύσσομεν ἐγγὺς ἐόντων, καπνόν τ᾽ αὐτῶν τε φθογγὴν ὀΐων τε καὶ αἰγῶν. ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε, δὴ τότε κοιμήθημεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἀγορὴν θέμενος. μετὰ πᾶσιν éevrov: Αλλοι μὲν νῦν μίμνετ᾽, ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σὺν νηΐ T ἐμῇ καὶ ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισιν ἐλθὼν τῶνδ᾽ ἀνδρῶν πειρήσομαι, ot τινές εἰσιν, ἢ ῥ᾽ οἵ γ᾽ ὑβρισταΐ τε καὶ ἄγριοι οὐδὲ δίκαιοι, ἦε φιλόξεινοι καί opi νόος ἐστὶ θεουδής. ς εἰπὼν ἀνὰ νηὸς ἔβην, ἐκέλευσα δ᾽ ἑταίρους αὐτούς τ ἀμβαίνειν ἀνά τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι. οἱ δ᾽ als’ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληΐσι καθῖζον, ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἐζόμενοι πολιὴν ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τὸν χῶρον ἀφικόμεθ᾽ ἐγγὺς ἐόντα, ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῇ σπέος εἴδομεν ἄγχι θαλάσσης ὑψηλόν, δάφνῃσι κατηρεφές" ἔνθα δὲ πολλὰ μῆλ᾽, ὄϊές τε καὶ αἶγες, ἰαύεσκον" περὶ δ᾽ αὐλὴ ὑψηλὴ δέδμητο κατωρυχέεσσι λίθοισι >

,

e

0

3

4

>

ὃ

,

’

,

9

>

9

^

y

^^

69

e

>

>

a

»

ὰ

ep 9

9)

m

>

>

e€

’

A

>

’

A

1

9

\

A

^

9

^7

9

aa

,

€

4

ὃ

ΝΜ

M

9

€

>

\

9

A

>’

€

9

9

175

/

^

1

170

^

δί

/

θ᾽

165

>

A

/

/

4

e

ey

9

λ

\

^

,

ἐφ,» ὃ

9

20

160

4

9

.

,

>

‘9

,

,

4

»

\

1

^

e

»

wm»

9

€

\

9»

>

M

,

\

>

\

^?

a

4

>

?5

39

«NW

A

180

, 7

185

OAYZSEIAS I (x)

137

μακρῇσίν τε πίτυσσιν ἰδὲ Spvoly ὑψικόμοισιν. ἔνθα δ᾽ ἀνὴρ ἐνίαυε πελώριος, ὅς ῥά e μῆλα οἷος ποιμαίνεσκεν atrompoev: οὐδὲ μετ᾽ ἄλλους πωλεῖτ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπάνευθεν ἐὼν ἀθεμίστια ἤδη. καὶ yap θαῦμ᾽ ἐτέτυκτο πελώριον, οὐδὲ ἐῴκει A^

+

Ν

>

’

>

A

>

9*0

^?

A

3

>

3

>

A

ma

9

9

A

4

4

-

1

4

e

’

€

99

Ld

9

€

>A

t

A

>

9

^?

^

Ν

4

”

a

9QON

9

190

2

ἀνδρί γε σιτοφάγῳ, ἀλλὰ ῥίῳ ὑλήεντι

ὑψηλῶν ὀρέων, ὅ τε φαίνεται οἷον an’ ἄλλων. Δὴ τότε τοὺς ἄλλους κελόμην ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους αὐτοῦ πὰρ νηΐ τε μένειν καὶ νῆα ἔρυσθαι: \

4

4

LÁ

4

>

^7

€

αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ κρίνας ἑτάρων δυοκαίδεκ᾽ ’

\

3

A

L4

4

/

’

’

ἀρίστους

3

>

195

^?

Pv: ἀτὰρ atyeov ἀσκὸν ἔχον μέλανος οἴνοιο, ἡδέος, ὅν μοι δῶκε Mapwv Evavdeos υἱός, ἱρεὺς ᾿Απόλλωνος, ὃς "Iopapov ἀμφιβεβήκει, οὕνεκά μιν σὺν παιδὲ περισχόμεθ᾽ NOE γυναικὶ e

/

€

4

e

~

»

ἀζόμενοι"

’

\

ᾧκει

>

yap

4.

IA

ἐν ἀλσεῖ

..

ὃ

€^?

ὃ

/

S

δενδρὴεντι

200

Φοίβου ᾿Απόλλωνος. ὁ δέ μοι πόρεν ἀγλαὰ δῶρα: χρυσοῦ μέν μοι δῶκ᾽ εὐεργέος ἑπτὰ τάλαντα, δῶκε δέ μοι κρητῆρα πανάργυρον, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα οἶνον ἐν ἀμφιφορεῦσι δυώδεκα πᾶσιν ἀφύσσας ^

$

>

~

/

^^

3

4

ἡδὺν ἀκηράσιον, θεῖον ποτόν' οὐδέ τις αὐτὸν 205 ἠείδη δμώων οὐδ᾽ ἀμφιπόλων ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ἀλοχός τε φίλη ταμίη τε pi’ οἴη. τὸν δ᾽ ὅτε πίνοιεν μελιηδέα οἶνον ἐρυθρόν, ἕν δέπας ἐμπλήσας ὕδατος ava εἴκοσι μέτρα xed’, ὀδμὴ δ᾽ ἡδεῖα ἀπὸ κρητῆρος ὀδώδει, 210 θεσπεσίη: τότ᾽ àv οὔ τοι ἀποσχέσθαι φίλον ev. τοῦ φέρον ἐμπλήσας ἀσκὸν μέγαν, ἐν δὲ Kai Ha κωρύκῳ:" αὐτίκα γάρ μοι ὀΐσατο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ ἄνδρ᾽ ἐπελεύσεσθαι μεγάλην ἐπιειμένον ἀλκήν, ἄγριον, οὔτε δίκας εὖ εἰδότα ovre θέμιστας. 215 Καρπαλίμως δ᾽ εἰς ἄντρον ἀφικόμεθ᾽, οὐδέ μιν ἔνδον εὕρομεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόμευε νομὸν κάτα πίονα μῆλα. €

M

>

»

A

>

4

4

o

a

^

yh

e

d

,7

/

>

9

I

9

9

’

^

ὃ

θ

’

»

4

,

’

4

>

?,

’

0

7

M

’

»

1

3

9

\

4

4

ὃ

9

\

[

?

4

,

>

4

3

4

»

ὃ

Ὁ

NW

>

d

VOL.

95.

᾽

JA

λ

9

’

v

>

’

4

^^

4

3

9

7T

d

’

9

H

138

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (m)

ἐλθόντες δ᾽ εἰς ἄντρον ἐθηεύμεσθα ἕκαστα" ταρσοὶ μὲν τυρῶν βρῖθον, στείνοντο δὲ σηκοὶ ἀρνῶν ἠδ᾽ ἐρίφων: διακεκριμέναι δὲ ἕκασται 220 ἔρχατο, χωρὶς μὲν πρόγονοι, χωρὶς δὲ μέτασσαι, χωρὶς δ᾽ αὖθ᾽ ἕρσαι" ναῖον δ᾽ ὁρῷ ayyea πάντα, γαυλοί τε σκαφίδες τε, τετυγμένα, τοῖς ἐνάμελγεν. ev?” ἐμὲ μὲν πρώτισθ᾽ ἕταροι λίσσοντο ἔπεσσι τυρῶν αἰνυμένους ἰέναι πάλιν, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα 925 καρπαλίμως ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν ἐρίφους τε καὶ ἄρνας σηκῶν ἐξελάσαντας ἐπιπλεῖν ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ: ἀλ ᾽ ἐγὼ οὐ πιθόμην---ἦ T ἂν πολὺ κέρδιον ἦεν !-opp αὐτόν τε ἴδοιμι, καὶ εἴ μοι ξείνια δοίη. οὐδ᾽ ap ἔμελλ᾽ ἑτάροισι φανεὶς ἐρατεινὸς ἔσεσθαι. 230 ἔνθα δὲ πῦρ κήαντες ἐθύσαμεν ἠδὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ τυρῶν αἰνύμενοι φάγομεν, μένομέν τέ μιν ἔνδον 9

4

9

^^

»

93

>

$?$0»5

?

9

/

>

[4

θ

,

»

M

7

»

,

A

»

€

9$.

A

wv

\

/

c

’

^

4

~

ao

’

»

>

e

e

9

9

,

4

,7

’᾽

\

^

>

id

A

>

3

»

7

3

^

3

»

\

^

LAA?

>

λὺ

»

3

e

Ld

ὃ

7

’

4

/

’

?

a

\

9

A

+

ἥμενοι, Hos ἐπῆλθε νέμων" φέρε δ᾽ ὄβριμον ἄχθος e

7

?

nAO

2

LG

δ᾽

»

»

ὕλης ἀζαλέης, ἵνα ot ποτιδόρπιον εἴη. e

3

’

a

€

[d

»

ἔντοσθεν δ᾽ ἄντροιο βαλὼν ὀρυμαγδὸν ἔθηκεν: 235 ἡμεῖς δὲ δείσαντες ἀπεσσύμεθ᾽ ἐς μυχὸν ἄντρου. αὐτὰρ ὅ γ᾽ εἰς εὐρὺ σπέος ἤλασε πίονα μῆλα πάντα μάλ᾽ ὅσσ᾽ ἤμελγε, τὰ δ᾽ ἄρσενα λεῖπε θύρηφιν, ἀρνειούς τε τράγους τε, βαθείης ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς. αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπέθηκε θυρεὸν μέγαν ὑψόσ᾽ ἀείρας, 240 » 4 4, [4 ’ M » > » ὄβριμον’ οὐκ àv τόν γε δύω καὶ εἴκοσ᾽ ἄμαξαι ἐσθλαὶ τετράκυκλοι ἀπ᾽ οὔδεος ὀχλίσσειαν" τόσσην ἠλίβατον πέτρην ἐπέθηκε θύρῃσιν. ἑζόμενος δ᾽ ἤμελγεν ὄϊς καὶ μηκάδας αἶγας, πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν, καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἔμβρυον ἧκεν ἑκάστῃ. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἥμισυ μὲν θρέψας λευκοῖο γάλακτος 246 πλεκτοῖς ἐν ταλάροισιν ἀμησάμενος κατέθηκεν, ἥμισυ δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἔστησεν ἐν ἄγγεσιν, ὄφρα ot εἴη πίνειν αἰνυμένῳ καί ot ποτιδόρπιον εἴη. 4

,

3

‚3

M

»

>

A

>

9

»

\

/

3

ἔφ,

>

9

»

e^

€

3

9

Wee

4

/

>

a

»

?

’

d

€

94

»

’

»

/

>

9

>

’

9

\

Ld

’

΄

€

4

’

^

>

Vw

>

Ν

2

€

»

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

I (ix)

139

> A , M ^ / αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴM σπεῦσε πονησάμενος τὰ i àaimἔργα, 250 καὶ τότε πῦρ ἀνέκαιε καὶ ἔσιδεν, εἴρετο δ᾽ ἡμέας" “Ὦ ξεῖνοι, τίνες ἐστέ; πόθεν πλεῖθ᾽ ὑγρὰ κέλευθα; ἢ τι κατὰ πρῆξιν ἦ μαψιδίως ἀλάλησθε οἷά te ληϊστῆρες ὑπεὶρ ἅλα, Toi τ᾽ ἀλόωνται ψυχὰς παρθέμενοι, κακὸν ἀλλοδαποῖσι φέροντες; '' 255 "Os ἐἔφαθ᾽: ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖτε κατεκλάσθη φίλον ἦτορ δεισάντων φθόγγον τε βαρὺν αὐτόν τε πέλωρον. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧς μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος Trpoaéeurov: ““Ἡμεῖς τοι Τροίηθεν ἀποπλαγχθέντες ᾿Αχαιοὶ παντοίοις ἀνέμοισιν ὑπὲρ μέγα λαῖτμα θαλάσσης 260 4

oe

^

ς

4

A

e

r4

4

’ὔ

9

1

4

€

9

?

A

9

,

/

4

Ld

^

a

οἴκαδε ἱέμενοι ἄλλην ὁδόν, ἄλλα κέλευθα,

ἤλθομεν: οὕτω που Ζεὺς ndede μητίσασθαι. λαοὶ δ᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδεω ᾿Αγαμέμνονος εὐχόμεθ᾽ εἶναι, τοῦ δὴ νῦν γε μέγιστον ὑπουράνιον κλέος ἐστί: 2A0

e

A

70

’

τόσσην yap διέπερσε πόλιν Kat ἀπώλεσε λαοὺς

265

πολλούς" ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖτε κιχανόμενοι τὰ σὰ γοῦνα ἱκόμεθ᾽, εἴ τι πόροις ξεινήϊον ne καὶ ἄλλως δοίης δωτίνην, 1) τε ξείνων θέμις ἐστίν’ ἀλλ᾽ αἰδεῖο, φέριστε, θεούς" ἱκέται δέ τοί εἰμεν. Ζεὺς δ᾽ ἐπιτιμήτωρ ἱκετάων τε ξείνων τε

270

4

€

\

’᾽

9

9

9

’

»

9

4

/

/

^

,

A

fee

’

»

€

a

/

€

A

A

,

»

4

Ld

ξείνιος, ὃς ξείνοισιν ἅμ᾽ 4

/

>A

d

/

>

’

9

’

αἰδοίοισιν ὀπηδεῖ.

a,»

>

’

>

^»)

ς ἐφάμην' ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο νηλέϊ θυμῷ: νήπιός εἰς, ὦ ξεῖν᾽, ἢ τηλόθεν εἰλήλουθας, os με θεοὺς κέλεαι 7 δειδίμεν ἢ ἀλέασθαι" “()

66

9

4

4

[4

e

9

e

5

4

3

^

3

«^

Φ

4

/

ul

»

»

λ

:

9

>

/

10

λ

$1

’ὔ

ul

aA

9

Mee

P

θ

4

οὐ γὰρ Κύκλωπες Διὸς αἰγιόχου ἀλέγουσιν

275

οὐδὲ θεῶν μακάρων, ἐπεὶ ἦ πολὺ φέρτεροί εἰμεν. LANG!

^

4

9

\

4

/

/

>

οὐδ᾽ ἂν ἐγὼ Διὸς ἔχθος ἀλευάμενος πεφιδοίμην οὔτε σεῦ οὔθ᾽ ἑτάρων, ei μὴ θυμός με κελεύοι. 43)

^"

4

M

1

ΜΡ

9

4

’

ἀλλά μοι εἴφ᾽ ὅπῃ ἔσχες ἰὼν εὐεργέα νῆα,

ἢ mov ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῆς ἦ καὶ σχεδόν, ὄφρα δαείω.᾽᾽ »

>

9

»

^

4

/

»

’

))

280

"Qs φάτο πειράζων, ἐμὲ δ᾽ ov λάθεν εἰδότα πολλά,

140

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (m)

ἀλλά μιν dipoppov προσέφην δολίοις ἐπέεσσι: “Νέα μέν μοι κατέαξε Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων πρὸς πέτρῃσι βαλὼν ὑμῆς ἐπὶ πείρασι γαίης, ἄκρῃ προσπελάσας" ἄνεμος δ᾽ ἐκ πόντου Eveıkev: 285 αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σὺν τοῖσδε ὑπέκῴφυγον αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον. "Qs ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ οὐδὲν ἀμείβετο νηλέϊ θυμῷ, ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἀναΐξας ἑτάροις ἐπὶ χεῖρας ἴαλλε, σὺν δὲ δύω μάρψας ὥς τε σκύλακας ποτὶ γαίῃ κόπτ᾽" ἐκ δ᾽ ἐγκέφαλος χαμάδις ῥέε, δεῦε δὲ γαῖαν. τοὺς δὲ διὰ pedciori ταμὼν ὁπλίσσατο δόρπον: 591 ἤσθιε δ᾽ ὥς τε λέων ὀρεσίτροφος---οὐδ᾽ ἀπέλειπεν--ἔγκατά τε σάρκας τε καὶ ὀστέα μυελόεντα. ἡμεῖς δὲ κλαίοντες ἀνεσχέθομεν Διὶ χεῖρας, σχέτλια ἔργ᾽ ópówvres: ἀμηχανίη δ᾽ ἔχε θυμόν. 295 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ Κύκλωψ μεγάλην ἐμπλήσατο νηδὺν ἀνδρόμεα kpé' ἔδων καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἄκρητον γάλα πίνων, «eir ἔντοσθ᾽ ἄντροιο τανυσσάμενος διὰ μήλων. τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ βούλευσα κατὰ μεγαλήτορα θυμὸν ἄσσον ἰών, ξίφος ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ, 300 οὐτάμεναι πρὸς στῆθος, ὅθι φρένες ἧπαρ ἔχουσι, xeip ἐπιμασσάμενος" ἕτερος δέ με θυμὸς ἔρυκεν. αὐτοῦ γάρ κε καὶ ἄμμες ἀπωλόμεθ᾽ αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον" οὐ γάρ κεν δυνάμεσθα θυράων ὑψηλάων χερσὶν ἀπώσασθαι λίθον ὄβριμον, ὃν προσέθηκεν. 305 ὡς τότε μὲν στενάχοντες ἐμείναμεν "Hw diav. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, καὶ τότε πῦρ ἀνέκαιε καὶ ἤμελγε κλυτὰ μῆλα, πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν, καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἔμβρυον ἧκεν ἑκάστῃ. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ σπεῦσε πονησάμενος τὰ ἃ ἔργα, 310 σὺν δ᾽ ὅ γε δὴ αὖτε δύω μάρψας ὁπλίσσατο δεῖπνον. δειπνήσας δ᾽ ἄντρου ἐξήλασε πίονα μῆλα, ῥηϊδίως ἀφελὼν θυρεὸν μέγαν: αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (m)

141

ἂψ ἐπέθηχ᾽, ὡς εἴ τε φαρέτρῃ Tap ἐπιθείη. πολλῇ δὲ ῥοίζῳ πρὸς ὄρος τρέπε πίονα μῆλα 315 Κύκλωψ" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ λιπόμην κακὰ βυσσοδομεύων, εἴ πως τισαίμην, δοίη δέ μοι εὖχος ᾿Αθήνη. noe dé μοι κατὰ θυμὸν ἀρίστη φαίνετο βουλή. Κύκλωπος yàp ἔκειτο μέγα ῥόπαλον παρὰ σηκῷ χλωρὸν ἐλαΐνεον" τὸ μὲν ἔκταμεν, ὄφρα dopoin 320 αὐανθέν. τὸ μὲν ἄμμες ἐΐσκομεν εἰσορόωντες ὅσσον θ᾽ ἱστὸν νηὸς ἐεικοσόροιο μελαίνης, φορτίδος εὐρείης, N T ἐκπεράᾳ μέγα λαῖτματόσσον ἔην μῆκος, τόσσον πάχος εἰσοράασθαι. Ἅ

>

,

?

~

1

e

€

»

4

2

[4

A

4

Ν

\

3

20

ὃ

\

/,

M

$

^

4

54

1

9

^?

\

7

’

’

M

’

4

a

ΝΜ

9

4

Ld

θ

oh

9

’

,

’

M]

ΝΜ

\

’

^

λ

e?»

4

\

Ν

^

Ld

’

>.

€

^

M

μά

τοῦ μὲν

>

ὅσον T

»

3

ὀργυιαν

A

>

ἐγὼν

4

\

ἀπέκοψα

παραστὰς

325

καὶ παρέθηχ᾽ ἑτάροισιν, ἀποξῦσαι δ᾽ ἐκέλευσα: ot δ᾽ ὁμαλὸν ποίησαν" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐθόωσα παραστὰς ἄκρον, ἄφαρ δὲ λαβὼν ἐπυράκτεον ἐν πυρὶ κηλέῳ. καὶ τὸ μὲν εὖ κατέθηκα κατακρύψας ὑπὸ κόπρῳ, 7 pa κατὰ σπείους κέχυτο μεγάλ᾽ ἤλιθα πολλή: 380 αὐτὰρ τοὺς ἄλλους κλήρῳ πεπαλάσθαι ἄνωγον, ὅς τις τολμήσειεν ἐμοὶ σὺν μοχλὸν ἀείρας τρῖψαι ἐν ὀφθαλμῷ, ὅτε TOv γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἱκάνοι. οἱ δ᾽ ἔλαχον τοὺς av Ke καὶ ἤθελον αὐτὸς ἑλέσθαι, τέσσαρες, αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ πέμπτος μετὰ τοῖσιν ἐλέγμην. 335 ς 4 7 ’ nA / ἑσπέριος δ᾽ > ἦλθεν καλλίτριχα μῆλα νομεύων. αὐτίκα δ᾽ εἰς εὐρὺ σπέος ἤλασε πίονα μῆλα m , ’ ^ πάντα μάλ᾽, οὐδέ τι λεῖπε βαθείης ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς, 7| τι ὀϊσάμενος, ἢ καὶ θεὸς ὡς ἐκέλευσεν. > | / 1 / αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπέθηκε θυρεὸν μέγαν ὑψόσ᾽ ἀείρας: 340 M

4

€

>

>

€

ΝΜ

€

M

€

\

>

4

^^

A

HD

A

>

>

9

,

4

1

,

N

A

Δ

A

\

A

4

΄

»

e

€

>

8

r4

1

«

3

,

”

A

»

0

/

M

’

Μ

>

9

2427

4

>

9

^

?

Μ

>

^

»

9

A

A

^

3

/

xy

>

Ld

ey

/

7

^

A

ἑζόμενος δ᾽ ἤμελγεν ois καὶ μηκάδας αἶγας, ἐφ,

o

ww

A

Mee

A

ὃ

4

πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν, καὶ ὑπ᾽ ἔμβρυον ἧκεν ἑκάστῃ. a

i|

€?

»

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ σπεῦσε πονησάμενος τὰ ἃ ἔργα, M

^

Δ

’

,

,

σὺν δ᾽ ὅ γε δὴ1 αὖτε δύω μάρψας

ὁπλίσσατο

‚

δόρπον.

καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼ Κύκλωπα προσηύδων ἄγχι παραστάς, 4

4

142

OAYEZEIAE I (ix)

κισσύβιον μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχων μέλανος οἴνοιο" 346 ύκλωψ,, τῆ, πίε οἶνον, ἐπεὶ φάγες ἀνδρόμεα κρέα, » HP e! N , ^ 9 , ὄφρα ἰδῆς οἷόν τι ποτὸν τόδε νηῦς ἐκεκεύθει ἡμετέρη" σοὶ δ᾽ αὖ λοιβὴν φέρον, εἴ μ᾽ ἐλεήσας οἴκαδε πέμψειας" σὺ δὲ μαίνεαι οὐκέτ᾽ ἀνεκτῶς. 350 σχέτλιε, πῶς κέν τίς σε καὶ ὕστερον ἄλλος ἵκοιτο ἀνθρώπων πολέων; ἐπεὶ οὐ κατὰ μοῖραν ἔρεξας. s ἐφάμην" ὁ δὲ δέκτο καὶ ἔκπιεν" Noato δ᾽ αἰνῶς ἡδὺ ποτὸν πίνων, καί μ᾽ ἥτεε δεύτερον αὖτις" Δός μοι ἔτι πρόφρων, καί μοι τεὸν οὔνομα εἰπὲ 355 αὐτίκα νῦν, tva τοι δῶ ξείνιον, ᾧ ke σὺ χαίρῃς. καὶ yàp Κυκλώπεσσι φέρει ζείδωρος ἄρουρα οἶνον ἐριστάφυλον, καί σφιν Διὸς ὄμβρος ἀέξει: ἀλλὰ τόδ᾽ ἀμβροσίης καὶ véxrapós ἐστιν amoppo. Ὥς Ebar’- αὐτάρ οἱ αὖτις πόρον αἴθοπα οἶνον: 360 τρὶς μὲν ἔδωκα φέρων, τρὶς δ᾽ ἔκπιεν ἀφραδίῃσιν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ Κύκλωπα περὶ φρένας ἤλυθεν οἶνος, καὶ τότε δή μιν ἔπεσσι προσηύδων μειλιχίοισι" Κύκλωψ, eipwräs μ᾽ ὄνομα κλυτόν; αὐτὰρ ἐγώ τοι ἐξερέω: σὺ δέ μοι δὸς ξείνιον, ws περ ὑπέστης. 365 Odris ἐμοί γ᾽ ovopa: Odrw δέ με κικλήσκουσι μήτηρ ἠδὲ πατὴρ 7 οι πάντες ἑταῖροι. Os ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο νηλέϊ θυμῷ: Oórw ἐγὼ πύματον ἔδομαι pera ols ἑτάροισι, τοὺς δ᾽ ἄλλους πρόσθεν" τὸ δέ τοι ξεινήϊον ἔσται.᾽᾿ 370 $ , u 9 Ni » H, καὶ oo»avakAwÜeis\ πέσεν ὕπτιος" αὐτὰρ ἐπειτα Keir’ ἀποδοχμώσας παχὺν αὐχένα, Kad δέ μιν ὕπνος ἤρει πανδαμάτωρ" dapvyos δ᾽ ἐξέσσυτο οἶνος ψωμοί τ᾽ ἀνδρόμεοι- 6 δ᾽ ἐρεύγετο otvoBapeiov. Kal τότ᾽ ἐγὼ τὸν μοχλὸν ὑπὸ σποδοῦ ἤλασα πολλῆς, 4

€€

M

K

€

4

λ

Ld

“ἢ

1

P

.

M

ὃ

’

δ᾽

^

’

^

>

4€

4

ὃ

\

»

9

4

A

w

4

2A

>

;

d

»

N

^

ud

4

A

9

»

33.»

9

A

M

T^

’

4

>

Ld

9

?

^

AN)

>

’᾽

L4

M

\

Ν

A

,

^

A

3

A

M

€

,

4

λ

.

;

»

4

4

1

d

[a

[4

?

3

[2

3)

€

A

3

A

ΝΜ

4

$

44

4

A

\

4

4

>

A

>

~

»

4

3

,

’

ἠὸ

a

9.»

λ

4

7

7

A

ro

€

>

a

4

b

A

9

a

@

»ν

A

3

44

9

4

ΝΜ

1

4

>

’

ἀλλ

/

9

4

4

’

>

3

€

55

EO

^

a?

’

dee

A

t

a

€

^

4

\

[ὦ

4

,

4

49

>

»

9

4

/

1

>

€

1

>

λ

1

9

95^»?

d

e

1

>

ὃ

[4

^

nA

nos θερμαίνοιτο' ἔπεσσί τε πάντας ἑταίρους

λλ

~

876

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (1x)

143

θάρσυνον, μή Tis μοι ὑποδείσας ἀναδύη. ἀλλ᾽ ore δὴ τάχ᾽ ὁ μοχλὸς ἐλάϊνος ἐν πυρὶ μέλλεν ἅψεσθαι, χλωρός περ ἐών, διεφαίνετο δ᾽ αἰνῶς, καὶ TOT ἐγὼν ἄσσον φέρον ἐκ πυρός, audi δ᾽ ἑταῖροι σ 3 ΕΝ , ,» , / n ioravr’αὐτὰρ θάρσος ἐνέπνευσεν μέγα δαίμων. 381 οἱ μὲν μοχλὸν ἑλόντες ἐλάϊνον, ὀξὺν ἐπ᾽ ἄκρῳ, ὀφθαλμῷ évépewsav: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐφύπερθεν ἐρεισθεὶς δίνεον, ὡς ὅτε τις τρυπῷ δόρυ νήϊον ἀνὴρ τρυπάνῳ, ot δέ T. €vepÜev ὑποσσείουσιν ἱμάντι 385 ἁψάμενοι ἑκάτερθε, τὸ δὲ τρέχει ἐμμενὲς αἰεί: ὡς τοῦ ev ὀφθαλμῷ πυριήκεα μοχλὸν ἑλόντες δινέομεν, τὸν δ᾽ αἷμα περίρρεε θερμὸν ἐόντα. πάντα δέ οἱ βλέφαρ᾽ ἀμφὶ καὶ ὀφρύας εὗσεν dürun >

>

v

A

7

9

Φ

€

M]

/,

A

4

€

>

»

A

A

^

>

€

€

’

e

a

a

’

/,

’᾽

>

>

/

€

93

9

4

I.

x

$?

>

?

>

9

4

9

Δ

4

e»

>

ey

4

-

A

A

95

€

»

€

A

A

>

>

4

,

9

4

m

\

’

A

~

>

,

>

9

1

€

A

A

4

»

7

9

3

.

>

>

€

Dee

/

^?

’

7

7

A

,

>

$

ἢ

7

T

I ..

\

γλήνης καιομένης" σφαραγεῦντο δέ οἱ πυρὶ ῥίζαι. "d

’

^

4

€

A

390

€?

ὡς δ᾽ or ἀνὴρ χαλκεὺς πέλεκυν μέγαν ἠὲ σκέπαρνον εἰν ὕδατι ψυχρῷ βάπτῃ μεγάλα ἰάχοντα φαρμάσσων---τὸ γὰρ αὖτε σιδήρου γε κράτος ἐστίν--ὡς τοῦ oil ὀφθαλμὸς ἐλαϊνέῳ περὲ μοχλῷ. σμερδαλέον δὲ μέγ᾽ ᾧμωξεν, περὶ δ᾽ ἴαχε πέτρη, 395 ἡμεῖς δὲ δείσαντες ἀπεσσύμεθ᾽. αὐτὰρ ὁ poyAov ἐξέρυσ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖο πεφυρμένον αἵματι πολλῷ. τὸν μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἔρριψεν ἀπὸ €o χερσὶν ἀλύων, αὐτὰρ ὁ Κύκλωπας μεγάλ᾽ ἤπυεν, οἵ ῥά μιν ἀμφὶς ᾧκεον ἐν σπήεσσι δι᾽ ἄκριας ἠνεμοέσσας. 400 οἱ δὲ βοῆς ἀΐοντες ἐφοίτων ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος" ἱστάμενοι δ᾽ εἴροντο περὶ σπέος ὅττι € κήδοι' ?,

e

^

“a

^

e

ays)

^

94

9.

1

>

A

1

’

3

oe

9

»

4

/

OD

A

7

/

Ld

>

€

P

’

^

9

’

A

9

/

»

>?

>

A

€

A

@

^

ve

X49

^

4

Ν

9

’

910819

9

A

“Τύπτε τόσον, Πολύφημ᾽, ἀρημένος ὧδ᾽ ἐβόησας νύκτα δι᾿ ἀμβροσίην, καὶ ἀΐπνους ἄμμε τίθησθα; a , , / N μή 4 τίς, σευ μῆλα βροτῶν^ ἀέκοντος ἐλαύνει; 405 N μὴ τίς σ᾽ αὐτὸν κτείνει δόλῳ ne βίηφιν; Τοὺς δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐξ ἄντρου προσέφη κρατερὸς lloAv[4

^

>

’

39

[4

\

9

9

Pnuos‘

’

$

^)

i

€

4

,

Ν

dA

Ld

4

>A ’

’

/

3

1

’

144

OATZZEIAZ

I (ix)

4 “ὦ> ‘φίλοι, Οὖτίς με | κτείνει δόλῳ οὐδὲ Bindu.” Oc δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενοι ἔπεα πτερόεντ᾽ ἀγόρευον" “εἰ μὲν δὴ μή τίς σε βιάζεται οἷον ἐόντα--410 νοῦσόν γ᾽ οὔ πως ἔστι Διὸς μεγάλου ἀλέασθαι" ἀλλὰ σύ γ᾽ εὔχεο πατρὶ Ποσειδάωνι ἄνακτι. Qs ἄρ᾽ ἔφαν ἀπιόντες" ἐμὸν δ᾽ ἐγέλασσε φίλον κῆρ, ὡς ὄνομ᾽ ἐξαπάτησεν ἐμὸν kai μῆτις ἀμύμων. Κύκλωψ δὲ στενάχων τε καὶ ὠδίνων ὀδύνῃσι, 415 χερσὶ ψηλαφόων ἀπὸ μὲν λίθον εἷλε θυράων, αὐτὸς δ᾽ εἰνὶ θύρῃσι καθέζετο χεῖρε πετάσσας, εἴ τινά που μετ᾽ ὄεσσι λάβοι στείχοντα θύραζε: οὕτω γάρ πού μ᾽ ἠλπετ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ νήπιον εἶναι. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ βούλευον, ὅπως ὄχ᾽ ἄριστα γένοιτο, 420 εἴ τιν᾽ ἑταίροισιν θανάτου λύσιν ἠδ᾽ ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ εὑροίμην: πάντας δὲ δόλους καὶ μῆτιν ὕφαινον, ὥς τε περὶ ψυχῆς" μέγα γὰρ κακὸν ἐγγύθεν ἦεν. ἥδε δέ μοι κατὰ θυμὸν ἀρίστη φαίνετο βουλή: ἄρσενες ὄϊες ἦσαν Eürpebees δασύμαλλοι, 425 , ’ 3 M » καλοί τε μεγάλοι T€, ἰοδνεφὲς elpos ἔχοντες" τοὺς ἀκέων συνέεργον ἐϊστρεφέεσσι λύγοισι, τῆς ἔπι Κύκλωψ εὖδε πέλωρ, ἀθεμίστια εἰδώς, σύντρεις αἰνύμενος" ὁ μὲν ἐν μέσῳ ἄνδρα φέρεσκε, τὼ δ᾽ érépw ἑκάτερθεν ἴτην σώοντες ἑταίρους. 430 τρεῖς δὲ ἕκαστον Pwr dies φέρον" αὐτὰρ ἐγώ ye— ἀρνειὸς γὰρ ἔην, μήλων oy ἄριστος ἁπάντων--TOU κατὰ νῶτα λαβών, λασίην ὑπὸ γαστέρ᾽ ἐλυσθεὶς κείμην: αὐτὰρ χερσὶν ἀώτου θεσπεσίοιο νωλεμέως στρεφθεὶς ἐχόμην τετληότι θυμῷ. 435 ὡς τότε μὲν στενάχοντες ἐμείναμεν Ho otav. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, καὶ τότ᾽ ἔπειτα νομόνδ᾽ é£éaovro ἄρσενα μῆλα, θήλειαι δ᾽ ἐμέμηκον ἀνήμελκτοι περὶ σηκούς" “--

3

’

?

M

»

’

a

9

>

?

?

Ν

A

A

Ν

>

€

A

€

e

>

^

>

»

>

?

V

e

€

9

9

’

VN

9

»

4

9?

’

/

4

/

9

A

^

2

?

4

,

X.

^

e

’

Ν

^

4

3,0).

A

>

^

4

Y

,

A

>

A

,

M

,

4

4

M

[4

^

Ld

’

ὁ

»

99

^

4

’

,

A

4

4

’

>

4

4

>

M

A

’

>

4

>

?

/,

»

1

’

e

/

4

>

3

Ud

,

\

A

4

A

W

’

>

A]

v

^»

d

»

e

4

b

4

M

3

’

9

^

M

^

4

’

€

M]

4.

[d

o>

9

~

9

^

^

9

,

>

»

v

^^

4

1

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (1x)

145

οὔθατα yap σφαραγεῦντο. ἀναξ δ᾽ ὀδύνῃσι κακῇσι 440 τειρόμενος πάντων ὀΐων ἐπεμαίετο νῶτα ὀρθῶν éaraórwv: τὸ δὲ νήπιος οὐκ ἐνόησεν, ὥς οἱ ὑπ᾽ @

€

€

εἰροπόκων ὀΐων στέρνοισι δέδεντο.

9?

$

L4

3.4

,

/

ὕστατος ἀρνειὸς μήλων ἔστειχε θύραζε, λάχνῳ στεινόμενος καὶ ἐμοὶ πυκινὰ φρονέοντι. 445 τὸν δ᾽ ἐπιμασσάμενος προσέφη κρατερὸς [loAvdnpos: “Κριὲ πέπον, τί μοι ὧδε διὰ σπέος ἔσσυο μήλων ὕστατος; οὔ τι πάρος γε λελειμμένος ἔρχεαι οἰῶν, ἀλλὰ πολὺ πρῶτος νέμεαι τέρεν᾽ ἄνθεα ποίης μακρὰ Bıßas, πρῶτος δὲ ῥοὰς ποταμῶν adıraveıs, 450 πρῶτος δὲ σταθμόνδε λιλαίεαι ἀπονέεσθαι ἑσπέριος" νῦν αὖτε πανύστατος. 1) σύ γ᾽ ἄνακτος > 1 [d M > A 1 > 4 ὀφθαλμὸν ποθέεις, τὸν ἀνὴρ κακὸς ἐξαλάωσε σὺν λυγροῖς ἑτάροισι, δαμασσάμενος φρένα οἴνῳ, 1

o

9

’

4

,

’

~

^

4

‘

e

A

/

~

A

II

^

,

>

A

3

4

4

-

4

7

7

9

τις, ὃν ov πώ φημι πεφυγμένον ἔμμεν ὄλεθρον. 455

Οὐ

a

”

/

’

»

»

εἰ δὴ ὁμοφρονέοις ποτὶ φωνήεις τε γένοιο εἰπεῖν ὅππῃ κεῖνος ἐμὸν μένος ἠλασκάζει ! τῷ κέ οἱ ἐγκέφαλός γε διὰ σπέος ἄλλυδις ἄλλῃ θεινομένου ῥαίοιτο πρὸς οὔδεϊ, Kad δέ κ᾿ ἐμὸν κῆρ ωὠφήσειε κακῶν, TA μοι οὐτιδανὸς πόρεν Oris." 460 a > M 3 ao 4 rd ὡς εἰπὼν TOvM κριὸν1 ἀπὸ ἕο πέμπε θύραζε. ἐλθόντες δ᾽ ἡβαιὸν amo σπείους τε καὶ αὐλῆς πρῶτος Um ἀρνειοῦ λυόμην, ὑπέλυσα δ᾽ ἑταίρους. καρπαλίμως δὲ τὰ μῆλα ταναύποδα, πίονα δημῷ, πολλὰ περιτροπέοντες ἐλαύνομεν, ὄφρ᾽ ἐπὶ να 465 ἱκόμεθ᾽ ἀσπάσιοι δὲ φίλοις ἑτάροισι φάνημεν, €

λ

..

/

>

nr

,

>

~

4

3

M

9

9

1

\

\

λλὰ

>

Mi

L4

4

^

A

~

ld

[4

ὃ

>

23

~

~

’

€

,

~

9

,

4

2A

A

,

4

Ld

’

€

~

?

4

>

A

^

d

ot φύγομεν θάνατον" τοὺς δὲ στενάχοντο γοῶντες.

ἀλλ᾽ 3

ἐγὼ οὐκ εἴων---ανὰ δ᾽ ὀφρύσι νεῦον ἑκάστῳ---

3

9

A

$

κλαίειν" ἀλλ᾽ 4

9

»

>

9

M]

3

>

4

~

€

/

ἐκέλευσα θοῶς καλλίτριχα μῆλα 3

~

~

πόλλ᾽ ἐν νηΐ βαλόντας ἐπιπλεῖν ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ. 0 2 ot € δ᾽ $2 all’ > εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληΐῖσι καθῖζον" ’᾽

>

»

^

^

410

146

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ I (x)

ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἐζόμενοι πολιὴν ada τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε τόσσον ἀπῆν ὅσσον τε γέγωνε βοήσας, καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼ Κύκλωπα προσηύδων κερτομίοισι:" “Κύκλωψ, οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ἔμελλες ἀνάλκιδος ἀνδρὸς EraiCtra

>

ἐφ»

\

e

4

9

a

pous

475

ἔδμεναι ἐν σπῆϊ γλαφυρῷ κρατερῆφι βίηφι. Ν

3

Ace

^

^

/

, » / καὶ \ λίην σέ 4 γ᾽ > ἔμελλε κιχήσεσθαι κακὰ i|»ἔργα, σχέτλι᾽, ἐπεὶ ξείνους οὐκ aleo σῷ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ ἐσθέμεναι" τῷ σε Ζεὺς τίσατο καὶ θεοὶ ἀλλοι. "Qs ἐφάμην: ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα χολώσατο κηρόθι μᾶλλον" ἧκε δ᾽ ἀπορρήξας κορυφὴν ὄρεος μεγάλοιο, 48] κὰδ δ᾽ ἔβαλε προπάροιθε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο [τυτθόν, ἐδεύησεν δ᾽ oiniov ἄκρον ἱκέσθαι]: ἐκλύσθη δὲ θάλασσα κατερχομένης ὑπὸ πέτρης" τὴν δ᾽ ais’ ἠπειρόνδε παλιρρόθιον φέρε κῦμα, 485 πλημυρὶς ἐκ πόντοιο, θέμωσε δὲ χέρσον ἱκέσθαι. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ χείρεσσι λαβὼν περιμήκεα κοντὸν ὦσα Tapé£- ἑτάροισι δ᾽ ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσα ἐμβαλέειν κώπῃς, ἵν᾽ ὑπὲις κακότητα φύγοιμεν, κρατὶ κατανεύων᾽ οὗ δὲ προπεσόντες ἔρεσσον. 490 ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ δὶς τόσσον ἅλα πρήσσοντες ἀπῆμεν, καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼ Ἀύκλωπα tpoonvdwv audi δ᾽ ἑταῖροι μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσιν ἐρήτυον ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος" Σχέτλιε, τίπτ᾽ ἐθέλεις ἐρεθιζέμεν ἄγριον avdpa; ὃς καὶ νῦν πόντονδε βαλὼν βέλος ἤγαγε νῆα 495 ^ > » 1 , > (p 0X7 αὖτις ἐς ἤπειρον, καὶ δὴ φάμεν αὐτόθ᾽ ὀλέσθαι. 3 \ / a , 7 » εἰ δὲ φθεγξαμένου τευ ἢ αὐδήσαντος ἄκουσε, σύν κεν ἄραξ᾽ ἡμέων κεφαλὰς καὶ νήϊα δοῦρα μαρμάρῳ ὀκριόεντι βαλών: τόσσον γὰρ ἵἴησιν.᾽᾽ "Qs $dcav: ἀλλ᾽ οὐ πεῖθον ἐμὸν μεγαλήτορα θυμόν, 3 » , ’ ἀλλά / μιν ἄψορρον προσέφην κεκοτηότι θυμῷ.^ 501 ύκλωψ, at κέν Tis σε καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων ’

9

>

9

4

M]

3

/

>

9

*

»

ec

49>

λ

\

’

^

λ

e

4

\

€

>

’

9

0

/

9

»

+A

5»

4

4

u

4

2

A

3

4

/

/

’ὔ

4

>

3

χλλ

θ

θ

/

A

>

»

t€

^

Ld

»

^

A

θ

^

»

’

\

,

M

3

M

\

€

€

/

4

3}

/

’

A

»

/,

A

»

’

»

>

oe»

9

[4

a

K

»

’

{{

M

», Seo

4

A

Ν

A

’

4

A

1

>

€

/

9

A

’

4

4

’

M

d

A

4

>

A

^

,

>

>

d

d

4

9

>

^^

,

4€

A

I.

^

-

^

ϑ

,

OATZZEIAZ

I (ix)

147

> ^ d ὀφθαλμοῦ εἴρηται ἀεικελίην ἀλαωτύν, φάσθαι ᾿Οδυσσῆα πτολιπόρθιον ἐξαλαῶσαι, υἱὸν Λαέρτεω, ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἔνι οἰκί᾽ ἔχοντα. 505 Qs ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ οἰμώξας ἠμείβετο μύθῳ" ὦ πόποι, 7) μάλα δή με παλαίφατα θέσφαθ᾽ ἱκάνει. ἔσκε τις ἐνθάδε μάντις ἀνὴρ nis τε μέγας τε, TrAewos Evpupidns, ὃς μαντοσύνῃ ἐκέκαστο καὶ μαντευόμενος κατεγήρα KuxAwmecow: 510 ὅς μοι ἔφη τάδε πάντα τελευτήσεσθαι ὀπίσσω, χειρῶν ἐξ ᾿᾽᾿Οδυσῆος ἁμαρτήσεσθαι ὁὀπωπῆς. ἀλλ᾽ αἰεί τινα φῶτα μέγαν καὶ καλὸν ἐδέγμην ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐλεύσεσθαι, μεγάλην ἐπιειμένον ἀλκήν' viv δέ μ᾽ ἐὼν ὀλίγος τε καὶ οὐτιδανὸς Kal ἄκικυς 515 ὀφθαλμοῦ aAdwoer, ἐπεί μ᾽ ἐδαμάσσατο οἴνῳ. ,

9

eA

^t^

/

t^

9

4

»

>

4

»

3}

a

4€

*

,

7

/

/

4

/

»

€

/

’

e

»

9

9

$

‚AI

^

,

/

4

7

E

5

4

/

’

oA

2Ὰ

mn)

,

/

9

4

>

,

40.

/

1

3

1

3

7

4

>

A

4

>

9

/

/

A

9

1

»

,

»

ἀλλ᾽ aye δεῦρ᾽, ᾿Οδυσεῦ, ἵνα τοι πὰρ ξείνια θείω 9

^

“-

πομπήν τ᾽ ὀτρύνω δόμεναι κλυτὸν Évvoatyactov: τοῦ γὰρ

ἐγὼ

πάϊς

εἰμί, πατὴρ

δ᾽ ἐμὸς

εὔχεται

εἶναι.

αὐτὸς δ᾽, at κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσ᾽, ἰήσεται, οὐδέ τις ἄλλος 520 οὔτε θεῶν μακάρων οὔτε θνητῶν àvÜpormov." Qc ἔφατ᾽, αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον' € ‘al γὰρ δὴ ψυχῆς τε καὶ αἰῶνός σε δυναίμην εὖνιν ποιήσας πέμψαι δόμον "Αἴδος εἴσω, ὡς οὐκ ὀφθαλμόν γ᾽ ἰήσεται οὐδ᾽ ἐνοσίχθων) " 525 Qs ἐφάμην: ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα Moocióaow ἄνακτι εὔχετο χεῖρ᾽ ὀρέγων εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀστερόεντα" “Κλῦθι, Ποσείδαον γαιήοχε, κυανοχαῖτα" el ἐτεόν γε σός εἶμι, πατὴρ δ᾽ ἐμὸς εὔχεαι εἶναι, δὸς μὴ ᾿Οδυσσῆα πτολίπορθον οἴκαδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι 530 υἱὸν Λαέρτεω, ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἔνι οἰκί᾽ ἔχοντα. ἀλλ᾽ εἴ ot μοῖρ᾽ ἐστὶ φίλους ἰδέειν καὶ ἱκέσθαι οἶκον ἐὐκτίμενον καὶ env ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν, ὀψὲ κακῶς ἔλθοι, oAécas amo πάντας ἑταίρους, a

»

>

4

b

A

?

a

>

4

>

>

4

»

9

4

€

»

9

€

~

-,.

»

>

’

oe

4

>

’

"

9

A

>

/

»

39

>

/

9

,

’

’

‚N

>

>

,

/

s9

9

»

PANE

»

»

|

4

€

€

4

/

148

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

I (ix)

νηὸς ἐπ᾽ ἀλλοτρίης, εὕροι δ᾽ ἐν πήματα οἴκῳ. 535 Ὡς édar' εὐχόμενος, τοῦ δ᾽ ἔκλυε Kvavoxairns. αὐτὰρ ὁ γ᾽ ἐξαῦτις πολὺ μείζονα λᾶαν ἀείρας NK’ ἐπιδινήσας, ἐπέρεισε δὲ lv’ ἀπέλεθρον" Kad δ᾽ ἔβαλεν μετόπισθε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο τυτθόν, ἐδεύησεν δ᾽ oiniov ἄκρον ἱκέσθαι. 540 ἐκλύσθη δὲ θάλασσα karepyop.évns ὑπὸ πέτρης" τὴν δὲ πρόσω φέρε κῦμα, θέμωσε δὲ χέρσον ἱκέσθαι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τὴν νῆσον ἀφικόμεθ᾽, ἔνθα περ ἄλλαι νῆες ἐὕὔσσελμοι μένον αθρόαι, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἑταῖροι 7aT' ὀδυρόμενοι ἡμέας ποτιδέγμενοι αἰεί, 545 νῆα μὲν ἐνθ᾽ ἐλθόντες ἐκέλσαμεν ev ψαμάθοισιν, ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βῆμεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. μῆλα δὲ Κύκλωπος γλαφυρῆς ἐκ νηὸς ἑλόντες δασσάμεθ᾽, ὡς μή τίς μοι ἀτεμβόμενος κίοι ἴσης. ἀρνειὸν δ᾽ ἐμοὶ οἴῳ ἐϊκνήμιδες ἑταῖροι 550 μήλων δαιομένων δόσαν ἔξοχα" τὸν δ᾽ ἐπὶ Avi Ζηνὶ κελαινεφέϊ Kpovidn, ὃς πᾶσιν ἀνάσσει, ῥέξας unpi ἔκαιον" ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ ἐμπάζετο ἱρῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γε μερμήριζεν ὅπως ἀπολοίατο πᾶσαι νῆες ἐΐὔσσελμοι καὶ ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι. 555 ὡς τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα ἥμεθα δαινύμενοι κρέα T ἄσπετα Kai μέθυ ἡδύ" ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε, δὴ τότε κοιμήθημεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, 560 δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσα αὐτούς T. ἀμβαίνειν ἀνά τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι. ^ οἱ e δ᾽ all” εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληΐῖσι καθῖζον, ἑξῆς δ᾽ ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ, 565 ἄσμενοι ἐκ θανάτοιο, φίλους ὀλέσαντες ἑταίρους. A

>

>

9

\

9

3

e

>

3

>

>

M

~

LEA

>

>

>

>

\

»

‚»

e

Dd

A

A

4

/

>

€

/

^

/

€

^

A

^^

>

>

9

A

δ)

A

7

m

4

9

4

\

4

4

9

-

’

»

e

4

4

^

3

€

€

3

4

>

/

,

a

>

’

ἐφ,

A

»

4

/

A

A

/

4

»

μά

a

e

>

8X

Doe

P.

>

e

ld

$;$

+

7

[4

^

3)

4

’

>

[4

A

>

>

4

4

A

4

Cha

3

M

3

4

,

?

€?

4

t

€

A

A

^

Ld

4

\

‚I.

4

»

»

1

[4

A

rd

/

/

>

t^

\

9

A

3

[4

’

9

4

/

’

>

?

9

A

>

A

»

4

3

u

^

,

M

e

4

€

^

^7

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Καὶ

Αἰολίην δ᾽ és νῆσον ἀφικόμεθ᾽- ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔναιεν Αἴολος ᾿ἱπποτάδης, φίλος ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι, πλωτῇ ἐνὶ νήσῳ’ πᾶσαν δέ TE μιν πέρι τεῖχος χάλκεον ἄρρηκτον, λισσὴ δ᾽ ἀναδέδρομε πέτρη. τοῦ καὶ δώδεκα παῖδες ἐνὶ μεγάροις γεγάασιν, ef μὲν θυγατέρες, ἕξ δ᾽ vides ἡβώοντες. ἐνθ᾽ ὅ γε θυγατέρας πόρεν vidow εἶναι ἀκοίτις. οἱ δ᾽ αἰεὶ παρὰ πατρὶ φίλῳ καὶ μητέρι κεδνῇ δαίνυνται" παρὰ δέ σφιν ὀνείατα μυρία κεῖται: 10 κνισῆεν δέ τε δῶμα περιστεναχίζεται αὐλῇ ἤματα" νύκτας δ᾽ αὖτε παρ᾽ αἰδοίης ἀλόχοισιν εὕδουσ᾽ Ev τε τάπησι καὶ ἐν τρητοῖσι λέχεσσι. καὶ μὲν τῶν ἱκόμεσθα πόλιν καὶ δώματα καλά. μῆνα δὲ πάντα φίλει με καὶ ἐξερέεινεν ἕκαστα, 15 Ἴλιον ᾿Αργείων τε νέας καὶ νόστον ᾿Αχαιῶν" καὶ μὲν ἐγὼ τῷ πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν κατέλεξα. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ καὶ ἐγὼν ὁδὸν ἥτεον ἠδ᾽ ἐκέλευον πεμπέμεν, οὐδέ τι κεῖνος ἀνήνατο, τεῦχε δὲ πομπήν. , 9 9 N > 1 $9 , δῶκε δέ μ᾽ ἐκδείρας ἀσκὸν Boos ἐννεώροιο, 20 ἔνθα δὲ βυκτάων ἀνέμων κατέδησε κέλευθα (κεῖνον γὰρ ταμίην ἀνέμων ποίησε Κρονίων, ἡμὲν παυέμεναι ἠδ᾽ ὀρνύμεν ov κ᾽ edeAnoı)^ , / ^ νηὶ δ᾽ ἐνὶ γλαφυρῇ κατέδει μέρμιθι φαεινῇ ἀργυρέῃ, ἵνα μή τι παραπνεύσει᾽ ὀλίγον περ’ 4

^

^

4

^

^

^

a

A

e

^

Ld

9

>

\

A

>

>

A

4

a

>

M

^

€

M

€

4

€^

4

i

4

Q

9?

A

90

>

1

>

’

Qo

4

a

JA

,

A

1

^

^

t

ὃ

Ww

>

ὃ

4

ar

αλ

ὌΝ

/

>

N

^

[4

,

9

,

μά

/,

>

>

2M

9»

αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ πνοιὴν Ζεφύρου προέηκεν ἀῆναι, d

[4

149

~

’

160

OATZZEIAZ

K (x)

ὄφρα φέροι νῆάς TE Kal αὐτούς" οὐδ᾽ dp’ ἔμελλεν ἐκτελέειν: αὐτῶν γὰρ ἀπωλόμεθ᾽ ἀφραδίῃσιν. ᾿Ἔννῆμαρ μὲν ὁμῶς πλέομεν νύκτας τε καὶ ἦμαρ" τῇ δεκάτῃ δ᾽ ἤδη ἀνεφαίνετο πατρὶς ἄρουρα, καὶ δὴ πυρπολέοντας ἐλεύσσομεν ἐγγὺς ἐόντας. 80 ἔνθ᾽ ἐμὲ μὲν γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἐπήλυθε κεκμηῶτα: αἰεὶ γὰρ πόδα νηὸς ἐνώμων οὐδέ τῳ ἄλλῳ δῶχ᾽ ἑτάρων, ἵνα θᾶσσον ἱκοίμεθα πατρίδα γαῖαν. ot δ᾽ ἕταροι ἐπέεσσι πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον καί μ᾽ ἔφασαν χρυσόν τε καὶ ἄργυρον οἴκαδ᾽ ἄγεσθαι, δῶρα παρ᾽ Αἰόλου μεγαλήτορος ᾿Ϊπποτάδαο. 36 ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν ἰδὼν ἐς πλησίον ἄλλον" Ω πόποι, ὡς ὅδε πᾶσι φίλος kai τίμιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώποις, ὅτεών τε πόλιν καὶ γαῖαν ἵκηται! πολλὰ μὲν ἐκ Τροίης ayerar κειμήλια καλὰ 40 ληΐδος, ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖτε ὁμὴν ὁδὸν ἐκτελέσαντες οἴκαδε νισσόμεθα κενεὰς σὺν χεῖρας ἔχοντες. καὶ viv ot τάδ᾽ ἔδωκε χαριζόμενος φιλότητι Αἴολος. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε θᾶσσον ἰδώμεθα ὅττι τάδ᾽ ἐστίν, ὅσσος Tis χρυσός τε καὶ ἄργυρος ἀσκῷ ἔνεστιν. 4 Os ἔφασαν: βουλὴ δὲ κακὴ νίκησεν ἑταίρων' ἀσκὸν μὲν λῦσαν, ἄνεμοι δ᾽ ἐκ πάντες ὄρουσαν, τοὺς δ᾽ als’ ἁρπάξασα φέρεν πόντονδε θύελλα κλαίοντας, yains amo πατρίδος. αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γε >

4

\

$

^

\

>

A

ς

L4

M

e

>

>

>

4

1

^

4

€

CQ?

3

Lid

’

4

4

,/!

Μ

,

i

9

4

»”

^

»

»

>

>

/

,

’

?

4

’

»

a

4

3

4

Con

M

>

4

\

>

A

»

’ὔ

1

’

A

\

ὃ

\

>

/

,

€

Ld

»

?

4

4

/

ἐγρόμενος κατὰ θυμὸν ἀμύμονα μερμήριξα ἠὲ πεσὼν ἐκ νηὸς ἀποφθίμην ἐνὶ πόντῳ,

δ0

3 ἀκέων τλαίην καὶ ἔτι ζωοῖσι μετείην.

ἀλλ᾽ ἔτλην καὶ ἔμεινα, καλυψάμενος δ᾽ ἐνὶ νηὶ κείμην" αἱ δ᾽ ἐφέροντο κακῇ ἀνέμοιο θυέλλῃ αὖτις én’ Αἰολίην νῆσον, στενάχοντο δ᾽ ἑταῖροι. 55 Ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἠπείρου βῆμεν καὶ ἀφυσσάμεθ'᾽ ὕδωρ' aliba δὲ δεῖπνον ἕλοντο θοῇς παρὰ νηυσὶν ἑταῖροι. 72

>

9

3

,

t

}

»

€

a

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K

(x)

151

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ σίτοιό T. ἐπασσάμεθ᾽ ἠδὲ ποτῆτος, δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼ κήρυκά τ᾽ ὁπασσάμενος καὶ ἑταῖρον βῆν εἰς Αἰόλου κλυτὰ δώματα: τὸν δ᾽ ἐκίχανον 60 δαινύμενον παρὰ N T ἀλόχῳ καὶ οἷσι τέκεσσιν. ἐλθόντες ς δ᾽δ᾽ ἐςἐς δῶδῶμα παρὰ ; σταθμοῖσιν θμοῖσιν ἐπ᾽ οὐδοῦ οὐδοῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐζόμεθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ ἀνὰ θυμὸν ἐθάμβεον ἔκ τ᾽ épéovro: “Πῶς ἦλθες, ᾿Οδυσεῦ; τίς τοι κακὸς ἔχραε dalμων; ἡ μέν σ᾽ ἐνδυκέως ἀπεπέμπομεν, OPP ἂν ἵκοιο 65 πατρίδα σὴν καὶ δῶμα καὶ et πού τοι φίλον ἐστίν. Qs φάσαν' αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ μετεφώνεον ἀχνύμενος «tp: “ἄασάν μ᾽ Erapoi τε κακοὶ πρὸς τοῖσί T€ ὕπνος σχέτλιος. ἀλλ᾽ ἀκέσασθε, φίλοι" δύναμις γὰρ ἐν piv.” ς ἐφάμην μαλακοῖσι καθαπτόμενος ἐπέεσσιν’ 70 ot δ᾽ avew ἐγένοντο" πατὴρ δ᾽ ἡμείβετο μύθῳ" Epp’ ἐκ νήσου θᾶσσον, ἐλέγχιστε CwovTwr! οὐ γάρ μοι θέμις ἐστὶ κομιζέμεν οὐδ᾽ ἀποπέμπειν ἄνδρα τὸν ὅς κε θεοῖσιν ἀπέχθηται μακάρεσσιν. Epp, ἐπεὶ ἀθανάτοισιν ἀπεχθόμενος τόδ᾽ ixdvers!’’ 75 "Qs εἰπὼν ἀπέπεμπε δόμων βαρέα στενάχοντα. ἔνθεν δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ. τείρετο δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν θυμὸς ὑπ᾽ εἰρεσίης ἀλεγεινῆς ἡμετέρῃ ματίῃ, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι φαίνετο πομπή. ᾿Εξῆμαρ μὲν ὁμῶς πλέομεν νύκτας τε καὶ ἦμαρ' 80 ἑβδομάτῃ δ᾽ ἱκόμεσθα Λάμου αἰπὺ πτολίεθρον, Τηλέπυλον Λαιστρυγονίην, ὅθι ποιμένα ποιμὴν ἠπύει εἰσελάων, ὃ δέ T é£eAdov ὑπακούει. ἔνθα κ᾿ dünvos ἀνὴρ δοιοὺς ἐξήρατο μισθούς, τὸν μὲν βουκολέων, τὸν δ᾽ ἄργυφα μῆλα vouevwv' 85 ἐγγὺς γὰρ νυκτός τε καὶ ἡματός εἰσι κέλευθοι. ἔνθ᾽ ἐπεὶ és λιμένα κλυτὸν ἤλθομεν, ὃν πέρι πέτρη ἠλίβατος τετύχηκε διαμπερὲς ἀμφοτέρωθεν, >

A

\

,

)

^

4

’

>

»

4

>

9

A

^

9

^

3

€

,

3

7

€

,

9»

3

9

ὃ

/

A

Ml

4

4

>

4

[

A

4

»

’

>

ΝΜ

^

A

»

9

9

|

[4

/

@

/

?

,/

4

^()

e

>

»

/

aA

wm

4

>

?

9

,

€

/,

v

1

7

10

4

>

3

^

ve

d

>

’

9

3

|

€

[4

>

ὃ

4

9

4

A

»

A

4

’

,

9?

A

’

/

9

€

4

p’’

^

A

a

,

7

14

ν

^

»

a

9

/

>

e

3

A

,

4

’

M

[4

4

θ

>

9

2A

1

4

1

^

4

Mee

9

>

€

\

»

θ

4

>

4

A

M

?

^

,

9

Ld

>

9)

^

?

“N

᾽ν

4

’

/

4

L4

152

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

ἀκταὶ δὲ προβλῆτες ἐναντίαι ἀλλήλῃσιν ἐν στόματι προὔχουσιν, ἀραιὴ δ᾽ εἴσοδός ἐστιν, 90 ev” οἵ γ᾽ εἴσω πάντες ἔχον νέας ἀμφιελίσσας. αἱ μὲν ap ἔντοσθεν λιμένος κοίλοιο δέδεντο πλησίαι: οὐ μὲν ydp ποτ᾽ ἀέξετο κῦμά γ᾽ ἐν αὐτῷ, οὔτε μέγ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ὀλίγον, λευκὴ δ᾽ ἦν ἀμφὶ γαλήνη. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν οἷος σχέθον ἔξω νῆα μέλαιναν, 95 αὐτοῦ EM ἐσχατιῇ, πέτρης ἐκ πείσματα δήσας" ἔστην δὲ σκοπιὴν ἐς παιπαλόεσσαν ἀνελθών. ἔνθα μὲν οὔτε βοῶν οὔτ᾽ ἀνδρῶν φαίνετο ἔργα, καπνὸν δ᾽ οἷον ὁρῶμεν ἀπὸ χθονὸς ἀΐσσοντα. δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἑτάρους mpoiew πεύθεσθαι ἰόντας 100 οἵ τινες ἀνέρες elev ἐπὶ χθονὶ σῖτον ἔδοντες, ἄνδρε δύο κρίνας, τρίτατον κήρυχ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ὁπάσσας. Οἱ δ᾽ ἴσαν ἐκβάντες λείην ὁδόν, 7) περ ἅμαξαι ἄστυδ᾽ ἀφ᾽ ὑψηλῶν ὀρέων καταγίνεον ὕλην. κούρῃ δὲ ξύμβληντο πρὸ ἄστεος ὑδρευούσῃ, 106 θυγατέρ᾽ ἰφθίμῃ Λαιστρυγόνος ᾿Αντιφάταο. ἡ μὲν ἄρ᾽ és κρήνην κατεβήσετο καλλιρέεθρον 9 ’ » M u 9 , Aptaxinv: ἔνθεν yap ὕδωρ προτὶ ἄστυ φέρεσκον. οὗ δὲ παριστάμενοι προσεφώνεον, ἔκ τ᾽ ἐρέοντο ^ cQ) Φ > / ὅςe τις τῶνδ᾽ εἴηu βασιλεὺςE καὶ | οἷσιν ἀνάσσοι. 110 ἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ αὐτίκα πατρὸς ἐπέφραδεν ὑψερεφὲς δῶ. οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ εἰσῆλθον κλυτὰ δώματα, τὴν δὲ γυναῖκα εὗρον ὅσην τ᾽ ὄρεος κορυφήν, κατὰ δ᾽ ἔστυγον αὐτήν. ἡ 9 all’ ἐξ ἀγορῆς ἐκάλει κλυτὸν ᾿Αντιφατῆα, ὃν πόσιν, ὃς δὴ τοῖσιν ἐμήσατο λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον. 115 αὐτίχ᾽ eva μάρψας ἑτάρων ὁπλίσσατο δεῖπνον" τὼ δὲ δύ᾽ ai£avre φυγῇ ἐπὶ νῆας ἱκέσθην. αὐτὰρ ὁ τεῦχε βοὴν διὰ ἄστεος" οἱ δ᾽ ἀΐοντες φοίτων ἴφθιμοι Λαιστρυγόνες ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος, μυρίοι, οὐκ ἄνδρεσσιν ἐοικότες, ἀλλὰ l'éyaaw. 120 ?

4

Ld

9

»

σ

€

A

9

Ν

3

@

4

4

4

’

A

3

»

M

9

»

5»

34

A

»

9

€

9

>

¥

A

€

>

49

Δ

»?

A

>

4

3

e

9

>

7

’

4

ΝΜ

7

v

e

3

4

lA

M

^

934

M

,

,

9

\

4

^

9

M

M

1

1

A

^

,

3

/

^

,

LA

7

’

M

^^

‘

’

ed

9?

Ld

~

’

^

>

3

A

[4

a

\

3

Ld

?

4

>

4

9

^

’

\

^

’

4

€

»

>»

>

e

?

3

€

A

’

,

399

Ν

vw

9

9

\

^

Ν

>

>

9

x»

[4

[4

,

A

d

’

7

Α

\

?

ΝΜ

[4

A

Ν

M

7

?

w

9

t^

€

^

€

9

»

34

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

153

οἵ ῥ᾽ ἀπὸ πετράων ἀνδραχθέσι χερμαδίοισι ’

^ , 4 βάλλον: ἄφαρ δὲ κακὸς κόναβος κατὰ \ νῆας opwpet > a 3 / v 3 , . ἀνδρῶν ὀλλυμένων νηῶν^ θ᾽ > apa ἀγνυμενάων ἰχθῦς δ᾽ ὡς πείροντες ἀτερπέα δαῖτα φέροντο. ὄφρ᾽ οἱ τοὺς ὄλεκον λιμένος πολυβενθέος ἐντὸς, 125 M ^ τόφρα δ᾽ ἐγὼ ξίφος ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ τῷ ἀπὸ πείσματ᾽ ἔκοψα νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο. alia δ᾽ ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσα ἐμβαλέειν κώπῃς, ἵν᾽ ὑπὲκ κακότητα φύγοιμεν' ^

^

4

4

>

4

9

^

€

’

^?

>

/

o>

€

[4

>

A

>

/

-

2

4

,

οἱ δ᾽ ἅμα πάντες ἀνέρριψαν δείσαντες ὄλεθρον. €

>

€

4

>

’

[4

13

Ld

0

ἀσπασίως δ᾽ ἐς πόντον ἐπηρεφέας φύγε πέτρας νηῦς ἐμή" αὐτὰρ αἱ ἄλλαι ἀολλέες αὐτόθ᾽ ὅλοντο. Evdev δὲ προτέρω πλέομεν ἀκαχήμενοι ἦτορ, ἄσμενοι ἐκ θανάτοιο, φίλους ὀλέσαντες ἑταίρους. Αἰαίην δ᾽ ἐς νῆσον ἀφικόμεθ᾽- ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔναιε 135 ipkn ἐυὐπλόκαμος, δεινὴ θεὸς αὐδήεσσα, αὐτοκασιγνήτη ὀλοόφρονος Αἰήταο" ἄμφω δ᾽ ἐκγεγάτην φαεσιμβρότου ' HeAcovo μητρός τ᾽ ἐκ Ilepons, τὴν ᾿Ωκεανὸς τέκε παῖδα. ΝῬ 9 9 3 “-, ἔνθα δ᾽ > ἐπ᾽ ἀκτῆς νηΐ a κατηγαγόμεσθα σιωπῇ ~ 140 ναύλοχον ἐς λιμένα, Kai τις θεὸς ἡγεμόνευεν. ἔνθα τότ᾽ ἐκβάντες δύο τ᾽ ἤματα καὶ δύο νύκτας κείμεθ᾽, ὁμοῦ καμάτῳ TE Kal ἄλγεσι θυμὸν ἔδοντες. "AAN ὅτε δὴ τρίτον ἦμαρ ἐπλόκαμος τέλεσ᾽ ᾿Ηώς, καὶ TOT ἐγὼν ἐμὸν ἔγχος ἑλὼν καὶ φάσγανον ὀξὺ 145 καρπαλίμως παρὰ νηὸς ἀνήϊον ἐς περιωπήν, εἴ πως ἔργα ἴδοιμι βροτῶν ἐνοπήν τε πυθοίμην. ἔστην δὲ σκοπιὴν ἐς παιπαλόεσσαν ἀνελθών, καί μοι ἐείσατο καπνὸς ἀπὸ χθονὸς εὐρυοδείης Κύίρκης ἐν μεγάροισι διὰ δρυμὰ πυκνὰ kai ὕλην. 150 μερμήριξα δ᾽ ἔπειτα κατὰ φρένα kai κατὰ θυμὸν ἐλθεῖν ἡδὲ πυθέσθαι, ἐπεὶ ἴδον αἴθοπα καπνόν. 3

’

ar

>

9

’ὔ

>

»

’

A

>

4’

Ν

€

3

9

4

>

M

4

Ld

901

9

,

0’

aA

7

€

4

’

/

A

»

\

€

>

’

»

V

>

A

»

4

9?

ϑ

\

N

4

1

A

4

M

a

4

X

’᾽

Ν

[4

?

9

>

4

>

4

4

4.3

4

\

[4

7

M]

\

^

>

^

γᾺ

4

4

A

’

,

’

9

3

\

4

9

9

49

AA

A

᾽ὔ

/

>

/

3

v

»

/

Dee

,

4

4

9

Ki

3

€

\

Ν

>

9

’

M

[4

\

Ν

i

€

M

1

,

te

~

154

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

ὧδε δέ μοι φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι, πρῶτ᾽ ἐλθόντ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης δεῖπνον ἑταίροισιν δόμεναι προέμεν τε πυθέσθαι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ σχεδὸν aa κιὼν νεὸς ἀμφιελίσσης, καὶ τότε τίς με θεῶν ὁλοφύρατο μοῦνον ἐόντα, ὅς ῥά μοι ὑψίκερων ἔλαφον μέγαν εἰς ὁδὸν αὐτὴν ἧκεν᾽ ὁ μὲν ποταμόνδε κατήϊεν ἐκ νομοῦ ὕλης πιόμενος" δὴ yap μιν ἔχεν μένος ἠελίοιο. 9

@

8

\

e

€

/

[4

1

A

’

\

»

A

3

/,

4

Ν

3

4

155

’

eg

9

A

9

M

160

,

τὸν δ᾽ ἐγὼ ἐκβαίνοντα κατ᾽ ἄκνηστιν μέσα νῶτα mAnga: τὸ δ᾽ ἀντικρὺ δόρυ χάλκεον ἐξεπέρησε" Kad δ᾽ ἔπεσ᾽ ἐν κονίῃσι μακών, ἀπὸ δ᾽ ἔπτατο θυμός. τῷ δ᾽ ἐγὼ ἐμβαίνων δόρυ χάλκεον ἐξ ὠτειλῆς εἰρυσάμην' τὸ μὲν αὖθι κατακλίνας ἐπὶ γαίῃ 165 εἴασ᾽" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σπασάμην ῥῶπαάς te Avyous Te, πεῖσμα δ᾽, ὅσον T ὄργυιαν, ἐὐστρεφὲς ἀμφοτέρωθεν wAe£auevos συνέδησα πόδας δεινοῖο πελώρου. Biv δὲ καταλοφάδεια φέρων ἐπὶ νῆα μέλαιναν, ἔγχει ἐρειδόμενος, ἐπεὶ oU πως ἦεν ET «pov 170 χειρὶ φέρειν ἑτέρῃ: μάλα γὰρ μέγα θηρίον ἦεν. κὰδ δ᾽ ἔβαλον προπάροιθε νεός, avéyerpa δ᾽ ἑταίρους μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσι παρασταδὸν ἄνδρα ἕκαστον" φίλοι, οὐ ydp πω καταδυσόμεθ᾽ ἀχνύμενοί περ εἰς ' Átóao δόμους, πρὶν μόρσιμον ἦμαρ ἐπέλθῃ. 175 ἀλλ᾽ ayer’, öbp ἐν νη θοῇ βρῶσίς τε πόσις Te, μνησόμεθα βρώμης μηδὲ τρυχώμεθα λιμῷ. ς ἐφάμην: οἱ δ᾽ ὦκα ἐμοῖς ἐπέεσσι mÜovroἐκ δὲ καλυψάμενοι παρὰ Biv’ adds ἀτρυγέτοιο θηήσαντ᾽ ἔλαφον: μάλα γὰρ μέγα θηρίον ἦεν. 180 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ τάρπησαν ὁρώμενοι ὀφθαλμοῖσι, χεῖρας νιψάμενοι τεύχοντ᾽ ἐρικυδέα δαῖτα. ὡς τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα ἥμεθα δαινύμενοι κρέα T ἄσπετα καὶ μέθυ 70v: -

A

A

>

^

»

>

A

1

>

mM

9

>

Ν

3

4

*()

d

*

ὡς

€

A

*

4

/

,

A

/

^

^9

>

»

»

>

θ᾽

>

A

€

,

/

J

Ld

θ

9

€

232

’

’

^*7T

’

/

’

^

M

3

>

>

^

ὃ

’

4

7

ὃ

^

A

-

4

,

d

>

A

’

3

A

»

Ld

>

0

9

\

»

>

>

4

4

>

Doe

’

,

A

L4

>

IA

9

^

’

“70

Ld

M

$

’ὔ

4

\

9

’

e

9

/

,

/

A

»

[4

,

?

>

^^

Ml

9

4

^

9

9

>

9

93

3

λ

^

4

23}

/

>

4

1

’

€

,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

K (x)

155

ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε,

185

δὴ τότε κοιμήθημεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος ' Hos, καὶ TOT ἐγὼν ἀγορὴν θέμενος μετὰ πᾶσιν ἔειπον" 4

>

“RE

9

9

M

A / EKNUTE [LEV

^

‘0 LLUUO,

Κακα

,

, πάσχοντες

7rep

€ ^ ετΤαιροι"

ὦ φίλοι, οὐ γὰρ ἴδμεν ὅπῃ ζόφος οὐδ᾽ ὅπῃ ἠώς, οὐδ᾽ ὅπῃ ἠέλιος φαεσίμβροτος elo’ ὑπὸ γαῖαν οὐδ᾽ ὅπῃ ἀννεῖται" ἀλλὰ φραζώμεθα θᾶσσον εἴ τις ἔτ᾽ ἔσται μῆτις" ἐγὼ δ᾽ οὐκ οἴομαι εἶναι. εἶδον γὰρ σκοπιὴν Es παιπαλόεσσαν ἀνελθὼν νῆσον, τὴν πέρι πόντος ἀπείριτος ἐστεφάνωται. αὐτὴ δὲ χθαμαλὴ κεῖται" καπνὸν δ᾽ ἐνὶ μέσσῃ ἔδρακον ὀφθαλμοῖσι διὰ δρυμὰ πυκνὰ καὶ ὕλην. Ὡς ἐφάμην: τοῖσιν δὲ κατεκλάσθη φίλον ἦτορ μνησαμένοις ἔργων Λαιστρυγόνος ᾿Αντιφάταο Κύκλωπός τε βίης μεγαλήτορος, ἀνδροφάγοιο. κλαῖον δὲ λιγέως, θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυ χέοντες" ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γάρ τις πρῆξις ἐγίγνετο μυρομένοισιν. Αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ δίχα πάντας ἐὐϊκνήμιδας ἑταίρους ἠρίθμεον, ἀρχὸν δὲ per ἀμφοτέροισιν ὅπασσα: τῶν μὲν ἐγὼν ἄρχον, τῶν δ᾽ Εὐρύλοχος θεοειδής. , > es , > κλήρους δ᾽ > ἐν9 κυνέῃ, χαλκήρεϊ πάλλομεν ὦκα" w ^ / , ’ ἐκ3 δ᾽ > ἔθορε κλῆρος μεγαλήτορος EvpvAdyouo. βῆ δ᾽ ἰέναι, ἅμα τῷ γε δύω καὶ εἴκοσ᾽ ἑταῖροι a / ’ » κλαίοντες" κατὰ \ δ᾽ ϑ»νἄμμε λίπον γοόωντας ὄπισθεν. >

e

᾽

“λ

’

\

>»

A

\

\

9

^

A

M

Ld

>

^

?

4

M

A

V

€

)

3

A

[4

?

,

’

4

3

(4

200

,

’

’

εὗρον δ᾽ ἐν βήσσῃσι τετυγμένα δώματα Κίρκης ξεστοῖσιν λάεσσι περισκέπτῳ ἐνὶ χώρῳ. ἀμφὶ δέ μιν λύκοι ἦσαν ὀρέστεροι ἠδὲ λέοντες, >

195

,

4

,

190

^

\

>

\

‘

A

A

>

M]

,

>

ε

4

^

^

A

^

>

A

4

>

/

4

3

X

205

210

/

τοὺς αὐτὴ κατέθελξεν, ἐπεὶ κακὰ φάρμακ᾽ ἔδωκεν.

οὐδ᾽ of γ᾽ ὁρμήθησαν ἐπ᾽ ἀνδράσιν, ἀλλ᾽ dpa roi ye οὐρῇσιν μακρῇσι περισσαίνοντες ἀνέσταν. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἂν ἀμφὶ ἄνακτα κύνες δαίτηθεν ἰόντα

215

156

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

’ > > 4 4 4 ^ σαίνωσ᾽ (αἰεὶ yap4 τε φέρει μειλίγματα θυμοῦ), ὡς τοὺς ἀμφὶ λύκοι κρατερώνυχες ἠδὲ λέοντες gaivov τοὶ δ᾽ ἔδεισαν, ἐπεὶ ἴδον αἰνὰ πέλωρα. ἔσταν δ᾽ ἐν προθύροισι θεᾶς καλλιπλοκάμοιο, 220 Κίρκης δ᾽ ἔνδον ἄκουον ἀειδούσης ὀπὶ καλῇ, ἱστὸν ἐποιχομένης μέγαν ἄμβροτον, οἷα θεάων λεπτά τε καὶ χαρίεντα καὶ ἀγλαὰ ἔργα πέλονται. τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἄρχε lloAirns, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν, ὅς μοι κήδιστος ἑτάρων ἦν keOvóraTÓs Te: 225 φίλοι, ἔνδον γάρ τις ἐποιχομένη μέγαν ἱστὸν καλὸν ἀοιδιάει---δάπεδον δ᾽ ἅπαν ἀμφιμέμυκεν--ἢ θεὸς ἠὲ γυνή: ἀλλὰ φθεγγώμεθα 08ooov." Qs ap’ ἐφώνησεν, τοὶ δ᾽ ἐφθέγγοντο kaAeóvres. ἡ δ᾽ αἶψ᾽ ἐξελθοῦσα θύρας ὠϊξε φαεινὰς 230 4 4 € yo 4 Doe , e kai κάλει" οἱ δ᾽ ἅμα πάντες ἀϊδρείησιν émovro: Εὐρύλοχος δ᾽ ὑπέμεινεν, ὀϊσάμενος δόλον εἶναι. εἷσεν δ᾽ εἰσαγαγοῦσα κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους τε, ἐν δέ σφιν τυρόν τε καὶ ἄλφιτα καὶ μέλι χλωρὸν ” > » > » : οἴνῳ Πραμνείῳ, ἐκύκαἀνέμισγε δὲ 0σίτῳ 235 φάρμακα λύγρ᾽, ἵνα πάγχυ λαθοίατο πατρίδος αἴης. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δῶκέν τε καὶ ἔκπιον, αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτα ῥάβδῳ πεπληγυῖα κατὰ συφεοῖσιν ἐέργνυ" οἱ δὲ συῶν μὲν ἔχον κεφαλὰς φωνήν re τρίχας τε καὶ δέμας, αὐτὰρ νοῦς ἦν ἔμπεδος ὡς τὸ πάρος περ. ὡς οἱ μὲν κλαίοντες ἐέρχατο" τοῖσι δὲ Κίρκη 24] πάρ ῥ᾽ ἄκυλον βάλανόν T ἔβαλεν καρπόν τε κρανείης ἔδμεναι, οἷα σύες χαμαιευνάδες αἰὲν ἔδουσιν. a

4

ϑ

^

4

1

^

ὃ

4

[4

>

wm

3

30

d

/

»

4

“70

»

>

»

>

5

>

>

4

\

A

4

5»

Doo

€

4

7

4

4

’

1

’

λ

€

^

4

»

-

[4

/

,

^

ὃ

/

9

>

^

>

/

4

9

>

4

4

A

,

A

[4

Μ

4

€

>

7

ὃ

,

€

^7

4

4

Ν

’

€

A

a

Δ

LUNG‘

L4

M

/

Ν

/

»

>

»

9

\

>

A

^

Εὐρύλοχος δ᾽ ἂψ ἦλθε θοὴν ἐπὶ νῆα μέλαιναν, 3

λί

«€

^?

^?

A

19

,

’

AYYENINV ETAPWV EPEWV και aOoeukea ποτμον. $6

/

,

/

,

»

JAY.

οὐδέ τι ἐκφάσθαι δύνατο ἔπος, téjevós περ, a Ν ee , / . 2 ὃ LG € » κῆρ axei μεγάλῳ βεβολημένος" ἐν 0€ οἱ ὄσσε δακρυόφιν πίμπλαντο, γόον δ᾽ cero θυμός. ’

’

/

9

YA

,

245

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ K (x)

157

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή μιν πάντες ἀγασσάμεθ᾽ é£epéovres, καὶ τότε τῶν ἄλλων ἑτάρων κατέλεξεν ὄλεθρον: 250 “Ἤιομεν, ὡς ἐκέλευες, ἀνὰ δρυμά, φαίδιμ᾽ "O8vo>

?

@

l4

U4

3

4

>

»

,

σεῦ"

εὕρομεν ev βήσσῃσι τετυγμένα δώματα καλὰ ξεστοῖσιν λάεσσι περισκέπτῳ ἐνὶ χώρῳ. ἔνθα δέ τις μέγαν ἱστὸν ἐποιχομένη λίγ᾽ ἀειδεν 7) θεὸς ἠὲ γυνή" τοὶ δ᾽ ἐφθέγγοντο καλεῦντες. 255 ἡ 9 ali’ ἐξελθοῦσα θύρας ὠϊξε φαεινὰς καὶ κάλει: οἱ δ᾽ ἅμα πάντες ἀϊδρείησιν ἕποντο" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ὑπέμεινα ὀϊσάμενος δόλον εἶναι. οἱ δ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ἀϊστώθησαν ἀολλέες, οὐδέ τις αὐτῶν ἐξεφάνη" δηρὸν δὲ καθήμενος eokomlalov.” 260 ὡς ἔφατ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ περὶ μὲν Eidos ἀργυρόηλον ὦμοιϊν βαλόμην, μέγα χάλκεον, ἀμφὶ δὲ τόξαTOv δ᾽ ay ἠνώγεα αὐτὴν ὁδὸν ἡγήσασθαι. αὐτὰρ 6 γ᾽ ἀμφοτέρῃσι λαβὼν ἐλλίσσετο γούνων 9 , » / , ι καί 9μ᾽ ὀλοφυρόμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: 265 “Μή μ᾽ ἄγε κεῖσ᾽ ἀέκοντα, διοτρεφές, ἀλλὰ Xin’ αὐτοῦ" olda γὰρ ws οὔτ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐλεύσεαι οὔτε τιν᾽ ἄλλον ἄξεις σῶν ἑτάρων. ἀλλὰ ξὺν τοίσδεσι θᾶσσον φεύγωμεν" ἔτι yap Kev ἀλύξαιμεν κακὸν Yuap. 269 Qc far’: αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" e

>

ΝΜ

VA

[4

A

Ld

7

€

>

€

Ὁ

a

9?

A

9

A

*

€t E

U

4

>

3

Ν

9

JA

3

᾽ν

M

3

7

\

A

’

’

4

’

1

3

A

4

UpUAOX , 7) TOL μὲν OU μὲν

3

4

la

,

’

^

>

1

€

A

3

>

A

3

/

9

€Q

4

4

A

4

’

e

?

A

\

»

4

’

Α

?

w

,

>

9»

Doe

4

>

4

a

4

A

\

,

9

>

/,

,

0

4

>

1

[4

>

PP

€

>

I.

»

”

[4

7?

>?

4

9

4

a

20

αὐτοῦ TWO

>

A

ἔσθων καὶ πίνων κοίλῃ παρὰ vnt μελαίνῃ αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν εἶμι: κρατερὴ δέ μοι ἔπλετ᾽ ἀνάγκη. ὡς εἰπὼν παρὰ νηὸς ἀνήϊον ἠδὲ θαλάσσης. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ap’ ἔμελλον ἰὼν ἱερὰς ἀνὰ βήσσας Kipxns ἵξεσθαι πολυφαρμάκου ἐς μέγα δῶμα, ἔνθα μοι Ἑρμείας χρυσόρραπις ἀντεβόλησεν ἐρχομένῳ πρὸς δῶμα, νεηνίῃ ἀνδρὶ ἐοικὼς Ν

\

9

A

«

>

’

’

M

A

?

\

A

\

\

3

o»

4

/ «e

"4

N

nd

\

.

9

A

/

EVI χώρῳ

95

Ud

3}

[4

275

168

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

^ / πρῶτον ὑπηνήτῃ, ToU^ περ χαριέστατος "En: ἔν T apa μοι φῦ χειρὶ ἔπος T Edhar ἔκ T ὀνόμαζε" 280 “Πῇ δὴ αὖτ᾽, ὦ δύστηνε, δι᾽ ἄκριας ἔρχεαι οἷος, χώρου ἄϊδρις ἐών; ἕταροι δέ τοι οἵδ᾽ evi Κίρκης ἔρχαται, ὥς τε σύες, πυκινοὺς κευθμῶνας ἔχοντες. ἦ τοὺς λυσόμενος δεῦρ᾽ ἔρχεαι; οὐδέ σέ φημι αὐτὸν νοστήσειν, μενέεις δὲ σύ γ᾽ ἔνθα περ ἄλλοι. 285 GAN’ dye δή σε κακῶν ἐκλύσομαι ἠδὲ σαώσω-" τῆ, τόδε φάρμακον ἐσθλὸν ἔχων ἐς δώματα Κίρκης ἔρχευ, ὅ κέν τοι κρατὸς ἀλάλκῃσιν κακὸν ἦμαρ. πάντα δέ τοι ἐρέω ὀλοφώϊα δήνεα Κίρκης" τεύξει τοι κυκεῶ, βαλέει δ᾽ ἐν φάρμακα σίτῳ: 290 ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὡς θέλξαι σε δυνήσεται" οὐ γὰρ ἐάσει φάρμακον ἐσθλόν, ὃ τοι δώσω, ἐρέω δὲ ἕκαστα. ὁππότε κεν Κίρκη o ἐλάσῃ περιμήκεϊ ῥάβδῳ, δὴ τότε σὺ ξίφος ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ Kipxn ἐπαΐξαι ὥς τε κτάμεναι μενεαίνων. 295 e ’ > € , 4 , e^ ἡ δέ σ᾽ ὑποδείσασα κελήσεται εὐνηθῆναι" ἔνθα σὺ μηκέτ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀπανήνασθαι θεοῦ εὐνήν, ὄφρα κέ τοι λύσῃ θ᾽ ἑτάρους αὐτόν τε κομίσσῃ ἀλλὰ κέλεσθαί μιν μακάρων μέγαν ὅρκον ὁμόσσαι > A ^ 4 » μή ’ τί ’ τοι αὐτῷ πῆμα κακὸν1 βουλευσέμεν ἄλλο, 300 μή σ᾽ ἀπογυμνωθέντα κακὸν καὶ ἀνήνορα θήῃ.᾽᾽ a » / , / > 4 ὡς apa φωνήσας πόρε φάρμακον ἀργειφόντης ἐκ γαίης ἐρύσας καί μοι φύσιν αὐτοῦ ἔδειξε" ῥίζῃ μὲν μέλαν ἔσκε, γάλακτι δὲ εἴκελον ἄνθος" μῶλυ δέ μιν καλέουσι θεοί: χαλεπὸν δέ τ᾽ ὀρύσσειν ἀνδράσι ye θνητοῖσι" θεοὶ δέ τε πάντα δύνανται. 306 Ἑρμείας μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀπέβη πρὸς μακρὸν "Ολυμπον νῆσον av ὑλήεσσαν, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐς δώματα Κίρκης nia πολλὰ δέ μοι κραδίη πόρφυρε κιόντι. ἔστην δ᾽ eivi θύρῃσι θεᾶς καλλιπλοκάμοιο" 310 w

>

w

^

’

110

9

>

^

ar

,

Uf

>

>

Qo

Ld

4

θλ

4

’

9

A

λ

2!

^

9

»

A

9

>

\

>

€

M

4

/

4

>

^2

i

»

€

.

€

>

’

>

eu

„

4

A

4

4

9

4

1

4

.

»

4

»

7

>

A

>

ὃ

4

4

4

\

7

32

[4

1

9.9

^

’

9

4

ὃ

/

tA

>

’

4

/

»

4

/

^

Ké

’

+

»

^?

A

A

/

9

>

>

>

’

[4

4

9d

’

€

>

id

v

ὃ

θ᾽

/

€

Woe

1

»

,

P oe

9

/

nr

θλ

4

A

>

4

μά

,

4

e,

3

»

’

4

9.

»

ὃ

9

Ki

»

>

4

9

€

^7

a

»

e

4

[4

>

9

»

Ld

9

9.

A

1

/

wv

4

4

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

159

ἔνθα στὰς ἐβόησα, θεὰ δέ μευ ἔκλυεν αὐδῆς. ἡ δ᾽ alj' ἐξελθοῦσα θύρας ὥϊξε φαεινὰς καὶ κάλει: αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἑπόμην ἀκαχήμενος ἦτορ. 42

7

ΝΜ

^

εἷσε δέ μ᾽ εἰσαγαγοῦσα ἐπὶ θρόνου ἀργυροήλου

καλοῦ δαιδαλέου: ὑπὸ δὲ θρῆνυς ποσὶν ἦεν. τεῦχε δέ μοι κυκεῶ χρυσέῳ δέπα᾽, ὄφρα πίοιμι, ἐν δέ re φάρμακον ἧκε κακὰ φρονέουσ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ. bd

,

4

M

LG

>

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δῶκέν τε Kal ἔκπιον, οὐδέ μ᾽ ,

A

>

\

^

[4

A»

4

[4

9A

315

^

ἔθελξε,

>

»

ῥάβδῳ πεπληγυῖα ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ 7 ovopaler 319 “"Epyeo νῦν συφεόνδε" μετ᾽ ἄλλων λέξο Eraipwrv. ws dat’: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἄορ ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ Κίρκῃ ἐπήϊξα ὥς τε κτάμεναι μενεαίνων. ἡ δὲ μέγα ἰάχουσα ὑπέδραμε καὶ λάβε γούνων Kai μ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: 4324 ίς πόθεν εἰς ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις ἡδὲ τοκῆες; θαῦμά μ᾽ ἔχει ὡς οὔ τι πιὼν τάδε φάρμακ᾽ ἐθέλχθης. οὐδὲ yap οὐδέ τις ἄλλος ἀνὴρ τάδε φάρμακ᾽ averAn, ὅς κε πίῃ καὶ πρῶτον ἀμείψεται ἕρκος ὀδόντων. σοὶ δέ τις ἐν στήθεσσιν ἀκήλητος νόος ἐστίν. ἡ σύγ υσσεύς ἐσσι πολύτροπος, ὃν τέ μοι αἰεὶ 330 φάσκεν ἐλεύσεσθαι χρυσόρραπις ἀργειφόντης, ἐκ Τροίης ἀνιόντα θοῇ σὺν νηΐ μελαίνῃ. ἀλλ᾽ aye δὴ κολεῷ μὲν ἄορ Üéo: νῶϊ δ᾽ ἔπειτα εὐνῆς ἡμετέρης ἐπιβήομεν, ὄφρα μιγέντε εὐνῇ καὶ φιλότητι πεποίθομεν ἀλλήλοισιν.᾽᾽ 335 ὡς epar’> αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" “ὦ Κίρκη, πῶς γάρ με κέλεαι σοὶ ἤπιον εἶναι; 7 μοι σῦς μὲν ἔθηκας Evi μεγάροισιν ἑταίρους, αὐτὸν δ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἔχουσα δολοφρονέουσα κελεύεις €

^

a

3

€

A

>

T

>

9

»

9

9

Ld

a

>

,

A

9

>

>

‚SI

,

és θάλαμόν

τ᾽

>

4

M

’

»

/

,

>

4

m

>

[4

>

5

ia

N

4

[4

3

4

,

29

,

,

ἐπιβήμεναι ^

‘

/

y

^

εὐνῆς,

ὄφρα με γυμνωθέντα κακὸν καὶ ἀνήνορα θήῃς. οὐδ᾽ àv ἐγώ γ᾽ ἐθέλοιμι τεῆς ἐπιβήμεναι εὐνῆς, „a,

\

»

,

97

7

4

»

ἰέναι καὶ σῆς

“--

3.24

>

e

^

A

>

/

,

A

9

,

/

4

λ

A

4

4

’

A

^^

,

»

/

>

A

’

4

A

4

4

^^

,

~

4

M

A

Ld

M

»

4

»

708

>

9

’

9

[4

4

δ

»

e

9

N

€

7

9

>

»

,

\

4

Ν

»

4,

40."

>

᾽ ἢ

,

^

>

A

4

’

€t

>

9

?

L4

>

^

j

940

160

OAYZZEIAX K (x)

εἰ μή μοι τλαίης ye, θεά, μέγαν ὅρκον ὁμόσσαι μή τί μοι αὐτῷ πῆμα κακὸν βουλευσέμεν aAdo.”’ ὡς ἐφάμην: ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀπόμνυεν ὡς ἐκέλευον. 345 αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ὄμοσέν τε τελεύτησέν τε τὸν ὅρκον, καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼ Κίρκης ἐπέβην περικαλλέος εὐνῆς. ApditroAot δ᾽ apa τῆος ἐνὶ μεγάροισι πένοντο τέσσαρες, αἵ ot δῶμα κάτα δρήστειραι ἔασι. γίγνονται δ᾽ apa ταί γ᾽ ἐκ TE κρηνέων ἀπό T ἀλσέων € ^ ^ e , ex” θ᾽ > ἱερῶν ποταμῶν, ota T 9 —εἰς9 ἅλαδε προρέουσι. 351 τάων ἡ μὲν ἔβαλλε θρόνοις eve ῥήγεα καλὰ πορφύρεα καθύπερθ᾽, ὑπένερθε δὲ AiO” ὑπέβαλλεν: ἡ 9 ἑτέρη προπάροιθε θρόνων ἐτίταινε τραπέζας ἀργυρέας, emi δέ σφι τίθει χρύσεια káveua: 355 ἡ δὲ τρίτη κρητῆρι μελίφρονα οἶνον ἐκίρνα ἡδὺν ἐν ἀργυρέῳ, νέμε δὲ χρύσεια κύπελλα: ἡ δὲ τετάρτη ὕδωρ ἐφόρει Kal πῦρ ἀνέκαιε πολλὸν ὑπὸ τρίποδι μεγάλῳ" lalvero δ᾽ ὕδωρ. ,

’

’

a

3

A

,

4

9»

3

€

9

\

4

>

€

€

93

M

^

’

>

\

A

9

A

e

>

A

^/

/

’

^^

>

9

4

^?

>

€

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ ζέσσεν ὕδωρ ἐνὶ ἤνοπι χαλκῷ, 3

A

,

M

A

,

e

>

A

»

360

A

ἔς p. ἀσάμινθον ἔσασα Ad’ ἐκ τρίποδος μεγάλοιο, θυμῆρες κεράσασα κατὰ κρατός τε καὶ ὦμων, ὄφρα μοι ἐκ κάματον θυμοφθόρον εἵλετο γυίων. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ λοῦσέν τε καὶ ἔχρισεν Ain’ ἐλαίῳ, ἀμφὶ δέ με χλαῖναν καλὴν βάλεν ἡδὲ χιτῶνα, εἷσε δέ μ᾽ εἰσαγαγοῦσα ἐπὶ θρόνου ἀργυροήλου, καλοῦ δαιδαλέου: ὑπὸ δὲ θρῆνυς ποσὶν ἦεν" χέρνιβα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολος προχόῳ ἐπέχευε φέρουσα καλῇ χρυσείῃ, ὑπὲρ ἀργυρέοιο λέβητος, νίψασθαι" παρὰ δὲ ξεστὴν ἐτάνυσσε τράπεζαν. σῖτον δ᾽ αἰδοίη ταμίη παρέθηκε φέρουσα, εἴδατα πόλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖσα, χαριζομένη παρεόντων’ ἐσθέμεναι δ᾽ ἐκέλευεν" ἐμῷ δ᾽ οὐ ἥνδανε θυμῷ, ἀλλ᾽ ἥμην ἀλλοφρονέων, κακὰ δ᾽ ὄσσετο θυμός. M

e»

»

/

e

»

9

>

A

3

\

?

^

9

3

,

>

>

@

1

A

A

^

\

9

[4

9

9?

TAA

e

9

[4

’

7

’

,

>

’

»

M

o

365

4

4

“-οΨ

9

/

"d

^

>

9

A

4

/

’

/

’

’

/

/

MM

,

M

Ν

3

/

e

3

/

~

/

4

’

,

9?

4

~

,

393.

/

4

\

4

»

\

4

’

[4

7

>

«a

4

,

’

’

9

4

»

’

>

9

4

/

e

€

€

/

4

4

1

,

>

,

>

’

,

,

/,

8

9

4

/

>

e

€

€

>

~

»

’

€

N

/

>

59

,

δ᾽

4

»

»*

A

€

3

’

λ

/

,

4

€

»

^

0

/

370

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

K (x)

161

Κίρκη δ᾽ ὡς ἐνόησεν ἔμ᾽ ἥμενον οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ σίτῳ 375 χεῖρας ἰάλλοντα, κρατερὸν δέ με πένθος ἔχοντα, ἄγχι παρισταμένη ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" “Tih? οὕτως, ᾿Οδυσεῦ, κατ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔζεαι ἶσος ἀναύδῳ υμὸν ἔδων, βρώμης δ᾽ οὐχ ἅπτεαι οὐδὲ ποτῆτος; ἦ τινά που δόλον ἄλλον cleat: οὐδέ τί σε χρὴ 380 δειδίμεν- ἤδη γάρ τοι ἀπώμοσα καρτερὸν Opkov." ς ἔφατ᾽ - αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος mpoaéeurov: “ὦ Κίρκη, τίς γάρ κεν ἀνήρ, ὃς ἐναίσιμος εἴη, πρὶν τλαίη πάσσασθαι ἐδητύος ἠδὲ ποτῆτος, πρὶν λύσασθ᾽ ἑτάρους καὶ ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἰδέσθαι; 385 ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δὴ πρόφρασσα πιεῖν φαγέμεν τε κελεύεις, λῦσον, iv ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἴδω ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους. "Qs ἐφάμην: Κίρκη δὲ διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει ῥάβδον ἔχουσ᾽ ἐν χειρί: θύρας δ᾽ ἀνέῳξε συφειοῦ, ex δ᾽ ἔλασεν σιάλοισιν ἐοικότας ἐννεώροισιν. 390 θ

1

»

Ὃ

>

4

»

>

3

3

^

ὃ

>

,

9

4

^

>

»

9Q

>

9

,

’

\

’

’

4

Ul

»

"d

/

/

4

οἱ μὲν ἔπειτ᾽

u

^

»

A

\

?

/

»

>

€

$

\

“39

4.»

>

€

o

,

>

4

/

))

4

^

$

4

ἔστησαν ἐναντίοι, ἡ δὲ δι᾿ αὐτῶν

>

»

3

4

€

A

>

,

^

ἐρχομένη προσάλειφεν ἑκάστῳ φάρμακον ἀλλο. τῶν δ᾽ ἐκ μὲν μελέων τρίχες ἔρρεον, ἃς πρὶν ἔφυσε φάρμακον οὐλόμενον, τό σφιν πόρε πότνια Κίρκη" ἄνδρες δ᾽ àij ἐγένοντο νεώτεροι ἢ πάρος ἦσαν 395 καὶ πολὺ καλλίονες καὶ μείζονες εἰσοράασθαι. ἔγνωσαν δ᾽ ἐμὲ κεῖνοι ἔφυν τ᾽ ἐν χερσὶν ἕκαστος. πᾶσιν δ᾽ ἱμερόεις ὑπέδυ γόος, ἀμφὶ δὲ δῶμα σμερδαλέον kovaßıle: θεὰ δ᾽ ἐλέαιρε καὶ αὐτή. ἡ δέ μευ ἄγχι στᾶσα προσηύδα δῖα θεάων" 400 “Διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, ἔρχεο νῦν ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης. νῆα μὲν ap πάμπρωτον ἐρύσσατε ἤπειρόνδε, κτήματα δ᾽ ἐν σπήεσσι πελάσσατε ὅπλα τε πάντα: 3

/

/

d

y

A

,

M

~

€

w

>

ὃ

€

9

A

> ἐφ

84

/

[d

*

A

»/

ἀψ

1

>

’

A

A

^

[4

»

>

^

€

1

,

4

^

>

»

f»)

a

εταιρους.

αὐτὰρ ἐμοί γ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο ?

e^

,

1

Leva, Kat αγειν ἐρίηρας >,

Tr

93

jo

^

,

’

^

>

ὃς ἐφατ᾽-

^()

€

»)

ul

A

Ld

e^

4

4

M

M

4

4

,

4

QUTOS

€

0

3}

405

θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ, A

>

Pd

162

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

Biv δ᾽ ἰέναι ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης. εὗρον ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ νηΐ θοῇ ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους οἴκτρ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένους, θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυ χέοντας. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ Av ἀγραυλοι πόριες περὶ βοῦς ἀγελαίας 410 ἐλθούσας ἐς κόπρον, ἐπὴν βοτάνης κορέσωνται, πᾶσαι ἅμα σκαίρουσιν ἐναντίαι, οὐδ᾽ ἔτι σηκοὶ ἰσχουσ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἁδινὸν μυκώμεναι ἀμφιθέουσι μητέρας" ὡς ἐμὲ κεῖνοι, ἐπεὶ ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσι, Oakpvóevres ἔχυντο" δόκησε δ᾽ ἄρα σφίσι θυμὸς 415 ὡς ἔμεν ws εἰ πατρίδ᾽ ἱκοίατο Kal πόλιν αὐτὴν τρηχείης ᾿Ιθάκης, ἵνα τ᾽ ἔτραφεν 76° ἐγένοντο. Kal μ᾽ ὀλοφυρόμενοι ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδων: Σοὶ μὲν νοστήσαντι, διοτρεφές, ὡς ἐχάρημεν, ὡς εἴ T εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην ἀφικοίμεθα πατρίδα γαῖαν: 420 ^

^

T^

>

»

9

€

}

^

3

>

A

9

e

/

v

os

Ww

M]

»

4

/

4

\

4

~

>

,

\

2,

3

9

9

/

a

9

,

a

e

’

€«4

1

4

A

^

\

‚nr

4

\

»

?

3

3

€

Φ

9

4

A

»

4

,

9

1

’

$

$05?

/

3

^

Μ

4

>

4

V»

/

3

3

3

3

»

»

€

€

»,ὔ

A

’ὔ

a

2

’

-

[4

4

^

ἀλλ᾽ aye, τῶν ἄλλων ἑτάρων κατάλεξον ὄλεθρον.’

Os ἔφαν: αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ προσέφην μαλακοῖς ἐπέεσσι" “νῆα μὲν ἂρ πάμπρωτον ἐρύσσομεν ἠπειρόνδε, κτήματα δ᾽ ἐν σπήεσσι πελάσσομεν ὅπλα τε πάντα: » 8 @ 9 , , | € , e αὐτοὶ δ᾽ ὀτρύνεσθε ἐμοὶ ἅμα πάντες ἔπεσθαι, 425» 3 ὁ ^» e ^ 4 / ὄφρα ἰδηθ᾽ > ἑτάρους ἱεροῖς ἐν, δώμασι Κίρκης πίνοντας καὶ ἔδοντας" ἐπηετανὸν γὰρ ἔχουσιν. Os ἐφάμην: ot δ᾽ ὦκα ἐμοῖς ἐπέεσσι πίθοντο-" Εὐρύλοχος δέ μοι οἷος ἐρύκανε πάντας ἑταίρους 4 » , 7 Kal 4 σφεας φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα᾽ 430 A δειλοί, πόσ᾽ ἵμεν; τί κακῶν ἱμείρετε τούτων, Κύώρκης és μέγαρον καταβήμεναι; ἢ κεν ἅπαντας ἢ σῦς ἠὲ λύκους ποιήσεται ἠὲ λέοντας, οἵ κέν ot μέγα δῶμα φυλάσσοιμεν καὶ ἀνάγκῃ, ὥς περ Κύκλωψ, ἔρξ᾽, ὅτε ot μέσσαυλον ἵκοντο 435 ἡμέτεροι ἕταροι, σὺν δ᾽ ὁ θρασὺς einer vOG€Usτούτου γὰρ καὶ κεῖνοι ἀτασθαλίῃσιν OAovro." Ὃς édar': αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γε μετὰ φρεσὶ μερμήριξα a

»

,

\

>

\

4

^

>

4

4

a

>

4

e

4€7

,

>

4

9?

^?

>

»

^

>

,

4

4

^

€

’

4

d

@

e

’

4

e

’

4

A^

,

b

>’

€

1

θ

1

7

9

3

4

’O8

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Κὶ (x)

163

σπασσάμενος τανύηκες ἄορ παχέος παρὰ μηροῦ, τῷ οἱ ἀποτμήξας κεφαλὴν ovdacde πελάσσαι 440 Kal πηῷ περ ἐόντι μάλα σχεδόν’ ἀλλά μ᾽ ἑταῖροι μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσιν ἐρήτυον ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος" ““Διογενές, τοῦτον μὲν ἐάσομεν, εἰ σὺ κελεύεις, αὐτοῦ πὰρ νηΐ τε μένειν καὶ νῆα ἔρυσθαι:" ἡμῖν δ᾽ ἡγεμόνευ᾽ ἱερὰ πρὸς δώματα Κίρκης. 445 Qs φάμενοι παρὰ νηὸς avrov ἠδὲ θαλάσσης. οὐδὲ μὲν EvpvAoyos κοίλῃ παρὰ νηΐ λέλειπτο, ἀλλ᾽ emer’ ἔδεισεν γὰρ ἐμὴν ἔκπαγλον evımnv. Τόφρα δὲ τοὺς ἄλλους ἑτάρους ἐν δώμασι Κίρκη ἐνδυκέως λοῦσέν τε καὶ ἔχρισεν λίπ᾽ ἐλαίῳ, 450 ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἄρα χλαίνας οὔλας βάλεν ἠδὲ χιτῶνας" δαινυμένους δ᾽ εὖ πάντας ἐφεύρομεν ἐν μεγάροισιν. οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἀλλήλους εἶδον φράσσαντό τ᾽ ἐσάντα, κλαῖον ὀδυρόμενοι, περὶ δὲ στεναχίζετο δῶμα. A

^

3.9

’

€

«

9

>

9

4

,

€

9

e

ὃ

7)

€

4

λ

4

9

^

9

Fee

>

i

^

4

,

’

?

»

[a

/

4

>

’

"»

oC

T poanvoa,

-

4

de

jo

στασα

^

yg)

4

»

€

’

αγχι

A

»ὕ

€

,

M

A

3

0€ HEU

1

>

/

4

M

4

»

A

4

A

3

M

A

ΝΜ

4

ὃ

>

/

A

Α

>

,

>

4

20."

9

4

€

«

,

0

oua,

4

-

/

rn

Ueacv:

405

““Διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, μηκέτι νῦν θαλερὸν γόον ὄρνυτε" οἶδα καὶ αὐτὴ ἡμὲν ὅσ᾽ ἐν πόντῳ πάθετ᾽ ἀλγεα ἰχθυόεντι, ἠδ᾽ 00 ἀνάρσιοι avdpes ἐδηλήσαντ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσου. ἀλλ᾽ ayer’ ἐσθίετε βρώμην καὶ πίνετε οἶνον, 460 εἰς ὅ Kev αὖτις: θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσι λάβητε, οἷον ὅτε πρώτιστον ἐλείπετε πατρίδα γαῖαν τρηχείης ᾿Ιθάκης" viv δ᾽ ἀσκελέες καὶ ἄθυμοι, αἱὲν aAns χαλεπῆς μεμνημένοι" οὐδέ ποθ᾽ ὑμῖν θυμὸς ἐν εὐφροσύνῃ, ἐπεὶ 7) μάλα πολλὰ πέποσθε.᾽᾽ 465 s epal’: ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. ἔνθα μὲν ἤματα πάντα τελεσφόρον εἰς ἐνιαυτὸν ἥμεθα δαινύμενοι κρέα τ᾽ ἄσπετα καὶ μέθυ nov: 9 > @ ὃ 4 9 1 M ΜΝ * ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽@ ἐνιαυτὸς ἔην, περὶ A oδ᾽ érpamov ὧραι μηνῶν φθινόντων, περὶ δ᾽ ἤματα μακρὰ τελέσθη, 410 a

3

~

A

6

no" 9

e

>

>

1

»

>

?

9

wm»

Ὧ

?

3

20

A

4

θ᾽.

>

^^

€

’

A

^

3

^

9

4

4

\

,

>

M

[4

’

/

,

o

3"

4

>

4

’ὔ

>

A

^

ΝΜ

9

[4

1

»

M

3

ὃ

’

T

9

M

4

M

>

’

9A

/

4

d

,

10

4

>

θ

θ

€t

^

“A

3

4

4

@

4

,

>

ws

\

[4

€

4

164

OAYEZXEIAX K (x)

καὶ τότε μ᾽ ἐκκαλέσαντες ἔφαν ἐρίηρες ἕἑταϊροι" “Δαιμόνι᾽, ἤδη νῦν μιμνήσκεο πατρίδος αἴης, εἴ τοι θέσφατόν ἐστι σαωθῆναι καὶ ἱκέσθαι οἶκον ἐὐκτίμενον καὶ σὴν ἐς πατρίδα yatay." € ἔφαν: αὐτὰρ ἐμοί γ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. \

4

>

^()

»

a

9

aA

.

/

>

’

Ww

A

M

>

’

’

>

>

59»

4

e

θ

9

WS TOTE μεν TTPOTAV μαρ

^7

4

^

θ

A

1

ὃ

,

4

’

ἐς NEALOV KATAOUVTA

476

ἥμεθα, δαινύμενοι κρέα T ἄσπετα καὶ μέθυ ἡδύ. ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθεν, οἱ μὲν κοιμήσαντο κατὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα. Αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ Κίρκης ἐπιβὰς περικαλλέος εὐνῆς 480 γούνων ἐλλιτάνευσα, θεὰ δέ μοι ἔκλυεν avdijs: Kal μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδων'" ipkn, τέλεσόν μοι ὑπόσχεσιν ἦν περ ὑπέστης, οἴκαδε πεμψέμεναι" θυμὸς δέ μοι ἔσσυται ἤδη ἠδ᾽ ἄλλων ἑτάρων, οἵ μευ φθινύθουσι φίλον κἢρ 485 ἀμφ᾽ ἔμ᾽ ὀδυρόμενοι, ὅτε που σύ γε νόσφι γένηαι. "Qs ἐφάμην" ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο δῖα θεάων. “διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, μηκέτι νῦν ἀέκοντες ἐμῷ ἐνὶ μίμνετε οἴκῳ" ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλην χρὴ πρῶτον ὁδὸν τελέσαι Kai ἱκέσθαι 490 ‘ ? ^ eis ᾿Αἴδαο δόμους καὶ ἐπαινῆς Ilepoedoveins, “ὁ

Ki

ZA

ΝΜ

4

€

4

>

>

»

>

1

}

4

4

Li

’

»

Ὁ

\

ed

4

ΝΜ

d

^

e

/

4

a»,

\

ψυχῇ χρησομένους Θηβαίου Τειρεσίαο ^

/

’ὔ

4

μαντῆος" ἀλαοῦ, τοῦ τε φρένες ἔμπεδοί εἰσι" ^

^

^

4

3

τῷ καὶ τεθνηῶτι νόον πόρε llepoedoveta ^

^

/

οἴῳ πεπνῦσθαι:" τοὶ δὲ σκιαὶ alocovow.”’ 495 ὡς Ebar’- αὐτὰρ ἐμοί ye κατεκλάσθη φίλον Hrop: κλαῖον δ᾽ ἐν λεχέεσσι καθήμενος, οὐδέ νύ μοι κῆρ a

Μ

4

^^

$

4

La

ἤθελ᾽ ἔτι ζώειν καὶ ὁρᾶν φάος ἠελίοιο. μή

>

»

^

αὐτὰρ ETEL κλαίων τε κυλινδόμενός τ᾽ ἐκορέσθην, καὶ τότε δή μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" Q Κίρκη, τίς yàp ταύτην ὁδὸν ἡγεμονεύσει; eis “Aidos δ᾽ οὔ πώ τις ἀφίκετο νηὶ μελαίνῃ." >

A

4

9

’

,

(7T

9

1

v

,

oe

N

>

Ν

4

500

OATZZEIAZ K

(x)

165

"Qs ἐφάμην: ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο δῖα θεάων“᾿διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ,

μή τί τοι ἡγεμόνος γε ποθὴ παρὰ νηὶ μελέσθω,

505

ἱστὸν δὲ στήσας ἀνά θ᾽ ἱστία λευκὰ πετάσσας ἧσθαι" τὴν δέ κέ τοι πνοιὴ Βορέαο φέρῃσιν. ἀλλ᾽ ὁπότ᾽ ἂν δὴ νηΐ Ov. "Qkeavoto περήσῃς, ἔνθ᾽ ἀκτή τε λάχεια καὶ ἄλσεα Περσεφονείης, μακραΐί T. αἴγειροι καὶ ἰτέαι ὠλεσίκαρποι, 510 νῆα μὲν αὐτοῦ κέλσαι ἐπ᾽ ᾿Ωκεανῷ βαθυδίνῃ, αὐτὸς δ᾽ eis “Aidew ἐέναι δόμον εὐρώεντα. ἔνθα μὲν εἰς ᾿Αχέροντα [Πυριφλεγέθων τε ῥέουσι Koxvros θ᾽, ὃς δὴ Στυγὸς ὕδατός ἐστιν ἀπορρώξ, πέτρη TE ξύνεσίς Te δύω ποταμῶν ἐριδούπων" 51 ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔπειθ᾽, npws, χριμφθεὶς πέλας, ὥς σε κελεύω, βόθρον ὁρύξαι ὅσον τε πυγούσιον ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα, ἀμφ᾽ αὐτῷ δὲ χοὴν χεῖσθαι πᾶσιν νεκύεσσι, πρῶτα μελικρήτῳ, μετέπειτα δὲ ἡδέϊ οἴνῳ, τὸ τρίτον αὖθ᾽ ὕδατι" ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἄλφιτα λευκὰ παλύνειν. 520 πολλὰ δὲ γουνοῦσθαι νεκύων ἀμενηνὰ κάρηνα, ἐλθὼν εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην στεῖραν βοῦν, 7 τις ἀρίστη, ῥέξειν ἐν μεγάροισι πυρήν T ἐμπλησέμεν ἐσθλῶν, » Ld Woe e L4 » Τειρεσίῃ4 δ᾽ > ἀπάνευθεν ὄϊν ἱερευσέμεν οἴῳ παμμέλαν᾽, ὃς μήλοισι μεταπρέπει ὑμετέροισιν. 525 .

\

[4

’

A

4

,

4

»

>

>

^^

4

LG

1

,

,

M

9

"4

[4

>

9

δ᾽

»

/

9

4

a

\

€ 7

?

4

4

9

ar

’

1

e

4

1

9

2A

r

e

4

»

X

ef

>

4

A

ww,

,

’

4

/

’ὔ’

ZA

^

/

9

9

/

^

a

/

0

4

4

^

e

/

4

4

4

3

9

e

,

A

9

\

θ᾽

,

9

’

/

X

>

oh,

4

θ

i

^

3

Ld

»

^

,

€

0A

~

ld

αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν εὐχῆσι Aion κλυτὰ ἔθνεα νεκρῶν, ev” ὄϊν apveıov ῥέζειν θῆλύν τε μέλαιναν εἰς "Ἔρεβος στρέψας, αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἀπονόσφι τραπέσθαι ἱέμενος ποταμοῖο ῥοάων" ἔνθα δὲ πολλαὶ ψυχαὶ ἐλεύσονται νεκύων κατατεθνηώτων. 530 δὴ τότ᾽ ἔπειθ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρῦναι καὶ ἀνῶξαι μῆλα, τὰ δὴ κατάκειτ᾽ ἐσφαγμένα νηλέϊ χαλκῷ, δείραντας κατακῆαι, ἐπεύξασθαι δὲ θεοῖσιν, ἰφθίμῳ τ᾽ ᾿Αἴδῃ καὶ ἐπαινῇ Περσεφονείῃ: »

θ᾽

Wer

>

A

€?

€ L

^

1

|

/

€

AnA

[4

[4

»

’

A

4

1

[4

166

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ K (x)

αὐτὸς δὲ ξίφος ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ ἦσθαι, μηδὲ ἐᾶν νεκύων ἀμενηνὰ κάρηνα αἵματος ἄσσον ἴμεν πρὶν Τειρεσίαο πυθέσθαι. ἔνθα τοι αὐτίκα μάντις ἐλεύσεται, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, ὅς κέν τοι εἴπῃσιν ὁδὸν καὶ μέτρα κελεύθου νόστον θ᾽, ὡς ἐπὶ πόντον ἐλεύσεαι ἰχθυόεντα. "Qs ἐἔφατ᾽- αὐτίκα δὲ χρυσόθρονος ἤλυθεν 'Hos. ἀμφὶ δέ με χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματα ἔἕσσεν' > A δ᾽ > 4 ^ , Ὁ / αὐτὴ δ᾽ ἀργύφεον φᾶρος μέγα Evvvro νύμφη, επτὸν καὶ χαρίεν, περὶ δὲ ζώνην Barer’ i£vi καλὴν χρυσείην, κεφαλῇ δ᾽ ἐπέθηκε καλύπτρην. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ διὰ δώματ᾽ ἰὼν ὄτρυνον ἑταίρους μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσι παρασταδὸν ἄνδρα ἕκαστον" “Μηκέτι νῦν εὕδοντες ἀωτεῖτε γλυκὺν ὕπνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἴομεν: δὴ yap μοι ἐπέφραδε πότνια Κίρκη. "Os ἐφάμην" τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. οὐδὲ μὲν οὐδ᾽ ἔνθεν περ ἀπήμονας ἦγον ἑταίρους. EXmjvop δέ τις ἔσκε νεώτατος, οὔτε τι λίην ἄλκιμος ἐν πολέμῳ οὔτε φρεσὶν ἧσιν ἀρηρώς, ὅς μοι ἄνευθ᾽ ἑτάρων ἱεροῖς ἐν δώμασι Κίρκης ψύχεος ἱμείρων κατελέξατο οἰνοβαρείων" ,

3

λ

€

1

>

A

ὃ

7

\

4

4

>

€

e

[4

\

9

>

/

4

ὃ

’

λ

>

4

9»

a

>

4

5465

9?

550

’

9

/

3

δ40

^

Ki

\

€

a9

»

ww

+

4

aA

[4

[4

ν

ὃ

Μ

3

e

?

\

4

3

4

’

ἱλλ᾽

9

€

535

/

/

’

556

κινυμένων δ᾽ ἑτάρων ὅμαδον καὶ δοῦπον ἀκούσας ἐξαπίνης ἀνόρουσε kai ἐκλάθετο φρεσὶν how ἄψορρον καταβῆναι ἰὼν és κλίμακα μακρήν, ἐξ d

4

>

^7

Δ»

^

>

λ

Χθ

1

>

’

4

ἀλλὰ καταντικρὺ τέγεος πέσεν ἐκ δέ οἱ αὐχὴν ἀστραγάλων ἐάγη, ψυχὴ δ᾽ “Aiddode κατῆλθεν. δθ0 Epxouevoroı δὲ τοῖσιν ἐγὼ μετὰ μῦθον ἔειπον" “Φάσθε νύ που οἶκόνδε φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν ἔρχεσθ᾽- ἄλλην δ᾽ ἦμιν ὁδὸν τεκμήρατο Κίρκη εἰς "Atdao δόμους καὶ ἐπαινῆς Περσεφονείης, ψυχῇ χρησομένους Θηβαίου Tetpeciao.”’ 566 Ὡς ἐφάμην: τοῖσιν δὲ κατεκλάσθη φίλον ἧτορ, ^

4

OAYEZXEIAX K (x)

167

ἐζόμενοι δὲ κατ᾽ αὖθι γόων τίλλοντό τε χαίτας" ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γάρ τις πρῆξις ἐγίγνετο μυρομένοισιν. "AM’ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης ἤομεν ἀχνύμενοι, θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυ χέοντες, 570 τόφρα δ᾽ ap’ οἰχομένη Κίρκη παρὰ νηϊ μελαίνῃ ἀρνειὸν κατέδησεν ὄϊν θῆλύν τε μέλαιναν, ῥεῖα παρεξελθοῦσα' τίς ἂν θεὸν οὐκ ἐθέλοντα ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἴδοιτ᾽ ἢ ἔνθ᾽ n ἔνθα κιόντα;

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

A

Αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλθομεν ἠδὲ θάλασσαν. νῆα μὲν ap πάμπρωτον ἐρύσσαμεν εἰς ἅλα δῖαν, ἐν δ᾽ ἱστὸν τιθέμεσθα καὶ ἱστία νηΐ μελαίνῃ, ἐν δὲ τὰ μῆλα λαβόντες ἐβήσαμεν, ἂν δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βαίνομεν ἀχνύμενοι, θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυ χέοντες. 5 ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖ κατόπισθε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο ἴκμενον οὖρον ἵει πλησίστιον, ἐσθλὸν ératpov, Κίρκη ἐὕπλόκαμος, δεινὴ θεὸς αὐδήεσσα. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ὅπλα ἕκαστα πονησάμενοι κατὰ νῆα ἥμεθα" τὴν δ᾽ ἄνεμός τε κυβερνήτης τ᾽ (we. 10 τῆς δὲ πανημερίης τέταθ᾽ ἱστία ποντοπορούσης" δύσετό τ᾽ ἠέλιος, σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαί. H δ᾽ és πείραθ᾽ ἵκανε βαθυρρόου ᾿Ωκεανοῖο. ἔνθα δὲ Κιμμερίων ἀνδρῶν δῆμός τε πόλις τε, ἠέρι καὶ νεφέλῃ κεκαλυμμένοι" οὐδέ ποτ᾽ αὐτοὺς 15 HéXos φαέθων καταδέρκεται ἀκτίνεσσιν, οὔθ᾽ ὁπότ᾽ ἂν στείχησι πρὸς οὐρανὸν ἀστερόεντα, οὔθ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἂν ἂψ ἐπὶ γαῖαν am’ οὐρανόθεν προτράπηται, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ νὺξ ὀλοὴ τέταται δειλοῖσι βροτοῖσι. νῆα μὲν ἔνθ᾽ ἐλθόντες ἐκέλσαμεν, ἐκ δὲ τὰ μῆλα 20 εἱλόμεθ᾽ - αὐτοὶ δ᾽ abre παρὰ ῥόον ᾿()κεανοῖο ἤομεν, ὄφρ᾽ ἐς χῶρον ἀφικόμεθ᾽ ὃν φράσε Ἰζίρκη. νθ᾽ ἱερήϊα μὲν Ilepıunöns EvpvdAoyos τε ἔσχον" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἄορ ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ βόθρον ὄρυξ᾽ ὅσσον τε πυγούσιον ἔνθα καὶ evda 25 9

A

9

>

9

9

|

€

+

95

A

A

la

I

Ν

9

9»

»

7

9

A

ey

3)

7

N

ΝΜ

»

"E

’

9

>

θ᾽

€

»

A

4

>

3

»

^

Pee

>

^

^

\

^

4Φ

M

9

e

168

9

3

᾽

\

4

4

9

E

4

4

,

>

^0

^

’

es

’

»

93

9

9

^

>

)0

>

,

/

’

’

M

e

?

,

ὃ

3

A

λ

4,

3

A

[4

0

wn»

A

,

$1

4

>

€

,

/

7^

,

/

/

&

/

A

\

4

4

’

,

A

>

QA

€

9

9

Yoo

Ld

/

1

e^

Ν

€

^^

’

A

’

&

^

A

/

3

JA

v

0

/

4

i

o»

0

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

169

ἀμφ᾽ αὐτῷ δὲ χοὴν χεόμην πᾶσιν νεκύεσσι, πρῶτα μελικρήτῳ, μετέπειτα δὲ ἡδέϊ οἴνῳ, τὸ τρίτον αὖθ᾽ ὕδατι" ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἄλφιτα λευκὰ πάλυνον. πολλὰ δὲ γουνούμην νεκύων ἀμενηνὰ κάρηνα, ἐλθὼν eis ᾿Ιθάκην στεῖραν βοῦν, 7) τις ἀρίστη, 80 3

9

4

4

^

Α

>

4

>

A

4

4

^

^

,

^

e

3

9

ῥέξειν ἐν μεγάροισι πυρήν τ᾽ ἐμπλησέμεν ἐσθλῶν, ev

>

4

4

>

»

4

b

~

Τειρεσίῃ δ᾽ ἀπάνευθεν ὄϊν ἱερευσέμεν οἴῳ παμμέλαν᾽, ὃς μήλοισι μεταπρέπει ἡμετέροισι. τοὺς δ᾽ ἐπεὶ εὐχωλῇσι λιτῆσί τε, ἔθνεα νεκρῶν, ἐλλισάμην, τὰ δὲ μῆλα λαβὼν ἀπεδειροτόμησα ἐς βόθρον" ῥέε δ᾽ αἷμα κελαινεφές" αἱ δ᾽ ἀγέροντο ψυχαὶ ὑπὲξ 'EpéBevs νεκύων κατατεθνηώτων" νύμφαι T. ἠΐθεοΐ τε πολύτλητοί τε γέροντες παρθενικαί τ᾽ ἀταλαὶ νεοπενθέα θυμὸν ἔχουσαι, πολλοὶ δ᾽ οὐτάμενοι χαλκήρεσιν ἐγχείῃσιν, ἄνδρες ἀρηΐφατοι βεβροτωμένα τεύχε᾽ ἔχοντες. ot πολλοὶ περὶ βόθρον ἐφοίτων ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος θεσπεσίῃ laxi: ἐμὲ δὲ χλωρὸν δέος npe. δὴ TOT ἔπειθ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσα μῆλα, τὰ δὴ κατέκειτ᾽ ἐσφαγμένα νηλέϊ χαλκῷ, δείραντας κατακῆαι, ἐπεύξασθαι δὲ θεοῖσιν, ἰφθίμῳ τ᾽ ᾿Αἴδῃ καὶ ἐπαινῇ Περσεφονείῃ. αὐτὸς δὲ Eidos ὀξὺ ἐρυσσάμενος παρὰ μηροῦ ἥμην, οὐδ᾽ εἴων νεκύων ἀμενηνὰ κάρηνα “ + Ν , "n^ αἵματος ἄσσον uev πρὶν\ Τειρεσίαο πυθέσθαι. Πρώτη δὲ ψυχὴ ᾿Ελπήνορος ἦλθεν ἑταίρου: > ov γάρ πω ἐτέθαπτο ὑπὸ χθονὸς εὐρυοδείης" σῶμα γὰρ ἐν Κίρκης μεγάρῳ κατελείπομεν ἡμεῖς ἄκλαυτον καὶ ἄθαπτον, ἐπεὶ πόνος ἄλλος ἔπειγε. τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ δάκρυσα ἰδὼν ἐλέησά τε θυμῷ, Kal μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδων" “Ἑλπῆνορ, πῶς ἦλθες. ὑπὸ ζόφον ἠερόεντα; 9

/

ae

I

M

>

4

9

4

VA

>

w

,;

9

A

[4

A

€^?

9?

4

,

,

€

/

975*

VOL.

>

I

\

9

4

9

’

>

7

$

[4

».

7

40

w

4

A

4

A

35

’

4

4

N

3

9

>

I

5»

4

4

’

M

1

4

4

>

>

!

A

A

€

[4

4

?

Ww

M

T

ΝΜ

/

45

~

50

ΜΝ

55

~

I

170

OAYZZEIAZ

A (x

ἔφθης πεζὸς ἰὼν ἢ ἐγὼ σὺν νηΐ μελαίνῃ. € ἐφάμην. ὁ δέ μ᾽ οἰμώξας ἠμείβετο μύθῳ" “διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, 60 ἄσέ με δαίμονος aloa κακὴ καὶ ἀθέσφατος οἶνος" Kipkns δ᾽ ἐν μεγάρῳ καταλέγμενος οὐκ ἐνόησα ἄψορρον καταβῆναι ἰὼν ἐς κλίμακα μακρήν, ἀλλὰ καταντικρὺ τέγεος πέσον" ἐκ δέ μοι αὐχὴν ἀστραγάλων ἐάγη, ψυχὴ δ᾽ “Aiddade κατῆλθε. 65 νῦν δέ σε τῶν ὄπιθεν youvalopat, ov παρεόντων, πρός T ἀλόχου καὶ πατρός, ὅ σ᾽ ἔτρεφε τυτθὸν ἐόντα, Τηλεμάχου θ᾽, ὃν μοῦνον ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἔλειπες--οἶδα γὰρ ὡς ἐνθένδε κιὼν δόμου ἐξ ᾿Αἴδαο νῆσον ἐς Αἰαίην σχήσεις εὐεργέα νῆα: 10 ἔνθα σ᾽ ἔπειτα, ἄναξ, κέλομαι μνήσασθαι ἐμεῖο---μή μ᾽ ἄκλαυτον ἄθαπτον ἰὼν ὄπιθεν καταλείπειν νοσφισθείς, μή τοί τι θεῶν μήνιμα γένωμαι, ἀλλά με κακκῆαι σὺν τεύχεσιν, ἅσσα μοί ἐστι, σῆμά τέ μοι χεῦαι πολιῆς ἐπὶ Oui θαλάσσης, 75 ἀνδρὸς δυστήνοιο, Kat ἐσσομένοισι πυθέσθαι: ταῦτά TÉ μοι τελέσαι πῆξαί T ἐπὶ τύμβῳ ἐρετμόν, τῷ καὶ ζωὸς ἔρεσσον ἐὼν μετ᾽ ἐμοῖς érápoww." "Os Edar'- αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" ταῦτά τοι, ὦ δύστηνε, τελευτήσω τε καὶ ἔρξω.᾽᾽ 80 N@i μὲν ὡς ἐπέεσσιν ἀμειβομένω στυγεροῖσιν ἡμεθ᾽, ἐγὼ μὲν ἄνευθεν ἐφ᾽ αἵματι φάσγανον ἴσχων, εἴδωλον δ᾽ ἑτέρωθεν ἑταίρου πόλλ᾽ ayopeverv. Ηλθε δ᾽ ἐπὶ ψυχὴ μητρὸς κατατεθνηνίης, Αὐτολύκου θυγάτηρ μεγαλήτορος ᾿Αντίκλεια, 85 τὴν ζωὴν κατέλειπον ἰὼν ἐς "IAvov tjv. τὴν μὲν ἐγὼ δάκρυσα ἰδὼν ἐλέησά re θυμῷ" ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὡς εἴων προτέρην, πυκινόν περ ἀχεύων, αἵματος ἄσσον ἴμεν, πρὶν Τειρεσίαο πυθέσθαι. w

0

M

ὯὭὯὭ

7

9

€

ΝΜ

/

>

>

>

>

ww

,

,

4

9

4

Ld

,

>

^

>

M

>

4

€

>

A

A

A

Ld

A

ὃ

~

4

9$

Ν

1

$

\

>

49

9

NV

’

>

4

4

>

5»

Ν

€

4

,

323

ΝΜ

’

’

ἐλ

,

N

1

ὃ

^

4

"v

4

>

>?

4

A

4

ῬΝ

Ld

4

y

>

A

4

>

|

^

|

€

A

’

/

^?

>

>

[4

M

>

4

/

>

[4

P?

Ld

33

’

4

^

,

$

M]

4

»

P5

λ

>

M

,

^

4

ὃ

\

A

wm»

,

^

σ

9

,

,

44

nn

4

,

^

$1

^

0

e^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x

171

> A Ηλθε δ᾽ ἐπὶ ψυχὴ Θηβαίου Τειρεσίαο, 90 χρύσεον σκῆπτρον ἔχων" ἐμὲ δ᾽ ἔγνω καὶ προσέειπε: “Διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, τίπτ᾽ αὖτ᾽, ὦ δύστηνε, λιπὼν φάος ἠελίοιο ἤλυθες, ὄφρα ἴδῃ vervas καὶ ἀτερπέα χῶρον; ἀλλ᾽ ἀποχάζεο βόθρου, ἄπισχε δὲ φάσγανον ὀξύ, 95 αἵματος ὄφρα πίω καί τοι νημερτέα εἴπω.᾽᾽ Qc dar’: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀναχασσάμενος ξίφος ἀργυρόηλον $7

,

3

Fe

Ν

3

4

[4

P d

a

W

ı»

^

\

/

9

\

»

4

,

4

M]

9

3

>

4

’

4

^

/

eo

2

,

Ἢ

,

3

f

’᾽

,

κουλεῷ ἐγκατέπηξ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ πίεν αἷμα keAawóv,

καὶ τότε δή με ἔπεσσι προσηύδα μάντις ἀμύμων: “Νόστον δίζηαι μελιηδέα, φαίδιμ ᾿᾽Οδυσσεῦ: τὸν δέ τοι ἀργαλέον θήσει θεός" ov yap ὀΐω λήσειν ἐννοσίγαιον, 6 τοι κότον ἔνθετο Bupa, 4

4

>

[4

4

[4

9

A

100

Lh

χωόμενος ὅτι οἱ υἱὸν φίλον ἐξαλάωσας. ’

Φ

€

€^

’

?

7

ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι μέν κε καὶ ὧς κακά περ πάσχοντες ἵκοισθε, »

αἱ κ᾽

>

»

,

4

ἐθέλῃς

1

9

σὸν θυμὸν

4

A

épvkakéew

€

4

καὶ ἑταίρων,

105

ὁππότε κε πρῶτον πελάσῃς εὐεργέα νῆα Θρινακίῃ νήσῳ προφυγὼν ἰοειδέα πόντον, βοσκομένας δ᾽ εὕρητε βόας καὶ ἴφια μῆλα Ηελίου, ὃς πάντ᾽ ἐφορᾷ καὶ πάντ᾽ ἐπακούει. [4

3

3

[4

4

a

>

4

4

4

Tas εἰ μεν K

>

’

>

9

9

ΛΝ

^

4

,

agtvéas

A

7

^

/

>

»

4

ld

€aas

[d

νοστοῦ TE μέδηαι,

110

καί κεν ἔτ᾽ eis ᾿Ιθάκην κακά περ πάσχοντες ἵκοισθε" et δέ κε σίνηαι, τότε τοι τεκμαίρομ᾽ ὄλεθρον νηΐ τε καὶ ἑτάροις" αὐτὸς δ᾽ εἴ πέρ Kev ἀλύξῃς, ὀψὲ κακῶς νεῖαι, ὀλέσας dro πάντας ἑταίρους, νηὸς ἐπ᾽ ἀλλοτρίης" δήεις δ᾽ ἐν πήματα οἴκῳ, 115 ἄνδρας ὑπερφιάλους, ot τοι βίοτον κατέδουσι μνώμενοι ἀντιθέην ἄλοχον καὶ ἕδνα διδόντες. ἀλλ᾽ 7) τοι κείνων ye Bias ἀποτίσεαι ἐλθών" αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν μνηστῆρας ἐνὶ μεγάροισι τεοῖσι κτείνῃς ἠὲ δόλῳ 7 ἀμφαδὸν ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ, 120 ἔρχεσθαι δὴ ἔπειτα, λαβὼν εὐῆρες Eperuov, >

A

1

€

P?

,*

8

?

Ld

,

3

4

M

Ld

€

’᾽

3

w

39.

4

3

e

4

4

’

A

v

,

d

4

ae

,

9

A

,

,

Im

>

»

4

[4

112

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

εἰς ὅ KE TOUS ἀφίκηαι ot ov ἴσασι θάλασσαν 9

Ψ

A

9

[4

a

1

wv

4

ἀνέρες οὐδέ θ᾽ ἅλεσσι μεμιγμένον εἶδαρ éOovouv: 9

’

4

’

>

o9

,

P d

οὐδ᾽ ἄρα τοὶ ἴσασι νέας φοινικοπαρήους οὐδ᾽ εὐήρε᾽ ἐρετμά, τά τε πτερὰ νηυσὶ πέλονται. 125 σῆμα δέ τοι ἐρέω μάλ᾽ apippades, οὐδέ σε λήσει: ὁππότε κεν δή τοι ξυμβλήμενος ἄλλος ὁδίτης φήη ἀθηρηλοιγὸν ἔχειν ἀνὰ φαιδίμῳ ouo, καὶ τότε δὴ γαίῃ πήξας εὐῆρες ἐρετμόν, ῥέξας ἱερὰ καλὰ [Ποσειδάωνι ἄνακτι, 130 ἀρνειὸν ταῦρόν τε συῶν T ἐπιβήτορα κάπρον, οἴκαδ᾽ ἀποστείχειν ἔρδειν θ᾽ ἱερὰς ἑκατόμβας ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσι, πᾶσι par ἑξείης. θάνατος δέ τοι ἐξ ἁλὸς αὐτῷ ἀβληχρὸς μάλα τοῖος ἐλεύσεται, ὅς κέ σε πέφνῃ 135 ynpa ὕπο λιπαρῷ apguévov: ἀμφὶ δὲ λαοὶ ὄλβιοι ἔσσονται" τὰ δέ τοι νημερτέα εἴρω. Qs ἔφατ᾽ - αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" Teipeoin, Ta μὲν ap που ἐπέκλωσαν θεοὶ αὐτοί. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ Kal ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον: 140 μητρὸς τήνδ᾽ ὁρόω ψυχὴν κατατεθνηυίης, ἡ δ᾽ ἀκέουσ᾽ ἧσται σχεδὸν αἵματος, οὐδ᾽ ἐὸν υἱὸν ἔτλη ἐσάντα ἰδεῖν οὐδὲ προτιμυθήσασθαι. εἰπέ, ἄναξ, πῶς κέν με ἀναγνοίη τὸν ἐόντα; " ὡς ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ avrix’ ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπε" ῥηϊδιόν τι ἔπος ἐρέω καὶ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θήσω" 146 ὅν τινα μέν κεν ἐᾷς νεκύων κατατεθνηώτων σ΄ 4 " oP αἵματος ἄσσον ἴμεν, ὁeas δέ τοι νημερτὲς. ἐνίψει" ᾧ δέ x’ ἐπιφθονέοις, ὁ δέ τοι πάλιν εἶσιν ὀπίσσω. "Os φαμένη ψυχὴ μὲν ἔβη δόμον “Aidos εἴσω 150 Τειρεσίαο ἄνακτος, ἐπεὶ κατὰ θέσφατ᾽ ἔλεξεν. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν αὐτοῦ μένον ἔμπεδον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐπὶ μήτηρ ἤλυθε καὶ πίεν αἷμα κελαινεφές" αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἔγνω DENK

|

,

4

e^

,

9?

4

,

,

>

+

>

Μ

>

^

Ld

^

9

9

/

>

M

3

4

>

>

€

,

a

ΝΜ

A

,

4

Ν

>

3

,

€

[4

3

λ

€t

[4

μ᾿

wv

a

\

€

ev

M

D

wy

’

x?

Ml

4\>

A

3

,

δὲ

[4

?

?

A

1

A

Ν

>

w

/

λ

’

9

A

ΝΜ

A

[4

A

A

3

^

3)

[d

/

[4

A

>

Ld

φ

U

[4

,

€

>

9

Ν

,

?

a

«€

>

/

?

?

€

A

1

^

Uf

9Q

€

’

>

Q2

1

’

ΝΜ

€

(€14

€

/

>

9

^7

3

i

3

5»

,

A

4

A

,

Fa

4

᾽

9

Ν

A

Ld

9

>

A

x

9

,

^

4

/

A

9

3

>

Ν

d

[4

>

8

>

^7

4

9

&

>

4

ww

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

173

καί μ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" “Τέκνον ἐμόν, πῶς ἦλθες ὑπὸ ζόφον ἠερόεντα 155 ζωὸς ἐών; χαλεπὸν δὲ τάδε ζωοῖσιν ὁρᾶσθαι. μέσσῳ γὰρ μεγάλοι ποταμοὶ καὶ δεινὰ ῥέεθρα, ᾿᾽Ωκεανὸς μὲν πρῶτα, τὸν οὔ πως ἔστι περῆσαι πεζὸν ἐόντ᾽, ἣν μή τις ἔχη εὐεργέα νῆα. ἡ νῦν δὴ Τροίηθεν ἁλώμενος ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκάνεις 160 νηΐ τε καὶ ἑτάροισι πολὺν χρόνον; οὐδέ πω ἦλθες εἰς 'Idarnv, οὐδ᾽ εἶδες ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γυναῖκα; ς ἔφατ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" μῆτερ ἐμή, χρειώ με κατήγαγεν εἰς ᾿Αἴδαο ψυχῇ χρησόμενον Θηβαίου Τειρεσίαο" 165 ov yap πω σχεδὸν ἦλθον ᾿Αχαιΐδος, οὐδέ πω apis γῆς ἐπέβην, ἀλλ᾽ αἰὲν ἔχων ἀλάλημαι ὀϊζύν, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πρώτισθ᾽ ἑπόμην ᾿Αγαμέμνονι δίῳ ἴλιον εἰς εὔπωλον, ἵνα Τρώεσσι μαχοίμην. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον: 170 τίς νύ σε κὴρ ἐδάμασσε τανηλεγέος θανάτοιο; ἢ δολιχὴ νοῦσος, ἦ “Apreuts ἰοχέαιρα οἷς ἀγανοῖς βελέεσσιν ἐποιχομένη κατέπεφνεν; εἰπὲ δέ μοι πατρός τε καὶ υἱέος, ὃν κατέλειπον, ἢ ἔτι πὰρ κείνοισιν ἐμὸν γέρας, ἦέ τις ἤδη 175 U

>

1

9

9

[4

ἢ

V

3

/

*()

wv

€

X

/

>

>

\

3

>?

*A

£v

᾽

^

A

/

,

’

L4

3

3

3}

4

”

’

[4

e^

3

σ

^^

a

4

/

»

\

€

’

4

[4

»

^

A

9

/

/

40»

ar

Ww

/

1

«A

>

ΝΜ

A

4

,

/

ΝΜ

ἀνδρῶν ἄλλος ἔχει, ἐμὲ δ᾽ οὐκέτι φασὶ νέεσθαι.

εἰπὲ δέ μοι μνηστῆς ἀλόχου βουλήν τε νόον τε, ἠὲ μένει παρὰ παιδὶ καὶ ἔμπεδα πάντα φυλάσσει ἦ ἤδη μιν ἔγημεν ᾿Αχαιῶν ὅς τις ἄριστος. "Os ἐφάμην" ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο πότνια μήτηρ᾽ "Kal λίην κείνη γε μένει τετληότι θυμῷ σοῖσιν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν" ὀϊζυραὶ δέ ot αἰεὶ φθίνουσιν νύκτες τε καὶ ἤματα δάκρυ χεούσῃ. σὸν δ᾽ οὔ πώ τις ἔχει καλὸν γέρας, ἀλλὰ ἕκηλος Τηλέμαχος τεμένεα νέμεται καὶ δαῖτας ἐΐσας >

A

vA

L4

^

4

1

M

>

ww

,

9

A

w

[d

\

,

/

,

4

1

’

,

9

180

oe

185

114

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

δαίνυται, ἃς ἐπέοικε δικασπόλον avdp’ ἀλεγύνειν" πάντες γὰρ καλέουσι. πατὴρ δὲ σὸς αὐτόθι μίμνει ἀγρῷ, οὐδὲ πόλινδε κατέρχεται" οὐδέ οἱ εὐναὶ δέμνια καὶ χλαῖναι καὶ ῥήγεα σιγαλόεντα, ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γε χεῖμα μὲν εὕδει ὅθι δμῶες ἐνὶ οἴκῳ 190 ἐν κόνι ἄγχι πυρός, κακὰ δὲ xpot εἵματα εἶται:" αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν ἔλθῃσι θέρος τεθαλυῖά τ᾽ ὁπώρη, πάντῃ οἱ κατὰ γουνὸν ἀλωῆς οἰνοπέδοιο φύλλων κεκλιμένων χθαμαλαὶ βεβλήαται εὐναΐί: ἔνθ᾽ o ye Keir’ ἀχέων, μέγα δὲ φρεσὶ πένθος ἀέξει 195 σὸν νόστον modewv- χαλεπὸν δ᾽ ἐπὶ γῆρας ἱκάνει. οὕτω γὰρ καὶ ἐγὼν oÀóumv καὶ πότμον ἐπέσπον" οὔτ᾽ ἐμέ γ᾽ ἐν μεγάροισιν ἐὕὔσκοπος ἰοχέαιρα οἷς ἀγανοῖς βελέεσσιν ἐποιχομένη κατέπεφνεν, οὔτε τις οὖν μοι νοῦσος ἐπήλυθεν, 7 τε μάλιστα 200 τηκεδόνι στυγερῇ μελέων ἐξείλετο θυμόν" ἀλλά με σός τε πόθος σά τε μήδεα, φαίδιμ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, σή T ἀγανοφροσύνη μελιηδέα θυμὸν ἀπηύρα. Qs ἔφατ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γ᾽ ἔθελον φρεσὶ μερμηρίξας μητρὸς ἐμῆς ψυχὴν ἑλέειν κατατεθνηνίης. 205 τρὶς μὲν ἐφορμήθην, ἑλέειν τέ με θυμὸς ἀνώγει, τρὶς δέ μοι ἐκ χειρῶν σκιῇ εἴκελον 7 καὶ ὀνείρῳ 9

^

9

90

A

.4

>

»

4

M

,

EA

€

0

^»

4

9

Ld

3

9

4

m

A

4

A

?

>

3

A

ey

/,

ἢ

>

4

>

€

[4

>

e

3

A

4

ἢ

,

9

[4

ww»

))

A

9

ey

>

9

\

4

M

4

^

4

\

,

P d

A

Gar

^^

9

a

/

[4

4

?

[4

/

7

4

A

>

[4

ἔπτατ᾽- ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄχος ὀξὺ γενέσκετο κηρόθι μᾶλλον, 4

9

9

A

>

ν

94

’ὔ

[d

-^

καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντᾳ προσηύδων" “Μῆτερ ἐμή, τί νύ μ᾽ οὐ μίμνεις ἑλέειν μεμαῶτα, ὄφρα καὶ εἰν ᾿Αἴδαο φίλας περὶ χεῖρε βαλόντε 211 ἀμφοτέρω Kpvepoio τεταρπώμεσθα γόοιο;

7j τί μοι εἴδωλον τόδ᾽ ἀγαυὴ Περσεφόνεια ὄτρυν᾽, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὀδυρόμενος στεναχίζω; " *()

ς ἐφάμην’ 3

/

.

ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ €

δ᾽

9

ἀμείβετο πότνια μήτηρ"

9193)

,

,

4

.

215

ὦ μοι, τέκνον ἐμόν, περὶ πάντων κάμμορε φωτῶν, οὔ τί σε Περσεφόνεια Διὸς θυγάτηρ ἀπαφίσκει,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ A (x1)

175

ἀλλ᾽ αὕτη δίκη ἐστὶ βροτῶν, ὅτε τίς ke θάνησιν" οὐ yàp ἔτι σάρκας τε kai ὀστέα lves ἔχουσιν, ἀλλὰ Ta μέν TE πυρὸς κρατερὸν μένος αἰθομένοιο 220 δάμνατ᾽, ἐπεί κε πρῶτα Aimy λεύκ᾽ ὀστέα θυμός, x > $4752 N > / / ψυχὴ δ᾽ nvr’ ὄνειρος ἀποπταμένη πεπότηται. ἀλλὰ φόωσδε τάχιστα λιλαίεο" ταῦτα δὲ πάντα ἴσθ᾽, ἵνα καὶ μετόπισθε τεῇ εἴπησθα γυναικί. Noi μὲν ws ἐπέεσσιν ἀμειβόμεθ᾽, αἱ δὲ γυναῖκες 226 ἤλυθον---ὄτρυνεν yap ἀγαυὴ Ilepaedovera— ὅσσαι ἀριστήων ἄλοχοι ἔσαν ἠδὲ θύγατρες. > > 4 > ’ , , αἱ earδ᾽ aud’ αἷμα κελαινὸνN ἀολλέες nyepedovroαὐτὰρ ἐγὼ βούλευον ὅπως ἐρέοιμι ἑκάστην. 230 noe δέ μοι κατὰ θυμὸν ἀρίστη φαίνετο βουλή: σπασσάμενος τανύηκες ἄορ παχέος παρὰ μηροῦ οὐκ εἴων πιέειν ἅμα πάσας αἷμα κελαινόν. αἱ δὲ προμνηστῖναι ἐπήϊσαν ἠδὲ ἑκάστη ὃν γόνον é£ayópevev: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐρέεινον ἁπάσας. νθ᾽ 7) τοι πρώτην Τυρὼ ἴδον εὐπατέρειαν, 235 7 φάτο Σαλμωνῆος ἀμύμονος ἔκγονος εἶναι, φῆ de Κρηθῆος γυνὴ ἔμμεναι Αἰολίδαο: 7 ποταμοῦ npacaar "Evırnos θείοιο, ὃς πολὺ κάλλιστος ποταμῶν ἐπὶ γαῖαν tot, Kat p em “Βνιπῆος πωλέσκετο καλὰ ῥέεθρα. 240 τῷ δ᾽ apa εἰσάμενος γαιήοχος ἐννοσίγαιος ἐν προχοῆς ποταμοῦ παρελέξατο δινήεντος" πορφύρεον δ᾽ ἄρα κῦμα περιστάθη, οὔρεϊ ἶσον, κυρτωθέν, κρύψεν δὲ θεὸν θνητήν τε γυναῖκα. 245 λῦσε δὲ παρθενίην ζώνην, κατὰ δ᾽ ὕπνον ἔχευεν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί p. ἐτέλεσσε θεὸς φιλοτήσια epya, ἐν T apa ot φῦ χειρὶ ἔπος T. ἔφατ᾽ ἐκ T ονόμαζε Χαῖρε, γύναι, φιλότητι, περιπλομένου δ᾽ ἐνιαυτοῦ τέξεις ἀγλαὰ τέκνα, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἀποφώλιοι εὐναὶ 9

$

Ψ

’

9

ΝΜ

’

\

Ld

9

,

^

N

4

«

?

,

>

Ψ

4

’

"E

θ᾽

Δ

εκ

’

Ud

>

»

295

93

9

9

>

9)

A

^

’

4

M

ld

LO

d

4

/

v»

-

,

\

€»

>

,

4

\

M

,

ar

^

?

>

A

M

>

>

té

’᾽

€

A

^?

Τ

~

‚9

^

A

LG

’

ΝΜ

M

A

A

Ν

4

,

,

9

/

Ν

>

M

»

~

~

d

Ad

4

42>

’

\

A

’

,

Ld

@

^ oe

σ

i?

[4

>

^

4

9

9

4

ww»

9

€

3,9

an

1

i

A

»

>

»

’

»

>

»

^

9

,

9

A

/

9

M

4

3

[4

b

>

7

>

9

A

ζ

A

^

116

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (xn

ἀθανάτων. σὺ δὲ τοὺς κομέειν ἀτιταλλέμεναί re. 250 νῦν δ᾽ ἔρχευ πρὸς δῶμα καὶ ἴσχεο μηδ᾽ ὀνομήνῃς" αὐτὰρ ἐγώ τοί εἰμι Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων.᾽᾽ Ὡς εἰπὼν ὑπὸ πόντον ἐδύσετο κυμαίνοντα. ἡ δ᾽ ὑποκυσαμένη Πελίην τέκε καὶ Νηλῆα, τὼ κρατερὼ θεράποντε Διὸς μεγάλοιο γενέσθην 255 ἀμφοτέρω: ἸΪελίης μὲν ev εὐρυχόρῳ ᾿Ιαωλκῷ ναῖε πολύρρηνος, ὁ δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐν Πύλῳ ἠμαθόεντι. τοὺς δ᾽ ἑτέρους Kondni τέκεν βασίλεια γυναικῶν, Atoova τ᾽ 79€ Φέρητ᾽ ᾿Αμυθάονά θ᾽ ἱππιοχάρμην. Τὴν δὲ per’ ᾿Αντιόπην ἴδον ᾿Ασωποῖο θύγατρα, 260 7 δὴ καὶ Διὸς εὔχετ᾽ ἐν ayKoivnow ἰαῦσαι, καί ῥ᾽ ἔτεκεν δύο παῖδ᾽, ᾿Αμφίονά τε Ζηῆθόν τε,

ot πρῶτοι ϑήβης ἕδος ἔκτισαν ἑπταπύλοιο πύργωσάν τ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὐ μὲν ἀπύργωτόν γ᾽ ἐδύναντο ναιέμεν εὐρύχορον Θήβην, κρατερώ περ ἐόντε. 265 Τὴν δὲ per ᾿Αλκμήνην ἴδον ᾿Αμφιτρύωνος ἄκοιτιν, 7 p Ἡρακλῆα θρασυμέμνονα θυμολέοντα γείνατ᾽ ἐν ἀγκοίνῃσι Διὸς μεγάλοιο μιγεῖσα" καὶ Μεγάρην, Kpeiovros ὑπερθύμοιο θύγατρα, τὴν ἔχεν ᾿Αμφιτρύωνος υἱὸς μένος αἰὲν ἀτειρής. 270 Μητέρα τ᾽ Οἰδιπόδαο ἴδον, καλὴν ᾿Επικάστην, ἣ μέγα ἔργον ἔρεξεν ἀϊδρείῃσι νόοιο γημαμένη c vii: ὁ δ᾽ ὃν πατέρ᾽ ἐξεναρίξας yfiuev: ἄφαρ δ᾽ ἀνάπυστα θεοὶ θέσαν ἀνθρώποισιν. ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἐν Θήβῃ πολυηράτῳ ἄλγεα πάσχων 275 Καδμείων ἤνασσε θεῶν ὀλοὰς διὰ βουλάς" ἡ δ᾽ ἔβη eis ᾿Αἴδαο πυλάρταο κρατεροῖο, ἁψαμένη βρόχον αἰπὺν ἀφ᾽ ὑψηλοῖο μελάθρου, ᾧ ἄχεϊ oxopevn: τῷ δ᾽ ἄλγεα κάλλιπ᾽ ὀπίσσω πολλὰ μάλ᾽, ὅσσα τε μητρὸς "Epwyies ἐκτελέουσι. 280

Καὶ Χλῶριν εἶδον περικαλλέα, τήν ποτε Νηλεὺς

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

A (xri)

177

γῆμεν ἐὸν διὰ κάλλος, ἐπεὶ πόρε μυρία ἕδνα, ὁπλοτάτην κούρην ᾿Αμφίονος ᾿Ϊασίδαο, ὅς ποτ᾽ ἐν ᾿Ορχομενῷ Mivveiw ἶφι ἀνασσεν" ἡ δὲ Πύλου βασίλευε, τέκεν δέ οἱ ἀγλαὰ τέκνα, 285 Νέστορά τε Χρομίον τε [Περικλύμενόν τ᾽ ἀγέρωχον. τοῖσι δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἰφθίμην Πηρὼ τέκε, θαῦμα βροτοῖσι, τὴν πάντες μνώοντο περικτίται" οὐδέ τι Νηλεὺς τῷ ἐδίδου ὃς μὴ ἕλικας Boas εὐρυμετώπευς ἐκ Φυλάκης ἐλάσειε βίης ᾿Ιφικληείης 290 ἀργαλέας" tas δ᾽ οἷος ὑπέσχετο μάντις ἀμύμων ἐξελάαν" χαλεπὴ δὲ θεοῦ κατὰ μοῖρα πέδησε, δεσμοί T. ἀργαλέοι καὶ βουκόλοι ἀγροιῶται. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μῆνές T€ καὶ ἡμέραι ἐξετελεῦντο ἂψ περιτελλομένου ἔτεος καὶ ἐπήλυθον ὧραι, 295 καὶ τότε δή μιν λῦσε βίη ᾿Ιφικληείη θέσφατα πάντ᾽ εἰπόντα" Διὸς δ᾽ ἐτελείετο βουλή. Καὶ Λήδην εἶδον τὴν Τυνδαρέου παράκοιτιν, ἢ p ὑπὸ Tuvdapéw xparepodpove γείνατο παῖδε, Kaoropa θ᾽ ἱππόδαμον καὶ πὺξ ἀγαθὸν Πολυδεύκεα, τοὺς ἄμφω ζωοὺς κατέχει φυσίζοος ala: 301 ot καὶ νέρθεν γῆς τιμὴν πρὸς Ζηνὸς ἔχοντες ἄλλοτε μὲν ζώουσ᾽ ἑτερήμεροι, ἄλλοτε δ᾽ αὖτε τεθνᾶσιν" τιμὴν δὲ λελόγχασιν ἶσα θεοῖσι. Τὴν δὲ μέτ᾽ ᾿Ιφιμέδειαν ᾿Αλωῆος παράκοιτιν 305 Ν « \ [4 ’ ^ ἔσιδον, ἣ δὴ φάσκε Ποσειδάωνι μιγῆναι, 1

€

,

Φ

>

~

20

»

9

e

Ὁ)

9

a

A

A

4

’

9

e

\

e

’

’

Ν

/

4

’

>

€

M

ew

A

^

’

,

>

>

’᾽

4

/

4

4

9

4

,

4

4

’

^

M

>

^

4

^

€

,

^

1

,

,

’

a

Kai p. ἔτεκεν δύο παῖδε---μινυνθαδίω δὲ γενέσθην--‚09

ν

,

^

4

1

,

ὮΩτόν τ᾽ ἀντίθεον τηλεκλειτόν τ᾽ ᾽Εφιάλτην, ovs δὴ μηκίστους θρέψε ζείδωρος ἄρουρα καὶ πολὺ καλλίστους μετά γε κλυτὸν Ὦρίωνα' ἐννέωροι γάρ τοί γε καὶ ἐννεαπήχεες ἦσαν εὖρος, ἀτὰρ μῆκός γε γενέσθην évveópyutot. a

A

4

,

[4

”

οἵ pa καὶ ἀθανάτοισιν ἀπειλήτην ἐν ᾽Ολύμπῳ 3

810

118

OATZZEIAZ

A (χὴ

φυλόπιδα στήσειν πολυάϊκος πολέμοιο. Occav en’ Οὐλύμπῳ μέμασαν θέμεν, αὐτὰρ Ocon Πήλιον εἰνοσίφυλλον, ἵν᾽ οὐρανὸς ἀμβατὸς εἴη. καί νύ κεν ἐξετέλεσσαν, εἰ ἥβης μέτρον ἵκοντο" ἀλλ᾽ ὄλεσεν Διὸς υἱός, ὃν ἠύκομος τέκε Λητώ, ἀμφοτέρω, πρίν adwiv ὑπὸ κροτάφοισιν ἰούλους Ν

>

9

4

’

’

4

*

ἐπ 315

A

*

v

9

4

4

oo

e

1

4

,

4

ἀνθῆσαι πυκάσαι Te yévvs εὐανθέϊ λάχνῃ. 3

^

/

[4

᾽

I

9

320

I4

Φαίδρην τε IIpókpw τε ἴδον, καλήν τ᾽ ᾿Αριάδνην κούρην Μίνωος ὀλοόφρονος, ἣν ποτε Θησεὺς ἐκ Kpnrns és yovvov ᾿Αθηνάων ἱεράων ἦγε μέν, οὐδ᾽ ἀπόνητο" πάρος δέ μιν "Aprejus ἔκτα Ain ἐν ἀμφιρύτῃ Διονύσου μαρτυρίῃσι. 325 Μαῖράν τε Κλυμένην τε ἴδον στυγερήν τ᾽ ᾿᾽Εριφύλην, 7 χρυσὸν φίλου ἀνδρὸς ἐδέξατο τιμήεντα. πάσας δ᾽ οὐκ av ἐγὼ μυθήσομαι οὐδ᾽ ὀνομήνω Gocas ἡρώων ἀλόχους ἴδον ἡδὲ θύγατρας᾽ πρὶν γάρ κεν καὶ νὺξ φθῖτ᾽ ἄμβροτος. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὥρη εὕδειν, 1] ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν ἐλθόντ᾽ ἐς ἑταίρους 331 7 αὐτοῦ" πομπὴ δὲ θεοῖς ὑμῖν τε μελήσει. Qs €$a0'- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀκὴν ἐγένοντο σιωπῇ: κηληθμῷ δ᾽ ἔσχοντο κατὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα. ^ , ’ » 4 τοῖσιν δ᾽ > 9 ᾿Αρήτη λευκώλενος ἄρχετο pvbwv335 αἴηκες, πῶς ὕμμιν ἀνὴρ ὅδε φαίνεται εἶναι εἶδός τε μέγεθός τε ἰδὲ φρένας ἔνδον ἐΐσας; ’

,

?

>

,

?

’

’

*

?

a

ς

>

ΝΜ

44 ©

’

YY

>

>

4

4

ὃ

4

/

,

Ww

ὃ

Α

€

4

’

4

/

„na

»

^t^

M

>

?

>

’

wm

A

>

>

»

0

4

3

ΔΑ

09

,

4

/

”

Ld

,

1

,

^

’

€

,

3

9

4

4

4

^

’

4

a

>

4

>

΄

>

ir

4

@

1

C95

9

A

΄

/

€

,

M

?

ev

4

^

,

[4

4

dh

ξεῖνος δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐμός ἐστιν, ἕκαστος δ᾽ ἔμμορε τιμῆς" τῷ μὴ ἐπειγόμενοι ἀποπέμπετε μηδὲ τὰ δῶρα οὕτω χρηΐζοντι koAovere: πολλὰ yàp ὑμῖν 8340 κτήματ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισι θεῶν ἰότητι Kéovrat.” Τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε γέρων ἥρως ᾿Ἐχένηος, ὃς δὴ Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν προγενέστερος ἦεν" “Ὦ dior, οὐ μὰν ἧμιν ἀπὸ σκοποῦ οὐδ᾽ ἀπὸ δόξης -

eh

4

1

3

€

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x1)

179

μυθεῖται βασίλεια περίφρων" ἀλλὰ πίθεσθε. 345 Αλκινόου δ᾽ ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ ἔχεται ἔργον τε ἔπος τε. Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν re: “τοῦτο μὲν οὕτω δὴ ἔσται ἔπος, αἴ κεν ἐγώ γε ζωὸς Φαιήκεσσι φιληρέτμοισιν ἀνάσσω" ξεῖνος δὲ τλήτω μάλα περ νόστοιο χατίζων 350 ἔμπης οὖν ἐπιμεῖναι ἐς αὔριον, εἰς 0 KE πᾶσαν δωτίνην τελέσω. πομπὴ δ᾽ ἄνδρεσσι μελήσει πᾶσι, μάλιστα δ᾽ ἐμοί: τοῦ yàp κράτος ἔστ᾽ evi δήμῳ. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις 'O8voσεύς-" “᾽Αλκίνοε κρεῖον, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν, 356 εἴ με καὶ eis ἐνιαυτὸν ἀνώγοιτ᾽ αὐτόθι μίμνειν πομπήν T ὀτρύνοιτε καὶ ἀγλαὰ δῶρα διδοῖτε, καί κε τὸ βουλοίμην, καί κεν πολὺ κέρδιον εἴη πλειοτέρῃ σὺν χειρὶ φίλην ἐς πατρίδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι" Kal κ᾽ αἰδοιότερος καὶ φίλτερος ἀνδράσιν εἴην 860 πᾶσιν, ὅσοι μ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκηνδε ἰδοίατο νοστήσαντα. Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν re: ὦ ᾿Οδυσεῦ, τὸ μὲν οὔ τί σ᾽ ἐΐσκομεν εἰσορόωντες ἠἡπεροπῆάα T ἔμεν καὶ ἐπίκλοπον, οἷά τε πολλοὺς βόσκει γαῖα μέλαινα πολυσπερέας ἀνθρώπους 365 ψεύδεά T ἀρτύνοντας, ὅθεν κέ τις οὐδὲ ἴδοιτο" σοὶ δ᾽ ἔπι μὲν μορφὴ ἐπέων, ἔνι δὲ φρένες ἐσθλαί μῦθον δ᾽ ws ὅτ᾽ ἀοιδὸς ἐπισταμένως κατέλεξας, πάντων ᾿Αργείων σέο T αὐτοῦ κήδεα λυγρά. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ Kal ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον, 370 εἴ τινας ἀντιθέων ἑτάρων Wes, οἵ τοι ἅμ᾽ αὐτῷ Lov εἰς ἅμ᾽ ἔποντο καὶ αὐτοῦ πότμον ἐπέσπον. νὺξ δ᾽ nde μάλα μακρὴ ἀθέσφατος" οὐδέ πω ὥρη εὕδειν ἐν μεγάρῳ" σὺ δέ μοι λέγε θέσκελα ἔργα. καί κεν ἐς ἠῶ δῖαν ἀνασχοίμην, ὅτε μοι σὺ 375 »

4

>

A

?

~

»

7

>

9

>

>

>

>

9

>

^

4

A

50

,

o

>

ΝΜ

|

e

A

eo

9

"A

>

ὃ

’

[4

3

3

4

40

v

bd

A

ΔΝ

δὲ

4

?

[4

4

^

9

"ÍA

Ψ

3

,

06€

»

€

Ad

A

,

4

,

~

4

~

4

e

€

?

4

^?

,

9

^^

4

0A

A

’

Ν

’

71

7

9

,

YA

4

A

»»

’

’

4

LÁ

4

9

>»

^

’

e

M]

,

>

4

,

,

^

ΝΜ

€

/

L4

?

4

9

[4

ΝΜ

,

A

1

9

>”

’

9

»

^

>

4

‚I

?

4

ΝΜ

3

’

1

>

’

[4

4

4

>

^

’

A

4

A

23

5

4

/

>

9

^

\

>

1

/

’

A

-

*?

4

’

’᾽

9

Μ

/

1

,

M

3

»

9

’

»

’

4

1

(«€

mn)

o

,

9

>

>

Ld

’

Ld

^

)

180

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

τλαίης ἐν μεγάρῳ τὰ σὰ κήδεα μυθήσασθαι. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voσεύς" “᾿Αλκίνοε κρεῖον, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν, ὥρη μὲν πολέων μύθων, ὥρη δὲ καὶ ὕπνου" εἰ δ᾽ ET ἀκουέμεναί ye AtAaieat, οὐκ av ἐγώ ye 380 τούτων GOL φθονέοιμι καὶ οἰκτρότερ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἀγορεῦσαι, κήδε᾽ ἐμῶν ἑτάρων, ot δὴ μετόπισθεν ὄλοντο, ot Τρώων μὲν ὑπεξέφυγον στονόεσσαν ἀὕτήν, ἐν νόστῳ δ᾽ ἀπόλοντο κακῆς ἰότητι γυναικός. Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ ψυχὰς μὲν ἀπεσκέδασ᾽ ἄλλυδις ἄλλῃ 385 ἁγνὴ Περσεφόνεια γυναικῶν θηλυτεράων, ἦλθε δ᾽ ἐπὶ ψυχὴ ᾿Αγαμέμνονος ᾿Ατρεΐδαο ἀχνυμένη" περὶ δ᾽ ἄλλαι ἀγηγέραθ᾽, ὅσσοι ἅμ᾽ αὐτῷ οἴκῳ ἐν Αἰγίσθοιο θάνον καὶ πότμον ἐπέσπον. ἔγνω δ᾽ all“ ἐμὲ κεῖνος, ἐπεὶ πίεν αἷμα κελαινόν" 390 κλαῖε δ᾽ ὅ γε λιγέως, θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυον εἴβων, πιτνὰς εἰς ἐμὲ χεῖρας ὀρέξασθαι μενεαίνων" ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γάρ οἱ ἔτ᾽ ἦν is ἔμπεδος οὐδέ τι κῖκυς, οἵη περ πάρος ἔσκεν ἐνὶ γναμπτοῖσι μέλεσσι. TOV μὲν ἐγὼ δάκρυσα ἰδὼν ἐλέησά τε θυμῷ 395 καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδων" τρεΐδη κύδιστε, ἄναξ ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αγάμεμνον, τίς νύ σε κὴρ ἐδάμασσε τανηλεγέος θανάτοιο; ἠέ σέ γ᾽ ἐν νήεσσι Ποσειδάων ἐδάμασσεν ὄρσας ἀργαλέων ἀνέμων ἀμέγαρτον ἀύτμήν, 400 ἦέ σ᾽ ἀνάρσιοι ἄνδρες ἐδηλήσαντ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσου βοῦς περιταμνόμενον ἠδ᾽ οἰῶν πώεα καλά, ἠὲ περὶ πτόλιος μαχεούμενον NdE γυναικῶν; ” ς ebaumv‘ ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμειβόμενος Tpooéeure: “διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, 405 οὔτ᾽ ἐμέ y ἐν νήεσσι Ilooeıdawv ἐδάμασσεν 4

>

σ

’

A

>

>

A

[4

w

9

3

[4

>

9

9

€

1

>

A

bd

"A

7

A

>

Mw

>

9»»

|

y

,

[4

>

e

>

9

L4

[4

>

7

3

d

3

ὃ

^

^

9

4

7

4

I ..

>

9

3

d

>

,

φῶ

59

^

u)

[4

/

>

wWVNY3

9

[4

3

a

’

9)

4

?

Pd

A

A

4

>

d

?

,

,

9

^

>

A

,

>

jo

»

4

A

>

4

>»

*()

A

?,

3

ww

4

9

,

>

9

. 18

[4

A

33

oe

[4

a

A

3

A

[4

4

[4

LÀ

4

~

,

σ

[4

La

/

d

’

€t

Ml

A

/

φῶ

4

[4

,

^

m

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

181

ὄρσας ἀργαλέων ἀνέμων ἀμέγαρτον dürunv, οὔτε μ᾽ ἀνάρσιοι ἄνδρες ἐδηλήσαντ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσου, ἀλλά μοι Αἴγισθος τεύξας θάνατόν τε μόρον τε ἔκτα σὺν οὐλομένῃ ἀλόχῳ, οἶκόνδε καλέσσας, 410 δειπνίσσας, ὥς τίς τε κατέκτανε βοῦν ἐπὶ φάτνῃ. ὡς Üávov οἰκτίστῳ θανάτῳ" περὶ δ᾽ ἄλλοι ἑταῖροι νωλεμέως KTEIVOVTO, σύες ὡς ἀργιόδοντες, oi pa T ἐν ἀφνειοῦ ἀνδρὸς μέγα δυναμένοιο ἢ γάμῳ 1) ἐράνῳ N εἰλαπίνη τεθαλυΐῃ. 415 ἤδη μὲν πολέων φόνῳ ἀνδρῶν ἀντεβόλησας μουνὰξ κτεινομένων καὶ ἐνὶ κρατερῇ ὑσμίνῃ: ἀλλά κε κεῖνα μάλιστα ἰδὼν ὀλοφύραο θυμῷ, ὡς ἀμφὶ κρητῆρα τραπέζας re πληθούσας κείμεθ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ, δάπεδον δ᾽ ἅπαν αἵματι θῦεν. 420 οἰκτροτάτην δ᾽ ἤκουσα ὅπα Πριάμοιο θυγατρὸς Κασσάνδρης, τὴν κτεῖνε Κλυταιμνήστρη δολόμητις ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοί: αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ ποτὶ γαίῃ χεῖρας ἀείρων βάλλον ἀποθνήσκων περὶ φασγάνῳ" ἡ δὲ κυνῶπις νοσφίσατ᾽ οὐδέ μοι ἔτλη ἰόντι περ εἰς ᾿Αδδο 425 χερσὶ κατ᾽ ὀφθαλμοὺς ἑλέειν σύν τε στόμ᾽ ἐρεῖσαι. ὡς οὐκ αἰνότερον καὶ κύντερον ἄλλο γυναικὸς yj τις δὴ τοιαῦτα μετὰ φρεσὶν ἔργα βάληται οἷον δὴ καὶ κείνη ἐμήσατο ἔργον ἀεικές, κουριδίῳ τεύξασα πόσει φόνον. 3j τοι ἔφην ye 430 ἀσπάσιος παίδεσσιν ἰδὲ δμώεσσιν ἐμοῖσιν οἴκαδ᾽ ἐλεύσεσθαι" ἡ δ᾽ ἔξοχα λυγρὰ ἰδυῖα of τε κατ᾽ αἶσχος ἔχευε καὶ ἐσσομένησιν ὀπίσσω θηλυτέρῃσι γυναιξί, καὶ ἥ κ᾽ εὐεργὸς €now." 434 € ἔφατ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος Tpoaéeurov: ὦ πόποι, 7) μάλα δὴ γόνον ᾿Ατρέος εὐρύοπα Ζεὺς ἐκπάγλως ἤχθηρε γυναικείας διὰ βουλὰς ἐξ ἀρχῆς" “Ἑλένης μὲν ἀπωλόμεθ᾽ εἵνεκα πολλοί, s

3

ΜΝ

,

,

a

9?

,

4

u

>

3

A

*()

EM 9

9

9

ey

€

3

9

4

A

A

@

@

^

),

[4

>

4

3

9

?

^

!

Ld

4

A

^

,

ΜΝ

/

9

/

4

ς

’

9

,

4

/

A

Ν

e^

κν

A

,

4

^

/

^

M

4

,

9.

’

,

>

4

9

9

/

4

^

LÀ

>

/

9

4

A

9

4

A

,

A

,

A

9

e

29

^

9

9...

9

^

4

9

[4

4

9

1

[4

3

4

A

>

/

Ld

>

€^»

ς

3

,

A

b

A

,

/

A

A

3

@

’

182

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (xi

σοὶ δὲ KAvrauuvnorpn δόλον ἤρτυε τηλόθ᾽ éovre.”’ Qs

a

ἐφάμην. 9

ὁ δέ μ᾽

,

ς

/

αὐτίκ᾽

9

9

’γ

ἀμειβόμενος

9

9

προσέειπε"

,

/

"TQ νῦν μή ποτε καὶ σὺ γυναικί περ ἤπιος εἶναι 441 und ot μῦθον ἅπαντα πιφαυσκέμεν, ov K’ ἐὺ εἰδῆς, ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν φάσθαι, τὸ δὲ καὶ κεκρυμμένον εἶναι. >

€

~

σ

/

4

>

9 4

9

~

ἀλλ᾽ οὐ σοί γ᾽, ᾿Οδυσεῦ, φόνος ἔσσεται ἔκ γε γυναικός"

λίην γὰρ πινυτή τε καὶ εὖ φρεσὶ μήδεα οἷδε κούρη

᾿Ϊκαρίοιο, περίφρων

445

Ι]ηνελόπεια.

ἦ μέν μιν νύμφην γε νέην κατελείπομεν ἡμεῖς ἐρχόμενοι πόλεμόνδε:" πάϊς δέ ot ἦν ἐπὶ μαζῷ 9

4

,

/

See

’

e

4

A

^

νήπιος, ὅς που νῦν γε μετ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ἵζει ἀριθμῷ,

ὄλβιος: ἦ γὰρ τόν γε πατὴρ φίλος ὄψεται ἐλθών,

450

καὶ κεῖνος πατέρα προσπτύξεται, 7 θέμις ἐστίν. 4

ἡ δ᾽

4

9

ἐμὴ

A

9?

,

9

οὐδέ περ

^

»

υἷος ἐνιπλησθῆναι

ἄκοιτις

ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἔασε: πάρος δέ με πέφνε καὶ αὐτόν. 9

^

P

,

/

/

A

9

a

ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βάλλεο σῇσι: κρύβδην,

μηδ᾽

ἀναφανδά,

φίλην

ἐς πατρίδα

γαῖαν

455

νῆα κατισχέμεναι, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι πιστὰ γυναιξίν. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον, εἴ που ἔτι ζώοντος ἀκούετε παιδὸς ἐμοῖο, ἢ που ev 'Opxopevo, 7) ἐν Πύλῳ ἡμαθόεντι »

9

9

ἢ που πὰρ 8

4

~

aA

Μενελάῳ

?

,

9

ἐνὶ Σπάρτῃ

,

9

8

/

εὐρείῃ"

/

9

οὐ γάρ πω τέθνηκεν ἐπὶ χθονὶ δῖος 9

,

a

6¢

9

,

Qs

ἔφατ᾽»

αὐτὰρ

9

9

4

>

o

9

λ

,

Αἴαντός θ᾽, ὃς ἄριστος ἔην εἶδός τε δέμας τε τῶν ἄλλων Δαναῶν μετ᾽ ἀμύμονα

IInAewva.

470

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Λ (χὴ

188

ἔγνω δὲ ψυχή με ποδώκεος Αἰακίδαο, καί ῥ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύΐδα"

Διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, σχέτλιε, τίπτ᾽ ἔτι μεῖζον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μήσεαι ἔργον; πῶς ἔτλης "Αἰδόσδε κατελθέμεν, ἔνθα τε vexpot 475 ἀφραδέες ναίουσι, βροτῶν εἴδωλα καμόντων; Qs Edar'- αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" “ὦ ᾿Αχιλεῦ, Πηλῆος υἱέ, μέγα φέρτατ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν, ἦλθον Τειρεσίαο κατὰ χρέος, εἴ τινα βουλὴν €t

A

9

[4

,

a

,

rd

>

d

3

>

9

^

9

εἴποι, ὅπως r d

’

A

3

~

d

/

3

3}

,

4

᾿Ιθάκην ἐς παιπαλόεσσαν ἱκοίμην" ,

>

[4

€

480

4

οὐ γάρ πω σχεδὸν ἦλθον ᾿Αχαιΐδος οὐδέ πω ἁμῆς γῆς ἐπέβην,

ἀλλ᾽

αἰὲν ἔχω

κακά:

σεῖο δ᾽, ᾿Αχιλλεῦ,

οὔ τις ἀνὴρ προπάροιθε μακάρτατος οὔτ᾽ ap’ ὀπίσσω. πρὶν μὲν γάρ σε ζωὸν ἐτίομεν ἶσα θεοῖσιν ᾿Αργεῖοι, νῦν αὖτε μέγα κρατέεις νεκύεσσιν 485 ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐών: τῷ μή τι θανὼν ἀκαχίζευ, ᾿Αχιλλεῦ.᾽᾽ ς ἐφάμην: ὁ δέ μ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπε" μὴ δή μοι θάνατόν ye παραύδα, φαίδιμ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ. βουλοίμην κ᾽ érápovpos ἐὼν θητευέμεν ἄλλῳ, ἀνδρὶ παρ᾽ ἀκλήρῳ, ᾧ μὴ βίοτος πολὺς εἴη, 490 ἢ πᾶσιν νεκύεσσι καταφθιμένοισιν ἀνάσσειν. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τοῦ παιδὸς ἀγαυοῦ μῦθον ἐνίσπες, Ὧ

6t

Li

A

LA

e

ld

4

4

,

>

9?

>

59

,

,

/

,

/

[4

U

oA

>

,

9

^

M

ἢ Emer ἐς πόλεμον πρόμος ἔμμεναι ἦε καὶ οὐκί.

εἰπὲ δέ μοι IlnAnos ἀμύμονος εἴ τι πέπυσσαι, ἢ ET ἔχει τιμὴν πολέσιν μετὰ Μυρμιδόνεσσιν, 7 μιν ἀτιμάζουσιν av’ Ἑλλάδα τε Φθίην τε, οὕνεκά μιν κατὰ γῆρας ἔχει χεῖράς τε πόδας τε. οὐ γὰρ ἐγὼν ἐπαρωγὸς ὑπ᾽ αὐγὰς ἠελίοιο, τοῖος ἐὼν οἷός ποτ᾽ ἐνὶ Τροίῃ εὐρείῃ πέφνον λαὸν ἄριστον ἀμύνων ᾿Αργείοισιν. εἰ τοιόσδ᾽ ἔλθοιμι μίνυνθά περ ἐς πατέρος δῶ, τῷ κέ τεῳ στύξαιμι μένος καὶ χεῖρας ἀάπτους, vn

wd

ΜΝ

M

4

3

1

,

3

[4

Ld

Al

3

/

’

,

9

4

’

?

,

^

495

δ00

184

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑ͂Σ

A (x1)

ot κεῖνον βιόωνται ἐέργουσίν τ᾽ ἀπὸ τιμῆς. ς ἔφατ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπον" “ἢ τοι μὲν Πηλῆος ἀμύμονος οὔ τι πέπυσμαι, 506 αὐτάρ τοι παιδός γε Νεοπτολέμοιο φίλοιο πᾶσαν ἀληθείην μυθήσομαι, ὥς με κελεύεις" αὐτὸς γάρ μιν ἐγὼ κοίλης ἐπὶ νηὸς ἐΐσης ἤγαγον ἐκ Σκύρου μετ᾽ ἐϊκνήμιδας ᾿Αχαιούς. ἦ τοι ὅτ᾽ ἀμφὶ πόλιν Τροίην φραζοίμεθα βουλάς, 510 αἰεὶ πρῶτος ἔβαζε καὶ οὐχ ἡμάρτανε μύθων" Νέστωρ ἀντίθεος καὶ ἐγὼ νικάσκομεν οἴω. > A ὃ d , I θ᾽ "A αὐτὰρ or9 > ev9 πεδίῳ Τρώων papvaipe xatot,4 9 V A 0 ^ / , ὃ ^ e (A ovΝ ποτ᾽ > ἐνὶ πληθυῖ μένεν ἀνδρῶν οὐδ᾽δ᾽ ἐν3 ὁμίλῳ, ἀλλὰ πολὺ προθέεσκε τὸ ὃν μένος οὐδενὶ εἴκων: 515 πολλοὺς δ᾽ ἄνδρας ἔπεφνεν ἐν αἰνῇ δηϊοτῆτι. πάντας δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἐγὼ μυθήσομαι οὐδ᾽ ὀνομήνω, ὅσσον λαὸν ἔπεφνεν ἀμύνων ᾿Δργείοισιν' ἀλλ᾽ olov τὸν Τηλεφίδην κατενήρατο χαλκῷ, npw Ἑϊρύπυλον! πολλοὶ δ᾽ aud’ αὐτὸν ἑταῖροι 520 Κήτειοι Kreivovro γυναίων εἵνεκα δώρων. κεῖνον δὴ κάλλιστον ἴδον μετὰ Μέμνονα δῖον. αὐτὰρ ὅτ᾽ eis ἵππον kareßaivouev, ὃν κάμ᾽ ᾿Ἐπειός, ᾿Αργείων οἱ ἄριστοι, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἐπὶ πάντ᾽ ἐτέταλτο a

^

[4

*()

?

LÀ

>

9

’

δ᾽

@

λ

>

A

A

μεν

A

a

4

3

,

€

3

4

1

4

9

?

At

ἀνακλιναι

9

A

3

4

4

?

99,

~

[4

/

,

ba)

9

\

θ

9

/

/

δ᾽

[4

>

@

4

λ

,

3

,

’

/

πυκινὸν

3}

a

ro

Aoxov 70

>

4

8

^

επιὕειναι

9

’E

e

’

525

ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι Δαναῶν ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες δάκρυά τ᾽ ὠμόργνυντο τρέμον θ᾽ ὑπὸ γυῖα ἑκάστου" κεῖνον δ᾽ οὔ ποτε πάμπαν ἐγὼν ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσιν οὔτ᾽ ὠχρήσαντα χρόα κάλλιμον οὔτε παρειῶν δάκρυ᾽ ὁὀμορξάμενον" ὁ δέ με μάλα πόλλ᾽ ἱκέτευεν 530 4 4θ „9 ’ δ᾽ > [4 4 ἱππόθεν ἐξέμεναι, ξίφεος δ᾽ ἐπεμαίετο κώπην καὶ δόρυ χαλκοβαρές, κακὰ δὲ Τρώεσσι μενοίνα. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ Πριάμοιο πόλιν διεπέρσαμεν αἰπήν, μοῖραν καὶ γέρας ἐσθλὸν ἔχων ἐπὶ νηὸς EBaivev

OAYZSEIAZ A (Qua)

185

ἀσκηθής, οὔτ᾽ àp βεβλημένος ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ 535 οὔτ᾽ αὐτοσχεδίην οὐτασμένος, οἷά τε πολλὰ γίγνεται ἐν πολέμῳ" ἐπιμὶξ δέ τε μαίνεται “Apns. 3) 4

>

,

9

M]

/

4

ΜΝ

"Qs ἐφάμην: ψυχὴ δὲ ποδώκεος Αἰακίδαο

φοίτα μακρὰ βιβᾶσα κατ᾽ ἀσφοδελὸν λειμῶνα, γηθοσύνη ὅ οἱ υἱὸν ἔφην ἀριδείκετον εἶναι. At δ᾽ ἄλλαι ψυχαὶ νεκύων κατατεθνηώτων ἕστασαν ἀχνύμεναι, εἴροντο δὲ κήδε᾽ ἑκάστη. οἴη δ᾽ Αἴαντος ψυχὴ Τελαμωνιάδαο νόσφιν ἀφεστήκει κεχολωμένη εἵνεκα νίκης, τήν μιν ἐγὼ νίκησα δικαζόμενος παρὰ νηυσὶ τεύχεσιν ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Αχιλῆος" ἔθηκε δὲ πότνια μήτηρ, παῖδες δὲ Γρώων δίκασαν καὶ IlaMas ᾿Αθήνη. ὡς δὴ μὴ ὄφελον νικᾶν τοιῷδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀέθλῳ ! Toinv γὰρ κεφαλὴν ἕνεκ᾽ αὐτῶν γαῖα κατέσχεν, Αἴανθ᾽, ὃς περὶ μὲν εἶδος, περὶ δ᾽ ἔργα τέτυκτο τῶν ἄλλων Δαναῶν μετ᾽ ἀμύμονα Πηλείωνα. Ρ

4

/

e^

3

9.

>

9

^

3»

A

»w

A

~

,

540

545

LA

550

τὸν μὲν ἐγὼν ἐπέεσσι προσηύδων μειλιχίοισιν"

Alav, παῖ Τελαμῶνος ἀμύμονος, οὐκ ap ἔμελλες οὐδὲ θανὼν λήσεσθαι ἐμοὶ χόλου εἵνεκα τευχέων οὐλομένων. τὰ δὲ πῆμα θεοὶ θέσαν “Apyetoror555 τοῖος γάρ aduv πύργος doceo: σεῖο δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοὶ ἶσον ᾿Αχιλλῆος κεφαλῇ Πηληϊάδαο € «4

^

4

[4

~

M

A

3

d

^

\

,

[4

9

w

>

w

/

ἀχνύμεθα φθιμένοιο διαμπερές" οὐδέ τις ἄλλος

αἴτιος, ἀλλὰ Ζεὺς Δαναῶν στρατὸν αἰχμητάων ἐκπάγλως ἤχθηρε, τεῖν δ᾽ ἐπὶ μοῖραν ἔθηκεν. 560 ἀλλ᾽ aye δεῦρο, ἄναξ, ἵν᾽ ἔπος καὶ μῦθον ἀκούσῃς ἡμέτερον: δάμασον δὲ μένος καὶ ἀγήνορα θυμόν." "Qs ἐφάμην" ὁ δέ μ᾽ οὐδὲν ἀμείβετο, βῆ δὲ μετ᾽ ἄλλας ψυχὰς εἰς "Ἔρεβος νεκύων κατατεθνηώτων. ἔνθα x’ ὁμῶς προσέφη κεχολωμένος, ἢ κεν ἐγὼ τόν" 565 ἀλλά μοι ἤθελε θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι φίλοισι Ν

9

3

[4

\

»

A

^

ἃ,

A

9

>

A

^

>

4

ΝΜ

186

OAYEXEIAX A (x)

τῶν ἄλλων ψυχὰς ἰδέειν κατατεθνηώτων. "Ev6’ ἦ τοι Μίνωα ἴδον Διὸς ἀγλαὸν υἱὸν χρύσεον σκῆπτρον ἔχοντα θεμιστεύοντα νέκυσσιν, ἥμενον᾽ οἱ δέ pav ἀμφὶ δίκας eipovro ἄνακτα, ἥμενοι ἑσταότες τε κατ᾽ εὐρυπυλὲς "Aióos δῶ. ov δὲ per ᾿Ωρίωνα πελώριον εἰσενόησα θῆρας ὁμοῦ εἰλεῦντα κατ᾽ ἀσφοδελὸν λειμῶνα, τοὺς αὐτὸς κατέπεφνεν ἐν οἰοπόλοισιν ὄρεσσι χερσὶν ἔχων ῥόπαλον παγχάλκεον, αἰὲν aayés. Ld

€

ν

/

€

Τ

A

/

»

3

|

€

A

A

/

δὲ

^

3

9»

^

»

᾽

A

,

3

Ld

w

/

~

>

?

»

|

e?

ee

510

^

[4

A

~

,

?1

3

,

575

Καὶ Τιτυὸν εἶδον [Γαίης ἐρικυδέος υἱὸν \

A

4

?

’

ey

κείμενον ἐν δαπέδῳ" ὁ δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐννέα κεῖτο πέλεθρα. γῦπε δέ μιν ἑκάτερθε παρημένω ἧπαρ ἔκειρον, δέρτρον ἔσω δύνοντες" ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀπαμύνετο χερσί. ’

3

LAN

€

3

9

9

3

/

^

[4

Λητὼ yàp ἕλκησε, Διὸς κυδρὴν παράκοιτιν, A

A

a

A

M

δ80

,

ΠΠυθώδ᾽ ἐρχομένην διὰ καλλιχόρου ]Πανοπῆος. Καὶ μὴν Τάνταλον εἰσεῖδον χαλέπ᾽ ἄλγε᾽ ἔχοντα, ἑσταότ᾽ ἐν λίμνῃ" ἡ δὲ προσέπλαζε γενείῳ. στεῦτο δὲ διψάων, πιέειν δ᾽ οὐκ εἶχεν ἑλέσθαι: ὁσσάκι γὰρ κύψει᾽ ὁ γέρων πιέειν μενεαίνων, 685 τοσσάχ᾽ ὕδωρ ἀπολέσκετ᾽ avaßpoxev, ἀμφὶ δὲ ποσσὶ γαῖα μέλαινα φάνεσκε, καταζήνασκε δὲ δαίμων. δένδρεα δ᾽ ὑψιπέτηλα κατὰ κρῆθεν χέε καρπόν, ὄγχναι καὶ ῥοιαὶ καὶ μηλέαι ἀγλαόκαρποι συκέαι TE γλυκεραὶ καὶ ἐλαῖαι τηλεθόωσαι:" 590 τῶν ὁπότ᾽ ἰθύσει᾽ ὁ γέρων ἐπὶ χερσὶ μάσασθαι, τὰς δ᾽ ἄνεμος ῥίπτασκε ποτὶ νέφεα σκιόεντα. a > ^ » > ww Kai A μὴν4 Σίσυφον εἰσεῖδον κρατέρ᾽43 ἄλγε᾽ ἐχοντα, λᾶαν βαστάζοντα πελώριον ἀμφοτέρῃσιν. ἦ τοι ὁ μὲν σκηριπτόμενος χερσίν τε ποσίν τε 595 €

,?,

€

9

9

,

4

e

4

4

‚9

,

9

>

ε

^

4

e

3

|,

9

14

,

>

,

9

>

i

t€

,

|

,

9»

’

A

A

€

,

4

’

/

e^

A

^

M]

,

^

A

,

[4

>

A

A

3

4

,

λᾶαν ἄνω ὥθεσκε ποτὶ λόφον" ἀλλ᾽ ^

3

9

>

ὅτε μέλλοι @

[4

-» e , 9 4 A ἄκρον ὑπερβαλέειν, τότ᾽a9 ἀποστρέψασκε Kparaiis: αὖτις ἔπειτα πέδονδε κυλίνδετο Adas ἀναιδής. ^

3

A

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ A (χὴ

181

αὐτὰρ ὅ γ᾽ ἂψ ὥσασκε τιταινόμενος, κατὰ δ᾽ ἱδρὼς 4

A

@

rn

Ν

’

A

>

t€

4

Eppeev ἐκ μελέων. κονίη δ᾽ ἐκ κρατὸς ὀρώρει. Τὸν δὲ μέτ᾽ εἰσενόησα βίην Ἡρακληείην, [etSwAov- αὐτὸς δὲ μετ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι τέρπεται ἐν θαλίῃς καὶ ἔχει καλλίσφυρον “Ἥβην παῖδα Διὸς μεγάλοιο καὶ "Hpns χρυσοπεδίλου,] ἀμφὶ δέ μιν κλαγγὴ νεκύων ἦν οἰωνῶν ws, πάντοσ᾽ arvlouevwv" ὁ δ᾽ ἐρεμνῇ νυκτὶ ἐοικώς, γυμνὸν τόξον ἔχων καὶ ἐπὶ νευρῆφιν ὀϊστόν, Ld

>

4

4

A

’

>

>

A

’

9

9

>

4

A

A

L4

4

>

4

9

600

’

€

»

a

,

’

’

^

[4

?

e^

606

e

δεινὸν παπταίνων, αἰεὶ βαλέοντι ἐοικώς.

σμερδαλέος δέ οἱ ἀμφὶ περὶ στήθεσσιν ἀορτὴρ χρύσεος ἦν τελαμών, ἵνα θέσκελα ἔργα τέτυκτο, ἄρκτοι T. ἀγρότεροί τε σύες χαροποί τε λέοντες, ,

4

,

€

4

9

A

’ὔ

«v

4

4

>

4

A

v

610

4

>

ὑσμῖναί τε μάχαι τε φόνοι τ᾽ ἀνδροκτασίαι τε.

μὴ τεχνησάμενος μηδ᾽ ἄλλο τι τεχνήσαιτο, ὃς κεῖνον τελαμῶνα en ἐγκάτθετο τέχνῃ!

ἔγνω δ᾽ αὐτίκα κεῖνος, ἐπεὶ ἴδεν ὀφθαλμοῖσι, καί μ᾽ ὀλοφυρόμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: “Διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, d δείλ᾽, 7) τινὰ καὶ σὺ κακὸν μόρον ἡγηλάζεις, ὅν περ ἐγὼν ὀχέεσκον ὑπ᾽ αὐγὰς ἠελίοιο. ^

ὃ

IN?

1

εχ

\

\

Ζηνὸς

M

LER

7

μὲν πάϊς na

A

Ml

/

,

Kpoviovos,

€

43

\

αὐτὰρ

A

$..

615

/

99.

oiLuv

620

εἶχον ἀπειρεσίην: μάλα γὰρ πολὺ χείρονι φωτὶ

δεδμήμην, ὁ δέ μοι χαλεποὺς ἐπετέλλετ᾽ ἀέθλους. καί ποτέ ’

μ᾽

,

9

ἐνθάδ᾽ 9

ἔπεμψε

LAN]

κύν᾽

ΝΜ

4

9

ἄξοντ᾽" ΝΜ

ov yap

3

4

\

Er ww

ἄλλον φράζετο τοῦδέ τί μοι χαλεπώτερον εἶναι ἄεθλον. τὸν μὲν ἐγὼν aveveıka καὶ ἤγαγον ἐξ ‘Atdao625 Ἑρμείας δέ μ᾽ ἔπεμψεν ἰδὲ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη.᾽ a > A T Ν , A. Ν ὡς εἰπὼν ὁe μὲνN αὖτις ἔβη δόμον “Aidos εἴσω. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν αὐτοῦ μένον ἔμπεδον, εἴ τις ἔτ᾽ ἔλθοι M]

A

bd

A

9

/

A

Μ

9

€

3

A

^

9

A

?

A

4

^

[4

Ν

ΝΜ

ἀνδρῶν ἡρώων, ot δὴ τὸ πρόσθεν ὅλοντο. 9

“--

€

,

a

4

1

ld

Ν

w

3

vw

188

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ A (x)

καί νύ κ᾽ ἔτι προτέρους ἴδον ἀνέρας, οὗς ἔθελόν περ, / d ^ > , , Θησέα’ Πειρίθοόν τε, θεῶν ἐρικυδέα τέκνα" 631 ἀλλὰ πρὶν ἐπὶ ἔθνε᾽ ἀγείρετο μυρία νεκρῶν ἠχῇ θεσπεσίῃ" ἐμὲ δὲ χλωρὸν δέος ἤρει, μή μοι Γοργείην κεφαλὴν δεινοῖο πελώρου ἐξ "Aidos πέμψειεν ἀγαυὴ Περσεφόνεια. 636 ,

>

Pd

>

w

ας

[4

,

>

>

8$

A

1

^?

a

,

LÀ

,

@

αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κιὼν ἐκέλευον ἑταίρους αὐτούς T. ἀμβαΐίνειν ἀνά τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι. οἱ δ᾽ all" εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖΐῖσι καθῖζον. τὴν δὲ κατ᾽ Ὦκεανὸν ποταμὸν φέρε κῦμα ῥόοιο, 4

\

99

1

1

4

^

4,

πρῶτα μὲν εἰρεσίη, μετέπειτα δὲ κάλλιμος οὖρος. 640 ^

\

4

/

,

\

[4

Φ

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

M

Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ ποταμοῖο λίπεν ῥόον ᾿Ωκεανοῖο νηῦς, ἀπὸ δ᾽ ἵκετο κῦμα θαλάσσης εὐρυπόροιο νῆσόν T Aiainv, ὅθι τ᾽ “Hots npiyeveins οἰκία καὶ xopot εἰσι καὶ ἀντολαὶ ᾿Ηελίοιο, νῆα μὲν ev?’ ἐλθόντες ἐκέλσαμεν ev ψαμάθοισιν, 5 ἐκ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ βῆμεν ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης. ἔνθα δ᾽ ἀποβρίξαντες ἐμείναμεν "Ho δῖαν. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἑτάρους προΐειν ἐς δώματα Κίρκης οἰσέμεναι νεκρὸν ᾿ΕἙλπήνορα τεθνηῶτα. 10 φιτροὺς δ᾽ αἶψα ταμόντες, ὅθ᾽ ἀκρότατος πρόεχ᾽ ἀκτή, ^

>

^ >

4

4

>

>

9

@

>

^

?

u

A

P

’

A

4

ΝΜ

4

>

A

v

>

>

\

A

’

a

99

4

~

,

4

>

«4

9

?

,

92

,

4

4

e^

Δ

4

>

9

4

|

>

[4

€

^

Lj

,

4

4

?

wn»

>

~

^

/

’

θάπτομεν θαλερὸν μεν ἀχνύμενοι, ἀχνύμ ρ κατὰ δάκρυpu

>

5»

,

x yéovres.

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ νεκρός T ἐκάη kai τεύχεα νεκροῦ,e^ >

9%

τύμβον χεύαντες καὶ ἐπὶ στήλην ἐρύσαντες πήξαμεν ἀκροτάτῳ τύμβῳ εὐῆρες ἐρετμόν. 15 μεῖς μὲν τὰ ἕκαστα διείπομεν" οὐδ᾽ ἄρα Κίρκην e£ ᾿Αἴδεω ἐλθόντες ἐλήθομεν, ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ὦκα ἦλθ᾽ ἐντυναμένη" ἅμα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι φέρον αὐτῇ σῖτον καὶ κρέα πολλὰ καὶ αἴθοπα οἶνον ἐρυθρόν. [4 ^ d 3 ἡ€ δ᾽ > ἐν9 μέσσῳ στᾶσα μετηύδα δῖα^ θεάων" 20 *H

^

^

A

1

1

€

ὃ

,

\

4

\

δ᾽

Ν

»

>

Ki

,

“Σχέτλιοι, ot ζώοντες ὑπήλθετε δῶμ᾽ ᾿Αἴδαο,

δισθανέες, ὅτε τ᾽ ἄλλοι ἅπαξ θνήσκουσ᾽ ἄνθρωποι. ἀλλ᾽ dyer’ ἐσθίετε βρώμην καὶ πίνετε οἶνον αὖθι πανημέριοι" ἅμα δ᾽ ἠοῖ φαινομένηφι πλεύσεσθ᾽ - αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ δείξω ὁδὸν ἡδὲ ἕκαστα 4

’

4

>

e

4

4

>

>

4

?

^

’

189

[4

eg

A

4

oe

25

190

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

M (xi)

muavew, ἵνα μὴ τι κακορραφίῃ ἀλεγεινῇ ἢ ἁλὸς ἢ ἐπὶ γῆς ἀλγήσετε πῆμα παθόντες. Qs éfa0'- ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. Ws τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα 4

^*^

€

@

1

“

a

9

wv

ἡμεῦα σ

θ

4

A

,

^

9

€

3

m

’

9

^5»

,

^

^

δαινυμενοι κρέα T

ὃ

9

4

/

9»

/

1

ἀσπετα

>

᾽ὔ

9

,

kat μεῦυ TOU"

ν

A

θ

20

4

90

ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθεν, , Ol μὲν κοιμήσαντο παρὰ πρυμνήσια νηός, ἡ δ᾽ ἐμὲ χειρὸς ἑλοῦσα φίλων ἀπονόσφιν ἑταίρων εἷσέ τε καὶ προσέλεκτο καὶ ἐξερέεινεν ἕκαστα" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ τῇ πάντα κατὰ μοῖραν κατέλεξα. 35 καὶ τότε δή με ἔπεσσι προσηύδα πότνια Κίρκη: ^ , “Ταῦτα μὲν οὕτω πάντα πεπείρανται" σὺ δ᾽ akovσον, Ld >

» , > ἢ ὥς τοι ἐγὼν ἐρέω, μνήσει δέ , σε καὶ 1 θεὸςA αὐτός. Σειρῆνας μὲν πρῶτον ἀφίξεαι, al ῥά τε πάντας ἀνθρώπους θέλγουσιν, ὅτις σφέας εἰσαφίκηται. 40 Os Tis aidpein πελάσῃ καὶ φθόγγον ἀκούσῃ Σειρήνων, τῷ δ᾽ οὔ τι γυνὴ καὶ νήπια τέκνα οἴκαδε νοστήσαντι παρίσταται οὐδὲ γάνυνται, ἀλλά τε Σειρῆνες λιγυρῇ θέλγουσιν ἀοιδῇ, ἥμεναι ἐν λειμῶνι" πολὺς δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ὀστεόφιν θὶς 45 ἀνδρῶν πυθομένων, περὶ δὲ pivot μινύθουσι. ἀλλὰ παρὲξ ἐλάαν, ἐπὶ δ᾽ οὔατ᾽ ἀλεῖψαι ἑταίρων ’ [4 3 4 κηρὸν4 δεψήσας μελιηδέα, μή Ld τις ἀκούσῃ τῶν ἄλλων" ἀτὰρ αὐτὸς ἀκουέμεν αἴ x’ ἐθέλῃσθα, δησάντων σ᾽ ἐν νηΐ θοῇ χεῖράς τε πόδας τε δ0 ὀρθὸν ἐν ἱστοπέδῃ, ἐκ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ πείρατ᾽ ἀνήφθω, ὄφρα κε τερπόμενος ὄπ᾽ ἀκούῃς Σειρήνοιϊν. εἰ δέ ke λίσσηαι ἑτάρους λῦσαί τε κελεύῃς, οἱ δέ σ᾽ ἐνὶ πλεόνεσσι τότε δεσμοῖσι διδέντων. > A > A $4 ^ € ^ Αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν δὴ\ τάςa γε παρὲξ\ ἐλάσωσιν ἑταῖροι, 55 ἔνθα τοι οὐκέτ᾽ ἔπειτα διηνεκέως ἀγορεύσω €

o

9

9

A

1

4

Poe

M

v

’

>

1

9

€

ὃ

>

9

€

[4

[4

iA

V

7

>

A

oA

A

>

>

»

4

4

Ν

9

AD

,

€

3

Ld

,

4

^

l4

^

^?

9

[4

[4

9

9

>

e

>

’

9

^

>

€

A

8

ἃ»

’

/

4

AL

>

9

μά

’

\

^

^

’

Ld

>

=r

>

4247

>

»

’

;

^^

’

’

λ

^

/

’

^7

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Μ (xn)

191

ὁπποτέρη δή τοι ὁδὸς ἔσσεται, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸς θυμῷ βουλεύειν: ἐρέω δέ τοι ἀμφοτέρωθεν. ἔνθεν μὲν yap πέτραι ἐπηρεφέες, προτὶ δ᾽ αὐτὰς κῦμα μέγα ῥοχθεῖ kvavwmıdos ᾿Αμφιτρίτης" 60 Πλαγκτὰς δ᾽ 7) τοι τάς γε θεοὶ μάκαρες καλέουσι. τῇ μέν τ᾽ οὐδὲ ποτητὰ παρέρχεται οὐδὲ πέλειαι τρήρωνες, ταί τ᾽ ἀμβροσίην Διὶ πατρὶ φέρουσιν, ἀλλά re kai τῶν αἰὲν ἀφαιρεῖται λὶς πέτρη" ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλην ἐνίησι πατὴρ ἐναρίθμιον εἶναι. 65 τῇ 9 ov πώ τις νηῦς φύγεν ἀνδρῶν, 1j τις ἵκηται, ἀλλά θ᾽ ὁμοῦ πίνακάς τε νεῶν καὶ σώματα φωτῶν κύμαθ᾽ ἁλὸς φορέουσι πυρός τ᾽ 0Aooto θύελλαι. οἴη δὴ κείνῃ γε παρέπλω ποντοπόρος νηῦς e

,

,

~

ld

P d

4

^

M

pyw

^

,

>A

’

a

>

M

>

A

9

4

[4

[4

Tap

A

’

4

A

9

M

>

>

πασιμέλουσα,

1

4

[4

^

A

>

9

,

A

9

a

1

»

4

,

€

4

"A

>

A

4

9

en.

e^

„7

A

’

.

Alnrao πλεουσα

70

καί νύ κε τὴν ἔνθ᾽ ὦκα βάλεν μεγάλας ποτὶ πέτρας, pn παρέπεμψεν, ἐπεὶ φίλος ἦεν “Inowv. Οἱ δὲ δύω σκόπελοι ὁ μὲν οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἱκάνει ὀξείῃ κορυφῇ, νεφέλη δέ μιν ἀμφιβέβηκε κυανέη" τὸ μὲν οὔ ποτ᾽ ἐρωεῖ, οὐδέ ποτ᾽ αἴθρη 75 κείνου ἔχει κορυφὴν οὔτ᾽ ev θέρει οὔτ᾽ ἐν ὁπώρῃ" οὐδέ κεν ἀμβαίη βροτὸς ἀνήρ, οὐδ᾽ ἐπιβαίη, οὐδ᾽ εἴ οἵ χεῖρές Te ἐείκοσι kai πόδες εἶεν" πέτρη γὰρ λίς ἐστι, περιξεστῇ ἐϊκυῖα. μέσσῳ δ᾽ ἐν σκοπέλῳ ἐστὶ σπέος ἠεροειδές, 80 πρὸς ζόφον eis "Epefos τετραμμένον, 7) περ àv ὑμεῖς νῆα παρὰ γλαφυρὴν ἰθύνετε, φαίδιμ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ. οὐδέ Kev ἐκ νηὸς γλαφυρῆς αἰζήϊος ἀνὴρ τόξῳ ὀϊστεύσας κοῖλον σπέος εἰσαφίκοιτο. ἔνθα δ᾽ ἐνὶ Σκύλλη ναίει δεινὸν λελακυῖα85 τῆς ἦ τοι φωνὴ μὲν Son σκύλακος νεογιλῆς γίγνεται, αὐτὴ δ᾽ αὖτε πέλωρ κακόν" οὐδέ κέ Tis μιν γηθήσειεν ἰδών, οὐδ᾽ εἰ θεὸς ἀντιάσειε. ,

,

ἀλλ᾽

Ἃ

Ν

"H

€

?

A

[4

1

Ν

^

δ᾽

M]

4

P

?

’

>

’

7

40)

A

?

A

>

wv

^7

7

>

A

e

9

Ν

»

>

9

o

,

992

PP

1

ὃ

I.

>

,

,

,

’

4

fr

>

’

/

4

m^

,

4

[4

’

A

N\

€

’

Ν

?

>

»

9

°I

1

^

>

Lr

’

θ

>

>

,

,

1

4

b

»

A

tA

\

»?»

’

€

[4

>

4

>

A

€

”

Ν

9

[4

>

4

i]

,

LAND]

4

ld

,

9Q

7T

4

ba)

€

,

/

A

y^

,

^

192

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ M (xm)

τῆς ἦ τοι πόδες εἰσὶ δυώδεκα πάντες ἄωροι, ~

[4

>

4

[4

[4

Ν

ἐξ δέ TE οἱ δειραὶ περιμήκεες, ἐν δὲ ἑκάστῃ 90 σμερδαλέη κεφαλή, ἐν δὲ τρίστοιχοι ὀδόντες, πυκνοὶ καὶ θαμέες, πλεῖοι μέλανος θανάτοιο. μέσση μέν τε κατὰ σπείους κοίλοιο δέδυκεν ἔξω δ᾽ ἐξίσχει κεφαλὰς δεινοῖο BepéOpovαὐτοῦ δ᾽ ἰχθυάᾳ σκόπελον περιμαιμώωσα 95 δελφῖνάς re κύνας τε καὶ εἴ ποθι μεῖζον ἔλῃσι κῆτος, ἃ μυρία βόσκει ἀγάστονος ᾿Αμφιτρίτη. τῇ δ᾽ οὔ πώ ποτε ναῦται ἀκήριοι εὐχετόωνται παρφυγέειν σὺν νηΐ" φέρει δέ τε κρατὶ ἑκάστῳ φῶτ᾽ ἐξαρπάξασα νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο. 100 Τὸν δ᾽ ἕτερον σκόπελον χθαμαλώτερον ὄψει, 'O8vo«

[4

2

et

€

\

a

[4

,

A

,

,

3

a

3

V

/

@

,

9

4

[4

,

oe

4

σεῦ,

πλησίον ἀλλήλων" καί κεν διοϊστεύσειας. τῷ δ᾽ ἐν ἐρινεός ἐστι μέγας, φύλλοισι τεθηλώς:" τῷ δ᾽ ὑπὸ δῖα Χάρυβδις ἀναρροιβδεῖ μέλαν ὕδωρ. τρὶς μὲν γάρ T ἀνίησιν en’ ἤματι, τρὶς δ᾽ ἀναροιβδεῖ δεινόν: μὴ σύ γε κεῖθι τύχοις, ὅτε ῥοιβδήσειεν' 106 οὐ γάρ κεν ῥύσαιτό σ᾽ ὑπὲκ κακοῦ οὐδ᾽ ἐνοσίχθων. ἀλλὰ μάλα Σκύλλης σκοπέλῳ πεπλημένος ὦκα νῆα παρὲξ ἐλάαν, ἐπεὶ ἦ πολὺ φέρτερόν ἐστιν ἕξ ἑτάρους ἐν νηὶ ποθήμεναι 7) ἅμα πάντας. 110 s ἔφατ᾽ - αὐτὰρ ἐγώ μιν ἀμειβόμενος mpoaéeurov: “ εἰ δ᾽ ἄγε δή μοι τοῦτο, θεά, νημερτὲς ἐνίσπες, εἴ πως τὴν ὁλοὴν μὲν ὑπεκπροφύγοιμι Χάρυβδιν, τὴν δέ κ᾽ ἀμυναίμην, ὅτε μοι σίνοιτό γ᾽ eraipovs." "Qs ἐφάμην: ἡ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀμείβετο δῖα θεάων: 115 σχέτλιε, καὶ δὴ αὖ τοι πολεμήϊα ἔργα μέμηλε A

4

^

a

6

A

e

ΦᾺ

^?

^()

,

?

$3

Ν

4

Ww

4

|

4

A

’

A

δὴ

9?

A

A

\

καὶ πόνος;

*

ἃ.

3

A

9

7

9

A

44

3

»

M

»

>

/

€

λ

33

,

LER,

/

[4

Ld

Ld

οὐδὲ θεοῖσιν ὑπείξεαι ἀθανάτοισιν;

ἡ δέ τοι οὐ θνητή, ἀλλ᾽ ἀθάνατον κακόν ἐστι, δεινόν τ᾽ ἀργαλέον τε καὶ ἄγριον οὐδὲ paynrov’ ς

’

9

4

3

>

939

4

^

9

4

^

»

[4

3

ς

[4

>

[d

>

OAYZZEIAX

M (xi)

193

οὐδέ Tis ἐστ᾽ ἀλκή" φυγέειν κάρτιστον ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς. 120 ἣν γὰρ δηθύνῃσθα κορυσσόμενος παρὰ πέτρῃ, δείδω μή σ᾽ ἐξαῦτις ἐφορμηθεῖσα κίχησι τόσσῃσιν κεφαλῇσι, τόσους δ᾽ ἐκ φῶτας ἕληται. ἀλλὰ μάλα σφοδρῶς ἐλάαν, βωστρεῖν δὲ Kparauiv, μητέρα τῆς Σκύλλης, n μιν τέκε πῆμα βροτοῖσιν" 125 7 μιν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀποπαύσει ἐς ὕστερον ὁρμηθῆναι. ,

,

’

?

9

>

/

,

,

^

’

^

4

4

[4

>

>

9

μά

9

~

4

2

A

e

^

^

Θρινακίην δ᾽ ἐς νῆσον ἀφίξεαι" ἔνθα δὲ πολλαὶ

βόσκοντ᾽ ᾿Ηελίοιο βόες καὶ ἴφια μῆλα, ἑπτὰ βοῶν ἀγέλαι, τόσα δ᾽ οἰῶν πώεα καλά, €

\

^^

9

,

4

9

πεντήκοντα δ᾽

/

?

9

‚m

,

3

ἕκαστα: γόνος δ᾽

/

9

Ld

4

4

^

οὐ γίγνεται αὐτῶν,

130

οὐδέ ποτε φθινύθουσι. θεαὶ δ᾽ ἐπιποιμένες εἰσΐ, νύμφαι ἐπλόκαμοι, Φαέθουσά τε Λαμπετίη τε, ἃς τέκεν ᾿Ηελίῳ ᾿ἵπερίονι δῖα Νέαιρα. τὰς μὲν ἄρα θρέψασα τεκοῦσά τε πότνια μήτηρ Θρινακίην ἐς νῆσον ἀπῴκισε τηλόθι ναίειν, 135 μῆλα φυλασσέμεναι πατρώϊα καὶ ἕλικας βοῦς. τὰς εἰ μέν κ᾽ ἀσινέας ἐάᾳς νόστου τε μέδηαι, ἦ T ἂν ἔτ᾽ εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην κακά περ πάσχοντες ἵκοισθε" εἰ δέ κε σίνηαι, τότε τοι τεκμαίρομ᾽ ὄλεθρον νηΐ τε καὶ ἑτάροις" αὐτὸς δ᾽ εἴ πέρ κεν advéns, 140 ὀψὲ κακῶς νεῖαι ὀλέσας amo πάντας éraipovs." Ὡς Edar’- αὐτίκα δὲ χρυσόθρονος ἤλυθεν ’Hus. ἡ μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀνὰ νῆσον ἀπέστιχε δῖα θεάων" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆα κιὼν ὄτρυνον ἑταίρους αὐτούς T ἀμβαίνειν ava τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι. 145 4

[4

d

4

$?..

>

4

a

d

4

3

>

A

>

5

>

,

>

4

4

9

,

[4

4

^?

,

,

>

>

[4

/

σ

~

οἱ δ᾽ ab’ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον. €

€» ἐφ, σ 4 3 a ἑξῆς δ᾽ > ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν4 ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. ἡμῖν δ᾽ αὖ κατόπισθε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο ixpevoy οὖρον ἵει πλησίστιον, ἐσθλὸν ἑταῖρον, Κίρκη EümAokauos, δεινὴ θεὸς αὐδήεσσα. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ὅπλα ἕκαστα πονησάμενοι κατὰ νῆα

150

194

OAYZZEIAZ

M (xn)

ἥμεθα" τὴν δ᾽ ἀνεμός τε κυβερνήτης τ᾽ ἴθυνε. δὴ TOT A

4

ἐγὼν ἑτάροισι μετηύδων

>

“FO

»

\

e

dot,

4

ἀχνύμενος κῆρ᾽

’

3

[4

~

οὐ γὰρ χρὴ Eva ἴδμεναι οὐδὲ δύ᾽ οἴους

1δὅ θέσφαθ᾽ a μοι Κίρκη μυθήσατο, δῖα θεάων" ἀλλ᾽ ἐρέω μὲν ἐγών, ἵνα εἰδότες 7 κε θάνωμεν ἢ κεν ἀλευάμενοι θάνατον καὶ κῆρα φύγοιμεν. Σειρήνων μὲν πρῶτον ἀνώγει θεσπεσιάων φθόγγον ἀλεύασθαι καὶ λειμῶν᾽ ἀνθεμόεντα. 160 οἷον ἠνώγει Om ἀκουέμ ἀκουέμεν" ἀλλάά με με δεσμῷ ον ἔμ᾽ἔμ᾽ ἠνώγ δεσμῷ δήσατ᾽ ev ἀργαλέῳ, ὄφρ᾽ ἔμπεδον αὐτόθι μίμνω, ὀρθὸν ἐν ἱστοπέδῃ, ἐκ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ πείρατ᾽ ἀνήφθω. εἰ δέ κε λίσσωμαι ὑμέας λῦσαί τε κελεύω, ὑμεῖς δ᾽ ἐν πλεόνεσσι τότε δεσμοῖσι πιέζειν. H τοι ἐγὼ τὰ ἕκαστα λέγων ἑτάροισι πίφαυσκον᾽ 166 τόφρα δὲ καρπαλίμως ἐξίκετο νηῦς evepyns νῆσον Σειρήνοιϊν" ἔπειγε γὰρ οὖρος ἀπήμων. αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἄνεμος μὲν ἐπαύσατο ἠδὲ γαλήνη ἔπλετο νηνεμίη, κοίμησε δὲ κύματα δαίμων. 170 ἀνστάντες δ᾽ ἕταροι νεὸς ἱστία μηρύσαντο, Kai Ta μὲν ἐν vot γλαφυρῇ βάλον, οἱ δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἐρετμὰ ἑζόμενοι λεύκαινον ὕδωρ ξεστῆς ἐλάτῃσιν. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ κηροῖο μέγαν τροχὸν ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ >

>

a

9

9

9

€

^

ς

9?

\

\

A

>

¢

9

΄

>

?

9

^

^

td

,

€

Pf

/

4

>

^

[2]

’

,

L4

/

[4

~

9

3

4

4

A

4

>

^

@

4

[4

/

,

,

w

*

9

[4

3

,

>

>

U

>

ev»

,

4

ς

P d

?N

\

4

[d

9

τυτθὰ διατμήξας χερσὶ στιβαρῇσι πίεζον.

αἶψα δ᾽ taivero κηρός, ἐπεὶ κέλετο μεγάλη ts HeAiov τ᾽ αὐγὴ “Yreptovidao ἄνακτος" ἑξείης δ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ἐπ᾽ οὔατα πᾶσιν ἄλειψα. » ς ^ a P , οἱ € δ᾽ > ἐν» νηΐ A μ᾽ > ἔδησαν ὁμοῦ χεῖράς τε πόδας τε ὀρθὸν Ev ἱστοπέδῃ, ἐκ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ πείρατ᾽ ανῆπτον᾽" αὐτοὶ δ᾽ ἑζόμενοι πολιὴν ἅλα τύπτον ἐρετμοῖς. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε τόσσον ἀπῆμεν ὅσον τε γέγωνε βοήσας ῥίμφα διώκοντες, τὰς δ᾽ οὐ λάθεν ὠκύαλος νηῦς ἐγγύθεν ὀρνυμένη, λιγυρὴν δ᾽ ἔντυνον ἀοιδήν" >

9

>

9

,

€

49

3

a

,

1

/

9

9

€

ς

?

A

/

/

oe

4

175

w

*

/

a

?

9

ΝΜ

9

^

φ

^

Ld

/

9

»

m

180

OAYZXZEIAX

M (xn)

ἰών,

᾿Οδυσεῦ,

'"Aeüp' ay’ ᾿Αχαιῶν,

πολύαιν᾽

195 μέγα

κῦδος

νῆα κατάστησον, ἵνα νωϊτέρην ὄπ᾽ ἀκούσῃς. οὐ γάρ πώ τις τῇδε παρήλασε vt μελαίνῃ, πρίν γ᾽ ἡμέων μελίγηρυν ἀπὸ στομάτων OT ἀκοῦσαι ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γε τερψάμενος νεῖται καὶ πλείονα εἰδώς. ἰὸμεν γάρ τοι πάνθ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἐνὶ Tpoin evpety Αργεῖοι Tpwes τε θεῶν ἰότητι poynoav: 190 ἰὃμεν δ᾽ ὅσσα γένηται ἐπὶ χθονὶ πουλυβοτείρῃ. Qs φάσαν ἱεῖσαι ὅπα κάλλιμον- αὐτὰρ ἐμὸν κῆρ ἤθελ᾿ ἀκουέμεναι, λῦσαί τ᾽ ἐκέλευον ἑταίρους ὀφρύσι vevoralwv‘ οἱ δὲ προπεσόντες ἔρεσσον. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἀνστάντες Περιμήδης Ἐὐρύλοχός τε 195 ~

4

e

’

^

/

>

>

>

t€

’

θ᾽

e

^

»

>

A

9

/

4

>

A

’

185

’

»

4

T

,

9

9

>

4

^

’

’

4

4

[4

/

λῦ

9

/

4

Ca

>

»

A

^

€

a

nO

9

^

’

^

»

&

4

4

LO

=|

/

ld

e

9

.

>

$

»

M

A

))

9

€

A

~

’

€

3

πλείοσί μ᾽ ἐν δεσμοῖσι ,

’

>

|

^

ὃ

δέον μᾶλλόν τε πίεζον. 4

~

’

’

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ Tas ye παρήλασαν, οὐδ᾽ ,

M

$

A

\

4

AA

φθόγγον Σειρήνων ἠκούομεν οὐδέ T θ

᾽ὔ

,

,

ἔτ᾽ ἔπειτα

79>

/

,

,

wv

9?

Mw

ἀοιδήν,

9

9

4

41» » “Ἃ , $5» 7 € ^ all’ ἀπὸ κηρὸν1 ἕλοντο ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι, ὅν σφιν ἐπ᾽ ὠσὶν ἀλειψ᾽, ἐμέ T ἐκ δεσμῶν ἀνέλυσαν. a

>

9

AAN’

9

b

A

IA

>

9

’

>

?

~

9

ore δὴ τὴν νῆσον ἐλείπομεν, αὐτίκ᾽

>

v

\

A

^

>

’

>

[4

ἔπειτα 201

49

ΜΚ

καπνὸν καὶ μέγα κῦμα ἴδον καὶ δοῦπον ἀκουσα.

τῶν δ᾽ apa δεισάντων ἐκ χειρῶν ἔπτατ᾽ ἐρετμά, βόμβησαν δ᾽ ἄρα πάντα κατὰ ῥόον" ἔσχετο δ᾽ αὐτοῦ ’᾽

>

M

’

A

€?

»

o

4

-

νηῦς, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτ᾽ ἐρετμὰ προήκεα χερσὶν ἔπειγον. 205

αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ διὰ νηὸς (ov ὄτρυνον ἑταίρους μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσι παρασταδὸν Avöpa ἕκαστον" () φίλοι, od γάρ πώ τι κακῶν ἀδαήμονές εἰμεν" οὐ μὲν δὴ τόδε μεῖζον ἔπι κακὸν ἢ ὅτε Κύκλωψ εἴλει evi σπῆϊ γλαφυρῷ κρατερῆφι Bindu: 210 ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔνθεν ἐμῇ ἀρετῇ βουλῇ τε vow τε ἐκφύγομεν, καί που τῶνδε μνήσεσθαι ὀΐω. viv δ᾽ àyeO', ws àv ἐγὼ εἴπω, πειθώμεθα πάντες. ὑμεῖς μὲν κώπῃσιν ἁλὸς ῥηγμῖνα βαθεῖαν 3

M

$

Α

A]

’

?

«Pr

A

>

Δ

»

€

^

wm

>

9

€

[4

1

e

4

€

nn

4

«€

Ν

e

4

Ph

4

A^

,

/,

/

A

A]

>

^

^

n

e

^

v

m)

’

»

4

,

>

^

4

’

,

^

»

A

>

M

\

$4

’

A

4

3

4

4

^

>

196

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Μ (xn)

τύπτετε κληΐδεσσιν ἐφήμενοι, αἴ κέ ποθι Ζεὺς

215

δώῃ τόνδε γ᾽ ὄλεθρον ὑπεκφυγέειν καὶ ἀλύξαι"

σοὶ δέ, κυβερνῆθ᾽, ὧδ᾽ ἐπιτέλλομαι---ἀλλ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ βάλλευ, ἐπεὶ νηὸς γλαφυρῆς otia. vwpäs— τούτου μὲν καπνοῦ καὶ κύματος ἐκτὸς ἔεργε νῆα, σὺ δὲ σκοπέλου ἐπιμαίεο, μή σε λάθῃσι

220

Keio’ ἐξορμήσασα καὶ ἐς κακὸν ἄμμε βάλῃσθα. Os ἐφάμην’ οἱ δ᾽ ὦκα ἐμοῖς ἐπέεσσι πίθοντο. Σκύλλην δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἐμυθεόμην, ἄπρηκτον ἀνίην, μή πώς μοι δείσαντες ἀπολλήξειαν ἑταῖροι εἰρεσίης, ἐντὸς δὲ πυκάζοιεν σφέας αὐτούς. καὶ τότε δὴ Κίρκης μὲν ἐφημοσύνης ἀλεγεινῆς λανθανόμην, ἐπεὶ οὔ τί μ᾽ ἀνώγει θωρήσσεσθαι" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ καταδὺς κλυτὰ τεύχεα καὶ δύο δοῦρε pdkp' ἐν χερσὶν ἑλὼν εἰς ἴκρια νηὸς ἔβαινον πρῴρης" ἔνθεν γάρ μιν ἐδέγμην πρῶτα φανεῖσθαι Σικύλλην πετραίην, N μοι φέρε πῆμ᾽ ἑτάροισιν" οὐδέ πῃ ἀθρῆσαι δυνάμην: ἔκαμον δέ μοι ὄσσε πάντῃ παπταίνοντι πρὸς ἠεροειδέα πέτρην. Ἡμεϊς μὲν στεινωπὸν ἀνεπλέομεν yoowrres: ἔνθεν γὰρ Σκύλλη, ἑτέρωθι δὲ δῖα Χάρυβδις δεινὸν ἀνερροίβδησε θαλάσσης ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ. ἦ τοι ὅτ᾽ ἐξεμέσειε, λέβης Ws ἐν πυρὶ πολλῷ πᾶσ᾽ ἀναμορμύρεσκε κυκωμένη" ὑψόσε δ᾽ ἄχνη ἄκροισι σκοπέλοισιν ἐπ᾽ ἀμφοτέροισιν ἔπιπτεν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἀναβρόξειε θαλάσσης ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ, πᾶσ᾽ ἔντοσθε φάνεσκε κυκωμένη, ἀμφὶ δὲ πέτρη δεινὸν βεβρύχει, ὑπένερθε δὲ γαῖα φάνεσκε ψάμμῳ κυανέη" τοὺς δὲ χλωρὸν δέος Tjpei. ἡμεῖς μὲν πρὸς τὴν ἴδομεν δείσαντες ὄλεθρον" τόφρα δέ μοι Σκύλλη κοίλης ἐκ νηὸς ἑταίρους ἕξ ἔλεθ᾽, οἱ χερσίν τε Bindi τε φέρτατοι ἦσαν. ^

23

9

a

4

9

>

4

,

A

b

€

»

A

4

A

,

U

>

9

’

ΝΜ)

^

>

4

>

>

4

4

’

3

/

,

>

,

>

^

a

aD

’

,

A

a

9

A

4

A

Pd

eo

3

?

^

A

225

on

230

235

“-

240

245

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ M (xn)

197

σκεψάμενος δ᾽ és νῆα θοὴν ἅμα καὶ μεθ᾽ ἑταίρους ἤδη τῶν ἐνόησα πόδας καὶ χεῖρας ὕπερθεν ὑψόσ᾽ àeupopévov: ἐμὲ δὲ φθέγγοντο kaAeüvres ἐξονομακλήδην, τότε γ᾽ ὕστατον, ἀχνύμενοι κῆρ. ws δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἐπὶ προβόλῳ ἁλιεὺς περιμήκεϊ ῥάβδῳ ἰχθύσι τοῖς ὀλίγοισι δόλον κατὰ εἴδατα βάλλων ἐς πόντον προΐησι βοὸς κέρας ἀγραύλοιο, ἀσπαίροντα δ᾽ ἔπειτα λαβὼν ἔρριψε θύραζε, ὡς οἵ γ᾽ ἀσπαίροντες ἀείροντο προτὶ πέτρας. αὐτοῦ δ᾽ eivi θύρῃσι κατήσθιε κεκλήγοντας, χεῖρας ἐμοὶ Opeyovras ἐν αἰνῇ δηϊοτῆτι. οἴκτιστον δὴ κεῖνο ἐμοῖς ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσι πάντων 000 ἐμόγησα πόρους ἁλὸς e£epeetvov. ᾿Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πέτρας φύγομεν δεινήν τε Χάρυβδιν Σκύλλην τ᾽, αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτα θεοῦ ἐς ἀμύμονα νῆσον ἱκόμεθ᾽ . ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔσαν καλαὶ βόες εὐρυμέτωποι, πολλὰ δὲ ἴφια μῆλ᾽ “Yaepiovos ᾿Ηελίοιο. δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἔτι πόντῳ ἐὼν ἐν νηΐ μελαίνῃ μυκηθμοῦ τ᾽ ἤκουσα βοῶν αὐλιζομενάων οἰῶν τε βληχήν᾽ Kat μοι ἔπος ἔμπεσε θυμῷ 7

e

4

>

9?»

»

|

^

[4

>

>

4

€

»

δ

9

>

A

^7

9

M

9

^

’

>

255

“-

€

A

3

4

’

?

b

^

250

€^7

/

>

A

u

eo

v

A

,

^

,

Ν

»

\

€

4

4

4

>

a

>

€

>

>

^^

€

4

Ν᾽

/,?

>

A

^

»»

M

,

w

A

Φ

@

A

,

>

Ν

€

A

4

’

4

4

260

,

d»

’

4

4

2θὅ

μαντῆος ἀλαοῦ Θηβαίου Τειρεσίαο ^

>

^

,

’

Κίρκης τ᾽ Atains, οἵ μοι μάλα πόλλ᾽ ἐπέτελλον νῆσον ἀλεύασθαι τερψιμβρότου ᾿Ηελίοιο.

δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἑτάροισι μετηύδων, ἀχνύμενος κῆρ' 270 “Κέκλυτέ μευ μύθων, κακά περ πάσχοντες ἑταῖροι, ὄφρ᾽ ὑμῖν εἴπω μαντήϊα Τειρεσίαο Κίρκης τ᾽ Αἰαίης, οἵ μοι μάλα πόλλ᾽ ἐπέτελλον νῆσον ἀλεύασθαι τερψιμβρότου ' HeAioto: ἔνθα yap aivóraTov κακὸν ἔμμεναι ἄμμιν ἔφασκον. 275 ἀλλὰ παρὲξ τὴν νῆσον ἐλαύνετε νῆα μέλαιναν.᾽᾽ "Qs ἐφάμην: τοῖσιν δὲ κατεκλάσθη φίλον ἦτορ. αὐτίκα δ᾽ Εὐρύλοχος στυγερῷ μ᾽ ἡμείβετο μύθῳ: 4

4

9?

9

’

1

9

Ν

a

^7

€

>

>

?

+

^?

^?

,

’

σ

4

1

4

9

,

4

>

»

^

3

»

^

9?

’

v

’

Pd

198

OAYZZEIAZ M (xn)

““Σχέτλιός εἰς, ᾿Οδυσεῦ: περί τοι μένος οὐδέ τι γυῖα κάμνεις" 7) ῥά νυ σοί ye σιδήρεα πάντα τέτυκται, 280 ὅς p. ἑτάρους καμάτῳ ἁδηκότας ἠδὲ καὶ ὕπνῳ οὐκ edas γαίης ἐπιβήμεναι, ἔνθα κεν αὖτε νήσῳ ev ἀμφιρύτῃ Aapov τετυκοίμεθα δόρπον, 4

3

9

/

A

4

4

ἀλλ᾽ αὔτως διὰ νύκτα θοὴν ἀλάλησθαι ἄνωγας,

νήσου ἀποπλαγχθέντας, ἐν ἠεροειδέϊ πόντῳ. 285 ἐκ νυκτῶν δ᾽ ἄνεμοι χαλεποί, δηλήματα νηῶν, ylyvovrau πῇ κέν τις ὑπεκφύγοι αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον, ἣν πως ἐξαπίνης ἔλθῃ ἀνέμοιο θύελλα, ἢ Νότου 7 Ζεφύροιο δυσαέος, ot τε μάλιστα νῆα διαρραίουσι, θεῶν ἀέκητι ἀνάκτων; 290 ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι νῦν μὲν πειθώμεθα νυκτὶ μελαίνῃ δόρπον θ᾽ ὁπλισόμεσθα θοῇ παρὰ vyt μένοντες" ηῶθεν δ᾽ ἀναβάντες ἐνήσομεν εὐρέϊ πόντῳ. "Qs Ebar’ Εὐρύλοχος" ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἥνεον ἄλλοι ἑταῖροι. καὶ τότε δὴ γίγνωσκον ὃ δὴ κακὰ μήδετο δαίμων, Kal μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδων" 296 “Εὐρύλοχ᾽, ἦ μάλα δή με βιάζετε μοῦνον ἐόντα! ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε δή μοι πάντες ὀμόσσατε καρτερὸν ὅρκον, 3 4 ^ 29 ?^ εἴΝ κέ [4 τιν᾽ > ἠὲ94 βοῶν^ ἀγέλην Nba πῶῦ μέγ᾽4 9 οἰῶν e 3 ^ εὕρωμεν, μὴ , πού , τις ἀτασθαλίῃσι κακῇσιν 800 ἢ βοῦν ἠέ τι μῆλον ἀποκτάνῃ" ἀλλὰ ἔκηλοι ἐσθίετε βρώμην τὴν ἀθανάτη πόρε Kipxn.”’ s ἐφάμην" οἵ δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀπόμνυον ὡς ἐκέλευον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ὄμοσάν TE τελεύτησάν τε τὸν ὅρκον, στήσαμεν ἐν λιμένι γλαφυρῷ εὐεργέα νῆα 305 ayy’ ὕδατος yAuKepoio, καὶ ἐξαπέβησαν ἑταῖροι νηός, ἔπειτα δὲ δόρπον ἐπισταμένως τετύκοντο. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος Kal ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, μνησάμενοι δὴ ἔπειτα φίλους ἔκλαιον ἑταίρους, οὗς ἔφαγε Σκύλλη γλαφυρῆς ἐκ νηὸς ἑλοῦσα: 310 ,

>

9

°

4

^

4

?

3

>

^

A

“A

>

e

9

A

?

[4

)]

^7

I

λ

4

, i

»

λ

3

3

95

|

’

e

U4

,

»

’

ao

9

/

a3

4

’

^

1

/

,

[4

M

4

9

LER

4

9

/

^

[4

Δ

~

,’

9

>

,

r4

/

/

97

*()

9

4

A

-^

Fee

/

»

9

/

9

MN

/

3

>

9

^^

4

@

€

[4

/

OAYZZEIAS

M (xim)

199

κλαιόντεσσι δὲ τοῖσιν ἐπήλυθε νήδυμος ὕπνος. 7 , Μ » , ἦμος δὲ 1 τρίχα νυκτὸςY ἔην, μετὰ 1 δ᾽ > ἄστρα βεβήκει, ὦρσεν ἔπι ζαῆν ἄνεμον νεφεληγερέτα Ζεὺς λαίλαπι θεσπεσίῃ, σὺν δὲ νεφέεσσι κάλυψε γαῖαν ὁμοῦ καὶ πόντον" ὀρώρει δ᾽ οὐρανόθεν νύξ. 315 ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος "Hos, νῆα μὲν ὁρμίσαμεν, κοῖλον σπέος εἰσερύσαντες-" ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔσαν Νυμφέων καλοὶ χοροὶ nde θόωκοι. καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἀγορὴν θέμενος μετὰ μῦθον Eectrov: "FO φίλοι, ev γὰρ vnt θοῇ βρῶσίς τε πόσις τε 320 ἔστιν, τῶν δὲ βοῶν ἀπεχώμεθα, un τι πάθωμεν" δεινοῦ yap θεοῦ aide βόες καὶ ἴφια μῆλα, Ηελίου, ds πάντ᾽ ἐφορᾷ καὶ πάντ᾽ ἐπακούει. Qs ἐφάμην: τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. μῆνα δὲ πάντ᾽ ἄλληκτος an Νότος, οὐδέ τις ἄλλος 325 γίγνετ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀνέμων, εἰ μὴ Εὗρός τε Νότος τε. οἱ δ᾽ ἧος μὲν σῖτον ἔχον καὶ οἶνον ἐρυθρόν, τόφρα βοῶν ἀπέχοντο λιλαιόμενοι βιότοιο. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ νηὸς ἐξέφθιτο ἤϊα πάντα, καὶ δὴ ἄγρην ἐφέπεσκον ἀλητεύοντες ἀνάγκῃ, 330 ἰχθῦς opwÜds τε, φίλας ὅ τι χεῖρας ἵκοιτο, γναμπτοῖς ἀγκίστροισιν" ἔτειρε δὲ γαστέρα λιμός: δὴ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ἀνὰ νῆσον ἀπέστιχον, ὄφρα θεοῖσιν εὐξαίμην, εἴ τίς μοι ὁδὸν φήνειε νέεσθαι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ διὰ νήσου ἰὼν ἤλυξα ἑταίρους, 335 χεῖρας νιψάμενος, ὅθ᾽ ἐπὶ σκέπας ἦν ἀνέμοιο, ἠρώμην πάντεσσι θεοῖς ot "Ολυμπον ἔχουσιν" ot δ᾽ ἄρα μοι γλυκὺν ὕπνον ἐπὶ βλεφάροισιν ἔχευαν. ’

A

^

€

Ex

^

>

9

1

9

^

9

’

>

,

ev

4

>

ΝΜ

ew

A

^

€

4

>

»

^

»

^"

7

4

en»

4

9?»

d

9

’

’

4

’

σ

“ὃ

3}

/

3

,

4

4

Mee

’

4

>

,

’ὔ

/,

,

M

,

’

^

Ld

>

>

?

,

3

A

3

[4

,

,

V»

[4

A

3

3

,

9?

e

4

’

Mm

M

JE

>

>

\

i

m

9»

[4

€

^

~

\

>

>

ld

3

bd

4

,

>

d

^

ww

,

,

a

a

9

4

\

,

3

^

>

^

€

1

,

[4

θ

54

ΝΜ

e

’

A

Ld

>

+

^?

\

4

Ld

Εὐρύλοχος δ᾽ ἑτάροισι κακῆς ἐξάρχετο βουλῆς" “Κέκλυτέ μευ μύθων, κακά περ πάσχοντες ἑταῖροι" , e^ ^ πάντες μὲν\ στυγεροὶ M θάνατοι δειλοῖσι βροτοῖσι, 341 [4

λιμῷ δ᾽ οἴκτιστον θανέειν καὶ πότμον ἐπισπεῖν.

200

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ M (xn)

ἀλλ᾽ ayer’, ᾿ΗἩελίοιο βοῶν ἐλάσαντες ἀρίστας ῥέξομεν ἀθανάτοισι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν. εἰ δέ κεν eis ᾽Ζ'Ἴθάκην ἀφικοίμεθα, πατρίδα γαῖαν, 345 αἶψά κεν 'HeAiw Ὕπερίονι πίονα νηὸν τεύξομεν, ἐν δέ κε θεῖμεν ἀγάλματα πολλὰ καὶ ἐσθλά: >

>

w

>

9

[4

^

95

^

3

^?

εἰ δὲ χολωσάμενός τι βοῶν ὀρθοκραιράων

vn ἐθέλῃ ὀλέσαι, ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἔἕσπωνται θεοὶ ἄλλοι, op ἅπαξ πρὸς κῦμα χανὼν ἀπὸ θυμὸν óAéoca 35 ἢ δηθὰ στρεύγεσθαι ἐὼν ἐν νήσῳ ἐρήμῃ. "Qs ἐἔφατ᾽ Εὐρύλοχος" ἐπὶ δ᾽ nveov ἄλλοι ἑταῖροι. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ᾿Ηελίοιο βοῶν ἐλάσαντες ἀρίστας ἐγγύθεν---οὐ γὰρ τῆλε νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο βοσκέσκονθ᾽ ἕλικες καλαὶ βόες εὐρυμέτωποι--355 τὰς δὲ περιστήσαντο καὶ εὐχετόωντο θεοῖσι, φύλλα δρεψάμενοι Tépeva δρυὸς ὑψικόμοιο" οὐ γὰρ ἔχον κρῖ λευκὸν ἐϊσσέλμου ἐπὶ νηός. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ εὔξαντο καὶ ἔσφαξαν καὶ ἔδειραν μηρούς T ἐξέταμον Kata τε κνίσῃ ἐκάλυψαν 360 βούλ

δ8ῳν

a“

1

\

>

^

4

ἢ

>

9

9

/

/

4

,

A

,

3

4

>

~

>

9

3

A

€

,

3

3}

>

»

,

v

\

4

9A

,

/

\

7

θ

,

A

v

A

’

4

€

4

Α

,

,

wm

4

δίπτυχα ποιήσαντες, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν δ᾽ ὠμοθέτησαν"

οὐδ᾽ εἶχον μέθυ λεῖψαι ἐπ᾽ αἰθομένοις ἱεροῖσιν, ἀλλ᾽ ὕδατι σπένδοντες ἐπώπτων ἔγκατα πάντα. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ κατὰ μῆρε κάη καὶ σπλάγχνα πάσαντο, μίστυλλόν T ἄρα τἄλλα καὶ ἀμφ᾽ ὀβελοῖσιν ἔπειραν. 365 Καὶ τότε μοι βλεφάρων ἐξέσσυτο νήδυμος ὕπνος" βῆν δ᾽ ἰέναι ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ σχεδὸν ἦα κιὼν νεὸς ἀμφιελίσσης, καὶ τότε με κνίσης ἀμφήλυθεν ἡδὺς avri): PENS

4

A

^

»

>

AN

A

,

A

A

3

^

^

^

e

,

A

/

9

€

/

A

^

/

[4

/

M

1

,

>

-

^

οἰμώξας δὲ θεοῖσι per ?

|

4

9?

v

A

>?

4

>

>

^

>

€

’

A

I ..

/

ἀθανάτοισι γεγώνευν᾽ 9

’

370

΄

Ζεῦ πάτερ ἠδ᾽ ἄλλοι μάκαρες θεοὶ αἰὲν ἐόντες, ἦ με μάλ᾽ εἰς ἄτην κοιμήσατε νηλέϊ ὕπνῳ" οἱ δ᾽ ἕταροι μέγα ἔργον ἐμητίσαντο uévovres."' "ikea δ᾽ ᾿Ηελίῳ "Ymrepiow ἄγγελος ἦλθε, €«€

9^

/

’\>

302.)

?

Ld

»ν

4

/

θ

^5.

A

€

oA .

3,

0

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ M (xn) A

,

,

αμπετίη

λ

d

τανύπεπλος,

e

4

201

ww

4

O OL βόας €xTapev

e

ἡμεῖς.

375

αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι μετηύδα χωόμενος κῆρ" ed πάτερ nd ἄλλοι μάκαρες θεοὶ αἰὲν ἐόντες, τῖσαι δὴ ἑτάρους Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος, ot μευ βοῦς ἔκτειναν ὑπέρβιον, How ἐγώ ye χαίρεσκον μὲν ἰὼν εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀστερόεντα, 380 nd ὁπότ᾽ ἂψ ἐπὶ γαῖαν am οὐρανόθεν προτραποίμην. / , 23 5» εἰ , δέ L4 μοι οὐ » τίσουσι βοῶν^ ἐπιεικέ᾽ ἀμοιβήν, δύσομαι εἰς ᾿Αἴδαο καὶ ἐν νεκύεσσι φαείνω. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη νεφεληγερέτα Ζεύς" Ηέλι᾽, 7) τοι μὲν ov per’ ἀθανάτοισι φάεινε 385 καὶ θνητοῖσι βροτοῖσιν ἐπὶ ζείδωρον ἄρουραν" τῶν δέ κ᾽ ἐγὼ τάχα νῆα θοὴν ἀργῆτι κεραυνῷ τυτθὰ βαλὼν κεάσαιμι μέσῳ ἐνὶ οἴνοπι πόντῳ. Ταῦτα δ᾽ ἐγὼν ἤκουσα Καλυψοῦς ἠύὐκόμοιο" ἡ δ᾽ ἔφη “Eppetao διακτόρου αὐτὴ ἀκοῦσαι. 390 €t

Z

^

/

m

A

»n>

€

bd

e

,

«49

A

3

e

€*

3

>

9

A

V

\

~

3

Αὐτὰρ

9

9

9

4

a

4

10

,

A

a

/

4

97

e^

3

9

U4

vA

3

>

A

A

3

[4

A

^

A

A

,

v

»

,

a

/

t^

no"

d

3»

4

>

X

δ᾽

4

ΝΜ

4

et

Dd oe

33

[4

ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλυθον ἠδὲ θάλασσαν,

νείκεον ἄλλοθεν ἄλλον ἐπισταδόν, οὐδέ τι μῆχος [4

d

ΝΜ

3

’

9

,

^

εὑρέμεναι δυνάμεσθα" βόες δ᾽ ἀποτέθνασαν ἤδη. e

7

,

’

3

3

L4

”

τοῖσιν δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτα θεοὶ τέραα προὔφαινον" ἕρπον μὲν ῥινοί, κρέα δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ὀβελοῖσι μεμύκει, ὀπταλέα τε καὶ ὠμά: βοῶν δ᾽ ws ytyvero φωνή. “-

3

td

>

JF

ἘΜ

/

A

E£npap

A

4

,

4

^

Ν

>

A

,

395

4

μὲν ἔπειτα ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι

δαίνυντ᾽ ᾿Ηελίοιο βοῶν ἐλάσαντες ἀρίστας" ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ἕβδομον ἦμαρ ἐπὶ Ζεὺς θῆκε Kpoviov, καὶ τότ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἄνεμος μὲν ἐπαύσατο λαίλαπι θύων, 400 ἡμεῖς δ᾽ al’ ἀναβάντες ἐνήκαμεν εὐρέϊ πόντῳ, ἱστὸν στησάμενοι ἀνά θ᾽ ἱστία λεύκ᾽ épvoavres. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τὴν νῆσον ἐλείπομεν, οὐδέ τις ἄλλη φαίνετο γαιάων, ἀλλ᾽ οὐρανὸς ἠδὲ θάλασσα, δὴ τότε κυανέην νεφέλην ἔστησε Κρονίων 406 νηὸς ὕπερ γλαφυρῆς, ἤχλυσε δὲ πόντος ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς. 4

,

A

e

»

4

^^

„N

^

>

»

?

3

/

1

3

’᾽

>

>

>.

^?

4

λ

+

iA

?

€

>

0

Foe

9»

/

[4

^P

’

1

4

~

\

/

e

9

>

^

202

OAYZZEIAE M (xn)

ἡ δ᾽ ἔθει οὐ μάλα πολλὸν ἐπὶ χρόνον" αἶψα yap ἦλθε κεκληγὼς Ζέφυρος, μεγάλῃ σὺν λαίλαπι θύων, ἱστοῦ δὲ προτόνους ἔρρηξ᾽ ἀνέμοιο θύελλα ἀμφοτέρους, ἱστὸς δ᾽ ὀπίσω πέσεν, ὅπλα τε πάντα 410 εἰς ἄντλον κατέχυνθ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ἄρα πρύμνῃ ἐνὶ νηΐ πλῆξε κυβερνήτεω κεφαλήν, σὺν δ᾽ cord’ ἄραξε πάντ᾽ ἄμυδις κεφαλῆς" ὁ δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἀρνευτῆρι ἐοικὼς κάππεσ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἱκριόφιν, λίπε δ᾽ ὀστέα θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. Ζεὺς δ᾽ ἄμυδις βρόντησε καὶ ἔμβαλε νηϊ κεραυνόν" 415 ἡ δ᾽ ἐλελίχθη πᾶσα Διὸς πληγεῖσα κεραυνῷ, ἐν δὲ θεείου πλῆτο" πέσον δ᾽ ἐκ νηὸς ἑταῖροι. ot δὲ κορώνῃσιν ἴκελοι περὶ νῆα μέλαιναν κύμασιν ἐμφορέοντο, θεὸς δ᾽ ἀποαίνυτο νόστον. Αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ διὰ νηὸς ἐφοίτων, ὄφρ᾽ ἀπὸ τοίχους 420 λῦσε κλύδων τρόπιος" τὴν δὲ ψιλὴν φέρε κῦμα. ἐκ δέ οἱ ἱστὸν ἄραξε ποτὶ τρόπιν" αὐτὰρ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἐπίτονος βέβλητο, βοὸς ῥινοῖο τετευχώς. τῷ p. ἄμφω συνέεργον ὁμοῦ τρόπιν ἠδὲ καὶ ἱστόν, ἑζόμενος δ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῖς φερόμην ὀλοοῖς ἀνέμοισιν. 425 "Ev0 ἦ τοι Ζέφυρος μὲν ἐπαύσατο λαίλαπι θύων, ἦλθε δ᾽ ἐπὶ Νότος ὦκα, φέρων ἐμῷ ἄλγεα θυμῷ, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι τὴν ὁλοὴν ἀναμετρήσαιμι Χάρυβδιν. παννύχιος φερόμην, ἅμα δ᾽ ἠελίῳ ἀνιόντι ἦλθον ἐπὶ Σκύλλης σκόπελον δεινήν τε Χάρυβδιν. 430 ἡ μὲν ἀνερροίβδησε θαλάσσης ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωραὐτὰρ ἐγὼ ποτὶ μακρὸν ἐρινεὸν ὑψόσ᾽ ἀερθεὶς τῷ προσφὺς ἐχόμην ὡς νυκτερίς" οὐδέ πῃ εἶχον οὔτε στηρίξαι ποσὶν ἔμπεδον οὔτ᾽ ἐπιβῆναι" ῥίζαι γὰρ ἑκὰς εἶχον, ἀπήωροι δ᾽ ἔσαν ὄζοι 435 μακροί τε μεγάλοι τε, κατεσκίαον δὲ Χάρυβδιν. νωλεμέως δ᾽ ἐχόμην, ὄφρ᾽ ἐξεμέσειεν ὀπίσσω ἱστὸν καὶ τρόπιν αὖτις" ἐελδομένῳ δέ μοι ἦλθον

OAYZSEIAZ M (xn)

208

ὄψ᾽ - ἦμος δ᾽ ἐπὶ δόρπον ἀνὴρ ἀγορῆθεν ἀνέστη

κρίνων νείκεα πολλὰ δικαζομένων αἰζηῶν, τῆμος δὴ τά γε δοῦρα Χαρύβδιος ἐξεφαάνθη. ἧκα δ᾽ ἐγὼ καθύπερθε πόδας καὶ χεῖρε φέρεσθαι,

440

μέσσῳ δ᾽ ἐνδούπησα παρὲξ περιμήκεα δοῦρα, ἑζόμενος δ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῖσι διήρεσα χερσὶν ἐμῇσι.

Σκύλλην δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἔασε πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε 445 ἐσιδέειν" οὐ γάρ κεν ὑπέκφυγον αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον. "Evdev δ᾽ ἐννῆμαρ φερόμην, δεκάτῃ δέ με νυκτὶ νῆσον ἐς ᾿Ὦγυγίην πέλασαν θεοί, ἔνθα Καλυψὼ ναίει ἐὐπλόκαμος, δεινὴ θεὸς αὐδήεσσα,

ἡ μ᾽ ἐφίλει τ᾽ ἐκόμει τε. τί τοι τάδε μυθολογεύω; 450 ἤδη γάρ τοι χθιζὸς ἐμυθεόμην ἐνὶ οἴκῳ ooi τε καὶ ἰφθίμῃ ἀλόχῳ: ἐχθρὸν δέ μοί ἐστιν αὖτις ἀριζήλως εἰρημένα μυθολογεύειν.

COMMENTARY BOOK N.B.—The

Greek

index

ONE

should

always

be consulted for

words not directly annotated as they occur. Cross-references will not usually be given. Topics printed in italics, like Wine, Meals, Fame, Burial, will be discussed at the places referred

to in the English index. Abbreviations : O.=Odysseus; H.=Homer;

M.-R.=the

Od.=Odyssey;

Il.— Ilsad ;

Merry-Riddell edn. ; L..S..J.—9th

edn. of the Lexicon of Liddell and Scott, edited by H. Stuart Jones;

O.T.— Allen's Oxford Text of Od.

Further abbrevi-

ated titles will be found in the bibliography under the author's name. The mark ὦ thus ἡμέων denotes synizesis. An asterisk as in *rÀáo denotes that the form quoted is not in use. Note also A.-H., A.-H.-C. for the edns. of Ameis, Hentze

and Cauer.

Philological notes : a distinction should be observed between

etymologies of the old-fashioned kind, some dating back to the earliest days

modern

19th century:

The

of Homeric

methods

former,

scholarship,

of comparative

&nd

philology

those based on

(since

the early

see O. Jespersen, Language (1922), pp. 34 ff.).

though

development of

often

Homeric

naive

and

exegesis

the only available explanations

fantastic,

and

in some

of Glosses

illustrate

the

cases offer

(for examples see

on Ὑπερίονος in 1, 8; ὑπερφιάλοισι in 1, 134; dvoraia in 1, 320) For modern explanations (e.g. on μνηστήν in 1, 36; ἔεδνα in 1, 277) Muller, L.-S..J].

bibliography.

I have relied on the authority of Boisacq, and the other authorities quoted in the

This type will be recognized by the citation of

roots, cognates from other languages, or references to Digamma.

But occasionally even recent authorities offer derivations that seem no better than folk-etymologies (e.g. on ἐνιαντός in 1, 16);

few of these have been included.

Translations (see bibliography) have been chosen to illus-

trate varieties of style (as well as to explain the meaning), ranging from the poetic (or poeticized) to the plain (or prosaic), from the archaistic to the modernistic. There is an excellent discussion of the various methods in the Introduction (part IT) 205

206

THE ODYSSEY A (1)

1-5

to The Ozford Book of Greek Verse in Translation, edited by T. F. Higham and C. M. Bowra (1938). SUMMARY

The first 25 lines contain an invocation to the Muse and a

survey of O.'s present condition in the 10th year of his wander-

ings between Troy and Ithaca. The narrative begins with a council of the gods in Olympus. Zeus decides on O.'s safe

conduct home (26-79).

Athena, O.’s special protectress, goes

disguised to Ithaca to see Telemachus (80-96).

The situation

at O.'s palace; the Suitors’ attitude (97-155). Athena persuades Telemachus to prepare for a journey to the mainland to seek news of his father (156-320).

Penelope enters and finds

her son strangely masterful and purposive after Athena's words (328-64). Telemachus rebukes the Suitors and they retort (365-420). Telemachus Athena’s advice (421-end).

goes to bed and

thinks

over

Wilamowitz (H.U. p. 11, quoted by Stawell, H. and I. p. 137) sums up the main motifs of this book thus:

* We are shown the wooers &nd how they play their game day after day ; we are shown Penelope, her grief, her loneliness, and the influence she has over them. We Telemachus, feeling the burden of their presence,

to shake himself free from it.

are shown but unable

Antinous and Eurymachus are

both introduced, and we hear what is necessary about Laertes

and Eurycleia.

And

then, very quietly, so quietly that

do not at first discern the goal &t which it aims, the hand

divinity begins to move and work amid the chaos.’

we of

l."AyBpa—'the man’, see $ 11 for absence of definite article. pov: metrically short by Correption, ὃ 1, 14a, cp. πλάγχθἥ in the next line. ἔννεπε: for the -vv- see $2, 1; it perhaps preserves a trace of an original sigma as in the aorist ἔσπον,

cogn. w. say, but

not with Fémos, ξεῖπον. Cp. the earliest known translation of this line (by Livius Andronicus, c. 240 B.c.) : Virum mihi, Camena, insece versutum. πολύτροπον (τρέπω) is ambiguous, either ‘ much travelled’

or ' of many wiles, versatile’. The following 6s . . . πλάγχθη is probably intended as an Epezxeges:s ( 41) to emphasize the first meaning (cp. πολύπλαγκτος in 17, 511). Translate ‘ The man of many moves’ to preserve the ambiguity. The v.l. πολύκροτον represents a later view of Ὁ. as an unscrupulous trickster. In contrast with the first line of the Iliad M$vw ἄειδε...

1-5 with

COMMENTARY A its emphasis

on

one

destructive

(1)

207 ion

and

its con-

sequences, here the subject is stated to be a full picture of a man of many varied adventures and devices ; in other words as

Aristotle states (Poetic 24, 1459 b 14) the /liad is a poem of passion (παθητικόν), the Odyssey of character (ἠθικόν).

2. πλάγχθη : for omission of augment see $ 13.

The word

(cp. l. 75) implies unwilling wandering from one's chosen course. QO. was not a voluntary traveller like the pirates (see on 9, 40), merchants (see on 8, 161), and vagabonds (14, 124) of his time, or the later colonizers and explorers, nor was he & roaming victim of wanderlust or a romantic adventurer—but simply & weary ex-soldier yearning to reach home, yet with enough curiosity and vitality to take an interest in his enforced travels and encounters.

ἱερὸν : here simply ‘holy’ with reference, perhaps, to its foundation by Poscidon and Apollo or else to its many temples ; but not —' pious’ as a scholiast suggests. For other uses of

ἱερός see on 9, 56.

ἔπερσε : he commanded the men in the Wooden

on 8, 500 ff.), cp. on his epithet πτολίπορθος 8, 3.

Horse (see

3. ἄστεα : see on 6, 177.8.

γόον : vaguely

‘way

of thinking,

attitude of mind’

(as

specified in 6, 120-1). Horace (Ep. 1, 2, 20 and A.P. 142) renders it mores giving a typically Roman practical shade of

meaning

to the typically Greek

intellectual term.

K. von

Fritz in Classical Philology, xxxviii. (1943), pp. 79-93 finds in Homer's use of νόος and νοεῖν ‘ one original and fundamental

concept which may be defined as the realization of a situation

. - - to plan, to have an intention’. Zenodotus substituted γόμον (custom), but this word is not in Homer (see on 9, 217),

who uses θέμις instead ; no alteration is needed. 4. πολλὰ 8 ὅ γ᾽ : foró—'he', 8 11. ye is best taken with πολλὰ for emphasis; for this particle’s tendency to attach

itself to pronouns see Denniston, G.P. pp. 121-2. ἄλγεα Sv: the hiatus (8 1, 14 a, Note) is a vestige of the lost letters in ὃν (σόν), ὃ 2, 4. dv: possessive (§ 12, 2), like fv in 5 and 21. 3-4. Note two successive instances of the so-called ‘ forbidden diaeresis ’ after the third foot (8 43). 5. ἀρνύμενος etc. —* while striving [conative present] to win his own life and the home-coming of his companions’. No

antithesis is to be pressed. So Horace justifiably translates (Ep. 1, 2, 21), Dum sibi, dum sociis, reditum parat. vécrov : the Od. might have been entitled Νόστος 'OBvc-

908

THE ODYSSEY A

σέως, but its title ᾿Οδύσσεια

(1)

5-18

(sc. φδή), whether chosen by

Homer himself or by some later editor, more fitly describes a poem which is primarily interested in a man as revealed in his deeds, like all the finest Greek literature.

6. οὐδ᾽ ds: the circumflex is prescribed for ὡς in this phrase, kal ὡς, und ds and κἂν ds. When=‘ in this way, sic ', ds is oxytone; when=‘as, ut’, it has no accent, except when it follows its noun in similes (e.g. 8, 173) or before an enclitic.

On the different origins of these forms see L.-S.-J. ἱέμενος : ἴεμαι in the sense ‘ be eager for, yearn ' is perhaps from a root Fi-, cp. Latin vis (volo), invitus, and quite different from ἴημι ‘ to release, launch ’, perhaps originally *olonpı, cp. Latin semen. 7. αὐτῶν . . . σφετέρῃσιν -- διιὴθ ipsorum, ‘by their very own ', to emphasize the voluntariness of their sin. For ἀτασθαλίῃσιν see on 33-4 below. 8. vhmor=‘ childish fools’, probably from vn- the negative prefix (see on 10, 18, and cp. 86, 380 below) and a cognate of ἔπος, εἰπεῖν. This prefix was originally identical with negative &-, these being strong and weak forms of Vocalw m (cp. ὃ 16, 7). H. frequently uses νήπιος partly to express his own disapproval (with perhaps a shade of pity) and partly to inform his audience of a coming disaster, cp. 3, 146;

9, 44.

κατὰ with ἤσθιον, T'mesis, ὃ 33, 2. Ὑπερίονος : a cognomen of the Sun-god (Ἤξλιος, never Apollo in H.)of unknown etymology. Traditional derivations are ὁ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἰών (but t here), or from repos as οὐρανίωνες (again t) from οὐρανός (7, 242). In Hesiod, Theog. 374, Hyperion is a Titan,

father of Eelios, and this seems assumed

by H. in 12, 176. Hence some have tried to show that ‘Ymeplwy is a kind of Patronymic (see M.-R). Perhaps it is simply a genitive of paternity =‘ son of Hyperion’, with ellipsis of vids. 10. * Of these events, from some point at least, tell us also now...’ τῶν (sc. πραγμάτων) : partitive genitive of the demonstrative pronoun (ὃ 11, 1). apds is, according to a scholiast, an equivalent of τις (cp. οὐδ-αμοῦ), and is cogn. w.

English ‘some’.

The poet faced with the immense mass of

epic material needs the Muse’s help in choosing a beginning,

“at some point’, as well as her guidance along the proper * path ' (οἴμη, see index) of song. καὶ ἡμῖν : ambiguous: either=the poet and his audience who, according to the conventional view of inspiration assumed in this exordium, are presumed ignorant till the Muse informs

them, καὶ implying ' as well as yourself’, s.e.

ledge with us’;

‘share your know-

or else καὶ means ‘as you have told others

5-18

COMMENTARY A

(1)

209

before us’, which some have taken as homeric poems about O. I now prefer the 11. "Ev@’ =‘ then’ (see on 10, 311), in the sack of Troy, the twentieth of O.'s absence

evidence for presecond view. tenth year after the from home.

πάντες : Menelaus, Neoptolemus

(see index) and the other

Greek heroes from Troy, whose home-comings were related in the cyclic Νόστοι and are referred to in Od. later. αἰπὺν can mean ‘sheer up, towering’ (14, 472) or ‘ sheer down, precipitous ’ (3, 293). 13. olos=‘ alone’ (cogn. w. ‘one’, unus ), not to be confused with οἷος (cogn. w. ὅς). 14. νύμφη : see on 6, 123. πότνιδ : feminine of πόσις, meaning originally ' mistress ’ hence ‘ revered, august ’. Καλνψώ : see further in 51-2 and on 5, 14. δῖα has many shades of meaning, ' divine, famous, glorious, noble, bright, beautiful’; no single English word adequately expresses them all;

‘ glorious’ is probably nearest.

beauty,

fame.

It is a

characteristic word for the Greek heroic ideal of combined power

and

or

the

apparently

anomalous

accents and quantity of -à in dia and πότγια see on 5, 20. 15. oméoot yA. : § 1, 13 a. See further on 23, 335. yAadypoicı : cognate with yAddw, yAvdw ' to scrape, cut, carve out’; primarily=‘ hollowed out ’ (cp. κοῖλον σπέος, 12, 93). then ‘smoothed’ and (probably post-homeric) ‘ polished’.

This development corresponds with the progress of sculpture from rough-hewn ξόανα to the glossy figures of Praxiteles.

16. δὴ emphasizes the real beginning of the narrative (δ 39). ἔτος (f-, cp. vetus) seems to mean the year as a measure of time, 8 period composed of days and months, as distinct from

Ivıavrds=a cycle of the seasons, perhaps even ‘ anniversary ' (L.-S.-J. connects with ἐνὶ avro, Boisacq w. éviatw—‘ to rest’

[sc. at the solstice]: both very dubious), cp. 2, 107; 10, 469; 11, 295. περιπλομένων (genitive absolute) 2 aor. mid. particip. περι-

wéXopas =‘ to move round’

(cogn. w. πόλος, κύκλος, colo).

Virgil, Aen. 1, 234, volventibusannis.

the seasons circled round again, the year came in which

17. ἐπεκλώσαντο --' marked

upon

Cp.

Translate: ‘ But when, as his thread

of

.

.’.

destiny

that . . .' : see on 7, 197.

18-20. Punctuation and connection of thought are uncertain here.

Following Nitzsch and Pierron and La Roche

punctuated

it to mean

‘ But when

the year

I have

came...

to

210

THE ODYSSEY A

(1)

18-39

return to Ithaca (though even there and among his own people he did not get respite from his trials), then the gods’, taking the clause in parenthesis to be an anticipation by the poet, for his audience’s benefit, of Books 13-24. But it may also be

punctuated ᾿Ιθάκην, . . . ἀέθλων, . . . φίλοισι. θεοὶ. . ,, making οὐδ᾽ ἔνθα... φίλοισι the apodosis to Gre... ᾿Ιθάκην and —' Not even then was he safe out of danger or among his friends’ (see M.-R. and A.-H.-C.). This has less pathos than the first rendering and is open to as many syntactical objections.

18. ἀέθλων : the genitive after πεφνγ. implies escape from trials in which he is already involved ; the accusative would mean escape from being involved in trials that are only threatening. 20. Ποσειδάωνος : see on ı._ und 68-75.

ἀσπερχὲς from omépyw=‘ to be in haste, rage’, and a- intensive

or else

ἀσπαίρω).

euphonic

before

22, Αἰθίοπας : apparently

the

used

double

consonant

by H. of a wide

(cp.

range

of

African peoples from east to west (l. 24). Herodotus (7, 69) recognizes an eastern type of Ethiopian with straight hair (ἰθύτριχες), and a western type with the woolliest hair of all mankind (οὐλότατον τρίχωμα πάντων ἀνθρώπων), which corresponds to the ethnographical distinction between Semitic and Hamitic (negroid) peoples. A visit to this remote people is H.’s regular way of motivating the absence of a god from

Olympus. μετεκέαθε : lengthening in thesis, $ 1, 13 d. τηλόθ᾽[ι] : locative, cp. τηλόθεν, § 8. 23. Tol: relative use of article (8 11, 2).

δεδαίαται : 3rd pl. perfect passive, ὃ 16, 7. 24. δυσομένον : ἃ ' mixed’ aorist with both sigma of the ‘first’ aor. and thematic

vowel of the ‘second ' (8 19, 2).

H.

uses the aorist for the sun's setting (cp. 9, 161), the present for its rising (ἀνιόντος here, cp. 4, 407 ; 12, 429). The genitives

are locative.

For ἀντιόων (from -aw) see § 28.

25. ταύρων : (cogn. w. Latin taurus, Irish tarbh), genitive of aim, object.

27. μεγάροισιν : see House. 29. ἀμύμονος probably from “blame,

fault’,

here

referring

ἀto

negative

and

physical

beauty

póépos— since

Aegisthus was far from blameless in character (see the epithets used of him in 300 and 3, 310, and Zpithets). Or else it is a careless use of a Formula.

18.39

COMMENTARY A

(1)

21}

32. πόποϊ ($ 1, 14 a): probably an onomatopoeio exclama-

tion of surprise, like later παπαῖ, BaBal though a scholiast explains it as a word of the Dryopian dialect = θεοί. 33. ἡμέων : dissyllabic by synizesis, ὃ 1, 11, cp. fj οὐκ in 298. 33-4. οἱ δὲ καὶ αὐτοὶ, etc.: ‘ But they themselves also by their own reckless sins have sufferings beyond their measure '. καὶ implies that Zeus does accept some responsibility for the

amount But for excesses between

of suffering apportioned to each man by destiny. all sufferings ὑπὲρ μόρον mortals have only their own to blame. Here we have the problem of the relations μόρος, aloa, and μοῖρα (hardly yet personified), with

Zeus on the one hand and man on the other.

pp. 167-8 comments:

‘ The portion

share, such as every man

has, of reverses

less than of success and happiness.

more than his share.

Nilsson, H.G.R.

is the due and regular and

misfortune, no

A man may even engross

From this simple

comes the expression which so surprises lation of " over[-ruling] Fate" (ὑπὲρ

point of departure

us in its usual transμόρον, ὑπὲρ αἷσαν).

With it is involved the similar expression ὑπὲρ θεόν, which is usually translated '' contrary to the will of the gods " .' ἀτασθαλίαι (always in plural) are acts based on deliberate and reckless contempt for the laws of gods or men (as of the Companions in l. 7, Aegisthus in 34, Euryalus in 8, 166, and the Suitors frequently), usually the result of arrogant violence

(ὕβρις, cp. 16, 86) which is the opposite of εὐνομίη and νέμεσις (see index). It always brings ἄτη ' destruction’. Such voluntary sins must be distinguished from those described by the verb ἁμαρτάνω

(cp.

13, 214;

21,

155;

22,

154:

the noun

ἁμαρτία does not occur in H.), which are involuntary errors of

judgement.

See

Greene, M.F.G.E.,

Nilsson,

H.G.R.

pp.

152-3,

and

W.

C.

and cp. on 348 below.

35. ὑπὲρ μόρον : Aristarchus took this as one word, cp. Uméppopa as an adjective in Jl. 2, 155. 36. μνηστήν (from pvdopar=‘to woo’, cp. Irish mnd, plural of bean —' a woman’; Boeotian Bava = γυνή) —' wooed and won’,

t.e. legitimately married ; contrast on 4, 106.

In

H. the wooing, betrothal, and giving of &&Sva (see on 277) were more important than any actual marriage. ceremony in legitimizing the union. 37. πρό:

adverbial, ὃ 33, 1;

hiatus before ἔοι ; but the

οἵ is shortened by correption, $ 1, 14 a, which implies neglect of F in Felwopev. For Hermes and his epithets see on 5, 28 and index. 39. Ameis suggests that the notably spondaic rhythm (§ 42) is intended to emphasize the gravity of the command.

212

THE ODYSSEY A (1) 40. τίσις

death’.

. . . ᾿Ατρεῖδαο:

The

Patronymic

here

‘revenge and

in 35

40-54 for

Agamemnon’s

reminds

us that

Aegisthus had killed Agamemnon for the crime of Agamemnon’s father Atreus. It is unlikely that, as some hold, ‘Arp. agrees with ᾿Ορέσταο and means ‘ grandson of Atreus' (as Αἰακίδης = Achilles). 41. ἱμείρεται : aorist subjunctive middle, ὃ 25. For the force of these aorists see on 319 below.

42. dpéves=‘ mind, reason’, see further on 9, 301; =emotions and will;

θυμός

for νόος see on 3 above.

44. γλανκῶπις : traditional Epithet of Athena in H. meaning “owl-eyed ” or ‘ grey-green-eyed ' or vaguely ‘ bright-eyed ’. Anthropologists have suggested that 'owl.eyed' originally referred to an actually owl-headed image (cp. βοῶπις of Hera in Il. and on xvavoxalrns in 3, 6), like the animal-headed deities of Egypt. It is characteristic of the perplexities of polytheism that Athena

of the way

has to wait till Poseidon is well out

before she can rescue her favourite.

* bright-eyed '.

Translate

See Leumann (as cited «on p. 432), pp. 148 ff.

46. kal λίην : it is better to take these words together (as in 3,, 203) —' surely’, than λίην with ἐοικότι. The meaning

of λίην (§ 1, 14 ὁ at end) varies in H. from * very’ to ‘too much ', but see on 3, 227.

47. The mss. have ὡς, presumably—' utinam, would that’. But ὡς -' sic, thus’

(see on 6 above) is apter for a goddess,

and when Scipio Aemilianus quoted the line at the death of Tiberius Gracchus he said ὧς. The Mss. have little authority in questions of accentuation (Text).

48. δαΐφρονι: =‘ skilled’ (in peace’, in 7l. more ‘in the arts ditions of each poem naturally δαῆναι “to learn’ and not w.

Od. mostly ‘in the arts of of war’, as the different consuggest), probably cogn. w. 8áis—' war’. δαΐφρονι with

δαίεται forms a kind of Paronomasta

elsewhere. “My

and Parechesw frequent

It is better to take δαίεται from Salw=‘ divide '—

heart is torn for the sake

of wise O.'—than

from Sale

‘burn’, which, as a Scholiast notes, would be more appropriate to a lover than to a patron goddess. Note Séis ‘war’ is probably from Salw ‘ burn’, while δαίς, δαιτός, * & feast ', and Salvupı are perhaps cogn. w. Salw ‘divide’. 48-9. Note Alliteration of 8 and π. 49. ἄπο : for accent see § 33, 4.

50. ὅθι 1'—' just where’; τε is frequently used with pronouns, adverbs, and particles, not as a mere connective but with a kind of defining force (see § 39 and on 52 below, and

cp. 4, 85).

Here it implies ‘ where—I add as an essential part

40-54

COMMENTARY A

(1)

213

of its description—the centre [literally ‘navel’ or ‘ central boss on shield ', Latin umbo] of the sea is’. δ]. vfjcog : sc. ἐστι. δώματα : there is a v.L. δώμασι, probably caused by failure to understand the adverbial use of év here (§ 33).

52. ὀλοόφρονος : in Il. this epithet is confined to savage animals; in Od. it is applied to Atlas (here), to Aietes brother of Circe (10, 137) and to Minos (11, 322), none of whom show

any notably evil or cruel characteristics in H. The implied difference of meaning is perplexing. Etymologists were uncertain whether ὀλοό- was to be connected with ὄλλυνυμι-Ξ‘with destructive thoughts’ (suiting the Jl. contexts) or &\os=‘ with

comprehensive

reconciles the two

meanings

mind’

peoples preternatural knowledge

ally dangerous;

(suiting the Od.).

M.-R.

in the fact that to primitive seems uncanny and potenti-

so the word

‘wizard’

is connected

with

German wtssen=‘ to know’, cp. ὀλοφώϊα εἰδώς (Fab-, wissen, ‘wit ’) applied to the magical Proteus (4, 460) and Circe (10, 289). The variant reading ὀλοόφρων agreeing with θυγάτηρ (s.e. Calypso who is δολόεσσα in 7, 245), probably came in by

hap/ography—OAOO®PON OZ for OAOOPPONOZOZX

(see

ext). ὅς

τε:

cp.

on

50

above;

τε

with

the

relative,

as

here,

implies a characteristic or habitual action (so Denniston, G.P.

pp.

520-1,

though

he admits

that no entirely

satisfactory

theory of re has been evolved yet). This is the same distinction as between ‘ The river that (6s re) flows through Dublin

is the Liffey ’ and ‘ The river Liffey, which (ὅν alone) we crossed

to-day, flows through Dublin’ (for the subtleties of this see H. W. Fowler, Modern English Usage, p. 634 at ‘ that, rel.

pronoun ).

Translate here: ‘ Daughter of the grave-minded

Atlas, that scanner of the depths

of the

tall pillars

that

keep

of all the sea and

heaven

and

earth

upholder

apart’

and

contrast 48-9, * Odysseus, who (I would have you know) has been . . .'; the first is a statement of the permanent and distinctive qualities of Atlas, the second is a piece of informa-

tion about his particular condition at present ; in other words the relative without re implies a more transient and less essential description than the relative with re.

54. apdls=‘ apart’, not ‘on either side ' (as in3, 486).

Likc

any roof, the sky, H. implies, must be supported by pillars (cp. Aeschylus, P.V. 351). In Pindar (Pyth. 1, 19) Etna is

described as a κίων οὐρανία, a natural metaphor for a tall cloud-capped mountain. Here H. secms to be combining the notion

of pillars with the

personification

of mountains

as 8

giant with his head in the clouds and his feet deep in the sea.

214

THE

ODYSSEY

A (1)

54-68

The Atlas Mountains in N.W. Africa are named after the myth. Etymology: ἀ- euphonic and *rAdo ' endure’. 65-6. δύστηνον : sc. Odysseus. Mackail translates: ' His daughter holds that woeful wretch in thrall, And with soft flattering speeches therewithal Lulls his distress ’. Note the soft Allsteration of A and the Assonance

of a, v,

and o, intended perhaps to represent Calypso’s coaxing tones (for her actual words see 5, 203 ff.) ; also the rhyme between “οισι at the weak caesura (ὃ 43) and end of line.

μαλακός : cp. Latin flaccus, flaccid.

It acquired a disparag-

ing meaning= ‘slack, flabby, feeble’ in the 5th cent. B.c., but

in H. its meaning is always appreciative=‘ gentle, soft, yielding’, of meadows, fleeces, couches, sleep; except once (Il. 22, 373) sarcastically of a fallen hero.

λόγοι occurs only here and 7]. 15, 393 (both in plural), for μῦθοι or ἕπεα, though so common in later Greek. 57. ἐπιλήσεται future (as in Il. 1, 136) not, as one would expect, subjunctive (§ 36, 3 and § 25, 2), since the first aorist form does not occur till Nonnus.

58. ἱέμενος : see on 6 above. καὶ xaTyóy—' even the smoke’: with sure poetic instinct H. chooses one visual sign of nearing home to symbolize the whole experience.

59. ‘ Desires to die’, s.e. in Calypso’s island because his nostalgia is unsatisfied, but cp. 7, 224-5 for another possible interpretation.

T€p—' even so, at all’ ($ 39), a perplexing particle, see index and Denniston, G.P. p. 481. οὐδέ. . . ᾽᾿Ολύμπιε may be a statement, but a question seems better rhetorically. 60. ᾿Ολύμπιε. of: hiatus is permissible at this (the bucolic) diaeresis especially before a colon or full stop. T Ξετοι enclitic, less emphatic, form of σοί (1. 59). For the elision see § 1, 12.

φίλον frop=‘ own heart’; as an epithet of parts of the body φίλος implies ‘own dear’ with emphasis more on ' own’. (Kretschmer compares the Lydian word biis—'own'.) It suggests ‘ that unalterable relation, far deeper than fondness and compatible with all changes of mood, which unites a normal man to his wife, his home, or his own body—the tie of a mutual “ belonging ” which is there even when he dislikes

them’ (C. S. Lewis, Preface to Paradise Lost, Oxford, 1942, p.23) Cp. the English idiom ‘ dear life’.

54-68

COMMENTARY A (1)

215

61. ᾿Αργείων : see on 3, 251.

62. Τροίῃ ἐν εὐρείῃ here—the Troad, but elsewhere (e.g. 1. 2) frequently=the

Il.

city, $.e. Ἴλιος

15, 71). ὠδύσαο--' Why

so

much

(fem. ; "Doy

odium

for

neut. only in

Odysseus?’

19, 406-9 (cp. 5, 340 and 423) it is clear that

From

H. connected

᾿Οδυσσεύς with this verb (no present in use, cogn. w. ὀδύνη-Ξ * pain, grief ’) meaning ‘ to be angry with, hate’. In 19,-406-9 we are told that O. received this ὄνομα ἐπώνυμον (Significant Name) because of his maternal grandfather's wrath, but here and in 5, 340 and 423 it is shown (by παρετυμολογία) to be relevant also to the anger of the gods, especially Poseidon’s, ainst him. For attempts at the more scientific etymology of ᾿Οδυσσεύς see Roscher's Lexicon III, 1, pp. 645 ff., and G. M.

Bolling in A.J.P. xxvii. (1906), pp. 65-7. Its Aeolic form ᾽Ὄλισσ es is perhaps the original (hence Latin Ulixes).

63. νεφεληγερέτα (nominative, ὃ 3): ‘Zeus the Cloudgatherer', probably a vestige of his origin as God of the Sky (cp. Sanscrit dyaus=‘ sky, day ', Latin diem, Iovem). 64. ἕρκος ὀδόντων—' the barrier (consisting) of the teeth’, whose function was to cage in the ' winged words’ (see on 122 below and cp. 381), because Semel emissum volat irrevocabile verbum (Horace, Ep. 1, 18, 71 and

507 a and my G.M.

p. 133).

cp. Plutarch, De Garrulitate

The double accusative, σε and

ἕρκος, is called the ‘whole and part construction’, the second

limiting

the

first, cp.

11,

578,

and

§ 29,

1 b.

jine might be punctuated as an exclamation: as...!’

The

whole

‘ What a word

65-6. ‘How then [considering the facts] could I forget divine O., who surpasses (περὶ---ἐστὶ) mortals in wisdom, and

gave offerings more abundantly (πέριΞΞ- περισσῶς, ὃ 33, 1 and 4) to the deathless ones

68. Ποσειδάων :

. . .?’

Poseidon’s

titles in H. are

“ earth-supporter ' (from *Fex-, cogn. w.

veho), ἐνοσίχθων

γαιήοχος-Ξ

yéw 1. 297 below, and

= ἐννοσίγαιος= ‘ earth-shaker ', κνανοχαίτης-Ξ

' blue-maned > (see on 3, 6). He is lord of the sea, as Hades is of the underworld, but there are indications that he

had influences on the land as well, perhaps through the rivers, and his name has been explained as ‘Spouse of Demeter’ (πόσις and Anw). Earthquakes as well as sea-storms were attributed to him and his trident (4, 506 ; 5, 292).

His anger

against O. is shown especially in 5, 285 ff., and against the Phaeacians in 13, 125 ff. In the Iliad (much more a land poem than jhe Od.) he plays only a minor part. (Nilsson, H.G.R.

p.

120.)

216

THE ODYSSEY A (1)

68-92

ἀσκελὲς : see on 10, 463.

70. ἀντίθεον—' godlike’, don’s son, rather than

because

Polyphemus

was

Posei-

‘hostile to the

gods’, as a scholiast

Sov: this form of the genitive of ὅς 2, 325 and here, instead of the usual which may be the original form (see on perhaps should be read here (following 72. ἀτρυγέτοιο : an epithet only of

(relative) occurs in Jl. οὗ. There is a v.l. do, Αἰόλοο in 10, 36), and Nauck). the sea and of αἰθήρ

suggests (though see 9, 273-4). Even the Suitors are described by this Zpithet, which may have lost its full force.

in H.: either, ‘ barren, unharvested ’ (ἀ-, τρυγάω) or ' untir-

ing’ (=ärpüros). The former, a contrast with the ζείδωρος &povpa (see on 3, 3), is more typical of early thought. 74. ἐκ τοῦ : ambiguous: either=‘ since then ' or ' for that reason ’.

ἐνοσίχθων : ἐν-οσι (ὠθέω) -χθών —' earth-heaver ’. 75. ‘Is by no means killing him [or ‘ trying to kill him !], but is driving him astray from his native land.’ Poseidon knows that O. is not destined to die at sea, but is determined

to make things as grim as possible for him. 76. οἵδε: with local force=‘ we who’ (unlike Poseidon, see 22 above) ' are here ' (cp. δε in 185). 78. ἀντία is reinforced by its synonym ἀέκητι here; translate: ‘in any way to strive in opposition, against the will of all the gods, alone ’.

79. Though Zeus' speech is clearly favourable to Athena, yet he cautiously postpones any actual decision to save O. till seven days later (5, 22 ff... Zeus in H, is generally careful not to antagonize other gods and is no despot as in Aeschylus' Prometheus Bound. 83. ὅνδε δόμονδε : the local suffix (ὃ 8 end) is repeated probably for the sake of the rhyme (Euphony). 84. διάκτορον : probably from διάγω, and meaning 'conductor’ (of persons as in Il. 24, or of souls, Od. 24, 1 ff.) or

‘messenger’. Others connect the word with κτέρεα, the funeral honours to the dead, cp. on 291. See on 5, 43.

85. ᾿Ωγυγίην : see on 5, ὅδ. ὀτρύνομεν : aorist subj., ὃ 25, 1. ὄφρα : see ὃ 36, 3 b and on 12, 428. 86. ἐπλοκάμῳ : for the resolution in ἐν- see ὃ 1, 7. As Ameis notes this refers to beautiful dressing &nd arrangement of the hair, πλόκαμοι being plaits, as described in the toilet of Hera (1l. 14, 176), also worn by men (cp. Euphorbus whose plaits were bound with gold and silver, Ji. 17, 52): see Nilsson,

68-92 H.M. Court’

COMMENTARY A

(1)

217

pp. 127 ff., and his illustration of ‘the Lady fresco

from

Tiryns

(op. cit., fig. 33 and

of the

cp. fig. 5).

The word for ‘ fine-haired ’ (without any notion of hair-dressing) is ἠύκομος. ynpepTéa— * unerring ’, from νη- (see on 8 above) and apapvo. 87. νόστον (see on 5 above) is in apposition to βουλήν, and &s κε νέηται is an Epexegesis to νόστον (conn. w. véopat). 88. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν : answering 'Eppelav μὲν in 84. 89. 0«(o : 2 aor. subj. τίθημι, ὃ 25, 3 and 5. 90. κάρη κομόωντας : κομάω, ὃ 28. In some Mss. written as one word, but always divided in the Codex Venetus A of the Il., the best extant ms. of H. The heroes wore their hair long (but see also on 86 &bove) like the English Cavaliers.

᾿Αχαιοὺς : the commonest name for Greeks in H.

H. also

uses Ἀργεῖοι and Δαναοί. (On the identification of the people of Danuna and Ahhiyava in Egyptian and Hittite records with ᾿Αχαιοί, Δαναοί, see Page (as cited p. 432), ch. 1.) ᾿Αργεῖοι

and Aavaol are more often confined in meaning to the Greek host at Troy, while "Apyeios can also mean simply ' of Argos’ (see on 3, 251). But H. also uses the words interchangeably=

‘Greeks ’ as being metrically useful in different parts of the line. The word " BAAnves is found only once in H. (//. 2, 684) as the name of a tribe in Thessaly (see on ‘BAAds in 1, 344) ; it does not become a common term for all the Greeks till Aeschylus and

Pindar. IIavéAAmves is found in /l. 2, 530 for the usual Πανaxatol, but the passage is of very dubious authenticity. H.’s epithets for these ‘ Achaeans ' illustrate their ideals of conduct and appearance (see Cunliffe's Lexicon at ᾿Αχαιοί, ᾿Αργεῖοι, Δαναοί): 'warlike. war-loving, glorious, glancing-eyed, well-

greaved, long-haired, great-hearted, spirited, far-famed, bronze-

armoured, mighty, ministers of Arcs, swift-horsed, breastplated, spearmen, arrow-shooters'. Their women (’Ayat&es) are given one epithet, 'fair-tressed' (see on 86 above). See

further on People of Homeric Age.

καλέσαντα with ot in 89, but attracted into the construction of the accusative and infinitivc, as often.

91. nvnerfpeco c =‘ the Suitors ' ; cogn. w. μνάομαι—' to woo ’, see on μνηστή in 36 above. 92. ἁδινὰ=‘ coming thick and fast, thronging ', apt epithet for huddling flocks of sheep, elsewhere applied to bees (71. 2, 87) and sustained intense sounds (Od. 4, 721; 10, 413). Note also the remarkable use in Od. 23, 326. εἰλιπόδας : from βειλ-, volv-, ‘to roll’ and πούς: apparently meaning ' with shambling feet ', which well describes the

218

THE

gait of heavy-going

ODYSSEY

draught oxen

A

(1)

whose

92-119 sideways-swinging

feet contrast with the well-lifted hooves of ἀερσίποδες ἵπποι and ‘ long-striding ' sheep and goats (see on μῆλα ταναύποδα in 9, 464). ἕλικας : this Gloss’s meaning is much disputed: ‘ screwhorned’, ‘shambling’, ‘black’, ‘sleek’, ‘bright’, ‘ well-

rounded '. The first seems best, ep. A&E=a twisted ear-ring in Jl. 18, 401, and Bots xepdeoow ἑλικτάς in Hymn to Hermes 192;

but contrast 12, 348.

Bots: perhaps H. deliberately intended to suggest the heavy movement of the cattle with this heavy monosyllabic ending. 93. For the place-names see on 4, 1 and 3, 4. 93 a-b. Two additional lines are inserted here in some Mss. : κεῖθεν δ᾽ ἐς Κρήτην τε wap Ἰδομενῆα ἄνακτα ὃς γὰρ δεύτατον ἦλθεν ᾿Αχαιῶν χαλκοχιτώνων. See Interpolatsons. 97-101.

Many

editors,

ancient

and

modern,

have

rejected

this passage, wholly or in part, as spurious. Only here in H. does Athena use the winged sandals elsewhere attributed to Hermes (cp. 5, 45 ff.).

97. ἀμβρόσια : see on 4, 445. ὑγρὴν : fem. adj. used as a noun, as in English ‘ the deep’. 98. ἅμα : here a preposition with «vowjs—' keeping pace with the breath of the wind ’. 100. δάμνησι : see ὃ 17, 2. 101. κοτέσσεται : 1 aor. subj.,§ 25,1. It has a generalizing force: the indicative would imply that Athena was angry with particular persons. The aorist can have a similar force, implying a general truth or habitual action (as here); it is then called a gnomic aorist (because thus used in γνῶμαι, s.e. maxims or generalizations). The full force of this line is * heroes, whoever are of the kind that she is accustomed to be

angry with’. Its force as a generalization is even further expressed by the use of τε, see on 52 above. ὀβριμοπάτρη : explained as being from a prefix 6- and the root βρι- found in words connoting weight and strength (e.g. βρίθω), cp. ὄβριμον ἄχθος in 9, 233;

mighty sire ’, t.e. Zeus. 102-3. BR... στῆ:

hence translated ‘ of

the curt rhyming

words emphasize

the abruptness of her action. 103-4.

‘ She came to rest in the land of Ithaca at the outer

porch of Odysseus on the threshold of the courtyard.’

The

92.119

COMMENTARY A (1)

219

θυράων in 107 are presumably the αὔλειαι θύραι, the

outer

doors of the αὐλή as in 18, 239; 23, 49, not the inner doors between the αἴθονσα and πρόδομος (see House).

105. The Taphians were a race of Ptrates and sea-traders living N. of Ithaca, probably in Corfu as Leaf holds (H. and H. pp. 171 ff.), rather than in Meganias E. of Leukas (ancient view) or Kalamos E. of Meganias (Dorpfeld).

107. πεσσοῖσι : stones used for playing a board-game in which dice were (later, at all events) also used. See R. G. Austin in Antiquity, xiv. (1940), pp. 257 ff. for discussion and bibliography. 109. κήρυκες (=ot μὲν in 110) were nobly born attendants, like medieval squires, who acted as heralds or envoys in war

and as attendants on their lords at sacrifices and feasts. Two kinds have been distinguished, private, as here, and public as in 19, 135, ot δημιοεργοὶ ἔασιν. The θεράποντες (ot 5t in 111) were apparently a more personal kind of attendant on noble-

men, 88 Patroclus with Achilles. Both are often treated by their lords as ἑταῖροι and φίλοι, and they were not inferior in class (as the δμῶες were). 110. Bentley deleted ἄρ᾽ as a grave neglect of F in Fotvos. See on Wine. For κρητῆρες see on 9, 9, and N.B. preliminary note to this book for use of indexes. 111. Meals were served on light tables (capable of being used as 8 shield in an emergency, 22, 74) for one or two guests. As tablecloths

before meals.

were

not used,

the tables were

sponged

just

112. πρότιθεν : imperfect =mpoer(Beray, § 16, 6. δατεῦντο : Ionic contraction of Saréovro. 113. TnAdpaxos=‘ Far-fighter ’ (Significant Name), so called after his father who

fought

far away,

as Hector’s

son was

called Astyanax (=‘ City-guarder’). Others take Τηλέμαχος as=‘ He who fights from afar’, s.e. ‘ bow-man’, cp. 8, 215 ff. 115. ὀσσόμενος .. . ἐνὶ φρεσίν : ' reflecting upon ’, an early attempt to describe the pictorial imagination as distinct from

mere memory.

The verb

is cogn. w. ὄσσεΞξΞ [ἢ

eyes, and

oculus.

116. μνηστήρων réy —' those suitors’, the position of τῶν being analogous to that of otros in later Greek (M.-R.). 116-17. 119-20.

The optatives imply that this was his wish. A good example of H.'s Paratazis (ἢ 40). In later

hypotactic style the sentence would be more closely knit together as ‘ Then he went straight to the front porch, because he was indignant . . .’.

220

THE ODYSSEY A (1)

122-152

122. φωνήσας : intransitive, μιν and brea being governed by προσηύδα, § 29, 2. πτερόεντα : either ‘ winged ’ like a bird, swift to escape the ἔρκος ὀδόντων (see on 64) or else ‘ feathered ’, s.e. swift and accurate to its mark like a well feathered arrow (so Lucian,

Nigrinus 36, and cp. ἕπτατο . . . dtords, 10. 5, 99). In G.M. pp. 136-7 I have given reasons for preferring the first interpretation.

123. φιλήσεαι: treated’. Note the ἔπειτα explained have partaken of

in a passive sense=‘ wil be hospitably hospitality typical of Greece then and now. by δέίπνον πασσάμενος : ‘ then, when you dinner . . .', s.e. afterwards as courtesy

demanded, see on 3, 69.

See Meals.

124. ὅττεό: see § 12, 5. χρή (sc. ἱκάνει) : probably a neuter substantive in H., cp. the similar use of χρεώ in 225 and χρειώ in 2, 28. 128. &\Aa=‘ as well’, cp. on 132.

128-9. The scholiast notices H.’s οἰκονομία, s.e. preparation for later developments in the plot, here.

This supply of spears

will be used later in the killing of the Suitors in 22. 130. θρόνον : a formal seat of honour, straight-backed, with arms. The κλισμός (132) was an informal easy-chair with a sloping back. Aira : probably not neuter pl., but accus. sing. of *A(s (cp. Avrt, Il. 18,

352), meaning

smooth

unembroidered

λεῖον ὕφασμα as in Plato, Politicus 310 5. 131. The adjectives probably agree with θρόνον.

cloth, a

ὑπὸ : adverbial, § 33.

132-3. ἄλλων pvynorhpwv=‘the others, that is to say, the Suitors ' ; similar instances of an epexegetic noun after ἄλλος are in 5, 105;

10, 485.

134. ἁδήσειεν =‘ become sated, t.e. disgusted, with ', cp. ἅδην cognate and synonymous with salis. ὑπερφιάλοισι : translated ‘arrogant, violent’; but the second part of the word has not been satisfactorily explained,

ὑπὲρ φιάλην--' overflowing

etymology.

the cup’

being merely a Folk-

Some think it cogn. w. superbus.

it with ὑπερφνής, φύομαι, as cis with olados.

Others connect

136. Kip. Ba= water for hand-washing (for νίζω see on 138). s there were no table-knives, forks, or spoons, such

hand-washing before meals was customary.

ἀμφίπολος : always of female attendants;

cogn. w. ancilla

129.152

COMMENTARY A

(1)

221

(being from *ambhs-k*elos), πέλομαι (see on 16 above and on 9, 331). 136 ff. Observe the skill of diction with which H. makes his description of these simple domestic events a passage of enduring poetic delight. The passage is repeated four times later in Od. Note its epithets: ‘fair’, ‘golden’, ‘silver’, ‘revered’;

thus H. emphasizes the beauty and dignity of the domestic things of which O. has been deprived for 19 years. There is

no suggestion

of gluttonous pleasure in the food alone,

rather a delightin the ceremonies of hospitality.

but

138. νίψασθαι : for the pres. and impf. tenses H. uses νίζω. This verb generally implies ‘to wash a part of the body’ (πλύνω being ‘ wash inanimate things '), but not always, e.g. 112 above. ἐτάνυσσε : ‘extended to full length, laid out’. The small tables (see on 111 above) were probably stored away between meals.

140. εἴδατα : from εἶδαρ cogn. w. ἔδω ‘to eat’; here apparently titbits, distinct from the ‘slices’ in 141; translate * Adding many choice pieces, favouring him from what was at

her disposal’. 141. κρειῶν

παρεόντων is ἃ partitive genitive.

πίνακαςΞ' slices

of

meat’;

or else

κρειῶν

(8 1, 2) with 8avrpós and alvaxas—‘ platters ', which is closer

to its meanings elsewhere (see L.-S.-J.).

ἀείρας, sc. from the

carving dish (ἐλεός, 14, 432).

147. παρενήνεον only occurs with σῖτον and κανέοισιν (which were sometimes made of gold, e.g. 10, 355). It is resumed to be an extended form of véo—' heap’ ; so=‘ were

heaping together ’. 148. ἐπεστέψαντο : H. and Aleman use ἐπιστέφομαι--΄ to fll up’ (cp. ἐπιστεφής, 2, 431=‘ full’), not, apparently,= ‘crown’. If Virgil was deliberately copying this phrase in vina coronant (Aen. 1, 724) he must have connected it directly

with στεφάνη, and taken it as referring to the (probably later) custom of wreathing wine-cups with leaves. See on 10, 195. 150. ἐξ with ἕντο (-- ἐξίημι. H.

The

Cp. Virgil, Aen. 8, 184, postquam

Formula is common

in

exempta fames et amor

compressus edendi. When the diners had taken the edge off their appetite they were ready to relax and enjoy the music and dancing.

152. μολπή : primarily (cp. 6, 101) song accompanied by a dance or mime, but here, since ὀρχηστύς is expressly added, =‘ song ' alone.

ἀναθήματα— ' the accompaniments, things added, to’ (&va-

222

THE ODYSSEY A (1)

152.184

τίθημι) a banquet. The meanings ‘ornaments, delights’, also occur later, and would make equally good sense here. 153. κίθαριν (never κιθάρα in H.): a kind of four-stringed harp more often called μιγξ, cp. φορμίζων in 155 and the reverse phrase φόρμιγγι » . . κιθάριζε, Il. 18, 569-70. 154. : Signıficant Name=‘ Praiser ’, cp. is ἀοιδῶν =‘ the oe uttered by bards ' (Euphorion Fabel patronymic was ‘Son of Delight’ (Τερπιάδης, 22, 330, see on 337 below). He is called ἀοιδὸς πολύφημος in 22, 376. ἀνάγκῃ = by compulsion ’, $.e. he was not a willing accomplice ; H. is always careful to safeguard the honour and dignity of his own profession (Bard). 155. ἀναβάλλομαι is the regular word for ‘ striking up’, $.e. playing some preliminary notes as a prelude to a musical performance. 157.

πενθοίαθ᾽ [r.e. -ατο]ΞΞ πεύθοιντο, $ 16, 7, cp. in 163 and

164 below.

For the reading see on 4, 70.

158. νεμεσήσεαι : future mid. of veuerdo, see on 350. Telemachus presumably is apologetic because he is burdening a stranger with questions rather soon and also preventing the guest (and us, as it happens) from attending to Phemius’ song. 159. ratra: probably with an indicatory Gesture (reproduced in recitation by the Bard or later rhapsodist). 160.

‘ Easy

for them,

since

it is another

man’s

livelihood

that they are consuming without payment ’, see on 377 below.

161. ἀνέρος : Telemachus does not use O.'s name at all in speaking to the disguised Athena. Why not ? 163. εἰ : punctuated here as introducing a wish, but others put only a comma at the end of the line and take it as the protasis of a condition, which is simpler but less lively and emotional. 164-5. Note the double comparative, as elsewhere. It may be translated quite literally : ‘ All would pray for more speed of foot than for more wealth in gold or garments’. But the comparative (see Monro, § 122) may indicate only contrast (as in δεξίτερος, πότερος, Latin alter, uter), so one can trans-

late ‘for speed rather than wealth’. Note the grim humour. 166. μόρον-- with evil doom’, for this use of the accusative see ὃ 29, 1 ὁ, and cp. 9, 303. 168. φῇσιν (§ 16, 4):

elsewhere φήῃ is used:

H. often has

the subjunctive after εἰ, cp. 188, 204, unlike Attic.

152.184

COMMENTARY A

(1)

223

169. ἀτρεκέως probably =‘ unswervingly, without twisting ’, and cogn. w. torqueo, cp. &-rpaxros=‘ spindle ', literally that

which twists. 170.

els=cl,

8 17,

171. ommolns:

5 6;

so, too, in 207.

an indirect

interrogative

(169) had immediately preceded.

as

if κατάλεξον

Contrast 40-1 above.

173. Apparently a stock jest among Ithacans, cp. 14, 190; 16, 59, 224. Itisthe kind of phrase islandmen might naturally use in gentle mockery of mainlanders. 175.

* Whether

you have come

to visit us just now’

[1.6.

for the first time], ‘ or are [already] my father's guest-friend.’ Attic

would

have

πότερον

. . . 5

here;

H.

uses

ἠέ

(or

$)

followed by 4 (or fe): note variation in accent. 176. ἴσαν : 3 pl. imperf. εἶμι, ὃ 17, 5 a. δῶ: for δῶμα. Philologists think it may be a natural linguistic and perhaps older form=*dom; but Aristotle, Poetic 21, 1458 a 4 takes it as the poet's own abbreviation to diversify his diction. Cp. κρῖΞξεκριθαί (4, 41; 12, 358). In imitation of H. earlier Latin poets use the same device, e.g.

endo euam do ( domum), Ennius. 177. ἐπίστροφος : probably—' conversant with ', though 8 scholiast took it as=‘ popular, conciliatory’. ἀνθρώπων-Ξ ‘with men’; the genitive often qualifies or defines the sphere of & noun, as the accusative defines that of ἃ verb. 179. Note this introduction to what is simply a series of lies. There 18 no pretence in H. that either gods or heroes always

told the truth.

O. himself is especially ready with free im-

provisations (L4es)

Even & god could only be trusted after

&n oath by the inviolable Styx (5, 185-6). 182. ὧδε: Aristarchus held that this always means 'so, thus ’ and never ‘here’ in H., and M.-R. supports this in a valuable note.

But 4.-H.-C. take it here and in 4, 159=‘

183. πλέων : monosyllabic by synizesss (8 1, 11). οἴνοπα : ‘ wine-faced ', $.e. ' wine-dark’, a deep

here’.

purple.

crimson shade, such as a troubled sea has at dawn or sunset.

(See Wine and cp. on 5, 56.)

2

„parkling '. , 263.

But some take οἴνοπά simply

For other notable epithets of the sea cp. on

ἀλλοθρόους-Ξ βαρβαρόφωνοι (Il. 2, 867).

H. recognizes that

there are other languages as well as Greek, but in practice ignores all the difficulties of communication that this would involve in O.'s travels. 184. Ἰεμέσην : according to Strabo 6, 4, 255, a town in

224

THE ODYSSEY A (1)

Bruttium in S.W. Italy.

185.238

But there is an ancient v.l. Ταμάσην

which probably refers to Täpacos in Cyprus.

Leaf (H. and

B.

Pp. 179 ff.) believes that H. intended the Cypriote town here ause /thaca is not on the direct route from Taphos (see on 105) to Bruttium, but would be & natural port of call for Taphians bringing /ron from Carniola in the Adriatic to Cyprus to be exchanged for its famous copper (so called from Cyprium). This is the likeliest view, but see Shewan, H.E. p. 110, Lorimer, p. 121, and Moulinier (as cited on p. 432), p. 8.

185. ἥδε: ‘here’ with a gesture=‘ yonder ’. ἐπ᾿ d&ypot=‘ at, beside, the field’, 1.6. in the country, as explained in νόσφι πόληος (ὃ 5, 2).

186. See Ithaca. For the v.l. ὑπονηίῳ see on 3, 81. 187. ξεῖνοι in H.=‘ stranger, guest, host’. Here=‘ guestfriend ’, i.e. one with whom one has exchanged hospitality. In an age before inns and consulates such arrangements were necessities of travel, together with strict observance of the

laws of Ζεὺς Ἐβένιος. 188. ‘ And if you will go and ask . . .’; the apodosis, which would be something like ‘ you will find this is true’, is omitted when

the sentence

rambles

away

into a description

of the

present condition of Laertes, O.’s father.

192. παρτιθεῖ-Ξ -θησι : as if from παρατιθέω, ὃ 16, 5. 193. ἐρπύζοντ᾽ —' going painfully, slowly ’ (Scholiast: μετὰ ὀδύνης καὶ ἀνίας βαδίζοντα). youvés=‘ ridge ' (cogn. w. yévv) rather than ‘ fertile land ’ (yévos), though both of these were originally cognate (cp. Irish glun=‘ knee ' and ‘ generation ’). Vines thrive in high ground (Bacchus amat colles, Virgil, Georg. 2, 113). 195. κελεύθον : gen. of place or separation, cp. Aeschylus, Agam. 120, βλαβέντα λοισθίων δρόμων. 202. A μάντις prophesied by inspiration and clairvoyance (see especially Theoclymenus

at 20, 350 ff., and Teiresias in

11, 99 ff), an οἰωνιστής by interpretation of the cries and

movements of birds (as in 2, 146-76)=the Latin augur. 203.

Scan of rot Eri δηρόν, ὃ 1, 13 c and 14 a.

204. δέσματα is presumably subject of ἔχῃσι, which then seems to need an object ; hence Cobet’s attractive conjecture ἑ (Fe)=‘ him ' for re.

205. Asyndeton.

&s=‘ how’, or ‘so that’, the accent being

from enclitic xe, see on 6 above. 208. alvas=‘ startlingly ’, implying an innate Greek dread

of the abnormal (see on δαιμόνιος).

Like English ‘ awfully,

185-238

COMMENTARY A

(1)

225

terribly ', the word seems to have had a weaker colloquial use in H. μὲν without following 8é= μήν, § 39. 209. τοῖον strengthens θάμα as if with an expressive Gesture =‘ ever so often’. 210.

‘ Before

he embarked

the best of the Argives, above).

for Troy,

went

where

in hollow

others

ships’

as well,

(see on

128

213. πεπνυμένος: ‘with full understanding, discreetly ' (Telemachus): cogn. w. πινντός (229), not wvéw though soon confused with it.

215. T ἐμέ φησι:

See further on 10, 495.

‘ keeps saying that I am his’, re implying

habitual action (S 39). Telemachus’ scepticism about his paternity (bitterly quoted in Strindberg’s The Father) is a curious, but perhaps conventional (cp. 4, 387) attitude.

222. vovupvoy: a strengthened form of νώνυμος (which all MSS. read here), from negative ne- (see on 1, 8) and ὄννμα Aeolic for ὄνομα : ' nameless, inglorious ' (Fame). ὀπίσσω--' afterwards, in the future’: the Greeks regarded the future as something coming upon them unseen from behind (cp. ὄπιθεν in 2, 270), their faces being turned to the familiar past ' in front ' (πρόσθεν, cp. 6, 242).

295. δαὶ (8 1, 14 a):

cogn. w. δή, as ναί w. 44 with Sals.

the particle as in 24, 299 (perhaps

Greeks would enjoy the Parechesis

The v.l. τίς δὲ involves a dubious hiatus.

χρεώ : ἃ feminine noun; understand some verb like ἱκάνει. 226. εἰλαπίνη ἠέ: a very strained Synizesis. Such a feast (perhaps from tAn=‘ a [military] group’ and πίνω) was presumably as proverbial as ἃ Guild or Fraternity Banquet for

lavishness.

Similarly ἃ γάμος, wedding feast, would be richly

provided : but at an Épavos, a club dinner to which every guest

contributed, all would eat with more restraint. 232. μᾶλλεν : the basic meaning of this word seems to have been likelihood, not futurity, see Appendix B to Iliad 13-24, edited by Leaf and Bayfield. Thus μέλλω ποιήσειν—' It is likely that I shall do’ » »

ποιεῖν —',,, ποιῆσαι =" ,, 45

, ,

» »

lam doing’ Idid’.

So here=‘ was likely to be’, 1.6. ‘ presumably was’. 238.

roAvrevoe:

one of H.’s many images

from Spinning.

The verb meant to spin carded wool into a ball of continuous thread (τολύπη) ready for Weaving.

pretion of a tedious task: of war’.

Here it implies the com-

‘Had spun out the long thread

226

THE

ODYSSEY A

(1)

239-275

239. ro=‘ then, in that case’ (sc. el . . . δάμη). Παναχαιοί

(see on 90 above)=all

the federated

Greeks, a

‘national funeral’ in other words. For the importance that the Fame-loving Greeks and Teutons attached to a ceremonial Burial

and

permanent

grave-mound

see

on

Il. 7, 85 ff., Od. 11, 71 ff. and 24, 80 ff., and

29]

below,

also

Chadwick, H.A.

pp. 325-6. 240. fjpàr(o]: apparently an aorist of ἄρνυμαι, for ἤρετο (so L.-S.-J ). laor. mid. of ἀείρω should have a. 241. ἄρπνιαι : ' whirlwinds', hardly yet personified as Harpies (‘Snatchers’), cp. ἀνέλοντο θύελλαι, 20, 66. ἀνηρείψαντο is formed as if from *avepelmopaı=‘to carry off’; but Fick suggests that ἀνηρέψαντο from -aper- was the earlier form, the original perhaps being ᾿Αρέπνιαι ávnpéjavro, giving a Schema etymologicum. See L.-S.-J.- at" Αρπνιαι. 242.

οἴχετ᾽ [αἰ]:

§ 1,12.

The present tense of this verb has

a perfect force=‘ has gone’, sometimes with a suggestion of bad fortune.

243. xaAAurev=Kxar&ttrev (§ 1, 10).

by

apocope

and

assimilation

245. See Ithaca.

246. ὑλήεντί Zax. : vowels are generally lengthened before the double consonant {, but for his metre H. leaves short final vowels before Ζἄκυνθος and Zédaa, cp. on 5, 237. For the

pre-Greek ending -v6os see on 8, 450. 251. Táxa—* quickly, soon’; never=‘ perhaps’ in H. 252. ἐπαλαστήσασα is presumed to mean ‘ deeply moved’, but its contexts are inconclusive and its etymology undecided. The aorist here is ' ingressive ' and implies a sudden surge of feeling, cp. 336, 360 and 2, 67.

254. δένῃ : 2 sing. pres. indic. δεύομαι (= δέξομαι, § 2, 4c). This is Aristophanes’ reading. The v./. Seve might be the alternative form of 2nd sing. or an impersonal 3rd sing. = δεῖ. 255. δόμον πρώτῃσι θύρῃσι : the door leading from the αὐλή and αἴθονσα into the πρόδομος and μέγαρον, cp. 104 and House.

256. δύο δοῦρε: two spears were the normal armament of a Homeric warrior. δόρν (cp. on 6, 167) strictly refers to the spear’s shaft; conn. w. δρῦς (see on 9, 186). 259. ᾿Εφύρη is placed near Corinth in Jl. 6, 152, 210; but here it is probably a town of the same name in Thesprotia or else that in Elis whose king Augeias had a daughter

239-275

COMMENTARY A

(1)

Agamede skilled in φάρμακα (cp. 261).

227

See Leaf, H. and H.

pp. 177 ff.

Meppep(Sys=‘ Son of Baneful’

(Significant Name), cp. on

ὀλοόφρων in 52 above.

,, 261-2. “To have it for anointing his bronze-tipt arrows.’ ἰός can mean ‘arrow’, or ‘ poison’ or ‘rust’ (but see L.-S.-J.), cp. roftxés=‘ poisonous’. The practice of poisoning arrows is mentioned only here in H.; for the view that it was the general Practice in the heroic age but ‘ censored ' as barbarous by later omeric

editors see Murray,

R.G.E.

pp.

129 f., who

quotes

from the laws of Manu ' In war no poisoned arrows are to used’. 263. νεμεσίζετο: here='had regard for the νέμεσις (t.e. righteous indignation) of the gods’ (see on 350 and 2, 138). This

is

a much

strained

meaning

of the verb:

one would

expect ὀπίζετο (cp. 14, 283). The phrase implies that the use of poisoned arrows was considered impious, 265. The prayer is resumed from εἰ γὰρ, etc., in 255 fl. 266. ὠκύμοροι--' swift to die’, from -popos cogn. w. μείρομαι ! receive one's due, deserve ’, mereor ; see on 34 above.

267. ἐν γούνασι : the image is uncertain:

either the gods

are imagined as dispensing gifts from their knees, or it is a

reference to sitting statues of the gods on whose knees votive

offerings were laid for acceptance (Il. 6, 303), or, less likely,

it is connected with γοννάζομαι (see on 3, 92). The general notion is of something lying untouched within reach of the gods’ deciding hand. 269. φράζεσθαι (cp. πέφραδε imperative redupl. aor.; in 444 indicative): as Aristarchus noted, this word means in the active voice ‘to show, point out’, in middle ‘consider, ponder’,

never ‘ say, speak ’ in H. 271. εἰ & Aye: εἰ is probably an exclamation (cp. εἶα, Latin eia) in this phrase. But some take it as elliptical for εἰ θέλεις, cp. Latin age sis. Autenrieth takes el as having been originally an imperative.

272. ἀγορὴνΞΞ Assembly or place of assembly, see on 2, 7. 273. * Let the gods also be witnesses ’, s.e. let them be invoked to support what Telemachus says at the Assembly. 274.

ἄνωχθι : 2 pers. sing. imperative of 2nd perfect ἄνωγα

cp. τέδναϑι, δέδιθι, κέκραχθι, τέτλαθι. ᾿ 275-6. The construction abruptly changes from an intended indirect command (e.g. μητέρα 5' . . . ἂψ ἱέναι) to the direct form, giving a lively colloquial effect.

298

THE ODYSSEY A

(1)

276-333

276. πατρὸς : Icarios, brother of Tyndareos, when driven Írom Sparta settled in Acarnania. 277. This is a much disputed line. The ἔεδνα or ἕδνα (*eF &va cogn. w. ἡδύς, àvBávo, suavis) in H. were the presents given by suitors to & bride's father, perhaps a relic of matrilinear inheritance, in contrast with the later custom of dowry (προίξ, φέρνη, not in H.) given with the bride to the brideoom. Some have argued that the customs are confused here ( —2, 196), see Cauer, G.H. pp. 333 ff. The difficulty of translation here lies in the vagueness of oi δὲ, which may refer back to the Suitors or else mean oi ἀμφὶ τὸν πατέρα, t.e. the bride's kinsfolk. Suitors did not normally provide the γάμος, so it is best to translate ‘ And her kinsfolk will provide the wedding feast and arrange (or settle) the suitors’ gifts ’. 278. φίλης ἐπὶ παιδὸς ἕπεσθαι : the meaning of the preposition is not clear:

possibly ‘in the direction

of, towards ’, i.e.

to reach, get; or else it goes with the verb, leaving the genitive as one of price—' such as should follow as the price of a dear daughter '. 280. out’,

ἄρσας : 1 aor. participle ἀραρίσκω,

here ' equip, fit

282-3. ὄσσαν... ἐκ Aıuds=a rumour from no apparent human source. féoca is cogn. w. Latin voz, vocis. 283. κλέος here— ' report’, cp. ἀκλειῶς in 241. 285. ξανθὸν : not blond or pale yellow but & darker yellow shade or auburn; 8 favourite epithet for Menelaus, but also used of O. (see on 6, 231), Rhadamanthys

(4, 564;

7, 323), as

well as of * chestnut ' horses and ripe corn. The fair-haired Greek invaders must have seemed as strange to the dark Aegeans as the Visigoths to the Spaniards. 286. ὃς : demonstrative, ὃ 12, 1.

δεύτατος : apparently a

superlative of δεύτερος (perhaps cogn. with δεύομαι, δέω) : cp.

on 254 above. ᾿Αχαιῶν χαλκοχιτώγων : note Assonance and Alliteration in this favourite phrase. 291. The infinitives have imperatival force, as δοῦναι in 292, φράζεσθαι 294. κτέρεα xrep.: Schema etymologicum. Funeral honours, so highly esteemed in the heroic age as & means of prolonging fame after death, 88 well as ἃ way of pacifying the spirit of the dead, are described in 12, 11 and cp. 239 above.

203. * Accomplish and perform’: the Tautology gives solemnity to the injunction, as well as serving to complete the

line, cp. ‘mind and spirit’ in 294. The words are virtually synonyms in such phrases and distinctions need not be drawn.

276-333

COMMENTARY A (1)

296. Cauer reads οὐδ᾽ Éri, which

probably right.

makes

229 better sense and is

No change in the original OYAETIZEXPE

(Text) is involved.

297. νηπιάας : probably from an original *yym-(y. H. regularly uses plural forms for abstract qualities (cp. 2, 346 ; 5, 250).

298. ἔλλαβε : $2, 1. Orestes,

already

famous

as the avenger

of his father, is to

be Telemachus’ pattern of filial piety. 300. $= ' because ', as in 382 below. See Chantraine, ii. p. 285. 309. ὁδοῖο : ‘eager for the road ’, a genitive of aim or desire. 313. ola=‘ such as’, a generalizing plural in apposition to a singular, as often.

316-18.

‘ But whatever gift your heart may bid you give me,

when I am on my way back give it to me to bring home, taking

even a '* right fine one’’’: Athena’s last words are Telemachus’ own (312), repeated by her in gentle banter at the young man’s simplicity. She adds ‘ And you will have a recompense of equal value’, literally ‘ It will be of equal value to you with regard to its recompense ’. 319-23. Note the many curt ‘ingressive’ aorists, marking swiftly begun and completed actions;

see on 252 above and

compare δακρύσασα in 336. 320. dvorraia: the ancient critics tions: (a) ‘unseen’ (av- and *or‘through the smoke-vent ' (ὀπήν) ; sense Empedocles used ἀνόπαιος of

offer as in (c) ‘ fire;

four main explanaὄψομαι, ὄψις) ; (ὁ) upwards’, in which (d) a kind of bird,

sea-eagle or shear-water (cp. 5, 66-7 and see D. W. Thompson, G.G.B.). Either (c) or (d) seems best, and if so the word should probably be accented proparoxytone as in’ Avdérata, the name of the steep ‘ upwarl' path by which the Persians outflanked Leonidas’ men at Thermopylae (Herodotus 7, 216).

326. far [o]: 3 pl. imperf. fuac; for vro. The form in eta. To is probably & mistranscription of the orginal EATO ( Tezt). 328. Ooms: probably a shorter from of θεσπέσιος (from θεός and ἔσπον, ἐνέπω, see on 1 above)—' god-spoken, divinely inspired ’. 331. οὐκ οἴη : women of good family were always accompanied by female attendants in all epochs of Greek history.

333. σταθμὸν τέγεος : in this phrase σταθμός probably means ‘a pillar’, here perhaps ‘the central supporting column of the roof’. Elsewhere it means ‘a door-post ' (op. 4, 838) or ‘a farm-steading ’ (cp. 14, 504).

230

THE

ODYSSEY A

(1)

334-373

334. The κρήδεμνον (poetic pl. here) was a heavy veil or shawl worn

over the head and shoulders

(as in Ireland) as

a headdress and upper garment (etymology κάρη and δέω ' bind"). It was generally not worn in the home; the fact that Penelope wears it among the Suitors probably shows that she regards them as strangers. Cp. the synonym καλύπτρη (5, 232), cogn. w.

καλύπτω,

indicating

the veil’s use for con-

cealment as here. For metaphorical uses see 3, 392 and 13, 388. λιπαρά here implies some glistening white material like linen, see on 2, 4.

337. yap=‘since’. H. often makes his characters begin with an apologetic reason. θελκτήρια : a noun in H. In this word and κλείουσιν in 338 and τέρπειν in 347 we have epitomes of the three main functions of poetry in H.: ‘to charm or soothe’ (with some trace of magical associations, cp. Circe in 10, 291 and the Seirens in 12, 40); * to make men famous’, ¢.e. the eulogistio

and historical use of poetry; ‘to give delight’, the hedonistic, and most general, function which Aristotle emphasizes in his Poetsc against Plato’s utilitarianism. 343-4. ‘So dear a head do I long for in constant memory, namely, that man whose

. . .’ (Butcher and Lang).

344. Ελλάδα : in Il. Hellas has the specific meaning of the city and

realm

of Peleus,

Achilles’

father, in the valley of

the Spercheius in Thessaly. But in this Formuia (only found in Od.) it seems to be used loosely for the whole of N. Greece, while Argos (see on 3, 251, 263) is understood here as the part S. of the Isthmus. M.-R. compares the biblical phrase ‘ From Dan to Beersheba’, meaning all the land of Israel (but see

Cauer, G.H. p. 284 n. 38). The earliest use of “EAAds in the later sense of all Greece is in Hesiod, Works 653; it first comes to include overseas Greek lands in Herodotus 1, 92. See further on 1, 90.

946 ff. Note the tone of irritation and rebelliousness in the following speech, and Penelope's shocked surprise in 360. Stawell (H. and I. pp. 127 ff.) acutely analyses the subtle strained relations between the rapidly developing Telemachus and his rather vain and inert mother (‘just the kind of woman who cries herself to sleep in difficulties, and wakes up looking wonderfully plump and fresh’, cp. 18, 195): ‘They love each other and respect each other, these two, but they do not understand each other. Telemachus has the keen-sighted sharp intolerance of youth: he discerns his mother's trifling with the suitors, and he cannot bear it. It only amuses her large-hearted husband, who understands her perfectly and never doubts the depth of her love (18, 281-3) ',

334-373

COMMENTARY A (ἡ

231

sce further op. cit. p. 135 and contrast p. 129 for Penelope's fitness to be O.'s well-loved wife. 348. ποθι--' somehow ', s.e. in some unknown way. The attribution of men’s misfortunes to the Gods in H. is not always a matter of theology but often merely shows a diplomatic or friendly attitude to the sufferer (cp. 6, 187 f.;

11, 558 ff.,

moments

misfortune

and contrast 1,7).

Also weak characters, or strong ones in

of weakness,

blame

the

gods

for their

(e.g. 4, 261), see L. A. Post, in 7.A.P.A. lxx. (1939), pp. 165 ff.

349. ἀλφηστῇσιν : some derive from ἀλφάνω and translate “ gain-getting, hard-working’;

others (better) from ἄλφι[τον]

and %w=‘ grain-eating ', cp. σιτοφάγος, 9, 191 and cp. 8, 222, βροτοί. . . ἐπὶ χθονὶ σῖτον Bovres. 350. νέμεσις. Two complementary qualities restrained the fierce self-centred heroes—al8ós, which is a feeling of reverence for certain conventions and privileges of gods and men ; and the fear of νέμεσις, t.e. just indignation against violations of αἰδώς, involving public censure and generally punishment as well. See also on 2, 64. Etymologically νέμεσις (νέμω) means ‘apportionment’

(see on 33 above), a vaguer and

stricted idea than δίκη. the goddess

of Doom,

more

re-

After H. Nemesis was personified as

and

identified with the deity of the

great temple at Rhamnus in N.E. Attica. Δαναῶν : see on 90 above.

352. Note the love of novelties typical of Greeks down to St. Paul’s time (Acts 17, 21). 357. ἠλακάτην : see on 4, 131. 359. rot=post-homeric ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε-- ἐμοῦ, probably with an indicatory Gesture, cp. 11, 353 and ὅδ᾽ ἐγώ in 16, 205. 360. θαμβήσασα : Penelope is astonished at Telemachus’ sudden tone of authority and strength. Before Athena inspired him he had still seemed only a boy. For the aorist see on 252 above. The pluperfect βεβήκει marks the end of an episode. 361. ‘ For she took to her heart her child’s discreet words’— to ponder in her lonely hours of waiting and anxiety. A modern writer might give many pages to the psychological implications of this line (see Economy of Phrase). In 363 ἔπειτ᾽

implies that from thinking on her son’s new-found manliness she begins to think of his father.

365. For the ‘ shadowy halls” see House. 366. ἠρήσαντο (ἀράομαι)-- ' prayed’ (sc. aloud, for silent prayer, like silent reading, was not customary in antiquity).

373. &arnAcyles=‘ without restraint, reckleasly ', from ἀπό

232

THE

ODYSSEY A

(1)

373-434

in ἃ negative sense and ἀλέγω (cp. ἀλέγννετε in 374). The lengthening of & to n is paralleled in ἐπήρατος (-epa-), ἱππήλατος (-ελα-), διηνεκής (-wex-). 374, ἐξιέναι: best taken as Epexegesis to μῦθον-Ξ' my saying, namely, that you should leave these halls’.

The con-

struction then changes to the direct imperative in ἀλεγύνετε =‘ attend to’, here ' provide’. But the infinitive may stand here for the direct imperative, for cp. 2, 139. 376. Awtrepov καὶ ἄμεινον : Tautology: a sarcastic effect may be intended here.

377. vhmowov=‘ without paying compensation’ (vn-, ποινή), but in 380 passive=‘ without receiving compensation’. The ποινή was the penalty paid (in goods) for offences ranging from mere rudeness (cp. 8, 400 ff.) to manslaughter (e.g. Il. 9, 634 ff.). In 22, 55 ff., a Suitor does offer recom-

pense: each to bring the worth of twenty oxen with bronze and gold till O.'s heart is satisfied. But O. prefers the τίσις of blood. 378. ἐπιβώσομαι : contracted from ἐπιβοήσομαι, a rare exception to the epic tendency towards Diaeresis. 381. ὁδάξ, etc.—‘ fastening with their teeth on their lips’ (see ἐμφύω in L.-S.-J.)—to check their angry words, ep. on 64 above.

ὀδάξ is an adverbial form conn. w. δάκνω.

383. ᾿Αντίνοος ---΄ Hostile-minded’ is ringleader of the Suitors (cp. 2, 84, 301; 4, 660), and usually behaves like a spoilt and petulant child, as one might expect of the ' son of

Compliant ’. 384. θεοὶ atrol=‘ only the gods’, because Telemachus would never have spoken like this on his own initiative. 386. βασιλῆα : here=‘ king’, in 394=‘ prince, person of royal rank ’, see Nilsson, H.G.R. p. 226, and on 8, 41. 389 ff. Telemachus answers Antinous’ rudeness civilly and with subtlety: he says that he would like to be king, even though Antinous apparently thinks kingship a bad thing for its holder (391), a view which T. rejects (392). In other words T. supposes, or pretends to suppose, that the prayer in 386-7

was intended for his good. But in 394 ff. he concedes that when O. is dead he would be willing to let another Ithacan become king, provided that he is let rule his own household.

390. roór'[o]—τὸ βασιλευέμεν, as in 391 and τόδ᾽ in 396. 399. * Wide-fighter, son of Many-Oxen ’: Telemachus in 15, 519 ff. says that this man was by far the best of the Suitors and much respected by the Ithacans. It was he who offered the recompense mentioned in 377 above.

373-434

COMMENTARY A

(1)

233

402. σοῖσιν : most Mss. have οἷσιν, which would be an instance of possessive ds referring to 2nd pers. (see on 9, 28).

Note the Assonance of οι and Allıteration of c. 404. dtroppaloa'[e]: 1 aor. opt., Bentley's emendation for

MSS. -oerand

-on.

Translate ‘make havoc’, or ‘shipwreck, of

your possessions’; note » 202. γαιεταούσης : genitive expect a passive form for ing ‘to inhabit’ vaverdw

double accusative as with ἀπανρᾶν,

absolute, cp. in 390: one would ‘ being inhabited ’, but besides meanseems to have had an intransitive

meaning=‘ to be situated, stand, exist’. pp. 192 ff.

But see Leumann,

409. * Or does he come in this way [τόδ᾽ adverbial accusative] eager for some business of his own ? '

411. γνώμεναι-Ξ ' for us to recognize him ' ; for the omission of the infinitive’s subject

cp. 4, 196;

11,

158.

Elsewhere

in

reason to shun their scrutiny. 423. τοῖσι : demonstrative, not simple article ($ 11, 1). dative of interest.

A

Od. we find γνῶναι, yap : t.e. since he didn't look like a base fellow he had no

424. There is a whole variant line for this: δὴ τότε κοιμήσαντο καὶ ὕπνον δῶρον ἕλοντο, which according to the scholiast was generally read before Aristophanes,

Argolic edition (Text). κακκείοντες

and survived in the

: an alternative -w form, perhaps desiderative,

of κατάκειμαι, used in imperative and future. 425-6. ‘ Where his lofty bedroom was built in the very beautiful

courtyard’:

the exact

position

cannot

be deter-

mined, see House. For περισκέπτῳ see on 10, 211. 428. κεδνὰ ἰδνῖα =‘ true-hearted, trustworthy’: ἰδ. is short for εἰδυῖα, κεδνὰ cogn. w. κήδομαι-Ξ΄ I take care, look after’. Hiatus before F.

429. Note the quiet entrance of a character who plays a notable part later (19, 386 ff... The fact that both her father and grandfather are named shows she is of good family, though

a servant, and emphasizes her importance (see Scott, U.H.

p. 168).

431. ἐεικοσάβοια : ‘the worth of 20 oxen’: since in Jl. 23, 705

In comparison

a skilled woman

a male

a high price,

slave is valued at 4 oxen.

prisoner=100

oxen,

a tripod=12,

8

basin=1. For oxen as a standard of value cp. Latin pecunia (pecus), perhaps cogn. w. English ‘ fee ', German vieh. 434.

For...

Fe(§ 10)-- Telemachus.

234

THE ODYSSEY A (1)

437. The

437-443

χιτών of Homeric men was a short close-fitting

(like the skin of an onion, 19, 232-3) vest resembling a long jersey. The word and garment were probably of Semitic origin

(cp. Hebrew

küthöneth).

bridge Anc. Hist.

See the fresco from Tiryns (Cam-

plate T 158 d) and for the fringed

chiton of

19, 242 see the Warrior Stele from Mycenae (Nilsson, H.M. fig. 4). 440. τρητοῖσι means ‘ bored ’ either to receive ornamental inlaid work, or else for structural fittings.

441-2. She closes the door after her with the silver hook or curved handle (κορώνη) and slides home the bolt (xAnts) on

the inside with a strap (ἱμάς) which passed in from the outside through a slit. Contrast on 21, 47, where xAyts=' key’. 443.

‘ Wrapped in a sheep’s fleece ' : ἄωτος from ἄημι as it

was easily biown about.

BOOK

TWO

N.B.—For abbreviations and use of indexes see preliminary note to Book One. SUMMARY

Telemachus at the Assembly which he has summoned complains of the bad behaviour of the Suitors (1-79). Antinous replies, blaming Penelope (80-128).

After another speech by

Telemachus Zeus sends an omen, which Halitherses interprets favourably, but Eurymachus ridicules (129-207). Telemachus demands

missed

a ship;

(208-59).

Telemachus

and

after further debate

Athena,

promises

the Assembly

disguised as Mentor, support

(260-97).

is dis-

appears to

Telemachus

returns home, rebukes the taunting Antinous, and bids Eurycleia, under an oath of secrecy, prepare provisions for his journey

(298-381).

In a ship provided

machus sails for Pylos (382-434).

by Athena Tele-

1. H.’s picturesque Formula for the opening of another day. ‘ Rosy-fingered’, as Eustathius explains, probably refers to the spreading crimson rays of the rising sun. The suggestion that being an Oriental lady she would have her finger-nails dyed red is too far-fetched. The rose, introduced into Europe

from

the Orient, is only mentioned

in H. in the

epithets ῥοδοδάκτυλος and ῥοδόεις (=‘ rose-scented’, Il. 23, 186). ἠριγένεια is from fipı=‘early’ (from same root), cp. on 9, 52. ἠώς is cognate w. Sanskrit usás, Latin aurora.

3-14

COMMENTARY B

3. [Flelpara w.

vestis

(see

[[]εσσάμενος : from $ 2, 4), a

Schema

(rr)

235

tvvupr=*Féovups etymologicum.

“περὶ

cogn. goes

with θέτ᾽ (8 33, 2): he slung the sword round his shoulder on a baldrick (τελαμών), cp. 11, 609-10. 4. ποσσὶ λιπαροῖσιν : a favourite epithet in H. and in all sensuous Greek writers, implying ‘shining as with oil, glistening’ (cp. on 1, 15). Theban Pindar bestowed it on Athens

as a eulogistic epithet;

but Athenian

Aristophanes

mocked it as equally apt for a sardine. Beauty of feet was often praised when men walked barefoot or in open sandals (cp. on μαρμαρυγὰς ποδῶν in 8, 265 and Isaiah 52, 7, ‘ How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings ’). 5. ἄντην—' in presence, to meet ’, cp. els ora, 1, 411. 6. For λιγν- see on 12, 44. 7. ἀγορή is never simply ‘ market-place’ in H., but either the Assembly, or place of assembly, of all the male citizens of ἃ state (like the Athenian ἐκκλησία). It is conn. w. ἀγεί ‘gather’ (cp. ὁμηγερέες and ἤγερθεν in 9 below). The βουλή (see on 26 below) was a more select consultative body. For

κομόωντες Ax. see on 1, 90. 9. The

Tautology may be a legalistic formula, or for the

sake of solemnity.

As in 1, 293 and 2, 378, the first semi-

synonym expresses the process, the second the completion, of the action. 11. ‘ For two white dogs kept him company.’ Cp. Virgil, Aen.

8, 461-2.

In some

mss. the word

δύω is omitted

and

πόδες is inserted after κύνες, perhaps a reminiscence of ἀργίgroßes in Jl. 24, 211. In H. dpyol is applied also to geese and oxen; so it vacillates in meaning between ‘shining’ and ‘swift’ (cp. on alédos), so=‘ flashing, glancing’. O.’s pet dog was” Apyos (17, 292) and Jason’s bright swift ship was the "Apy (12, 70). Dogs in H. serve for hunting, watching, sheep-driving, and as companions at table and out-of-doors. Sometimes they are described as ‘ brave, loyal, swift ’, at other times as ‘ shameless, lazy, greedy ' (see Keller, H.S. p. 38). In the Odyssey they are pictured favourably, in the Iliad unfavourably, for the most part.

This is no Chorizontic argument,

but the result of the poems' different $pov and on ὅπλα in 20 below). On and mangle the dead (cp. 3, 259): at and friends. 12. θεσπεσίην= ‘divinely given’: and 6, 229 ff.

backgrounds (cp. on Batbattlefields dogs devour home they are guardians see on 1, 328; cp. 3, 150

14. γέροντες : head men of the people (δημογέροντες, Il. 3,

238

THE ODYSSEY Β (n)

14-63

149) who were chief spokesmen of the Assembly. not necessarily (but perhaps

generally) old men

They were (as one can

have young aldermen). The notions implied in yépas and yfipas are naturally akin in any society that reverences tradition and old age (see on αἰδώς, 1, 350). 16. Personal descriptions are few and brief in H.;

so, too,

in the New Testament there are no physical descriptions of Our Lord and His friends. The classical literary method is to show

‘men

in action’

(as Aristotle insists in his Poetic)

not ' still-life ' pictures or reflective portraits. 17. καὶ yap: the parenthesis explains Aegyptius’ age (he had a son old enough to be O.'s companion) and his experience (his sons had followed various careers), and why he began the speaking (his sons were involved with O., the Suitors and the Ithacans).

20. ‘ And who were cannibalism ὁπλίζω is ἃ armour,

trimmed him (τὸν) last (1.e. of the Companions devoured) for his supper.’ For the Gyelo 8' see 9, 288 ff. ; for δόρπον see on 9, 291. In Od. general word for preparing meals, chariots, ships,

women's

dress;

and

similarly

ὅπλον

means

‘

gear,

equipment' in general, not simply 'armour' (as in later Greek and in the more military J1.). 22. * And two kept constantly to their ancestral farm-lands ' —a derived meaning of ἔργα, which when not qualified by θαλάσσια or πολεμήϊα usually means agricultural work (as in Hesiod's "Epya καὶ Ἡμέραι) for men, for women spinning or weaving (cp. 1, 356;

2, 117).

24. rot refers back to Antiphos in 19: ‘ Yet [though he had 3 other sons] he did not forget that son, with tears and grief’.

(Mourning.)

26. θόωκος : extended form of θῶκος—* a seat’ in 14 above,

here =‘ & sitting, session ’, t.e. of the βονλὴ γερόντων, cp. on 7 above and 3, 127.

28. τόσον : adverbial;

or else χρειώ, though usually fem.

(see on 1, 124), may be neuter here (cp. 4, 312;

5, 189).

29. Understand ὃ «ἐκείνων» of. 30. στρατοῦ : preferably ' an invading host’; but possibly the Ithacan detachment returning from Troy, as a Scholiast suggests.

33. ὀνήμενος=‘ lucky, one who has received good fortune ’ (2 aor. mid. participle of ὀνίνημι), cp. ovAdpevos. 35. dfpy=‘ at the saying’. Since Aegyptius did not know who had convened the assembly, Telemachus is cheered by the unintended good omen for himself in this prayer.

14-63

COMMENTARY B

36. éri δ[ ]ὴν : 8 2,4.

(n)

237

Cp. δέ ἔοι in 37.

μενοίνησεν=‘ felt

a sudden desire ’, see on 1, 319.

38. Πεισήνωρ—' Man-persuader ’, Significant Name. 39.

καθαπτόμενος=‘ fastening

on him’,

physical touching (cp. ' button-holing ᾽.

a metaphor

from

Telemachus directs

his words towards Aegyptius because of his friendly speech. 41. λαὸν ἤγ. : for the lengthening see § 1, 13 d. ἤγειρα:

the harshness of the sudden use of the first person would be mitigated in recitation by & Gesture on the part of the poet or rhapsodist, indicating that οὗτος ἀνήρ — ἐγώ, cp. on 1, 359. 43. εἴπω : the subjunctive implies a less remote contingency than the optative εἴποι in 31 where both the identity of the person involved and the nature of his news are in doubt.

46. δοιά : ‘ No, two’ self

abruptly.

or ‘in two ways’; he corrects him-

Ár:stophanes

read

κακὰ

in 45

(presumably

taking ὅ -- ὅτι), thus removing the natural liveliness of the phrase as well as the syntactical irregularity. (Characterization by Style.) 47.

τοίσδεσσιν : see on 10, 268.

48. μεῖζον : sc. κακὸν ἔμπεσε, as in 45. 50. μοι: this dative is hard to classify

— ethical,

or of

disadvantage, or possessive: perhaps nearest to the last, like οἱ in 92. 52. Bentley substituted πρὸς for μὲν % to preserve the digamma (8 2, 4) in Foixov. ‘ Who shrink shivering ’ (2 perf.

ἀπορριγέω) “from going . . . so as to give him a chance of

arranging

bride-gifts

for

his daughter.

Note

the optative

(instead of subjunctive after & primary verb) to express the fact that as tho principal clause is negative the result is merely imaginary. See also on 1, 277. 54.

‘To

(Murray):

whom

(Mackail).

' To

But

he will, even

whom

she

in view

of

to him who

chose

114

and

below

as

the

meets

her

his favour '

fancy

subject

led’

of ἐθέλοι

is probably Icarius, and oi — Penelope. 56-9. Sis: accus. pl, ὃ 5, 4. 57: αἴθοπα—' glowing ’, also applied to copper and smoke (10, 152), cp. on otvora in 1,

183.

58:

&r — reri,

as the accent

indicates.

59:

Dis-

tinguish dápf| —' harm ' from ἀρή —*' prayer ' (4, 767). 60. ἡμεῖς : the first person Plural is regularly used in speaking of one's family, cp. 55 (ἡμέτερον —' our house?) and 77.

63. ἀνσχετὰ—' endurable', syncopated from ávacyerá, ἀνασχεῖν. Contrast ἄσχετος —' uncontrollable’ in 85. For τετεύχαται, 3rd pl., see §

16, 7.

238

THE ODYSSEY Β (m)

64-120

64 ff. Telemachus appeals to the three main restraints on conduct in the Heroic Age: νέμεσις (a sense of fair play, and indignation at unfairness, see on

1, 350), αἰδώς (& sense

of shame at wrong-doing or disgrace) and the fear of the gods. The verbs are imperatives. 68. ‘I beseech you by Olympian Zeus and Themis’: unusual genitives of adjuration: one would expect πρὸς Ζηνός, cp. 13, 324. Themis is a personification of that part of primitive justice which consisted of precedents, 1.e. rulings already made on matters of legal dispute by a competent authority (whose decision was thought to be guided by the gods). The plural (cp. on 9, 112) denotes a body of such ‘dooms’ or rules of right. θέμις is from τίθημι ‘lay down’, cogn. w. ‘doom’,

‘deemster’.

The other word in H. for justice, δίκη

(probably conn. w. δείκνυμι), means the ‘ way’ or ‘ fashion in which judges applied and distinguished between (κρίνειν) these various θέμιστεςς See further on 14, 84 and Bonner, A.J. pp. 10-11. 73. τῶν =‘ in return for which ' (1.e. the supposed evil deeds of O.) ‘you are spitefully doing me harm by encouraging these Suitors '. 74-8. It must be remembered that Telemachus is appealing to the native Ithacans as distinct from the Suitors who were mostly from overseas. If his possessions are to be consumed by others he would prefer it to be by Ithacans, for he would then have some chance of successfully suing for recompense. 80. ποτὶ---βάλε-- προσέβαλε. γαίῃ is locative. 81. ἀναπρήσας —' with a sudden burst of tears’ (see on 1, 252). Contrast the continuing state of anger implied in χωόμενος (80). The sudden passionate Tears are characteristic of one so recently a mere boy. 84. ᾿Αντίνοος : see on 1, 383.

88. πέρι-- περισσῶς, as often elsewhere.

In περίμετρον in

95 it has an Intensive force.

89. εἶσι v —* will be going, is about to go’, cp. 107. 04. στησαμένη etc.: literally—* erecting a great loom’, but probably intended as ‘ setting up a large warp ’, i.e. the vertical rows of threads (στήμονες) through which the weft (κρόκη, πήνη) was woven by means of the shuttle (see Weaving &nd on 5, 62). Allegorical interpreters of H. explained this as & web of dialectic which with its subtle and prolonged arguments delayed the Suitors; for a similar absurdity see on 9, 394. 97. τὸν —' This marriage of mine’, sc. that is causing so much trouble:

§ 11.

64-120

COMMENTARY B

(11)

239

98. ἐκτελέσω : subjunctive with κε (§ 38).

100. τανηλεγέος: usually derived from τανύω and ἄλγος, =‘ causing long care’. But cp. Leumann, p. 45. See Death. 101.

rls:

as Mr. Gladstone said in 1858 (S. on H. iii. p. 141),

this indefinite pronoun often represents Public Opinion (cp. on

65

above),

a powerful

influence

on

conduct

in

H.

The

accent here is, of course, from the following enclitic.

102. σπείρον : seo on 4, 245. κεῖται is subjunctive = κέεται =Kénrat ($ 25). Some read κῆται with weak MS. support. All these forms would probably appear as KETAI in the original Text. 104. ἱστόν here and in 109=‘ web’, cp. on 94. 105. ἀλλύεσκεν : iterative imperfect (ὃ 21), apocopated and assimilated, of ἀναλύω (ὃ 1, 10):

* During the nights she kept

unravelling it’. See ὃ 26 for mapaßeiro, which is 2nd aor. optative mid. παρατίθημιτ΄ every time she had the torches placed beside her ’ (note force of middle voice). 107. See on 1, 16. For τέτρατον (contrast in 89) see § 2, 3. 109. ἀγλαὸν : a favourite epithet in H., and typically Greek

in

its

combined

implications

of

brightness,

glory and joy. Here it is not vividly used but cp. One of the Graces was ᾿Αγλαΐα. Probably conn. whose basic meaning is ‘ look bright, cheerful ’. 110. Tb —the robe in 97. Contradictorily in 24, is said to have arrived just on the day when the finished ; this was perhaps the original version of

beauty,

in 7, 115. w. γελάω 146 ff. O. web was the stor

which H. adapted here to suit his plot (see Woodhouse, C.H.O.

pp. 66-71).

114. ‘To whomsoever her father bids and (who) also is pleasing to herself ', cp. 54 &bove. 115 ff. The syntax is irregular. After the long parenthesis (116-22), which is broken by the resumptive repetition of τάων in 121, the apodosis to 115 comes in an altered form in 123. The thread of thought is: ‘ If she intends to vex us further . . . with all her prudence and skill surpassing other Greek women ... well, this time, at any rate, she has failed to show those qualities and has decided on something air’.

118. oU . . . ἀκούομεν : sc. ἐπίστασθαι.

‘Such wiles as

hers we have never yet heard that any even of the women

of old did know ’ (Butcher and Lang). 120. See on 11, 235 and 266. Mycene daughter of Inachus,

river-god of the Argive plain, was the eponymous heroine of Mycenae.

940

THE ODYSSEY B (n)

121-203

121. Πηνελοπείῃ : for ' those of Penelope ' see on 4, 279. 122. ἐναίσιμον : see on 182. 126. ποιεῖτ᾽ [αι]: (§ 1, 12) middle governing κλέος and ποθὴν. πολέος : ὃ 5, 2.

132. πόλλ᾽ ἀποτίνειν —'to pay a large fine’, not a dowry (see on 1, 277).

134-5. δαίμων. The word is used in H. of supernatural powers whose nature and function are vaguer than those of the

θεοί

(who

are

anthropomorphic

H.G.R. pp. 105 f. and 165. momentary

god’,

1.6.

in

H.);

see

Nilsson,

Usener defined a δαίμων as ‘a

one

without

fixed

cult,

function,

or

name, but simply the divinity of a single supernatural manifestation. (Cp. on 4, 774.) In the present passage the

δαίμων is specified as the éptvves (note plural), the Furies who avenged offences against blood-relations (especially against one’s mother).

Here

more

powers

the

malignant

easy-going,

we have

a glimpse

in Greek

familiar,

Religion,

humanized

of the darker and in

contrast

Olympians

loved to describe (and perhaps did much to create).

whom

with

H.

134. ἐκ yàp τοῦ —' from him, her father’, or possibly ‘ my father ’, 1.e. O. if he returns (cp. 131). 137 ff. ἐνίέψω a future of ἐνέπω (see on 1, 1) here;

on 5, 98.

138:

ὑμέτερος with αὐτῶν ; cp. on 1, 7.

contrast

139-45 =

1, 374-80 ; see notes there. 146. εὐρύοπα : Aeolic nominative (§ 3): always a title of Zeus in H. either * wide-sounding ’ (if from ὄψ, Féros, vor;

cp. ὑψιβρεμέτης ; referring to his thunder) or, less probably,

‘far-seeing ' (if from ὅπ- as in ὄψομαι).

148. The mss. have ἕως μέν ῥ᾽ which involves the suspicious scansion

of

ἕως

emended to Ads p.

as

a

monosyllable

by

Synizesis.

See index at fos and dpa (=dp, pa).

Platt

150. πολύφημος— ' full of rumours ' ; Public Opinion again; see on 101 above and on 1, 154, and cp. on the Cyclops’ name Polyphemus in 9, 403 etc. 152. ἱκέτην apparently means ' go towards, make for ' here. The v.l. ἰδέτην hardly makes sense. 154. δεξιὼ : adjective for adverb, as often. In taking auspices the East (where the daylight began) was always the lucky side, the West (where the light went away) the unlucky. It is generally supposed that the Greeks looked North when judging

the

left;

omens,

Romans

so

that

looking

the

South

right

had

was

the

favourable

the lucky quarter

but Leaf in his note on IIl. 12, 239-40 denies this.

side;

on the

121-203

COMMENTARY B

(11)

241

156. ‘ Wondering much in their hearts what things were destined to happen ' (Cotterill) See on 1, 232.

157-8. ‘Sea-bold [cp. θάρσος, Gepotrys], son of Seeker’:

Significant Name. 158. ἐκέκαστο—' excelled ', pluperf. mid. come '. Only the middle voice occurs in H.

xalvupı=" over-

163. κυλίνδεται : a Metaphor from a wave (a ‘roller "), cp. 9, 147, or a stone rolling downhill, cp. 11, 598. 107. εὐδείελον : see on 9, 21 and Ithaca.

171. κείνῳ —'for him’, i.e. Odysseus. τελεντηθῆναι: the aorist infinitive in oratio obliqua after a primary tense need not imply past time. With verbs of saying, thinking, expecting, it can have future force, cp. μνθήσασθαι in 373. 178-80.

See on 1, 399.

εἰ & ἄγε:

see on 1, 271.

Trans.:

* Old man, off with you, go home and do your prophesying to your children for fear they suffer harm in the future. On these matters I am a far better prophet than you.’ 182. ἐναίσιμοι : from ἐν and alea (see on 1, 33) =‘ according to one’s apportioned lot’ (s.e. ‘ fitting ’, as in 122) or ' in accordance with destiny ' (1.e. ' fateful, significant ’, as here). 185. ἀνιείης (ἀνίημι)=‘ let loose, unleash ’, a metaphor from releasing hunting dogs.

186. ποτιδέγμενοα : syncopated

δέχομαι acco

to L.-S.-J.

pres. participle

of προσ-

But some take it as 2nd aorist.

191. This line is omitted in many Mss. and rejected b most editors as an Interpolation based on Il. 1, 562. τῶν

might refer to the Suitors or the omens. ‘In any case he will be unable to achieve anything because of these.’ Cp. on 199.

193. dax&AAns=" you will be grieved ’, § 36, 1. Elsewhere H. always uses forms from ἀσχαλάω. 195. ἀπονέεσθαι : note lengthening in thesis ($ 1, 13 d); cp. on 7, 119;

12, 423, and § 42 c.

197-9. For 197 see on 1, 278. in any

case

(ἐν πᾶσιν),

ἔμπης

(199) —* for all that,

notwithstanding’,

$.e.

despite

omens and the speeches of Telemachus and Halitherses. 202. μνθέαϊζ (Correption): apparently syncopated

tho

from

μυθέ-εαι (cp. on πωλέαι in 4, 811); one would expect μνθεῖαι as in 8, 180, but H. would hardly shorten äxp. Fick con-

jectured μυθέεαι]. 203. βεβρώσεται : fut. middle of βιβρώσκω used in a passive sense. lca: editors have strained this neuter pl. to mean ‘recompense, repayment’. Elsewhere ἶσος usually has the

949

THE ODYSSEY B

(n)

203-263

Digamma, but see on 8, 167. Cauer conjectured οὐδ᾽ ἀποriraı=‘ Nor will it be possible to get requital ' (cp. 76 above). See on 9, 42 for another emendation.

205. ὃν γάμον : §§ 12, 2 and 29, 1 ὁ : ‘ Delays the Greeks with regard to her marriage ’.

206. ἀρετή is not simply ‘ moral virtue ' in H., but ‘ excellence ’ in general, in strength, beauty, swiftness, goodness, or justice.

Perhaps cogn. w. ἀνήρ, as virtus with vir,

a symptom

of the Masculine B:as of the Greeks. See further in Adkins (as cited on p. 432). rfs= ‘that [renowned] excellence’, $ 11. 210. ‘I make no more appeal to you: I have no more to say: for now the gods know and all the nation ' (Rouse). 212. Twenty was the usual complement of a Ship in peacetime, cp. 1, 280; 4, 669, 778; 9, 322. 213. ἔνθα καὶ tv6a—'there and back’ or ‘hither and thither ’. 215-17 and 218-23 almost=1, 281-3 and 287-92. For 222

see on Burial, and note yevw=subj. of asigmatic aor. (ὃ 18 5) of xé[F Jo. 227. γέροντι : this is best taken as Laertes, O.'s father (cp. 16, 153). But some as subj. of πείθεσθαι

take it as Mentor himself, with olxov and Μέντορα (understood) as subj. of

φνλάσσειν. 230-1. πρόφρων : best translated adverbially like many adjectives in H.: ‘ Let no sceptred king be deltberately gentle and kind any longer, or keep his mind to justice...’. εἰδώς : see on 9, 189.

233. es probably —6r. But A. H. (Anhang) take it as exclamatory. In 234 &s=‘ like’; for the accents see on 1, 6. 236-7. κακορραφίῃσι : a metaphor from sewing, cp. κακὰ ῥάπτειν in 3, 118. The plural is regular in H. with abstract nouns. In 237 παρθέμενοι (παρατίθημι) the metaphor is from gambling: ‘staking their heads " 240. ἄνεῳ: usually explained as a nom. pl. of ἄνεως ‘silent’. But it occurs in 23, 93 with a singular subject; hence Buttmann suggested that it should be written &veo with no Jota Subscript and taken as an adverbial form like οὕτω.

242. The form Ληόκριτος (‘ Judge of the folk’, cp. Δημόκριτος) is not found in any of the mss. but was suggested by Eustathius and has been adopted by many editors and philologists, because Δειώκριτος, the MSS. reading, is a dubious compound. The Jontc form ληός for Aeolic λαός (cp. 41 above) only occurs in H. perhaps in this name and im

208-268

COMMENTARY B

(m)

243

Ληώδης (see on 21, 144). In contrast H. always prefers the Ionic νηός to Aeolic ναός, but the reason for this may be that temples are less ancient institutions than the ‘ folk’: 866 on 6, 10.

243. ἀταρτηρέ: since this has ἅ it is probably not from arn, but perhaps connected with *ter 88 in T«(po, ἀτέραμνος, tero ; if so=‘ stubborn, irrepressible’.

For ἠλεέ see on 10, 374.

244 ff. ἀργαλέον (see index) etc. could mean ‘It is painful even for men with the advantage of numbers [like the Ithacans compared with the Suitors, see 241] to fight just for the sake of a feast’, t.e. the Ithacans won't think the matter worth

fighting for; or ‘It is hard to fight against men with the advantage etc.” which might refer to Mentor versus the Suitors or the Suitors versus the Ithacans in general. (See A.-H.

Anhang.)

I prefer the last view.

In 246 ff. Leocritus

applies his aphorism to the case of O., el πλεόνεσσι μάχοιτο : *

For even if O., that same

Ithacan

hero of yours,

were to

come and strive . . . his wife would have no joy at his return (ἐλθόντι), for all her yearning; he would bring doom upon himself’, αὐτοῦ in 250 —* there and then’, ‘at once’ (cp. 4, 703; 9, 303) or (less effectively) — κατὰ δῶμα (cp. 247). 255-6. * But, I think, even so [%.e. despite the help of Mentor and Halitherses] he will have to sit long [at home] and hear the news [of his father] in Ithaca and never complete this

journey.’ The turn of phrase is sarcastic. 257. λῦσεν : Apollonius read λῦσαν, presumably because Leocritus had no clear authority to dismiss the assembly. But by taking αἰψηρήν proleptically=‘ quick to disperse ’, the difficulty hardly arises. They were merely waiting for him to end, before they broke up. 259-60.

ἴσαν -- ἤεσαν, $ 17,

5a.

260:

for θῖνα see on 4, 432.

261. adds: rtitive genitive=‘from the grev sea’. πολιῆς : probably ‘ white-flecked ', not a dull grey (though applied to iron in Jl. 9, 366). See on 263. ᾿Αθήνῃ: H.'s audience knows her name but it has not yet been told to Telemachus. 262. κλῦθί por: in 229 κλύω governs the gen. which is its usual what

construction. I am

going

But here the meaning

to say ' but

'

is not ‘ listen to

give ear, attend, to me’,

and

the case approaches an ethical dative or one of interest. So it is best not to adopt the v... μεν. Note the unusual word order and use of adj.

for adverb.

Translate ‘ Hear,

beg you, divinity, who didst yesterday come

. . ..

I

For δῶ

see on 1, 176.

263. ἠεροειδέα : ‘hazy,

dim’

(not ‘foggy,

cloudy "), also

944

THE ODYSSEY B (m)

263-342

applied to caves and a cliff; cp. on 9, 52. The Odyssey’s epithets for the sea’s many moods and aspects are vivid and memorable, e.g. in 261 above, 295, 370;

1, 183;

3, 153, 158;

4, 390, 406, 432, 510; 5, 56. The Iliad adds ‘ grey-green’ (yAauxh, 16, 34) and ‘flashing’ (μαρμαρέην, 14, 273). 272. oles: either a kind of ‘ indirect exclamation ’=‘ considering what a man he was . . .' or else we must understand ὥστε

σε

εἶναι

τοιοῦτον

οἷός

which

is less

idiomatic.

‘To

achieve his word and deed’: διε. he was a man οὗ ἀρετή (see on 206 above) in speaking (cp. 8, 170 ff.) and in action. Cp. the hero’s ideal of education in Il. 9, 443 μύθων re ῥητῆρ᾽ ἔμεναι πρηκτῆρά τε ἔργων which Cicero translates (De Oratore 3, 15) oratorem verborum actoremque rerum. 273. ἅλιος here and in 318=‘ fruitless, in vain’ (cp. ἠλίθιος) ; elsewhere =‘ of the sea ' (&As), cp. 3, 38. 275. ἔολπα = FéFodwa (ὃ 2, 4), perf. ξέλπω. 276. Note how this maxim (γνώμη) is knitted together with Alliteration of m and the rhyme of -ovs in 277 (Euphony), as in ‘ Waste

not,

want

not’,

‘

k before you

leap’.

The

expressed belief in degeneration rather than eugenic progress

is frequent in classical literature, cp. Horace, Odes 3, 6, 46-8 :

Aetas parentum, peior avis, tulit |

Nos nequiores, moz daturos |

Progeniem vitiostorem.

281. τὼ —' therefore’ is a well attested v.l. here for the vulgate τῶ. τῶ is also found in Mss. at 3, 134 and 224, and elsewhere, and

τὼ in & good Ms. at 3, 134;

but re

(from

$ 11) is very much commoner. Leaf on Il. 1, 418 argues τῶ is & ' genuine relic of the old ablative, compare πω πως and perhaps οὕτω with οὕτως ᾿ (see also L.-S.-J. on τά is also found=‘ therefore’ (ὃ 11, 2). In the original TO would represent τό, τῶ, and τώ. 282.

ἀφραδέων :

ὁ,

that with τῴ). T'ezt

“so mad are they ’, emphasized by its de-

layed position (cp. 1, 49) and by the following Epezegesis. 284. 8s=@dvaros. ὀλέσθαι : infinitive of result. 289. ὅπλισσον etc.=‘ There for thy journey prepare thy provision

and

stow

it in

vessels’

(Cotterill).

ἄρσον : 2 sing. lst aor. imperative ἀραρίσκω. 293 —1, 395.

295. omn

See

20.

See Ithaca.

must be understood as obj. of ἐνήσομεν rep

on

See on 20.

νήσομον

301. ἰθὺς (see index) governs Ἰ᾿ηλεμάχοιο, $35 a.

and M

γελάσας

(cp. on 109 above) not in friendship, but more the patronizing

laugh of an adult towards & naughty child, in keeping with

263-342

COMMENTARY B (n)

the tone of his words.

245

One is reminded of the sinister smile

of Dionysus in the Bacchae. 302. See on 1, 381, for (v . . . $i. χειρὶ is locative. 305. ἐσθιέμεν etc.: infinitives as imperatives. μοι--' to please me’. The Dative is Ethical. 311-13. ἀκέοντα : sc. με. 312: ἢ, οὐχ: Synizesis. 314. μῦθον =the full story of the Suitors’ misdeeds; ἄλλων : because when he was & boy he was unable to appreciate for himself the indignities done to his father's house. 319. ἔμπορος : here—'& passenger’ (later Greek ἐπιβάτης), but see

further on 8, 161.

320. γίγνομαι not simply — εἰμί but ‘I am (not) becoming the possessor of . . .', t.e. though he is now an adult prince he is not yet able to own a single ship and crew for himself —' as, I suppose [πον, sarcastic], seemed the more profitable licy for you ’, t.e. to keep him without resources of his own. here is bitterness here. 321. 4 fa: 3rd sing. imperf. of ἡμί (ἠ-μί cogn. w. ato), cp. Attic 4 δ᾽ ὅς : H.'s shortest word for ' speak ’. 322. ῥεῖα=‘ carelessly, nonchalantly, without feeling’ as in 1, 160. 327. ‘Or he'll even bring them from Sparta, so terribly eager is he.” For ἵεται and αἰνῶς see on 1, 6 and 1, 208. 334-5. A mocking gibe: if Telemachus wanders off and dies like his father, what a bore it'll be to have to divide up his possessions and settle his mother’s marriage! The words characterize an indolent sneering type who thinks of the life and death of others purely in terms of his own ease. Contrast this with the suspicious and sinister words of the previous speaker. The interest of this book depends chiefly on subtlety of Characterization through speech rather than through action. It is important for H.'s purpose that we should be given & comprehensive view of Telemachus’

resoluteness, the

Suitors’

selfishness and injustice, and the Ithacans’ lack of initiative, before the story of Telemachus’ travels and O.'s adventures (Books 3-13) and O.’s return in Books 13 ff. Besides this, Greek audiences always enjoyed clever speeches and keen bates. 334.

ὀφέλλειεν=‘ he

would

increase,

is probably cogn. w. φαλλός, and follis : 342. Rows of large jars (πίθοι) over placed along a wall, as here, have been at Mycenae. dpnpdéres=‘ packed close’ Wine.

swell’.

This

verb

contrast on 3, 367. three feet high and found in excavations (ἀραρίσκω). See on

246

THE

ODYSSEY

Β (n)

344-428

344. ἔπεσαν : ἕπειμι͵ 8 17, 5 ὃ. σανίδες... δικλίδες : double doors swinging on separate hinges on each side and meeting in

the centre, leaving more room than the ordinary single door for bringing in bulky stores. See House. 345-6.

‘In it [the

θάλαμος,

337]

a housekeeper

uently [toxe] present during the night

and

day.’

was

fre-

347=

, 429, see note.

349. Mai’[a]: perhaps an example of affectionate baby-talk like πάππα (see on 6, 57). Such forms may survive even among adults in familiar speech at home. Telemachus’ use of it shows his unselfconscious spontaneous affection for his old nurse, for whom the normal term is τροφός (361). μαῖα is perhaps cogn. w. mater, μήτηρ. It is used again in 17, 499. ἀμφιφορεύς : a two-handled. portable jar (cp. on ἀμφι-κύπελλος in 3, 63), much smaller than the πίθοι (342).

The later form

ἀμφορεύς is syncopated, cp. vi(vi)pera, Eng(la)land, pacif(ic)ist, ξύλο(λο)χος, and αὖθι for αὐτόθι in 369. 350. Aäpwraros: in Attic after a long penultimate one has τότατος : but cp. H.’s ὀϊζυρώτατος.ς See on Aapds in , 283. 355. μνληφάτον : ' mill-crushed ’, from μύλη =" millstone ' and ὄφν-τος (see φόνος in index) =‘ destroyed '; ἀκτῆς from &yvupi=‘ broken into flakes’; ἄλφιτον-- * groats". 365. μοῦνος etc. —' being a beloved only son’. Telemachus was the only son (of an only son of an only son, see 16, 117 8... This is preferable to taking it=‘ all alone ’ with ἱέναι. 367. ' But the Suitors, as soon as you are on your way, will plan evil against you [τοι] afterwards.’ οἱ δέ: literally

‘but those’. Perhaps οἵδε, implying an indicative Gesture towards the μέγαρον, should be read. 376. κατὰ with lary. This verb occurs only here and in 4, 749 in H.=‘ hurt, mar’; perhaps not conn. w. προϊάπτω ‘launch, hurl’, see L.-S.-J.

377-8. ‘Swore she would not (ἀπο- in a negative sense as in 10, 345, 381; 12, 303) with a great oath by the gods’: for θεῶν, objective genitive, cp. 68 above and ot θεῶν ὅρκοι =‘ oaths by the gods ' in Xenophon, Anab. 2, 5, 7. It could not here mean the oath of the gods (i.e. by Styx, see on 5, 185), since mortals did not use it. (See on Lies.) In 378 τὸν ὅρκον z' that oath ’, § 11. 388. ‘ Now the sun dipped and all the ways grew dim’ (Mackail). A fine line occurring 7 times in Od., never in Il., as a Formula to describe the swift approach of darkness (θοὴ

νύξ)

in

Mediterranean

regions

(in

contrast

with

lingering twilight of lands further from the equator).

the

Cp.

344-428

COMMENTARY

B (n)

247

Coleridge’s description of a more tropical scene in his Ancient Mariner: ‘The Sun’s rim dips; the stars rush out: At one stride comes the dark’. For the aor. δύσετο see on 1, 24

and

320 ff.;

the imperfect

σκιόωντο

implies a continuing

state.

390. licec poc: ‘ with fine thwarts’; see Ship. 395. ‘ Let fall sweet sleep upon the Suitors’: χέω here (see on 215) is used (like βάλλω elsewhere) as a causative of

πίπτω (in 398).

396. πλάζε--' kept driving them astray [in their wits] ’, $.e. * bewildering them ’, cp. on 1, 2. : 398. far =flaro=fvro. In 403 fjar' — fjara.— ἦνται. See » 4.

409. ts ΤἼλεμ. : an epic Periphrasis, cp. 7, 167. ἱερὴ (see on 9, 56) if given full force would imply ‘formidable . But the Formula

is loosely

used in this case;

even to translate

‘the mighty Telemachus ' leaves it slightly absurd, since T.

is still untried as a warrior.

410. δεῦτε : apparently syncopated from δεῦρ᾽ tre (so Autenrieth) : used for δεῦρο with plurals—' Come here’. ‘ia: see on 5, 368.

413-17. Note five successive instance: of dpa: Denniston, G.P. p. 33, observes the ‘almost reckless profusion’ with which H. uses this particle; cp. 19, 439-42. See § 39. 416. ἂν with Baty’, § 1, 10, and 8 33. νηὸς : locative genitive. 417. πρύμνῃ (sc. vnt) with adverbial force=‘in the stern ’. For the following nautical terms see Ship. 419. ἐπὶ κληῖσι : ‘on the rowing benches’. But «Ants may mean 'oar-pin', t.e. the pegs to which the oar was attached for rowing, cp. 8, 37;

if so, ér(—* close to’.

420. txpevov οὖρον : see on 12, 149. 421. ἀκραῆ-Ξ΄ blowing strongly ' (if from ἄκρος and ἄημι) or ‘ blowing steadily’ (if from ἀκέραιος ‘ unmixed’). Contracted forms of -ea are rare in H. xed\dSovra=‘ piping, whistling '. Note the swift dactyls, Alliteration, and Assonance in this expressive line. The whole passage to 434 gives

& vivid picture of sea-voyaging. 424. μεσόδμης : probably from “something

constructed

in

the

μέσος and middle’,

here

δέμω meaning ' mast-box’,

but in 19, 37 it is the tie-beam of a roof.

428. πορφύρεον: this adjective is used in H. of the sea, blood, a rainbow, a cloud, dyed stuffs; the verb πορφύρω

248

THE ODYSSEY B (n)

428-433

of the swelling of the sea, the brooding of a troubled heart (cogn. w. ferveo, fermentum, ' barm "), and, in post-H. Greek, of reddening.

L.-S.-J. compares the similar semantic develop-

ment of ' flush’: blood,

‘ rush

(1) flow suddenly in great volume,

to the cheeks’,

(3)

of the cheeks

etc.,

(2) of

‘ become

red’. Here the adjective may mean ‘surging, heaving’ or * purple, red-flushed ' (cp. on olvow in 1, 183, and ἰοειδής in 9, 56 and Des termes qui désignent le violet by N.-P. Bénaky, R.E.G. xxviii. (1915), pp. 16-38). See Addenda to Vol. II. 430-1. δησάμενοι. . . ὅπλα : the wind was so steady that they could make

fast the sheets and other tackle, instead of

holding them free for fear of squalls. Cp. on 20 above. For ἐπιστεφέας in 431 see on 1, 148. 434. ‘So all night long, and through the dawning, the ship pierced her way.’ Note adjective for adverb, and ἠῶ accus. duration of time, and a fine Odyssean line.

BOOK

THREE

N.B.—See preliminary note to Book One for abbreviations and use of indexes. SUMMARY

Telemachus

arrives at Pylos;

finds the Pylians engaged

in sacrifice to Poseidon ; is well received (1-66). At Nestor's request he reveals his name and mission (67-101). Nestor tells about the fate of the Greeks on their way home from Troy and advises Telemachus (102-329). The disguised

Athena converses with Nestor; and departs in the form of & bird (330-72). After a night's rest, a morning sacrifice, and & meal Telemachus goes on his way to Sparta via Pherai (372-497). 1. λίμνην —any expanse of water; here the eastern verge of Ocean. Hardly the lake E. of Triphylian Pylos, as van Leeuwen suggests.

2. πολύχαλκον=‘ of solid bronze ' (cp. χάλκεον οὐρανὸν in Il. 17, 425 and σιδήρεον οὐρανὸν in Od. 15, 329) referring to the strength of the vault of heaven; or, less likely, ' bright EC

RN '.

$e(vov-' shine,

show

light’

as in 7,

102;

83. 3. ζείδωρον is from fed “emmer’ (see on 4, 41), a primitive kind of cer^»al: hence ‘corn-giving’. But as early ae

3-7

COMMENTARY T (m)

249

Empedocles (5th cent. B.c.) it waa connected with ζάω and taken as ‘ life-giving’. Cp. on φνσίζοος in 11, 301. 4. IIvAov: three towns on the W. coast of the Peloponnese have this name: in Elis, in Triphylia, in Messenia. It is generally agreed that the first is not meant. Strabo on the authority of Il. b, 545, ᾿Αλφειοῦ ὅς τ᾽ εὐρὺ ῥέει Πυλίων διὰ γαίης places it in Triphylia; this is supported by Dörpfeld, who locates it more precisely at Kakovatos (on the coast between the rivers Alpheios and Neda), where he found an important Mycenean site (see Nilsson, H.M. pp. 21 and 116). In 1939 C. W. Blegen (see Amer. Journ. Archaeol. xliii., 1939, pp. 557 ff.) found a large Mycenean palace near Messenian Pylos (scene of the Athenian landing in 425, as described by Thucydides) containing over 600 Linear-B tablets (see p. 1, and Ventris-Chadwick, pp. 14 ff.). Many scholars identify this with the palace of Neleus and Nestor, noting that the epithet ἡμαθόεις is specially apt for the shore near there. But Messenia

is far more

than a night's sail from Ithaca ; so it

seems best to follow Strabo.

Neleus, a migrant from Iolcos in

Thessaly (and so a Minyan), was reputed ancestor of the kings

of Miletus and Colophon,

and therefore specially venerated

among the Ionians for whom H. may have written this poem — hence, possibly, the detailed description of Telemachus' visit and the eulogy of Tyro (Neleus' mother) and Chloris (his

wife and by him the mother of Nestor) in 11, 235 ff. (see notes there). Neleus was also claimed as an ancestor by Peisistratus tyrant of Athens (cp. on 36), who is said to have concerned

himself with the Homeric poems:

see n. 1 on p. xxxi.

5. rol=‘ they ' (8 11), the Pylians. and his crew.

In 10 oi — Telemachus

6. xvavoyairy =‘ dark-blue-haired ’, an epithet of Poseidon (cp. 9, 528, 536). But since it is applied to a horse in Il. 20, 224, its original meaning

may

have

been

' blue-maned ',

and Poseidon may have been pictured as a horse-headed god (cp. on γλανκῶπις, 1, 44). Poseidon was frequently connected with horse-cults and had the title ἵππιος. Others, comparing

the use of κνανοχαίτης for Hades in Hymn to Demeter 347, think that the epithet implies chthonic powers. In support

of this theory

note

that

the

bulls

sacrificed

to him

in the

white victims).

But the epithet may be simply an imaginative

present passage are black (the supernal gods usually received phrase for flowing blue sea-water.

For «$avos see on 7, 87.

7. * There were nine sessions and five hundred

sat

in each.'

Nine Pylian cities were under Nestor's rule (1l. 2, 591 ff.). 18 ἃ favourite

number

in H.

Nine

"The sacrifice here of 81 victims

forms the largest mentioned by our poet.

250

THE

ODYSSEY

T (m)

10-63

10. Aristarchus preferred to read xdrayov [sc. νῆα], τοὶ δ᾽, which is only a redistribution of the same letters (see Text). But the middle is paralleled in 19, 202 with ἀνάγομαι ' put out to sea’. Note the prepositions: from a sloping shore the sea seems to tilt slightly

upwards from its margin.

For

ἱστία see Ship. ἐΐσης (=*Flefos, ὃ 2, 4, « being probably a prothetic vowel: Attic ἴσος) is applied in H. to ships, banquets, shields, the mind (φρένες), =‘ symmetrically proportioned, balanced, trim’; in 8, 98, of a banquet=‘ equally apportioned, fairly shared ’. 14. αἰδοῦς : see index for this and other words not directly annotated. Note the spondaic ending as in 48 etc. (§ 42). 15. ἐπέπλως : 2 aor. of ἐπιπλώω (cp. 5, 284) = ἐπιπλέω. 17. ἰθὺς: Attic εὐθύς, govs. the genitive Νέστορος ($ 35 a). Nestor, son of Neleus, plays a leading part in Jl. as the aged counsellor of the Greeks at Troy. He is represented as having lived through 3 ordinary generations (i.e. about 100 years), his prudence and his garrulity being proportionately increased. 18. εἴδομεν : hortatory subjunctive (§ 36, 1, and ὃ 25): cp. the deliberative subjunctives in 22. 19, λίσσεσθαι : infinitive for imperative, as often. 23 ff. Note οὐδέ without & preceding negative, as often in H. See on 10, 18, and Denniston, G.P. p. 191. ‘For not yet have I become experienced in closely-reasoned speech.’ Line 23 is over-modest in view of his clever speeches in Books 1 and 2; 24 shows traditional respect for age. 27-8. o0 . . . οὔ σε: repetition of the negative to emphasize «e=‘ For I do not think that you — certainly not you

— were

born

and

reared

without

heaven’s

favour’.

τραφέμεν is either a second aor. passive infin. (-- τραφῆναι) as Herodian holds, or else an intransitive 2 aor. act. u passively as elsewhere. J.-S.-J. and Merry prefer the second view ; cp. on 4, 723.

31. ἄγνριν : Aeolic for áyopfjv (see on 2, 7), cp. the form πανήγυρις. 34. Note the so-called ‘ forbidden diaeresis’ after the third

foot (§ 43), cp. 11, 260, 266. οἱ ö’=the Pylians. 36. Πεισίστρατος—' Persuader of the host’ (Significant Name), probably so called from his father’s powers of persuasion (cp. on Odysseus, Megapenthes, Telemachus).

Herodo-

tus 5, 65 says that the Athenian tyrant was named him as an ancestor (cp. on 4 above).

after

40. At a sacrificial banquet gods and men had their accus-

tomed shares.

The thigh bones (μηρία, cp. 9) were wrapped

10-63

COMMENTARY T (m)

251

in fat and burned with some raw flesh to send up a ‘ sweet savour’ (xvion, cp. 457 and on 12, 369) to the gods. The sacrificers then tasted of the offals (σπλάγχνα). Then they (cp. their real feast on the good flesh cooked on spits or skewers cp.

33).

41. Sérai: a locative dative ‘ into [lit. ‘in Ἶ 8 golden cup’, Epexegesis to lv in 40 (adverbial use, or else by Tmesis= évéxeva). See on 7, 72 for δειδίσκομαι. 42. αἰγιόχοιο : ‘ bearer of the aegis ', which was originally an offensive weapon (probably not conn. w. αἴξ, but w. ἀΐσσω—' dart, speed,

flash’)

as a kind of breastplate. could wield it. For -oxos 45. ἢ etc. —-' which is assimilated from neuter

as in 22, 297;

later

arded

Only Zeus and his daughter Athena see on yavfjox os. the right way’; the relative is to the gender of θέμις (here =‘ pre-

scribed procedure ’, see further at 2, 68).

40. μελιηδέδς οἴνου : the F is neglected as in 51.

See Wine.

49. ὁμηλικίῃη etc. =‘ and he is my own equal in age’. The abstract is apparently used here for ὁμῆλιξ as in 364 below, 6, 23 and 22, 209.

50. ἄλεισον : generally=‘ a chalice ’ used in religious ceremonies (perhaps conn. w. λείβω) as in 4, 591; 8, 430; but here = δέπας (cp. 63). 52. ‘ Rejoiced at the discreet and judicious man.’ δίκαιος in H. implies observance of custom and social convention, t.e. good manners more than righteousness (cp. 8, 575;

9, 175).

It is not till Hesiod

that the more

abstract

notion of 'justness' becomes clear. Merry observes that πεπνυμένῳ (see on 1, 213) implies Knowledge of the proper

action,

δικαίῳ

performance

of

it.

Peisistratus

had

shown

his good manners by his hospitable speech and his presentation of the cup to the older man (the pseudo-Mentor) first.

55. μεγήρῃς : μεγαίρω, see on 8, 206. 57-60. The present imperatives ὅπαζε and δίδου ask for abiding benefits; the aorist δὸς refers to a specific limited request. Compare in the two Greek versions of ‘Give us this day our daily bread' in the Lord's Prayer: δὸς in St. Matthew 6, 11 and 8(8ov in St. Luke 11, 3, the second im-

plying ‘keep on giving’.

See p. lxxxvi.

62. Athena in the character of Mentor had pretended to be addressing her prayer to Poseidon, but actually she took care

to answer it herself:

an example of what is dubiously called

* & pious fraud ’.

63. ἀμφικύπελλον : this etymologically would seem to mean

252 ‘cupped

THE ODYSSEY Γ (m) on

both

sides’,

2.6. reversible

63-119

like an

hour-glass.

But Aristarchus took it =‘ two-handled ' (cp. on ἀμφιφορεύς) end this is supported by the phrase dAacov... & ν in 22, 9-10, by the discovery by Schliemann at Troy of * long straight goblets in the shape of a trumpet with two enormous handles ’, and by the shape of the so-called ‘ Cup of Nestor’ from Mycenae (see Nilsson, H.M. fig. 37). Eustathius on 15, 120 says that ἀμφικύπελλος is used for τὸ δίωτον (two-eared) ποτήριον in the Cyprian dialect. 64. ἠρᾶτο

᾿Οδυσσῆος : Hiatus,

as often, at the trochaic

Caesura in the 3rd foot (§ 43).

65. tréprepa: the outer flesh as distinct from σπλάγχνα. ἐρύσαντο (see on 6, 265): each man drew out a piece for himself (middle voice) either on, or from, the spits where it

had been cooking. See on épva. 66. δασσάμενοι: 1 aor. mid. part. δατέομαι. ἐρικυδέα: “highly renowned’. épi- (lonic) and api- (Aeolic) are intensive prefixes ; others are repı-, wav-, {a-, πολυ-. 67=1,

150, see note.

Formula.

68 =417=474. The rhythm is jerky; the line falls into three parts owing to the unusual diaereses. Γερήνιος : from a town in Messenia to which Nestor is said to have fled when Heracles was sacking Pylos. ἱππότα is Aeolıc nominative, $ 3. 69. κάλλιον : sc. than to ask such questions before the ests had been fed, which would be contrary to heroic tiquette. 72-3. ‘Is yours a trading venture; or are you cruising the main on chance, like roving pirates . . . ?' (Rieu).

13. ληϊστῆρες =‘ pirates, ravagers’; the later word πειράτης does not occur till Polybius. Piracy was as common a profession as commerce in the Homeric age (see on 9, 39-40) and was not considered dishonourable (cp. Thucydides 1, 5 and Caesar (Gallic War 6, 23) on the Germans: latroctnia nullam habent $nfamiam quae extra fines cuiusque civitatis fiunt).

74. παρθέμενοι : see on 2, 237 and § 1, 10. 81. ὑπονηΐον (v.l. ὑπὸ Νηΐον, both being originally YIIONEIO, see Text): an adjective formed from the Proper Name of the mountain over the town of Ithaca ὑποπλάκιος from Placus in Il. 6, 397.

(cp.

1,

186)

as

83. κλέος εὐρὺ=‘ widespread report of ’, cp. on 1, 283. 90. ἠπείρον : see on 5, 56. ἀνδράσι: dative of the agent, gradually supplanted by ὑπό with genitive, which originally meant ' under the power of ' (cp. 2, 110).

63.119

COMMENTARY

Γ (m)

91. ᾿Αμφιτρίτης : in H. (Od. only)

253

a name for the Sea itself

rather than, as in later Greek, for the sea-goddess. probably conn. w. τριτογένεια, see on 378.

It is

92. γούναθ᾽ : originally a suppliant actually fell down

and

touched the knees of the person supplicated (cp. 6, 142, λαβών), but later the phrase (cp. γοννοῦμαι in 6, 149) came merely to mean ‘ beseech, humbly beg’; cp. on προσπτύσσω in 8, 478. 95. πλαζομένον with κείνον in 93; cp. on 1, 2. «ép.— περισσῶς.

96-7.

‘ And do not sweeten your words [%.e. to gloss over

unpleasant

truths]

through

respect

for

my

feelings

[being

your guest] or through pity. But tell me frankly and fully [xara-] how you came to the sight of him.’ 99. ἔπος . . . ἔργον : see on 2, 272 for these two elements in the Heroic ideal. 101. ἐνίσπες : 2 aor. imperative of ἐνέπω (see on 1, 1) like σχές, θές, δός.

The more regular form ἕνισπε also has strong

MSS. support here and where the word occurs elsewhere. But in such a case the harder reading is to be preferred : dsfficslsor lectio potior. 103.

Note

the

marked

Characterization

by

Style

in

the

following fulsome, garrulous and kindly speech by the aged Nestor. ἐπεί, as in other rambling speeches (e.g. 4, 204; 8, 236), has no expressed apodosis. One would expect some-

thing like ‘I shall tell you ’ after μαρνάμεθ᾽ in 108. 108-9. κατέκταθεν for κατεκτάθησαν 3 pl. aor. pass. xaraκτείνω (8 16, 6). 109: Alas: see on 11, 543. 110. ‘A counsellor equal (lit. in weight] to the gods.’

ἀτάλαντος : &- copulative (conn. w. ἅμα, sim-ul, *sm-) and τάλαντα— balances, scales ’,

(sc. to men). 112. For

For θεόφιν see SB.

Antilochus

cp. Atalante =‘ She who is equal’

see on 4, 187.

πέρι etc.=‘ who

ex-

celled in speed for running and as a warrior ’. 115. In the form ἑξάετες the anomalous a is best explained as inserted metri gratia by analogy with ἑπτάετες and elvderes (cp. 118).

117. ἀνιηθὲὶς : ‘ pained, distressed ’: those on the verge of becoming

bores)

Nestor (like many of is vaguely conscious

that his reminiscences sometimes outlast his listeners’ interest. 118. odw=the Trojans. For ῥάπτομεν cp. on 2, 236. ἀμφι-

érovres ="

intently, industriously ’.

119. δόλοισι

reminds

him

that

he has

been

asked

about

254

THE ODYSSEY T (m)

the Man

of Wiles par excellence, Odysseus

119-169 (cp. 9, 19);

so he

begins to speak of him in 120. 122. reds, εἰ ἐτεόν : apparently the Greeks liked this kind of Jingle (Pareches:s). 124-5. ἐοικότες . . . ἐοικότα : the preceding words suggest that one should take these=‘ like [those of] Odysseus ' (cp. 1, 208; 4, 141 ff... But ἐοικότα could also mean ‘seemly,

decorous’ (cp. 4, 239) and the phrasing of 125 does suggest

the generalization, * And you would not think that a young man would speak so fitly '. Perhaps & kind of pun (Parono-

masia) is intended. Hayman notes; ' The fact like O. would be to speak sensibly, makes the play on each other in a very subtle transaction 129. ᾿Αργείοισιν: see on 1, 90. ἄριστα:

that to speak two thoughts ’. neut. pl. for

substantive,=‘ what is best ’, cp. 151.

135. For the wrath of Athena against the Greeks see on 4, 499.

See on 1, 44, 52, 101, for the epithets.

137. τὼ —the two Atreidae, Agamemnon and Menelaus, ὃ 11. For τῶ in 134 see on 2, 281. ἀγορὴν is—' to a council’; for the postponement of the preposition (or adverb) see $ 33 and

cp.

7, 318

and

for non-accentuation

of és see Monro,

H.G. p. 167. 138.

‘ Without

due

thought,

and

in

disorder’:

it

was

hastily summoned at & late hour when the Greeks, being off duty, were fuddled with wine after their evening Meal. The result of this rashness is given in 149-50. 143. πάμπαν

:

‘at all’, emphatic reduplication ;

with as-

similation of wav. ἑήνδανε : see § 13, 3. 146. δ-- ὅτι as in 166 etc. Van Leeuwen neatly heals the hiatus by reading ὅ FF οὐ (= Fe ‘ him ', see § 10). 151. ἀέσαμεν : 1 aor. ἀέσκω ‘ sleep, spend the night ', perhaps from lavw or else änpı=" breathe hard ', cp. Aeschylus, fr. 178 A, καὶ διὰ πνευμάτων θερμὸν ἄησιν ὕπνον, and Virgil’s almost comic phrase (Aen. 9, 326) Toto proflabat pectore somnum. The derivation from lavw or äfw is preferable: see on 15, 367. 153. Stav=‘ bright’ here, see on 1, 14 and 2, 263. 154. Ba@v{avouvs, The ζώνη was the girdle worn round the waist to hold in flowing robes (cp. 5, 231). ‘high’,

‘low’,

‘deep’,

or

‘thick’

βαθύς can mean

according

to

its

context,

and the vagaries of women's fashions have prescribed almost every kind of waist from time to time (contrast, for example, the Minoan style with that of fifth-century Athens). But

βαθύκολπος presumably describes the result of being Baev-

lovos, and this, in view of /l. 2, 560, βαθὺν

κατὰ

κόλπον

119-169

COMMENTARY Γ (m)

ἐχούσας,

probably

means

‘ with

deep

255

[t.e. curving

inwards]

folds’. So βαθύζωνος (used only here and in Jl. 9, 594, in both places of non-Greek women) probably describes dress in which the girdle is worn deep in flowing robes on women

with well-developed figures. 156. ποιμένι λαῶν : ‘the shepherd of his people’. The metaphor reminds us that the Greeks (like the Jews) were more a pastoral than an agricultural people.

157. Supply νέας (=vaüs)

as the object of ἐλαύνομεν and

antecedent of at.

158. ἐστόρεσεν . . . πόντον—' levelled the sea ', cp. Virgil's tumidumque . . . sternitur aequor aquis (Aen. 5, 821). peyaκήτεα is uncertain: either ‘with mighty gulfs or hollows’ (see on κητώεις in 4, 1), or ‘ with great monsters’ (κῆτος,

cp. 4, 446). Horace’s scatentem beluis pontum (Odes 3, 27, 26) ı00ks like a testimony to the second meaning; but the epithet is also applied to & ship, presumably as ' with large hollow part (i.e. hold]' and a dolphin ' with large maw ', so the first meaning is the likelier. 161. ἔπι goes. with ὦρσε (cp. in 176). It is anomalously accented to show that it is not to be taken with δεύτερον (cp. 9, 354).

Normally

a preposition does

unless it tmmediately

not suffer Anastrophe

follows the word to which it belongs

(Monro, H.G. καὶ 180 (1)).

162. νέας : object of ἀποστρέψαντες. ἔβαν=‘ departed ' as in 131. ἀμφιελίσσας : this only occurs in H. as an epithet of ships, without explanation in its contexts (Gloss).

Etymo-

logically if from ἐἑλίσσω it probably means ‘turning’, or ‘rolling, to either side’; if from a feminine form of ἕλιξ (see on 1, 92) ' curved on both sides ’ (cp. στρογγύλη). 164. ἐπ᾽ is best taken with φέροντες, and ἦρα as accus. sing. of obsolete 4p = χάρις, cp. ép(npos. 165. Observe the continuous force of the imperfects here and in 173. 167. Diomedes, an outstanding hero among the Greeks at Troy, cp. 181. In 168 vat means him and Nestor. 169-74.

Their course from Troy was:

first to Tenedos (159),

thonoe to Lesbos;

then by the long (δολιχόν, 169) open-sea

route (174) above

(καθύπερθε, s.e. north of) Chios and to the

alternative

longer

right of Payra (Wvplns in 171 is adjectival) to Geraistos (177), the most southerly point of Euboea. Normally Greeks, who feared voyages out of sight of land, would have chosen the route,

but

safer,

inside

and

south

(ὑπ-

ένερθε, 172) of Chios, past the headland Mimas on the Asiatio coast, and round by the Cyclades; but the portent of Zeus

256

THE ODYSSEY T (m)

169-227

(173) prevented this. Note Χίος (fem.) is the noun (in 170, 172); the adj. is Xios (for *Xiros). 178. ἐννύχιαι--΄ during the night ', adjective for adverbial phrase, as often. 182. ἔστάσαν : this is Aristarchus! reading

and in 18, 307.

here, in 8, 435

It is explained, rather dubiously, as a form

of the Ist aorist (normally ἔστησαν). Most of the mss. have ἕστασαν the pluperfect (as in 149), but this is intransitive and could not govern sin 180. Many editors read the im-

rfect ἵστασαν, but only one MS. has this.

ἔχον : sc. νῆας —

* But I for my part kept my ships on their course for Pylos '.

lon: σβέννυμι, like ἵστημι, is intransitive in the 2nd aor., perf., and pluperf.; here =‘ was (not ever) lulled’; used by H. of fire or passion.

elsewhere

184. ἀπευθής: here active=‘ without information’ with οὐδέ τι etc. in Epexegesis; contrast 88 where it is passive = ‘unknown ’. 188. εὖ--΄ with good fortune ', as in 190. The Myrmidons were & Thessalian tribe, vassals of Achilles and later of his son Neoptolemus (cp. 189 and 4, 9). ἐγχεσιμώρονς : L.-S.-J. explains the second part of this compound as conn. w. μάρvapat, translating 'battling with spears’. C. M. Bowra (J.H.S. liv. (1934), p. 70) compares -pwpos=‘ sharp’ in the Cyprian dialect and takes it—' with sharp spears’; cp. ἰόμωρος, ὑλακόμωρος, which do not suit the first suggestion. 190. Ποιάντιον . . . vióv: ‘son of Poias ', an Aeolic parahrase instead of a Patronymic, see on 7, 324. The story of hiloctetes, his wounded foot, and his indispensable bow, is told in Sophocles’ play ; cp. on 8, 219. 192. δέ unelided before ἔοι (8 2, 4) which is & dative of advantage here (but of disadvantage in 198). ἀπηύρα: 3rd person sing. aor. (with anomalous imperfect endings -ov, «ας, -a) of ἃ defective verb with participle ἀπούρας, fut. ἀπονρήσω.

The original form was probably améFpa or aff pa.

193-4. ‘ You yourselves have heard, though dwelling far away, concerning Agamemnon how...’ ἀκούετε must be perfect in meaning as in 11, 458. In 194 ds... ὥς means ‘how... how’, the accents being from the following enclitics re . . . re, which imply rapid succession. But ὡς... ὥς (note accentuation)=‘-when . . . then ’ is used elsewhere without re to express similarly rapid succession, as in JI. 14,

294, ὡς δ᾽ ἴδεν, which

describes

ὥς μιν ἔρως

πυκινὰς φρένας

ἀμφεκάλνψεν,

love at first sight, cp. Jl. 20, 424, and this

construction may also be in mind here.

169-227

COMMENTARY

T (m)

195. ἔπισμυγερῶς : see on 4, 672.

in 197 = Orestes. 198-200 =1, 300-2.

257

xeivos= Aegisthus

here;

Cp. notes there for the importance of

Orestes as an exemplar for Telemachus.

203-4. kat Foi ᾿Αχαιοί: the -at remains long before F (8 2, 4); the -ot is correpted (8 1, 14). 204: ‘Will bear his fame far and wide to be a theme tions’:

of song for future genera-

see on 8, 580.

205. περιθεῖεν : ' invest me with ’, a Metaphor from a garment or piece of armour, cp. 9, 214 and St. Paul in Ephesians

6, 14, ‘ Putting on the breastplate of righteousness ’. 207.

of re: see on 1, 50 and 52.

208. μοι: 7,197.

ἀτάσθαλα : see on 1, 34.

amplified in the next line.

ἐπέκλωσαν : see on

209. τετλάμεν : perf. infin. *rAdaw (the pres. does not occur till late writers). Endurance and patience are the characteristic qualities of the Od. in contrast with the more active

bravery of the Il. 215. θεοῦ ὀμφῇ : probably this refers to a deposing oracle such as demanded the deposition of Oedipus. But others take it as meaning 8 vague impuise which, having no clear rational source, was attributed to divine prompting (see M.-R. for many examples, e.g. 27 above; 7, 263; 9, 339, 12, 38). Cp. subsequent theories of the ‘ conscience’, and

Socrates’ δαίμων. ἐπισπόμενοι : 2 aor. ἐφέπομαι : the -o- of the 2 aor. (cp. sequor) is represented by the rough breathing in the present ἕπομαι (from *sek*-). 216. *Will come and take vengeance for their deeds of violence.” ἀποτίσεται may be | aor. subjunctive middle (ὃ 25) or future; but the meaning is much the same in either case

(§ 36).

226. For πω see on 12, 208.

If the view given there is

sound we must translate here ‘I do not yet think that this word will be accomplished ’, which makes good sense. But

A.-H.-C. and others take it modally = ws (a8 οὕτω for ofrws) =‘in any way ’, with τελέεσθαι. 227. λίηνΞΞ΄ very’; it rarely means ‘excessively’ in H. ἄγη : see on 4, 181. οὐκ, etc.=‘ These things could not happen, as far as my expectations go, not even if the gods so wished '. Zenodotus, disturbed by the impiety of the last phrase, wished to substitute εἰ μὴ for οὐδ᾽ εἰ; but cp. 9, 525

and

Athena’s

expostulation

here

journey Telemachus shows marked father’s fate and his own future.

(230 ff.).

pessimism

In all his

about

his

258

THE ODYSSEY Γ (m)

230. TqXAépaxé:

§ 1,13.

ποῖον, etc.:

230-281

see on 1, 64.

231. σαώσαι: potential optative 1 aor. cadw. ‘ Easily could a god, if willing, save a man even from far away’, cp. 6, 312;

7, 194.

234.

ἐφέστιος : lit. ‘at the

236.

ἀλλ᾽

hearth’,

1.6.

in the security of

his home: note the Attic form in the compound: simple ἑστία is never found in H. but always Ionic ἱστίη. 4$

τοι:

solemn

‘Verily and indeed . . .'.

ὁμοῖος,

and=‘common

emphatic

particles,

cp.

195:

The

gods

ὁμοίϊον is perhaps an extension of

to all ’ or ‘impartial’.

would be prevented by the principle of μοῖρα (see index) from interfering with destined death, cp. the doom of Asklepios in Aesch.

240.

Agam.

κηδόμενοί

1022 ff., who

tried to revive a dead man.

wep=‘ despite

our

affection’

(sc. for

O.).

Telemachus still refuses to believe that his father can be saved.

244. περὶ with ἄλλων—' beyond the rest’. The verb περίoe, which some read here, is dubious. Palaeographically there is no difference between the two readings (Text).

245. àvá£acÓa.: unique example of the middle voice of &vácc cw in H. γένεα must be taken as an accus. of duration, and τρὶς as if τρία; this is imitated in Horace's ter aevo functus (Odes 2, 9, 13), cp. Ji. 1, 250 f.

The story of Nestor's

longevity may have been (a) an excuse for introducing a favourite hero into more than one epic cycle, (5) invented as an example of that typical character the old and wise king, (c) an actual fact. 251.” Apyeos . . . ᾿Αχαϊκοῦ : locative genitive; the epithet is probably used to distinguish the Peloponnesian locality (see on 263 below) from Πελασγικὸν " Apyos in Thessaly, the earlier home of the Greek invaders. The adjective ἱππόβοτον (263) probably originated in the wide well-watered Thessalian plains,

thence later transferred to the Peloponnesian kingdom though far less suited to that district (called πολυνυδίψιον in Jl. 4, 171, implying poor pasturage for horses).

Strabo 8, 6, 9 says that

os was a Thessalian or Macedonian common noun for ‘a plain’ (cp. Allen, H.O.T. chap. VI). For "Iarov ” Apyos see on 18, 246.

252. ὃ &=Aegisthus. Note „Perataxis ($ 40) for hypotaxis. Translate ‘So that he had the courage to kill him’. θαρσήσας : implying a sudden feeling, see on 1, 252. 255-6. ‘ Indeed you surmise for yourself [a deduction from 251-2] how it would have been if the fair-haired [or ‘auburn’, seo on 1, 285] Menelaus, son of Atreus, had caught Aegisthus

alive in his halls. . . ^ What actually did happen is described with Nestorian amplification in the next 50 lines: how

230-281

COMMENTARY

T (m)

269

Menelaus returned (306-12).

wandered away from home for eight years and just after the killing of Aegisthus by Orestes

258 ff.

Lack of proper Burial, apart from the consequent

loss of Fame, was dreaded by Greeks as affecting the soul’s welfare, cp. especially Elpenor’s case in 11, 72 ff. and the introduction to Book 11.

259. &pa=‘ as you might expect, consequently, so ’, $ 39. 260. ἑκὰς ἄστεος : ἄστυ usually shows initial f. a v.l.”Apyeos, cp. on 263. 262.

There is

γὰρ—' seeing that, since, because ' often comes

in the

first clause in H., giving the reason of what follows. κεῖθι= in Troy. ἀέθλους : here ‘ contests of war’, not athletics as in 8, 100 ff.

263. "Apy«os: the kingdom of Argolis, not the city here; cp. Ji. 6, 152 where Ephyra (Corinth, or near it) is described as being μνχῷ " Apyeos. Cp. on 251 above. 267. Note the emphasis on the virtuous part played by the Bard, 88 propaganda for H.'s own profession. He does not appear in either Pindar's version of the story in Pythian 11 or in Aeschylus’ in Agamemnon. 269. μιν could refer to Agamemnon,

the Bard, Aegisthus,

or Clytaemnestra ; best taken as the last, with δαμῆναι -Ξ΄ to yield, be overcome’, cp. Jl. 14, 315-16, ἔρος . . . θυμὸν . ..

ἐδάμασσεν and ibid. 353, φιλότητι Sapels. 270.1. ἄγων : Aegisthus is the subject.

κάλλιπεν : § 1, 10.

272. ἐθέλων ἐθέλουσαν : a favourite kind of arrangement, half Paronomasia, half Parechesis (cp. ὄνδε δόμονδε in this line and ἀθάνατοι θάνατον in 242).

274. ἀγάλματα : literally ‘ things of delight’ (ἀγάλλω ; see on dyads, 2, 109), here explained as fabrics and gold;

later

confined to statues, cp. on ἀναθήματα, 1, 152. ἀνῆψεν : literally ‘hung up ’, t.e. as a decoration In a shrine. 278. Σούνιον : their next land-mark

after Geraistos

(177

above), ἃ bold promontory S.E. of Attica, with temples to Poseidon and Athena (hence ἱρὸν). 'A6mvéov: ‘of Athens’

(with Synizesis), the city’s name applied to a whole region as in 263 above. H. never uses ᾿Αττικός, -f. 279-80. painless

Φοῖβος etc.: death

a formula

for a man’s sudden and

(in the case of women

ascribed

to Artemis).

Apollo plays only an incidental part in Od. compared with his leading röle in Il.

260

THE

ODYSSEY

[I (m)

281-349

281. πηδάλιον : see Ship. For μετὰ see ὃ 34. 282. Note the Significant Name for a pilot: ‘ Prudent, son of Benefactor ’. 287. ‘The high mountain of Maleiai': of the three projecting southerly promontories of the Peloponnese, Maleia (cp.

9,

80),

with

its ridge

over

2000

feet

high,

is the

most

easterly and the stormiest — the Cape Horn of Greek navigators (cp. 4, 514 ff.); hence the proverb ‘When you've

rounded Maleia, forget your friends at home ’.

289-90. * He poured out a hurricane of whistling winds and monstrous swollen waves mountain-high’ (Rouse).

τροφόεντα (-des from τρόφις, Il. 11, 307) is conn. w. τρέ ‘rear, make to grow’ (cp. on 28), meaning ' full, swollen ’. Aristarchus preferred to read tpodéovro=‘ were growing large’; there are several v.ll. 292. 4x«—' where ', specifying the exact region (on the N. coast) in the large island of Crete. Kudwves: one of the four races in Crete (see on 19, 175 ff) For their origin in

Tegea of Arcadia see Pausanias 8, 53, 4 and Ridgeway, E.A.G. i. pp. 200 ff. The river Iardanos is at the W. end of the N. coast of Crete, near the modern

capital, Canes.

Evans

when excavating in Crete claimed to have discovered the actual λισσὴ πέτρη of 293 (P.M. ii. pp. 86-7). Gortyn (294) is between Mt. Ida and the middle of the S. coast: since 1884 its name laws

where

has

discovered

been

there.

the famous

well known

for the ancient code of

'Ten

to

miles

disc stamped

the

W.

is

Phaistos,

with an undeciphered

form

of writing (Nilsson, H.M. fig. 49) was found, & relic of the Minoan Áge.

299. κνανοπρῳρείους : the bows

(Ship) were painted with

dark blue or crimson (1l, 124) or vermilion (9, 125). For κύανος see on 7, 87. Presumably these five ships were those separated

from

the

others

as

described

in 291,

makes & very long parenthesis of 292-9. 304-5. Most of the Mss. reverse the order of

though

this

these

lines,

follows.

The

perhaps through & misunderstanding

of ταῦτα which refers

back

to

to

earlier

descriptions,

not

on

order in our text is generally thought but against it see A.-H.-C.

304. πολνχρύσοιο : tions of Schliemann, gold ornaments of the 307. am ᾿Αθηνάων :

what

to give better sense;

an epithet fully justified by the excavawho unearthed there richly decorated ‘ Mycenean ’ period. the tradition in the tragedians was that

he returned from Phocis. Hence Zenodotus emended this to ἀπὸ Φωκήων, rashly since H. and the tragedians often offer different versions of legends.

281-349

COMMENTARY T (m)

261

307-8. See on 1, 299-300. For -φονῆα see § 5, 1. 309. δαίνν τάφον—' gave a funeral feast ', ὃ 29, 1 ὃ. 310. Only here does H. refer to Orestes' killing of his mother, perhaps because it did not suit the analogy with Telemachus, and perhaps also because a reference to matricide would be distasteful to his audience. There is similar omission of

Eriphyle’s killing by her son Alcmaeon in 11, 326-7 and 15, 247 ff.

See

Murray’s

theory

of H.’s

‘expurgation’

of the

crudities of earlier legends in his R.G.E. chap. 5; cp. on 7, 54. 311. βοὴν ἀγαθὸς=‘ good at the battle-cry ', an expression confined

mainly

to Menelaus and

Diomedes in H., and more

Iliadic than Odyssean (but see on 15, 14). 313. φίλος : nominative for vocative (§ 32), cp. 375 ete. 317. ‘ Command and urge’: emphatic Tautology. 319. ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρώπων — from among such [literally ‘ those ’, § 11] men, whence . . . ' : this is an Epexegesis to ἄλλοθεν in 318. For ὅθεν one would expect ἐξ ὧν. The men were Egyptians, see 4, 581 ff. 321-2. τοῖον : with an expansive Gesture. The following phrase implies an absurd ignorance of the S.E. Mediterranean (contrast 14, 257). 322: τῇ δἔεινόν : § 2, 4. 324. ἐθέλεις : sc. ἰέναι. mTápa c παρέσονται, cp. 351. 326-7. For ξανθὸς see on 1, 285. In 327 λίσσεσθαι has imperatival force. 332. äye: with plural; as an interjection, not a verb. 339 — 1, 148, see note.

340. ' They distributed the first-drops [sc. from the mixingbowls]

into

everyone's

cup’,

sc.

for

the

libation

in

341.

ἐπάρχομαι here apparently means to take up (cp. érae(po) a little wine for the émapxf, the preliminary offering of wine. Similarly ἀπάρχομαι and ἀπαρχή are used for first offerings of solid food (cp. 445-6). 341. ἐπέλειβον : the ἐπι- may imply (1) successive action, (2) additional action, (3) simply ‘over’ the sacrifice as in 459 below. 346-50.

‘

Now Zeus and all the deathless Gods forfend

That you from me to your swift ship should wend, As from some poor man’s house and raimentless Who from his halls the stranger forth must send, Because few cloaks or blankets they supply

For him and for his guest soft-wrapped to lie.’ (Mackail)

349. xAatva::

here not ‘ cloaks ' as elsewhere, but ' counter-

262

THE

ODYSSEY

panes, coverlets ' as in 4, 299; of

fabric,

like

the

Red

T (m)

11, 189.

Indian’s

349-419

Being unsewn pieces

‘ blanket’,

they

could

be

freely used as either garments or bedclothes (see on Dress). ῥήγεα —' blankets, woollen rugs’. Note ἐνὶ Folxy. 352. τοῦδ᾽

ἀνδρὸς : an

whom I am thinking’. 4 353. ἱκριόφιν : ὃ 8.

, 451. 357.

coi:

odd

use, apparently=‘ the man of

@nv ($ 39) expresses indignation here. See also Ship. καταλέξεται: see on

object of πείθεσθαι.

364. μεγαθύμον : a spondee before the bucolic diaeresis (§ 43) is rare, so some recent editors conjecture μεγαθύμοο ; see on 1, 70 and cp. 5, 1. 366. The Kavxwves were a Triphylian tribe S.W. of the site of Pylos assumed in 4 above. 367. ὀφέλλεται : an Aeolic form of ὀφείλω (*ébeXyo), cp. φαεννός tor $a«vós. This form must not be confused with ὀφέλλω—* swell ', see on 2, 334. 367-8. oU τι νέον γε etc. : the pseudo-Mentor emphasizes the

importance

of this debt

to excuse

his abrupt

departure,

though 371-2 rather nullifies the effect of the fiction. 372. φήνῃ : the bearded vulture, Gypaétes barbatus according to D. W. Thompson, @.G.B. An actual metamorphosis, not a simile.

Cp. 1, 320;

5, 337 and 353;

22, 240.

374. Nestor takes Telemachus’ hand in & spontaneous gesture of gladness and friendship at this proof of divine protection for the son of his old friend Odysseus (cp. 379). 378. τριτογένεια (or else Tpır- as a pro r name): meaning and etymology uncertain: possibly from a root ¢rit= ‘water’, as in Τριτωνίς, a lake in Libya, Τρίτων, a stream in

Boeotia, Tplrwv, son of Poseidon,

Αμφιτρίτη (see 91), Sanscrit

trita, O. Irish triath=‘ sea’; but the connection of ‘ waterborn ' with Athena is obscure, unless it is a far-fetched refer-

ence to the birth of the gods from Tethys and Oceanus (Il. 14, 201). Other suggestions are: τριτώ, Aeolic for κεφαλή, but there is no evidence that H. knew the legend of Athena’s birth from the head of Zeus; Apollo and Artemis.

rpitos=‘ third ', sc. born after

380. ἀλλά : the hiatus is only apparent before Fávacca, § 2, 4. ἴληθι and δίδωθι: 2 pers. sing. epic pres. imperatives of φημι and δίδωμι. 382. vw: uncertain in meaning and etymology (Gloss): possibly ‘ yearling ’ and conn. w. fvos—' of last year’; or perhaps cogn. w. Latin tu-vencus, $u-venis ; or perhaps with Av-o (10, 360)=‘ shining ', cp. Virgil, Aen. 9, 627, candentem

349-419

COMMENTARY T (m)

suvencum.

263

For the whole description Perrin quotes as a parallel

Numbers 19, 2, ‘ a red heifer without spot, wherein is no blem-

ish, and upon which never came yoke . 384. περιχεύας : actually it was a metal-worker who did this, see on 437. 990. ἀνὰ with κέρασσεν—' mixed up’, cp, 9, 209, and see on Wine. 392. ‘ And loosed its head-dress ’, s.e. the stopping of the jar. (For κρήδεμνον see on 1, 334.) Cp. 13, 388 for a more

diose use of the metaphor:

‘destroy the battlements’

of Troy; but no humorous contrast or parody is likely to be intended here (cp. on 9, 450); it is merely a free use of Formula. The phrase is a kind of Epexegesis of Site. 396.

of =the married sons and sons-in-law

of |. 387, who

would have θάλαμοι of their own near by (413, 441). stratus, being unmarried,

Peisi-

slept on the spot (αὐτοῦ, 397), s.e.

probably in the αἴθονσα or in the πρόδομος ; cp. 4, 302 and on House.

400. iv (qv —' with good spear-shaft’, from la= ‘ash’, che doubled being merely an indication of the rein ing of the v, $ 2, [ ὄρχαμον is probably conn. w. ἐρχατάω, εἴργω, tpxos, hence ' barrier [t.e. protector] of men ', cp. ἕρκος

, χαιῶν.

Others take it=‘ marshaller of men’ from ὄρχος

="a line, row ’.

403. ἄλοχος and λέχος are cognate, the ἀ- of the former being copulative (see on 110 above). δέσποινα (*dermorvya) fem. of δεσπότης, see on 1, 14.

404-5. See on 2,1.

405: see καὶ 8 c for ἐξ εὐνῆφι.

408. λευκοί, ἀποστίλβοντες ἀλείφατος : an elaboration of ξεστοῖσι in 406. It is best to understand the second phrase as & vivid metaphor for the greasy sheen which marble acquires from continual rubbing (cp. on λιπαρός in 2, 4). But A.-H.-C. and others take it literally (cp. on 7, 107) as denoting some process of polishing with oil, such as Praxiteles used. The genitive is governed by the ἀπο-. 410. "AiBóc8e—' Aidog δόμονδε. Als or Aldes (perhaps ‘ the Invisible ’) is always a person in H., cp. on 8, 309.

Note the

apparent double accent owing to the enclitio -δε. 413-15. Note the Significant Names, suggesting valour, pru-

dence, courage.

For "Apmros cp. on 7, 54.

410. εἐἶσαν : 3 pl. 1 aor. Qo, whose iterative form (ὃ 21) occurs in 409. 419. Adewop [ai]: probably 1 aor. subjunctive (§ 25) of

264

THE ODYSSEY T (m)

419-466

ἱλάσκομαι, after ὄφρα (see index) ‘so that’, though in view of 1, 57 it might be future indicative.

421.2. ἐπὶ —* to fetch a cow’, a rare use, but cp. 24, 466, and si uses of perd. ἔλθῃσιν (§ 16, 4): the subject is probably Bots, cp. 430-1. 427. Bérard reads old &\Ao.=‘ You others here’, in view of 1, 76. For ἀολλέες seo on 11, 228.

429. οἰσέμεν : infinitive of ‘mixed’ aorist, ὃ 19, 2, cp. 1, 24. ἀγλαόν (see on 2, 109) is used specially of running, hence bright, water; cpRice B 4, 359. ἀμφί ia hard to explain : apparently some word lik © βωμόν must be understood. Herwerden conjectured ἄμμι (ethical dative), Nauck ata=‘dry’, cp. 5, 240. 432. Though his task here is to work with gold, note that Laerkes

(perhaps

conn.

w.

Adpxos, ‘a charcoal-basket’)

is

called a ‘ bronze-worker’, this being the commonest metal before the age of Iron. 433. meipap (Attic mipas) usually means ‘ the far end, out-

come, completion, issue’, here oddly used of the tools, t.e. the means of such achievement, cp. on 12, 162.

434. ‘ Anvil, hammer and well-made pincers ' (or ‘ tougs ', literally ' fire-grasper ἢ). 437. περίχενεν : literally ‘ poured round ’ (aor., $ 18 5), perhaps ' put round in layers ', cp. 6, 232 where it may mean inlay’; see Helbig, D.H.E. p. 267. But it has been suggested by G. Pinza in Hermes, xliii. (1908), pp. 468-72, that here

-χεύω implies a soft amalgam of gold and mercury (as used

to gild ornaments found in early Etruscan tombs), cp. Pliny,

Natural

History

33,

125:

Hydrargyro

argentum

snauratur

aolum nunc prope...

439. κεράων—' by the horns’, cp. ἕλκειν ποδός, Il. 17, 289. 440. ἀνθεμόεντι λέβητι: the lustra] water for sprinkling before sacrifice was contained in & cauldron adorned with flowers or rosettes, like those found at Mycenae. 441. οὐλὰς : coarse barley-meal, being a primitive form of cereal, was scattered between the horns of the sacrificial victim, cp. οὐλοχύτας in 445. Cp. farre pio in Horace, Odes 3, 23, 20. 442. w&exvs=‘a two-edged or double-headed axe’, perhaps derived from Babylonian pilakku. Its use both as a tool and 88 & symbol was widespread under Minoan influence. 444. &pv(ov : only found here in H.: & bowl for catching the victim's blood (perhaps conn. w. αἷμα). 445. xardpyero=‘ was performing the preliminary rites of

419-466

COMMENTARY

T (m)

265

letting fall [xara-] the lustral water and barley-scatterings ’.

Cp. ἀπαρχόμενος (446)=‘ while performing the preliminary rite of taking away [ἀπο-} hairs from the head and casting them in the fire’. Cp. on 340.

450. λῦσεν . . . pévos=‘stunned’; the victim is not actually killed till 454-5. ὀλόλνξαν : this onomatopoeic word (cp. Latin ululare and Hiberno-English ‘ hullabaloo’) generally denotes & shrill cry of triumph or thanksgiving ; usually

uttered by women (cp. 4, 767) the men’s broader cry being represented by ἀλαλητός (cp. 24, 463).

452. ‘ Eldest of the daughters of Klymenos. He was a king of the Minyans (see on 11, 235), killed by a charioteer of Menoikeus father of Creon king of Thebes (see on 11, 269).

453. ἀνελόντες : the young men lifted the victim to facilitate

the

final

blow

of the

sacrificial

instrument,

and

also,

perhaps, to raise its head to the Olympian gods (contrast on 10, 528). 458. δίπτυχα : either agreeing with πάντα and from δίos, or from δίπτυξ and agreeing with «viomv understood. Cp. δίπλακι δημῷ—' with double fat ' in Jl. 23, 243. 460. * And the young men, coming to his side, held πεμπeoAa ’, ἐ.6. forks with five (πέμπε Aeolic for πέντε) prongs or spits (ὀβελοί), an extension of the five-fingered hand. 461-3. ‘Now after that the thighs were quite consumed and they had tasted the inner parts, they cut the rest up small and spitted and roasted it, holding the sharp spits in their hands ' (Butcher and Lang).

464. Telemachus is bathed by Polykaste. As to-day in Scandinavian countries, women or girls regularly washed the men in Jl. and Od. Gladstone, S. on H. ii. pp. 513-17, Merry, and others, try to distort the many references to this custom [6, 216

ff. (see notes);

7, 296;

10, 361]

into something

more

in keeping with nineteenth-century prudery, despite the obvious proof of Greek statuary and vase-painting that the Greeks found nothing necessarily immoral or indecent in nakedness. Later Greek tradition, however, thought it fitting that Polykaste should marry Telemachus. λοῦσεν : contracted from the usual epic λόεσσε. See further on 1, 138 and 8, 450. 466. Alm’ always occurs elided in H. and in this phrase except in 6, 227. But it appears as λίπα in Hippocrates and we find λίπα ἠλείψαντο in Thucydides 1, 6, 5. It is probably an adverb like κρύφα, τάχα, and conn. w. λιπαρός (see on 2, 4).

Herodian's

view

that

λίπᾳ is now generally rejected.

it was

for a dative

See also on 6, 80.

λίπαι

or

266

THE

ODYSSEY I

(m)

467-496

467. For the χιτών see on 1, 437. The φᾶρος was a loose robe or closk worn over it. Cp. on 349. 470-1. ‘Now when they had roasted the outer flesh [in contrast with σπλάγχνα, 461] and drawn it off the spits, they sat and feasted.’ ἐπὶ goes with Spovro which may be 2 aor.

mid. of ὄρνυμι=‘ arise’, or imperfect of Spopar=‘ watch, look after’; probably the latter. 473=1,

150, see note.

Formula.

476. &ppara: Plural for sing. for the metre, or possibly to denote collectively all the parts of the chariot. ὁδοῖο : locative or partitive genitive, either ‘on the way’ or * part of the way ’. 481. περι- intensive, see on 66 above. The δίφρος was the platform of the chariot on which stood the driver (nvloxos, * holder of the reins’ ἡνία, 483) and the passenger (παραιBarns); the etymology (δι-, φέρω), lit. ‘ two-carrier ', implies this. But the notion of ‘two’ is apparently lost when it is used of a seat in a house (as in 4, 717).

486. “ All day they kept the yoke a-quiver as they sustained it on either side.’

ζυγὸν is the object

of both σεῖον

and ἀμφὶς ἔχοντες (van Leeuwen suggests ἀμφιέχοντες in view of 1, 54). Aristophanes finding this too harsh “emended ' σεῖον to θεῖον * were running ’. O.T. for other v.ll. 488.

If Pylos was in Triphylia (see on 3, 4), Bérard may

right in identifying Φηραί here with Aliphera (shortened alphiphera

: cp. on 2, 349:

ἐ.6.

be

from

‘ Pherai on the Alpheios ’).

But if Pylos was in Messenia, Pherai may have been near the modern Kalamai in S.E. Messenia. 493. It is an example of πρωθύστερον or ὕστερον πρότερον

(see index) to mention

the colonnade before the outer porch

—unless our theory of the Homeric House is wrong. 496-7. ‘Kept trying to accomplish [conative imperf. of ἄνω) their journey; for so did the swift horses from under the yoke [ὑπεκ-, cp. on 6, 87] bear them on.’

This rendering

takes rotov=otras; but τοῖον ὠκέες may be taken adverbially =‘ for full swiftly did . . . '. For 497 see on 2, 388,

1.6

COMMENTARY A

BOOK

(rv)

267

FOUR

N.B.—For abbreviations and necessary use of indexes see preliminary note to Book One. SUMMARY

Telemachus and Peisistratus reach Lacedaemon where they are welcomed by Menelaus (1-119). Helen recognizes Telemachus’ likeness to Odysseus ; Peisistratus tells who they are

(120-67). They all grieve over old memories; Helen puts a soothing drug in their wine and tells a story about Odysseus’ courage (168-264). Menelaus relates the incident of the Wooden Horse ; they go to bed (265-305). for news of Odysseus (306-31)

Next day Telemachus asks Menelaus predicts the de-

struction of the Suitors and tells the long story of his own homecoming (332 ff.): how Eidothea helped him in Egypt (364-440);

how

he encountered

Proteus,

who

described

the

homecomings of other Greek leaders (441-592). Telemachus wishes to go home, but is persuaded to stay longer (593-624)... . The scene changes to Ithaca: the Suitors hear of Telemachus' journey and plot to ambush him on his way home (625-74). Penelope is informed and is much upset by the news (675-741). Eurycleia advises her to pray to Athena ; she does so (742-77). The ambush is laid for Telemachus (778-85 and 842-7).

Mean-

while Penelope falls asleep and is cheered by a dream sent by Athena (787-841). 1. of =‘ They ’ (§ 11), Telemachus and Peisistratus (Nestor’s son, see on 3, 36), cp. 21 below. κητώεσσαν is used by H. only as an epithet of Lacedaemon: a Gloss: perhaps ‘full of hollows ' referring to the valleys of its mountain ranges, Taygetos (see 6, 103) and Parnon ; or else ' rifted with ravines ’, for Strabo (8, 7, 367) records that the ravines caused by earth-

quakes

in

Laconia

were

emendation καιετάεσσαν.

also see L.-S.-J. at xacáBas.

called

3. δαινύντα γάμον—' holding ἔτῃσιν =‘ clansmen ’ or

xavero(,

hence

Zenodotus’

a wedding

feast’,

§ 29,

Cp. on μεγακήτης in 3, 158, and

* dependents’

(cp.

Roman

1 b.

clientes);

perhaps originally *rf&rns cogn. w. *rFos=suus ($ 12, 2).

5. The son of Achilles was Neoptolemus (see on 11, 492). 6. κατένευσε: literally ‘ nodded down ’, a gesture of assent. Contrast dvavevw in note on 9, 468.

268

THE ODYSSEY A (m)

9.59

9. προτὶ [Πᾶστυ: $2, 4 b. The name of the city is unknown; the district was Phthia in Thessaly. 10. Σπάρτηθεν : we would say ' of Sparta ’, since the wedding was taking s.e. “as a

ll. big

place there. #yero lit. ‘ was leading for himself ’, bride for Ase son.’

τηλύγετος : a Gloss: (Merry),

“youngest

mann).

* born

far

of a family’

Elsewhere

suggested away

(Scholiast),

it seems

meanings are ‘

(L.-S.-J.),

‘dearly

'last-born

loved’

grown , 1.6.

(Butt-

to mean * darling ' (Il. 9, 482;

Od. 16, 19) and ‘ weakling’ (Il. 3, 175;

13, 470).

In C.R. li.

1937), p. 168, I have tried to reconcile some of these : & child

orn when its father was far away would be reared chiefly by

women-folk and be liable to be coddled and over-indulged in

bis father's absence ; so the basic meaning is probably ' born

while his father was far away ', cp. on Telemachus in 1, 113.

Here

perhaps

it is in its secondary

ἹΜεγαπένθης is a Significant

sense

‘dearly

loved’.

Name= "Great. grief ' (cp. Tristram

and Deirdre); his servile birth was a consequence of Helen's barrenness. (But there may also be a hint at Helen's unfaithfulness.) 12. δούλης : & captive female slave. In H. this word occurs only twice (cp. Il. 3, 409), δοῦλος never. The usual words for slave are δμώς and δμῳή (see on 7, 225). Slavery is much less prominent in the Homeric Age than in the 5th century and later. See Keller, H.S. pp. 277-81. 13. ἐπεὶ =‘ since, from the time when’.

It must be scanned

ἔπει ($ 1, 13 d), or else the line is ἀκέφαλος (5 42 a). 14. χρυσέης : as in Shakespeare's ‘ golden lads ', t.e. glowing with rich beauty. 17-18. ἐμέλπετο etc.: see on 1, 152-5. κυβιστητῆρε : ‘acrobats, tumblers ' ; cp. κύβοι=‘ dice ', whose characteristic is to

fall and turn over before they come to rest. 19-20. i£ápxovres : plural after Dual, as often. The verb implies ‘ leading off, taking the foremost part in ', and suggests that others might follow. For προθύροισι in 20 see House.

27-8 ἔϊκτον : a syncopated form of the dual of ἔοικα, § 22, 1. In 28 καταλύσομεν is ἃ deliberative subjunctive : § 25, 1, and ὃ 36, 1.

29. * Or shall we send them to seek some other host who will treat them kindly?’ This unusually inhospitable suggestion, which evokes Menelaus’ strong rebuke (31 ff.), is best explained by the fact that the Spartans were already engaged in a domestic celebration confined to relatives.

30. μέγ

ὀχθήσας : the force of the aor. is ' with a great

9-59

COMMENTARY A

(rv)

269

burst of anger’, cp. ἰδόντες—' at first sight’ in 43. 1, 252. 31.

‘ True-helper, son of Rescuer’, Significant Name.

νήπιος see on 1, 8.

See on For

Each μὲν in 31-3=piy, § 39.

33. ξεινήϊα : here=‘ food and drink ’, not gifts as usually.

34-5. αἵ xeetc.: ‘ If it be the will of Zeus to rid us of sorrow in the days to come’. I take this to be not so much a hope as a kind of deo volente clause suggested by δεῦρ᾽ ἱκόμεθ᾽, i.e. ‘we have reached home at last if it be the will’, etc. We must remember that the idea of wandering from home pervades the whole Od. For ἐξοπίσω see on 1, 222. 38-41.

σπέσθαι : 2 aor. infin. mid.

For κρῖ-εκριθαί exact meaning authority (N. Johns Hopkins

ἕπομαι ; see

on

3, 215.

in 41 see on 1, 176 and on 604 below. The of {eal has not been determined. A recent Jasny in The Wheats of Classical Antiquity, Studies in Historical and Political Science,

series Ixii. No. 3 (1944), pp.

128-9) identifies it as a kind of

emmer, a hard hulled wheat. He states (pp. 121-2) that ‘spelt’ (the older interpretation of {eal) was not among the wheats

own in the Mediterranean region in classical times. In N. ὄλῦραι is used for ζειαί. πῦρός, -oı, seems to have been a more general term; cp. 4, 604; 9, 110. Note the plural

forms, presumably referring to the 42. ἐνώπια : either the facade of (see House), or the side walls of the between which the entrance lay.

many seeds. the outer wall of the αὐλή porch (πρόθνρα, 20 above) παμφανόωντα : a redupli-

cated form from φαίνω (cp. pap-palpw, rop-dipw)—* gleaming,

resplendent ’, because built of polished stone. Perhaps we have some reminiscence here, and in the description of Alcinous’ palace in Book Seven, of the splendour of Mycenean architecture.

Cp. 72-3 below.

47. Note spondee in 5th foot ($ 42). ὀφθαλμοῖσιν emphasizes ὁρώμενοι (mid.—' seeing for themselves ’), cp. οὕασιν ἀκούειν (Il. 12, 442), ἐκαλέσσατο

φωνῇ

(11. 3, 161), θθμῴ.....

(Il. 17, 488); cp. Od. 17, 27; 19, 476. 48-9. λούσαντο mid. =‘ they took a bath’; transitive.

ἐθέλεις

but λοῦσαν is

See on 3, 464 and 8, 450.

50. See on 1, 437 and on 6, 231. In strict accuracy the tunic was put on before the cloak (a πρωθύστερον as in 207-8 and 380 below : see index). 52-8 =1, 136-42, see notes.

Observe that even immediately

after a bath the ritual washing of hands is performed. 59. τὼ δεικνύμενος προσέφη: “with a friendly gesture addressed the two’. For ξανθὸς see on 1, 285.

270

THE ODYSSEY A

(rv)

62-112

62-4. ‘ For the blood of your parents is not lost in you, but ye are of the line of men that are sceptred kings, :the fosterlings of Zeus ; for no churls could beget sons like you ’ (Butcher and Lang). Contrast on 2, 276-7. 62. σφῷν for σφῶϊν, dat. dual. 2 pers. pron. (ἢ 10), isi unralleled in H. Perhaps σφῶν from σφὸς = your ' (see v.l. a 11, 142) should be read. The Alezandrians Σ rejected 62-4 as superfluous. See further in Wackernagel, pp. 147-50. 65. νῶτα (poetic Plural): this was an honour as the back portions were considered the best (cp. yépa in 66, and 8, 475). .67-8 —1, 149-50; see notes. 70=1, 157. See Repetitions.

70. πευθοίαθ

of ἄλλοι (cp. on 1, 157):

the article is un-

homeric: possibly Platt’s Suggestion πευθοίατό F’for] ἄλλοι is the true reading, meaning ' might not learn to his disadvantage’. But again in 71 τῷ is almost equivalent to the Attic article (§ 11).

73. ἤλεκτρον occurs elsewhere only in 15, 460 and 18, 295-6. The fact that it is mentioned with metals here suggests that it refers to the natural alloy of gold and silver found in Lydia

(cp. the probable reading in & phocles, Antigone 1038, τἀπὸ Σάρδεων ἤλεκτρον), which went off the market when a means

of extracting the gold was discovered. But in 15, 460 and 18, 296 (describing a necklace) it almost certainly means

amber, which has been found frequently at Mycenean sites on the mainland ; ; So it may possibly be amber here too. (The word ‘ electricity ' is derived from the attractive properties of

ἤλεκτρον ‘amber’, which &bavros see on 8, 404.

were

known

to

Thales.)

For

74. αὐλή : loosely for ‘dwelling’ (cp. the biblical phrase ‘The courts of the Lord ’) as in Jl. 24, 452.

75. ὅσσα --ὅτι τοσαῦτα : cP. 611 below where ola=ärı τοιαῦτα. äomera='inexpressible’: &- negative (see on 1, 8) and ἔσεπ- (see on ἐννέπω in 1, 1). 77. abeas : monosyllabic by Synizesis, cp. Αἰγυπτίφυς in 83, 127, 229; μὴἄλλοι, 165; πολέᾳς, 170. 78-9. Menelaus says this to avoid φθόνος θεῶν (cp. on 181) as a result of Telemachus’ exuberant praise. 80. 4| κέν τίς. . . ἠὲ Kal οὐκί--΄ few, if any’; in later idiom 1| τις ἢ οὐδείς. ἐρίσσεται : aor. subj. mid. ἐρίζω : § 25, 1. 81-3. ‘ Ah, yes, I suffered much and wandered far before I brought them home in my ships and returned in the eighth

year, having wandered even to... 83-5. Menelaus

mentions,

not

in geographical

order,

the

chief coastal lands and peoples of the S.E. Mediterranean:

62.112

COMMENTARY ἃ

(rv)

271

Cyprus, Phoenicia (see on 618), the Egyptians, the Ethiopians (see on 1, 22), the Sidonians (see on 618), the Erembi (perhaps Arabians, or Arameans, or even Hebrews), and Libya.

Such

an excursus (ἔκφρασις) as that in 85-9, containing curiosities of nature, was always a pleasure to Greek audiences. Cp. on 85. ‘ Where lambs are horned at once ’, (s.e. from birth). 86. Yee : anticipatory, $.e. almost =‘ because, since ’ as elsewhere. ἐνιαντόν : see on 1, 16. The usual gestation period of sheep is about 150 days. Perhaps three lambing seasons is meant; or it may simply be a tall story (cp. on 11, 366). 89. ἐπηετανὸν : apparently means ‘ample, sufficient, in continuous supply ’ ; perhaps conn. w. Féros=‘a year’, or from 4é—al« with suffix -ravos (cp. Irish tan=‘ time ', Latin diu-tinus). θῆσθαι occurs elsewhere only in aor. mid.,— ‘suck ’, being conn. w. 6$ vs, fitus. 91-2. See on 3, 263 ff. and 529 ff. below. For ἔπεφνε see index, as for vaveráovra, " Apyeos, etc., in the following lines.

94. μέλλετ᾽ ἀκούεμεν : * You are likely to have heard these things from your fathers ',. For μέλλω see on 1, 232. The pres. of ἀκούω has a perf. sense here as in 3, 193; 15, 403, and 688 below. 102-3. Note the recognition of the fact that Mourning can give a kind of satisfaction or pleasure, and cp. Aristotle’s doctrine of the κάθαρσις of pity and fear in Greek tragedy (Poetic 5, 1449 b 27). For xpvepds in 103 see on 549. 104. τῶν πάντων —'for

all

these’;

genitive

of

cause

or

reference, cp. πατρὸς in 113. 106. μνωομένῳ (ὃ 28, 2): μνάομαι in the sense ' remember, be mindful of ' is probably conn. w. μιμνήσκω and distinct from pvdopar=‘ wo ’ (see on 1, 36). Trans. 105-6: ‘Who makes my sleep and food hateful to me while I remember m.... 107-10. *. . . but destiny gave him | Many a woe, and to me this inconsolable sorrow, | Sorrow for one that is vanished away long years, and we know not | Whether he lives or is dead ’ (Cotterill). In 107 note regular use of &pa=‘ after all’ with imperf. of μέλλω to denote that the predeatination of an event is realized ez post facto (Denniston, G.P. p. 36). lll. ὁ γέρων: 811,4. ἐχέφρων: 'true-hearted ’ (s.e. ‘ with constant spirit ") or ‘ prudent, discreet ’, a special epithet (like περίφρων) for Penelope. 112-13. νέον adverbially with γεγαῶτα—' just born’. Similarly in 113 ὑφ᾽ goes adverbially ( =‘ unawares’ or ' gradually ’) with ὦρσε.

272

THE

ODYSSEY A

115. ἄντ᾽ =Avra, cp. 1, 334.

When

(rv)

115-178

from

ἀντί it has no

accent.

121 ff. Particular attention should be paid to this charming picture of the repentant, industrious, hospitable, domesticated, and still beautiful, Helen. Even in the 771. she is treated with great sympathy and never harshly blamed except by herself (Il. 3, 173 ff.) for causing the Trojan war. 121. θνώδεος : see on 5, 60.

Note the Assonance of -ovo.

122. * With golden shaft ' : an allusion to her archery (contrast on 131). In H. Artemis is the pattern of chaste, unimpassioned beauty (cp. 6, 102) in contrast with Aphrodite’s more sensual loveliness.

Cp. on 17, 37.

123. This is Aristarchus’ reading;

for the vulgate ἅμα

δρήστη see on Proper Names. 126. Egyptian (‘ hundred-gated ’, 11. 9, 383) Thebes flourished as a capital city about 1500 B.c., but after the splitting

of the monarchy in the 21st Dynasty (c. 1090 B.c.) it declined. It was almost obliterated by Ashurbanipal in 663. It must not be confused with ‘ seven-gated ’ Boeotian Thebes (see 11, 263). Probably “ Θῆβαι᾽ as applied to the Egyptian town is & corruption of a similar-sounding Egyptian name. 131-4. Spinning : a bundle of unworked wool (elpos in 135, ἠλάκατα in 6, 53) was held on a distaff (ἡλακάτη) from which it was drawn for spinning (véw, κλώθω) into thread (νῆμα in 134; in later Greek τολύπη, cp. 490 below) by means of a spindle (in later Greek dtpaxros, cp. on 1, 169). The thread was then ready for Weaving. 131. ὑπόκνκλον : this curious wheeled wool-basket is only paralleled in H. by the wheeled tripods in Jl. 18, 375. xamples of the latter have been found in a cave near Polis in Thiakı, see Annual of the British School at Athens, xxxv. (1938),

pp. 64-5. 132. * And the rims on it [ἐπὶ] were finished [xexpáavro 3rd

sing. pluperf. pass. xpalvo] with gold.’ 135. ἰοδνεφὲς—' darkly violet '; see on 5, 56 and 72. 136. See on 1, 131-2. Note δὲ before a mute and liquid (8 1, 13 a). 140. ‘Shall I lie or speak the truth?’ Editors have unsuccessfully tried to explain this away to make it agree with

the highest standards of morality (e.g. as ‘ Shall I be wrong or speak the truth in what I am going to say ? ', and cp. M-R.). But

the fact is that deliberate Lies, when

not under

oath

or

malicious, were regarded very lightly in Greek society. Helen wonders whether as a hostess it would be more tactful to be

115-178

COMMENTARY A (rv)

273

frank or deceptive here.

Let any sensitive hostess who has

ποῦ sometimes wondered ound.

the same, blame her, if one can be

141. φημι-Ξ΄ I think’, feminine

attention

semblance

to

O.,

as

to detail, which

often,

o.

notices

Menelaus

had

171.

Helen,

Telemachus' missed;

with

facial recp.

Arete's

observation in 7, 234. In 143 she implies that from her familiarity with O. she had imagined what his son would like.

145. κννώπιδος : literally ‘ dog-faced ’, i.e. * shameless ’ (see on 2, 11). She expresses her regret for her faults with the same word in Ji. 3, 180.

148 ff. γῦν : ‘now that you've mentioned it’. In 151 νῦν =‘ just now’, 1.6. a few minutes ago, best translated hypotactically (see Paratazis) as ‘When just now... he (153)...’. 158. σαόφρων : ' prudent, sensible ', possessing σαοφροσύνη (23,

13),

ἐ.6.

the

mens

sana.

It has

not

yet

the

meaning

* moderation, self-control' of Attic σωφροσύνη. See on véμέσις for νεμεσσᾶται — would think it shameful ’. 159. ὧδε is explained by πρῶτον—* thus, for the first time’, see on 1, 182. ἐπεσβολίας means literally ‘throwings in of words ’, 1.e. interruption. 160-1. vai=‘we two’, § 10; cp. 172 for dative. For

Γερήνιος ἱππότα Νέστωρ see on 3, 68. 163.

ὑποθήσεαι : note fut. (-τίθημι) after ὄφρα

purpose, see on 12, 428. im

expressing

Translate ‘So that you may offer

some word or deed ’ (see 205 below, and on 2, 272), sc. of

comfort or help in his anxieties.

166. οὐδέ Fot ἄλλοι : ὃ 1, 14 a and § 2, 4. 171.

* And

I thought that I would befriend him above all

other Greeks [see on 3, 251] when he came ' [sc. to my house.] 174-7. This proposal of wholesale destruction, evacuation, and re-colonization, reminds us of the autocratic power of the Homeric kings: cp. especially in Jl. 9, 149 ff. Myres (W.W.G. p. 312) takes it as & sign of recent dynastic conquests : ' We

almost hear Roger of Sicily calling to Robert of Normandy and

planning & razzia on “ paynim men, my vassals though they "'.

Sicilian tyrants of the fifth cent. ».c. acted similarly,

cp. the way in which Hieron of Syracuse founded Aetna. In 174 νάσσα (1 aor. ναίω) has a causal sense, ‘and I would have made a city in Argos [see on 3, 263] his dwelling '. For περιναιετάονσιν in 177 see on 1, 404. 178-80. ' And there would have remained [see on ἄλλος in 1, 128] nothing to separate us two in our mutual friendship

274

THE

ODYSSEY A

(rv)

178-246

and delight, at least till the black cloud of death covered us over.” A warm and sincere expression of that φιλία which the Greeks valued so highly. Equally typical of Greek thought is the apprehension of death ‘that taketh all away ’, op. on 11, 488 ff. 181.

‘ But,

somehow,

the

god

himself

must

have

been

jealous [sc. at the prospect of such happiness], since he derived that unhappy man of his home-coming.' ἀγάσσεσθαι is a ' mixed ’ aor. (ὃ 19, 2) from ἄγαμαι ‘ envy, grudge ’ which is probably conn. w. ἄγαν, ἀγα- (as in ἀγακλεής), ' very, much ’. If so its original meaning may have been ‘ consider much, too much ’, s.e. to judge that something exceeded due measure, hence to be indignant at the injustice involved (see on γέμεσις). The Greeks always had a feeling that excessive happiness or prosperity provoked the anger of the gods. Note the use of πον, aa elsewhere, to express the notion that ‘ God moves in a mysterious way His wonders to perform ’, without any suggestion of scepticism.

187. Antilochus son of Nestor was killed (cp. 3, 112) after notable deeds at Troy by Memnon, son of the Dawn Goddess. His ghost is mentioned in 11, 468. 191 ff. The connection of 192 with what precedes is awkward,

and

Aristarchus

deleted

it.

But

we

can

translate:

* That renowned old man

[ὃ 11, 4] Nestor was accustomed to

say in his own halls, when

we made mention of you and asked

one another about you, that you were prudent beyond other mortals. So now, if it is possible, be persuaded by me [sc. to stop

crying] because I really don’t like crying during my supper, and, besides, the early-born Dawn will be here.’ Peisistratus is diffidently expressing mixed feelings: he is well-bred and knows

that it is fit and

proper

to mourn

the dead, especially

those who have died bravely ; but on the other hand he cannot pretend that he feels deep personal grief for a brother whom Θ never even saw (Antilochus left for Troy before he was born), and also he doesn’t want the banquet—it is perhaps his first away from home—to end in sorrow and gloom. This Characterization seems to me to be worthy of H. and beyond the powers of an interpolator. In 194 peraSdépmios ‘ during supper ' is inconsistent with δεῖπνον in 61, but when strangers arrive in the middle of a wedding reception such confusion in Meals is to be expected. 207-8. * Upon whose thread of destiny [see on 7, 197 and 131 above] the son of Cronos stamps prosperity at marriage and at birth.’ Marriage is regarded as the second fateful event in a man’s life. Cp. on 50. |

178.246

COMMENTARY Δ

(rv)

275

210. λιπαρῶς=“ sleekly ’, s.e. in rich living and brightness; see on 2, 4 and cp. 11, 136.

212-13. ἐάσομεν : 1 aor. subj., see §§ 25 and 36. σώμεθα one would expect -όμεθα. 214. xevdvrov:

For μνη-

(see on 584), 3 pl. 1 aor. imperative act.;

a vague plural: understand some word like θεράποντες : cp. δηϊόφψεν in 226. μῦθοι etc.: ' But the stories for Telemachus and me to relate fully (8ta-) to each other shall begin [s.e. shall be postponed till] tomorrow ’. 216-18. ᾿Ασφαλίων—' Sure-footed ’ (&-, σφάλλομαι, cp. asphalt), a Significant Name

for an attendant

note).

and

(see on 1, 109).

218 is a frequent Formula: cp. 1, 149. 220. φάρμακον : H. gives no clue to its identity, except that it was Egyptian, probably vegetable (229), and not liquid (βάλε, not χεῦε, in 220). Many guesses have been made (including coffee !); the most plausible is opium (see Hayman’s vn-, πενθές

(πένθος,

see on

1, 8) has

an

active

sense ‘assuaging grief’, as AxoAov=‘allaying wrath’, ἐπίληθον=‘ causing forgetfulness . There is evidence in early papyri (c. 1500 2.c.) that the Egyptians had made a special study of anodyne and sedative drugs. 226. ὁ 8 : Paratazis for ‘ while he’. 227-30.

These lines are quoted by Herodotus (2, 116), who

gives a full account of Helen’s visit to Egypt (2, 113 ff.). 231-2.

‘ Each man is a physician skilled beyond all [other]

men.’ The comparison is expressed illogically (cp. on 5, 105), as often in Greek. For the skill of Egyptian doctors cp. Herodotus 2, 77 and 84. Παιήονος (Attic nom. IIa«óv) ‘the Healer ', an epithet used of the physician of the gods in Il. 5, 401 ; not specifically attached to Apollo till after H. 237. διδοῖ : 3 sing. pres. indio. as if from διδόω. 239. ‘ For I shall recount some fitting things ’, t.e. an exciting incident to entertain the banqueters. 245. The basic meaning of σπεῖρον seems to be ‘ wrappings, something to be wound round ’, here ‘ covering ’, in 2, 102 ‘a shroud ’, in 6, 179 apparently=‘ clothes’, and in 6, 269— ‘sails’; cogn. w. ‘spiral’ (for which the Greek is σπεῖρα, fem.).

οἰκῆϊζ :

‘a

serf,

menial’,

hardly

consistent

with

δέκτῃ=‘ a beggar’ in 248. Perhaps Aéxry should be read as & Proper Name there, as in the account of the incident cited from the Little Iliad by a Scholiast here. 246. εὐρνάγνιαν : ‘ with broad streets ', wide thoroughfares being a common criterion of a city’s importance. The epithet is specially apt for Troy in H. with reference to the system of

276

THE ODYSSEY A (m)

246-343

terraces running round the walls inside the ramparts, as Dórp-

feld explained it. See Bowra, T'.D.I. p. 159. 250. τοῖον ἐόντα : ambiguous : either ' though so disguised ', or ‘as the man he really was’. In either case it means that Helen saw through the disguise.

251-3. The first two imperfects imply continuous effort, the second two describe processes lasting some time, and the aorists in 253 almost instantaneous acts: ‘kept asking...

was washing 256. 1, 90.

. . . clothed and swore . . .’.

véov=‘ intention’,

see on

1, 3.

For ᾿Αχαιῶν

see on

258-9. ‘ Brought back much (military) information. 259 λίγα is an adverb, cp. on 12, 44.

In

261. Helen blames ἄτη (see 1, 33-4), t.e. a blinding heavensent infatuation, for her sin in going to Troy with Paris, whom

she tactfully does not name. Cp. on 121 above. 263-4. παῖδα : see 13-14 above. νοσφισσαμένην=‘ having gone away [νόσφι] from’. In 264 rev=rıvos, ὃ 12, 4. Note how complacently Menelaus in 266 accepts this high praise. 267-9. Cp. 1, 1-2. For πολέων from πολύς see ὃ 5, 2. In

269 τοιοῦτον is probably masculine as Οδυσσῆος simply an epic Periphrasis for ᾿Οδυσσεύς. 273-5. ‘ Death and doom’, see Tautology. σέμεναι is infin. of a ‘ mixed ’ aorist (ὃ 19, 2).

. . . κῆρ is

In 274 κελευFor δαίμων in

275 see on 2, 134-5.

276-7. (cer : 2 aor. ἕπομαι, see on 3, 215.

See on 8, 517

for Deiphobus. The accent on περίστειξας (as well as its syntax) shows that it is an unaugmented (§ 13, 1) 1 aor. indic.

of περιστείχω, not the participle. 279. ‘ Making your voice like the wives of all the Greeks.’ Note

the

' short

cut

comparison’

for ‘ like the voices of their wives’; 292.

(comparatio

cp. 2, 121.

ἄλγιον : sc. ἐστι-' It is all

the

off, defend’,

be enough’

compendiarıa)

sadder’,

i.e. that

so

brave a man as O. should have perished. Telemachus is still pessimistic about his father's fate. ἤρκεσε: apxéw always= “ward

never

‘suffice,

in H.

τάδ᾽

refers to the initiative and courage which have been described. 293. * Nor would it have protected him if his heart within him had been of iron.’ In H.'s narrative iron is rarely mentioned and then only as something uncommon, potent, and valuable, while bronze is the everyday metal. But in his Imagery

H. has

15 references (7 in Il., 8 in Od.) to iron

only 4 (all in 71.) to bronze. H.'s imagery

gives

and

This supports Platt’s view that

us glimpses

of the

poet’s own

world

as

246-343

COMMENTARY A (m)

277

distinct from the world of his long-dead heroes.

The Heroic

Age, apparently, came just at the end of the Bronze Age; H. himself lived when iron was in common use. For Platt’s view see Nilsson, H.M. p. 275. It did not originate with him; it goes back through Pope and Mme. Dacier to Eustathsus and Aristarchus. On references to iron in Homer see further in Lorimer, pp. 111-21. 294. τράπετε: 2 aor. imperative τρέπω, plural (=Menelaus and Helen)=‘ Dismiss us ’.

297. ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ, 1.e. the colonnade of the mpddopos (cp. 302). See House. 306. The sixth day of Telemachus’ journey (Chronology). For the Formula see 2, 1. The following 50 lines are most] repetitions:

306-10, cp. 2, 1-5;

312, see on 1, 225;

320=1,

92; 322-331 =3, 92-101; 345-6=1, 265-6. Note in 312 how politely Menelaus waited till the next day to ask Telemachus why he had come (Etiquette).

335 ff.

This is the first developed Simtle in Od.

Lions are

frequently mentioned by H., but almost always in similes or metaphors. Herodotus (7, 125) says they still were active in Thrace and across N. Greece to Acarnania at the time of the Persian invasion. But these were wild regions, and H., if he lived in the cities of Asia Minor, may never have seen a lion

for himself and may have had his knowledge of them chiefly

from tradition, art, and heraldry. The lion is a favourite motif in Mycenean art (ς the inlaid daggers and the Lion Gate

at Mycenae).

s lions

never

roar;

indeed

they

are

Bilent in Greek eratucel till the Hymn to Aphrodite (159) calls them βαρύφθογγοι. See Clerke, F.S.H. pp. 131-6. ξύλοχος is probably syncopated from £vAó-Aoxos, see on 2, 349 and on λέχομαι in 451 below. The simile implies an unusually incautious doe;

Samuel Butler with some

justification thought

it quite absurd. In 336 γαλαθηνοί=‘ milk-sucking ', from γάλα and θῆσθαι (see on 89 above). 337. κνημοί (always pl. in H.)=‘spur or shoulder of a mountain '. Cp. κνήμη -' the leg between knee and ankle, shank ’, κνημίς = greave, legging '. Cp. on γουνός, 1, 193. 339. ἀμφοτέροισι might mean ‘to both doe and fawns’ or else it may be, as Aristophanes thought, a reference to the fact

that does were regularly regarded as twin-bearing, hence=‘ to both fawns '. The second view seems to fit the context better: the doe is away on the hills when the lion attacks ; similarly, if we are to press the simile, the Suitors' parents were not

killed witb them. 343.

Philomeleides, according to Eustathius, was a king

Lesbos who challenged all comers to wrestle with him.

of

The

278

THE ODYSSEY A

(rv)

346-404

suggestion of a Scholiast that the name represents Patroclus, whose mother was Philomela, is unlikely : there are no other

matronymics in H. 348. ἄλλα παρὲξ... παρακλιδόν =‘ Irrelevant things, away from the point

. . . evasively ’: double Epezegesis.

349-50. rà pév . . . τῶν —' But of the things which . . . no word shall I hide . . .'. τὰ in 349 is used as the relative: $ 11, 2. In 350 note the emphatic Tautology in the verbs. οὐδέν, as jectivally

Scott (U.H. p. 95) notes, is only here used ad. in Od., though Jebb (7. to H. p. 188) calls it an

“Odyssean ’ trait.

There are two clear examples in Jl. 10,

216; 22, 513. See Scott, pp. 83 ff. for other false Chorizontic arguments from vocabulary, and cp. on 1, 48 and 2, 11.

351. Αἰγύπτῳ : here probably the country; in 477 the river Nile. Ancient Egypt was practically identical with the Nile valley.

352. ἐπεὶ

οὔ:

Synizesis.

τελήεσσαι is used only of heca-

tombs in H., with three possible meanings: (a) ‘ of full number’; (b) ‘of prime victims’, :.e. of beasts fully grown and without blemish (cp. on 3, 382); (c) ‘securing accomplishment, effective’.

The second seems

best.

355-7. This is imaginative Geography (for Pharos, on which Ptolemy II built the great lighthouse, is actually less than &

mile from the coast), unless by Αἴγνπτος H. means the Canopic

mouth of the Nile where Naucratis was established later. Note how travelling distance is regularly measured in terms of

time in antiquity.

In 357 ἤννσεν is a ' gnomic ' aorist, see

on 1, 101. 359. βάλλουσιν— men launch ’, cp. 214, 387. The verb is not elsewhere used of ships. μέλαν implies deep still water in a shadowy place (cp. on 5, 70), or sometimes water rendered opaque by gusts of wind, see on 402.

361. ἁλιαέες : not ‘sea breezes’ in the nautical sense, but land breezes (see on 5, 469) blowing over thesea. Herodotus 2, 27 notices the absence of these in the Nile valley, curiously

corroborating Menelaus' story. 363. ‘Now had the food been wholly strength of my comrades’

(Cotterill).

consumed

and the

A slight Zeugma.

366. Εϊδοθέη : for the Jontc ending (Aeolic would be -@éa), see on 5, 334.

For Proteus see on 385 below.

367. y =por, § 1,12.

ἔρρω ' go ' is always used by H. with

an implication of pain, hardship, or misfortune. 368-9.

Only here and

in 12, 331

both cases for want of better fare.

do H.’s heroes eat fish, in

This contrasts strongly

346-404

COMMENTARY A (m)

279

with the later Greeks’ love of it as a delicacy. several references,

chiefly

But H. has

in similes, to fishing (e.g. in Od.

5,

432; 10, 124; 12, 251). Hence Platt in accordance with the theory stated above on 293, notes ‘The poet of the Odyssey

fed like an Ionian, not like a Homeric hero’. But possibly the common people of the Homeric Age ate fish while it was unfashionable only for the upper class. 371-4. ‘ Are you a fool, stranger, just slack and lazy ? or do you prefer to let things slide, and do you enjoy hardships ?

Here you are all this long time stuck in this island, and you cannot find any way out, while the heart of your men is fainting!’ (Rouse’s deliberately colloquial version). μεθιεῖς (pres.) seems the best reading in 372 (see M.-R.), but the imperf. μεθίεις has strong MS. support. 379. Omniscience was generally attributed to the gods in theory ; in practice it was often ignored, as in the following

incident when Proteus fails to perceive Menelaus’ trick.

Cp.

on 12, 374 ff.

380. “Keeps me prisoner here and stopped me on my journey ': note the force of the tenses and slight πρωθύστερον. 381. νόστον : direct obj. of εἰπέ in 379; ὡς etc. amplifies it by Zpezxegesis, ‘ How I shall return over the fish-filled main ’.

Cp. on 1, 87. 385. Πρωτεὺς : Herodotus (2, 112-16) describes him as king of Memphis. Bérard compares Prouiti, a title of the Pharaohs,

who

(he notes) were credited with magical powers

like Proteus. Hence he argues for Egyptian influence on H. in the following story. (See D.H.L. pp. 82 ff.) For ὅς re see on 1, 52.

386. ὑποδμώς:: not an ‘under-servant’ but a ‘servant under’, cp. subservire. 387. Cp. on 1, 215-16. φασιν : vague pl., as in 359. 393-5. A Genitive Absolute, ignoring the dative τοι in 389, 391,

392

which

can

hardly

be taken

Such Case-variation is common

in H.

as the particle

(§ 39).

For $pátev—' show’

in 395 see on 1, 269.

400. ' When the climbing sun has reached the zenith of its sky ' (Lawrence). ἀμφιβαίνειν here=‘ to bestride ’, literally to have a leg on each side.

402. ‘ Hidden in the dark wind-flaw ’, #.e. the opaque mark on the water caused by a sudden

φρίσσω —'be spiky, bristle’, cp. 141-2. 404-5. νέποδες : meaning and

gust, a ‘ cat’s paw’;

from

19, 446 and my

G.M. pp.

etymology

uncertain

are

280

THE ODYSSEY A (rv)

404-500

(Gloss): possibly cogn. w. nepötes and=‘ children’; or from vh- (see on 1, 8) and πούς,=‘ footless ’; or * swimming (véw)

with the feet’. ἁλοσύδνης : an epithet of Thetis (or possibly Amphitrite); probably=‘ daughter of the sea’ (cp. ὕδναι-Ξ ἔγγονοι ἴῃ L.-S.-J.). For πολιῆς in 405 see on 2, 261 and Sea. 406-8.

πικρὸν is to be taken either as an adj. of 2 terms. w.

ὀδμήν (cp. ὀλοώτατος with ὀδμή in 442), or else adverbially with ἀποπνείονσαι. In 408 κρίνασθαι is infin. for imperative 88 in 416, 419, 423.4. 412-13. —' count

πεμπάσσεται : 1 aor. subj. mid. (§ 25, 1), literally in fives ' (1.6. on fingers), cp. 3, 460;

for Tévre. For λέξεται in 413 see on 451. ὡς see on 1, 6.

πέμπε is Aeolic

For the accent of

415. κάρτος re βίη : see on Tautology and

$2, 3.

From this

phrase Aeschylus may have taken the characters in the open-

ing scene of his P.V. In 416 αὖθι is syncopated from αὐτόθι G 8): ‘On the spot’, as gangsters say. See on αὐτοῦ in , 250. 417-18. ‘ And by turning into every thing that moves upon the ground, and into water, and into divinely blazing fire, he

will try to escape ’ (understand ἀλύξαι). ἑρπετὰ=‘ animals’, not ‘reptiles’: ἕρπω does not specifically mean ‘ creep ’, but

“move’ in general. The wizard’s power of assuming many shapes is a commonplace of all fairy lore, especially of watermagicians such as Glaucus, Merlin, and Manannan MacLir. For many allegorical interpretations of Proteus’ changes see Hayman (Allegory).

418. θεσπιδαὲς rip=‘ divinely kindled’ or ‘ divinely blazing ', from θέσπις (see on 1, 328) and Salw. that natural awe and wonder which caused

It emphasizes many cults of

fire-worship in primitive times. 420-2. αὐτὸς—' himself’, 1.e. in his own shape with Epexegesis in 421; or possibly =wltro, of his own accord. In 422 cyéoOar . . . Bins=" desist from violence’, a regular use of gen. 427-0. hia: 1 sing. imperf. εἶμι, $8 17, 5 a. For πόρφυρε see on 2, 428. For ἀμβροσίη νύξ in 429 see on 7, 283 and 445 ΟΥ̓͂. 432. ' By the heaped shore of the wide-wayed sea.’ θῖνα (cogn. w. ‘ dune ?) is the raised heap of sand and stones above high-water mark; ῥηγμῖνι in 430 means where the waves break in foam, cp. Zl. 4, 425, κῦμα χέρσῳ ῥηγνύμενον. 433. γουνοῦμαι : another form for γοννάζομαι ; see on 3, 92. 443.

‘For

who

would

choose

a sea-monster

for

his

bed-

404-500

COMMENTARY A (rv)

fellow?’

A touch

281

of grim humour, at which Helen might

smile.

445. ἀμβροσίη, a fem. adj. used substantivally (cp. ἠοίην in 447), has various meanings in H.: (a) the food of the gods (cp. 5, 93); (b) a cleansing cosmetic (Il. 14, 170); (c) a preservative for corpses (Jl. 19, 38); (d) a perfume or deodorant,

here.

Traditional etymology connects it with ἄμβροτος (ἀ-,

*uporés,

cp.

mors,

mortis,

and

see

on

11,

135)=‘ undying,

immortal’; but it may be cogn. w. Babylonian amru=" perfumed substance ’, cp. amber, ambergris. 451. Ta-: Intensive Prefix. λέκτο here is the syncopated 2 aor. of λέγομαι=‘ reckon ' (cogn. w. Latin lego), but in 453 it is from *Adxopat ‘lie down’ (conn. w. λέχος, ἄλοχος, Latin lectus * couch ’) as in 413 above.

457. πάρδαλις (see index): the panther was probably extinct in Europe before H.’s time (cp. on Lion), but was still found in Caria and Pamphylia as late as Cicero (see Clerke, F.S.H. p. 136). Bérard suggests that the yos cis may mean the hippopotamus, which Egyptians calle the ' water-

pig '.

459. The ancient school of critics who made it their business to find faults in H. (oi ἐνστατικοί) asked here how could the heroes hold these wild animals unharmed. Those who studied to answer such problems (οἱ Avrixol) replied that Proteus only

took on the appearance and not the reality. 477. διιπετέος : lit. —* falling by ordinance of Zeus’, probably originally an epithet of rain: here=‘rain-fed’. The name Νεῖλος does not occur till Hesiod, Theogony 338 ; cp. on 351 above. 489-90. ἀδευκής is perhaps conn. w. the gloss δεύκει = dpovrita, hence=‘ not caring’; here passive=‘ uncared for’; cp. Πολυδεύκης, and ἐνδυκέως in 7, 256 al.; or else from δεῦκος — γλεῦκος : ‘unsweet, bitter’. 490=1, 238; see note.

494-5. AxAavrov: here active=‘ unweeping ', in 11, 54 pasSive—' unwept'. In 495 δάμεν --ἐδάμησαν (δαμάζω), § 16, 6. 496-8.

follove.

, 280. 499.

δύο:

Ajax

and

Agamemnon,

els in 498 is Odysseus.

as described in what

For 'Áx. χαλκοχιτ. see on

This is Locrian Ajax,son of Oileus, who caused Athena's

wrath by assaulting Cassandra in her shrine. The other Greeks were implicated because they failed to punish the outrage; so Poseidon raised a storm at Athena’s request (500). 500-1. The Rocks of Gyrae have been variously identified, in the island of Myconos (where the ' grave of Ajax' was preserved), or Tenos, or S.E. of Euboea near the dangerous Ca-

282

THE ODYSSEY A (m)

500-578

pharean Promontory (cp. Virgil, Aen. 11, 259-60: Scit triste snervae | Sidus et Euboscae cautes ultorque Caphareus). 503. * But for the overweening boast He uttered from a heart infatuate ’ (Mackail):

for ἀάσθη see on 1, 33;

in 509 it

implies the fatal consequences of such infatuation. 511. * When he had drunk the briny water ’, a sardonicall humorous

phrase (cp. 12, 350) to describe a boaster's deat

(for close parallels in Aeschylus see my A.S. p. 122), perhaps &n adaptation of sailors' slang. b12. σὸς . . . ἀδελφεὸς -- Agamemnon,

protected

(513)

by

Hera, patron of the Argives. 514. Agamemnon must have been driven by the storm that drowned

Ajax

off his course to the dangerous

Cape

Maleia

(see on 3, 287). From there & sudden change of wind drove him back to the E. edge of Argolic territory (517), where Aegisthus had his home. Then another change in the wind drove him westwards presumably to Nauplia, the port of Argos and Mycenae. But the details are very uncertain ; see M.-R. and Leaf, H. and H. pp. 355-61 who prefers to follow Nitzsch in transposing 517-18 to after 520. 519. ἀπήμων: if Agamemnon had landed unexpectedly there he would have escaped Aegisthus' watcher posted at the normal landing-place further W. (524).

622. * Took hold of his native soil and repeatedly [imperfect] kissed it': the gesture is paralleled in 5, 463 ; 13, 354.

525-6. ὑπὸ with ἔσχετοΞΞ ᾿ promised’, i.e. to the σκοπός (=6 in 526 and é in 527). For ἐνιαυτόν in 526 see on 1, 16. Calchas had predicted (see Ji. 2, 299 ff.) that Troy would fall in the tenth year of the campaign. . 627. The subj. is Agamemnon. The phrase ‘ Call to mind his furious valour ’ occurs only here in Od. but 21 times in II.

It implies that a special purposeful effort was needed to summon 8 hero's full prowess (compare the ‘ hero-light ’ which transfigured Cuchulain in moments of extreme danger). The sudden treacherous attack prevented this. 528. ἀγγελέων : future participle expressing purpose, cp. καλέων in 532; § 24.

531. érépe0.—' on

the

other

side’, sc. of the

μέγαρον

(House). 635. äs rls re etc. =‘ As one would kill an ox at its manger ’.

φάτνη is the word used for the crib in the narrative of the

ativity in St. Luke 2, 7. κατέκτανε is a Gnomic Aorist. 537. In C.P. xviii. (1923), pp. 72-3 N. E. Crosby argues

500-578

COMMENTARY A (1v)

283

that οὐδέ τις Alyladov is corrupt (by parablepsy from the line above) and emends to δώματ᾽ ἐς Αἰγίσθον. 541.

Note the extremes to which Mourning could go in the

Homeric Age (cp. Il. 18, 23-5; 24, 162-5; Od. 10, 499). 544. δήω probably has a future meaning here as in 7, 49, etc. Translate ‘ For we shall achieve nothing by it’, cp. 10, 202. Note the sympathetic use of the first pers. pl. as in 7, 307.

546-7. M.-R. explains the first xev as being in ‘ the loosely stated apodosis to an unexpressed protasis : '" Either you will find him

alive or [if you

do not]

Orestes

will have

slain him,

and you will come in for the funeral feast ". Thus xe... κτεῖνεν expresses an act which probably has taken place, and

κεν ἀντιβολήσαις an act which probably will take place.’

would

expect a future perfect for κτεῖνεν, but

this

One

tense

extremely rare in the active in Greek (see on 21, 153). 549. láy0n =‘ was warmed’. Comfort and joy are warmth

(or, elsewhere, light), mourning

is

like

and sorrow like cold-

ness (or, elsewhere, darkness), cp. 4, 103;

5, 116;

11, 212.

553 ff. This line is suspected, being inconsistent with Proteus’ statement in 496 that only two leaders had died. But, as Eustathius has suggested, it may represent the natural doubt or confusion of a despondent writers

always

tended

to

man.

And

balance

words

stylistically Greek like

ζωός,

παρών,

λόγος with others like θανών, ἀπών, ἔργον : cp. on 2, 272. For ναίων=‘ who has his home in’ cp. 518. 657. Kadviots: see on 5, 14. Cauer prints the uncontracted Kaduidos to avoid a heavy spondee in the 4th foot before diaeresis (§ 1, 7 and § 43). 562. "Apye.—*' the dominions of Argos’, not the oity : see on 3, 263.

563 ff. Note the characteristics of the Greek Paradise:

flat

land, not much snow or rain, cool breezes (cp. the description

of Olympus

in 6, 43-5.

Pindar (fr. 114, 5) added the harps.

Menelaus is to be translated (like Enoch in Genesis, and Cadmus in the Bacchae) because he is the son-in-law of Zeus. In

Elysium full bodily powers were retained, in contrast with the weakness of the flitting ghosts in Hades (see introduction to Book Eleven). The exact meaning and derivation of Ηλύσιος (an adjective) is uncertain ; it is hardly from #Av@ov ' I went ’. For representations and description of the Minoan paradise, perhaps the prototype of this, see Evans, P.M.

3, 155.

For

épupos see on 7, 119. 569 ff. σφιν—' in their eyes’, sc. of the immortals (564). 570-6 = 425-31 above. 578-80. The change of person in τιθέμεσθα and καθῖζον is

284

THE

ODYSSEY

Δ (rv)

578-638

eled in 9, 53-4. The narrator temporarily ceases to identify himself with his men (αὐτοί); or else it is due to loose use of Formula. See also on Ship. 584. χεῦα [-Ξἔχεβα, aor. χέω ; see § 18 b] τύμβον ' I heaped’ (or “caused to be heaped ’)

‘a mound’

(here a cenotaph) to

preserve his Fame, like the Pyramids of Egypt and the frequent tumuli (‘raths’) in Ireland. Cp. on Burial.

590. τρεῖς Urrovs: two under the yoke and one as a trace horse (παρήορος in H., later σειραφόρος). 601-3. Telemachus contrasts the broad and fertile valley of the Eurotas, where Sparta lies, with rugged Ithaca. In 603 the λωτός is probably a trefoil, like clover, grazed by horses; cp. peAQAwros=a scented yellow-flowered clover: see further on 9, 84. κύπειρον —*' galingale ', Cyperus longus, a tall sedge. 604. εὐρνφνὲς xpi : barley has only two rows of seeds which are more widely spaced than the more numerous rows on other kinds of grain. 605. δρόμοι : Bérard states that there was no road fit for driving in Thiaks till the French built one at the end of the 19th cent. λειμών : in Greece a grassy well-watered meadow is a rarity and a delight, not common and taken for granted as in moister climates. For the line cp. Horace Ep. 1, 7, 41, Non est aptus equis Ithace locus. 606. ‘A pasturage of goats, although more dear | To me than any pasture of the steed’ (Mackail. The asyndeton after 605 is harsh and one would expect an adversative conjunction (=‘ but’, ‘ yet ’) instead of καί.

But the syntax is

apt enough for Characterization by Style in an emotional young man’s expression of patriotism. Bergk suggested that the line should come after 608. The whole description suits

Thiaki better than Leukas (see on Ithaca). 608.

κεκλίαται —3 pl. perf. mid. κλίνω, § 16, 7.

πασέων understand ἐστί =‘ excels all [islands] ’.

With περὶ

610-11. χειρί τέ μιν κατέρεξεν (καταρρέζω)—' caressed him with his hand’. Note how vividly H. visualizes the scene. In 611 ola --ὅτι τοιαῦτα ; cp. on 75 above. 616-18. The skilful workmanship (for 616 see on 132 above) and the value of the mixing-bowl (see on 9, 9) are emphasized by the reference to the god of metal-work (cp. 8, 273 ff.) and to the Sidonians (cp. on 83-4 above) who are mentioned by H. as skilful craftsmen (πολνδαίδαλοι, Il. 23, 743). Their cit Sidon is ' well-peopled’, ‘rich in bronze’ (Od. 13, 285; 15, 425). In contrast H. represents the Φοίνικες as sailors and

traders.

In 677 2.0. Sidon was conquered by Esarhaddon ;

578-638

COMMENTARY A

(rv)

285

then its place in Mediterranean trade was taken by Tyre (which is never mentioned by H.).

621-4. Some suspect that these lines have been interpolated to bridge the sudden change of scene back to Ithaca in 625. But there is no very grave objection to them, and they faithfully reflect the duties of vassals to provide food for their over-

lord, while he must in turn give them hospitality. 622-3. εὐήνορα : literally ‘doing good to man ’, :.e. * bene-

ficial’:

used only once

elsewhere, of bronze

(13, 19).

xad-

λικρήδεμνοι occurs only here and in Bacchylides. See on ‚334. 625. Abruptly we return to Ithaca. The events at Sparta are not resumed till 15, 1, t.e. 30 days later.

This seems a long

stay when Telemachus is clearly eager to go home ; but Menelaus is equally eager to keep him. Perhaps the true explanation is that about a month was needed for O.’s further activi-

ties, and H. doesn’t worry about the ‘ off-stage ’ Chronology of

Telemachus’ return ; cp. Hayman, ‘ The poet has no sustained

consciousness of personages off the scene’, and Shewan, H.E. pp. 393 ff.; see also on 847 below. 626. δίσκοισιν : see on 8, 103. alyavénoww=‘ javelin ' perhaps conn. w. aiy(s (see on aly(oxos, 3, 42), ἀΐσσω.

627. τυκτῴ : ' wrought, built’ (from revyw). Do not understand et: J. Berlage has shown in Mnemosyne, liii. (1925), pp. 289-98 that τυκτός, rervypévos, ποιητός, are simpleminded and metrically useful epithets derived from the time when any such construction was still wonderful. No aesthetic

judgement is implied.

δαπέδῳ:

an artificially levelled floor

(here out of doors): from *dm- & weak form of δόμος, δῶμα, domus, and πέδον. 628. For these Suitors see 1, 383, 399. 633.

For

νεῖται

3, 4 for Pylos.

in

a

fut.

635. "H7 : the district;

sense

see

the town

on

12,

141.

See

on

was not founded

till

after the Persian wars. 636. ἡμίονοι : lit. ' half-asses ', t.e. mules, hybrids of jackasses and mares. If their other name ópeós (Ionic-Epic οὐρεύς) is from ὄρος ‘a mountain ', it implies they were specially ood

draught

animals

in

mountainous

country,

being

sure-

footed and strong. (Horses are used only in chariots in H., oxen for ploughs ; the ass is mentioned only once in a simile in Il. 11, 558.)

sub ubere. 638-40.

iró— ' at the teat ’, 1.e. still sucking,

ἔφαντο :

ypl=‘ think’,

as

often.

&yp@v= there on the estate ' (sc. of Odysseus).

639:

Virgil’s

αὐτοῦ

In 640 the

286

THE

ODYSSEY A

(ιν)

638-695

swineherd is Eumaeus who plays a prominent part after O.'s return

to

Ithaca.

From

the

casual

mention

Woodhouse

(C. of O. chap. 21) deduces that he must have been a wellknown figure in the original saga. 643-4. Others punctuate this κοῦροι ἕποντ᾽ ’Ιθάκης ἐξαίρετοι ; . « », $6. ' And what chosen youths of Ithaca accompanied him ? Or[sc. were they] hired labourers and domestic slaves ? ' The θής was a free man (but see on 11, 488), while the δμώς was

in Slavery. At the end of 644 ‘ For he could also have done this ’ means that he had servants enough to man a ship. 646. ἀέκοντος : the syntax is obscure. La Roche simplifies matters by reading ἀέκοντα (with oe, cp. 1, 403). AmeisHentze take ἀέκοντος as a kind of genitive absolute, cp. on 393 above. Translate : ‘ Ortook from you by violence, against your will, a black ship ’.

652-3. μεθ’ ἡμέας (with Synizesis)=either ‘next to us’ or else * among us ' as in 16, 419 (but the dat. would be more

regular for this; see § 34). of: relative; but ot in 653 is demonstrative either from ὅς, or o with the accent from the following

enclitic

Fov;

see $8 10 and

11.

In 653 iv is ad-

verbial=‘ among them’, or goes with βαίνοντα=‘ embarking ', cp. 656. 658. ἀμφοτέροισιν : cp. 628. For ἀγάσσατο see on 181 above.

661. φρένες is best taken as purely physical here, it. * mid. riff’, praecordia ; cp.

on

9, 301.

Translate

‘ For

his heart,

darkening [with a rush of blood], was greatly filled with anger ’. But it can be translated with the abstract meaning ‘ For his

thoughts,

darkened

[by

passion,

as

a cloud],

etc.’,

cp.

on

πορφύρω in 2,428. Some early critics separated ἀμφί to make it an adverb with πίμπλαντο. 665. ‘ He, though a mere child, has gone from among us, in spite of our numbers, just like that.’ The last vague word (atrws) must have relied on intonation and Gesture for its full force. See L.-S.-J. Hartmann’s conjecture εἰ for ἐκ, with only a comma after 666, makes good sense by a very slight change. 667-8. ‘ He will begin to be even more a trouble to us.” The phrase is very dubious. In 668 there is a well attested v.l.

πρὶν ἡμῖν πῆμα γενέσθαι.

672. ἐπισμνγερῶς is perhaps from (σ)μογερός, cp. opixpéds— μικρός,

σμῖλαξ-μῖλαξ.

ναντίλλεται

middle of vavr(\Aopa:, so that many but Chantraine,

cp. ὀφέλλειεν

unnecessary.

must

be

aorist

subj.

emend to ναντίλεται :

p. 173, thinks the aor. in -λλ- may

in 2, 334 and Il. 16, 651, making

be Aeolic,

emendation

638-695

COMMENTARY

A (rv)

675. ἄπυστος =‘ unaware, uninformed’. sive

use =‘ unnoticed

678.

287 Contrast the pas-

’ in 1, 242,

' Being outside in the courtyard ’ ; αὐλῆς is a locative

genitive, cp. on 9, 239.

In 680 the οὐδός is apparently a raised

threshold dividing the μέγαρον from the inner rooms (House).

681-2. The syntax of the following speech is irregular and abrupt; a reflection of the intensity of Penelope’s emotion. As there are several other speeches of this kind made by women in H. the phrase ' feminine syntax ' has been applied to their irregularities (see Gildersleeve in A.J.P. xxviii. (1907), p. 209). In 682 4 εἰπ. must be scanned as a monosyllable by Synizesıs despite the F (§ 2, 4). 684-5. The syntax is much disputed: Merry and A.-H. take it as a condensation of (a) ' Would that they had never wooed

me and had never met here on any occasion [ἄλλοθ᾽7᾽, and (δ) * May they now eat their last meal here’; Monro, H.G. § 361, ‘ May they, after their wooing, have no other meeting but sup now for the last time ' (taking both μὴ and μηδ᾽ with ὁμιλήσαντες) ; Agar, ‘Or ere they go &-wooing or consort elsewhere [taking ἄλλοθ᾽ from ἄλλοθι,

not ἄλλοτε] may they

now here make their last and final meal’. The general meaning seems to be ‘ May this be the last time they woo, meet, or eat’; negative and positive, future and present wishes, are condensed. Translate : ‘ Never again may they come wooing and consorting ; let this, here and now, be their last and final

meal’. In 686 with a change to the second person she identifies Medon with their destructiveness. 688. τὸ πρόσϑεν : adverbial phrase=‘ formerly’, with Epexegests in παῖδες ἐόντες. ΟΡ. on 1, 222. For dxovere=‘ have

heard’ see on 94 above. ere the subject is Medon and other Ithacans ; in 686, he and the Suitors.

687-92. Punctuation .5 difficult in this passage:

it begins

88 a question, adds an epexegesis (690-1), a parenthesis with an -

epexegesis (691-2), and a resumptive statement. Translate: * Have you not heard anything long ago from your fathers of what kind of a man Odysseus was, never doing or saying anything unfitting among the people—though this is the way of divine kings: one man a king is likely to hate, another he might love—but O. never did any deed of arrogance to any man’. Cp. on 681. For δίκη in 691 see on 3, 52. In 692

the subjunctive has future force ($ 36, 1); the optative implies remoter possibility ($ 37). But Nauck, van Herwerden and others, consider that emendation is necessary and read μέν κ᾽ ἔχθοιτο or φιλείῃ. 695. ‘ Nor is there any gratitude afterwards for good deeds done’ εὐεργέων is & neuter pl. genitive of respect.

288

THE ODYSSEY A (m)

704-792

704. dpdac n=‘ speechlessness ' (with redundant ἐπέων), in post-H. Greek adacla (a-, φημί). Epic metre needed a long initial syllable. 708-9. * To embark on swift-speeding ships which serve men as horse-cars on the sea’: the Homeric heroes did not normally ride horses, but drove

them

in chariots

(cp. on 5, 371).

This

Metaphor is expanded as a Simile in 13, 81-3. Cp. Aeschylus’ phrase for shipsin P.V. 468, λινόπτερα ὀχήματα, ‘sail-winged cars’. For περόωσι in 709 see ὃ 28 ; πονλὺν goes with ὑγρήν, see on 406.

712. divine 716. cp. 24,

Spopev: redupl. 2 aor. ὄρνυμι. Cp. on 3, 215 for the impulse. ἀμφεχύθη : metaphor probably from a cloud or mist, 315, ἄχεος νεφέλη.

716-18. ‘ Nor did she endure any longer to sit on a chair, thouzh there were many in the house, but she sat on the

threshold’ should

(ov86s;

be read).

perhaps

ovSeos

from

To sit on the ground

οὖδας

‘ ground '

was a conventional

posture of grief. 719-21. μινύριζον : Onomatopoera for a low mourning sound, cp. Latin minurrio. For ἁδινὸν in 721 see on 1, 92. 723. tpadev: one would naturally take this as -- ἐτράφησαν, cp. on 495 above. But L.-S..J. is inclined to think that ἐτράφην is a post-H. form, 1nd that τράφον should be read here and taken as from an intrans. 2 aor. act. (cp. 3, 28). 726-8.

having

See on 1, 344 and 1, 241.

been observed,

unnoticed’.

In 728 ἀκλέα=‘ without

Perhaps

ἀκλεέ᾽ should

be read as the truer epic form (see L.-S.-J. and § 7, 3) and to avoid hiatus.

729. οὐδ᾽ ὑμεῖς mep : “not even you’, sc. from whom I might have expected some loyalty. 733. xe... kev: but see on 5, 361.

a unique use of double κε (8 38) in H.;

735. Δολίον : Penelope's trusted servant, who has ἃ part to play in the later part of the poem. τις. . . καλέσειε: a mild substitute for the imperative : ' Let someone call . 738.

.’

παρεζόμενος : note how in a single word (as in 20, 334)

H. vividly suggests the need for ἃ long quiet talk to explain such a situation to an aged man. This Economy of Phrase, demanding much vigilance and imaginative co-operation from

the reader, is typical of the best classical literature. 739.41.

' He

and in public |

peradventure will weave & device in his mind,

Unto the people will proffer his plaint of the

704-792

COMMENTARY A (m)

289

men who so fiercely | Purpose his seed to destroy and the seed of godlike Odysseus ’ (Cotterill).

740. ὀδύρεται : aor. subj. mid. ὀδύρομαι (ὃ 25). ot =the Ithacan partisans of the Suitors, here petulantly identified with the whole populace.

743. vida: Aeolic shortening of vocative of νύμφη (see on 6, 123). What follows is a stronger way of saying ' Whether you slay me or spare me ’.

745-9. πόρον : unaugmented aorist, with no pres. but perf. πέπρωται. For μέθν see on 9, 9. 747-9 almost — 2, 374-6. 750 ff. A Scholiast notes how Eurycleia with shrswd sympathy doesn't simply say ‘ Don't cry ’, but gives her something definite to do;

in such small touches H. shows his understand-

ing of the human

heart.

754-7. κάκου : imperative act. of κακόω (for κάκοε). In 755 ᾿Αρκεισιάδαο is O.'s father Laertes, son of Arkeisios. Note in 757 ὑψερεφέα : Synizesis. Cauer prefers to write the contracted form -1. 762. 'ATpvróvn: another obscure title of Athena (cp. on τριτογένεια) : perhaps from ἄτρῦτος—' unwearied ' (but note difference of quantity), or possibly ὀτρύνω—' urge on’, cp. λαοσσόος, 22, 210.

766. ἀπάλαλκε: & redupl. 2 aor. without pres. (conn. w. ἀλκή, ἀλέξω) : cp. Athena’s cult title ᾿Αλαλκομενηΐς=‘ the Protectress, Guardian ’. 767-9.

6AdAvfe=‘ uttered

the

ritual

cry’,

see

on

3, 450.

δέ oi: apparent hiatus before F (82, 4): a dat. of interest= * heard her prayer’. 768=1, 365; 769—2, 324. 770-4. ἄμμι : Aeolic, § 10. As Hayman notes, the selfcentred unapprehensive ruthlessness of the Suttors is pungently expressed in 770-1. In 771-2 δὃ--ὅτι, as often with verbs of

perceiving and knowing in H. ‘knew ' (cp. ἴσμεν, ἴστε).

In 772 ἴσαν -- ἥδεσαν or cav —

For δαιμόνιοι in 774 see on 2, 134

and 10, 472.

776. τοῖον : with ἃ Gesture, perhaps finger on lips; likely, with μῦθον in 777, (which is as Aristotle uses it in his Poetic).

or, less

there almost =‘ plan, plot '

777. ἤρᾶρεν : 2 aor. ápap(a xo, only found here as intrans. =‘ suited, pleased’; v.l. εὔαδεν (-ἔξαδε from [cf ]ανδάνω, cp. § 2, 4 and on 793). 780 ff. See Ship. In 782 rporrots=leather straps for holding the oars to the thole-pin (xAnts, see on 2, 419). 792. ‘When they draw the stealthy circle round him’:

290

THE

ODYSSEY A

(rv)

792-847

s.e. the closing ring of hunters, not a hunting net as a scholiast suggests. περὶ is adverbial with ἄγωσι. 793. νήδυμος : the original form was probably ἤδυμος (- "σξηδν-, cp. suavis), the initial v being the result of intro-

ducing vw ἐφελκνστικόν to avoid apparent hiatus, cp. in English ‘ nick-name’ from ' an eke-name ', and ‘ newt’ from

‘an ewt'.

here.

Probably, then, we should read ἐπήλνθε ἥδυμος

But Aristarchus took it Ξε ἀνέκδντος, as if from vn- and

voe.

796. εἴδωλον ποίησε : note that dreams were thought to be objective bodies, not figments of the sleeper's brain. Cp. in 11, 83, 602 etc. 798. Eumelos

was the son of Alcestis wife of Admetus

Pherai in Thessaly, an Argonaut.

See on 11, 235.

of

800. ἧος (see on 5, 123) here so that ' (as in 6, 80 ; 9, 376).

Temporal particles often acquire a final force, cp. on 12, 428 and $ 36, 3. 802. ' Past the thong of the bolt’: the equivalent of our ‘through the key-hole'. See on 1, 442, and cp. 838 below. 805. For the double negative see on 3, 27.8. n" etc. implies ‘ Who live a life of ease’, in contrast with βροτοὶ ὀϊζυροί. 806. νόστιμος—' able to return’. There is ἃ v.l. νήπιος in the Tebtunis Papyrus (containing 4, 796—5, 40), which dates from the 2nd cent. B.c., one of the oldest fragments of H. in existence. 809. ‘ Drowsing very sweetly at the Dreamy Gates ’, see on

19, 662 ff. 811. πωλέαι ἐπεὶ : a harsh Synizesis, for which many read the elided form πωλέ᾽. πάρος regularly takes the present

tense.

814-15 = 724-5 above. 818.

νήπιος -΄ still

For ἀρεταί see on 2, 206. a mere

child’

(infans,

cp.

on

1, 8).

Penelope has not realized how much her son has developed lately, cp. on 1, 346. Note more Feminine Syntax in this gpeech. 819 ff. τοῦ

δὴ

— Telemachus — τοῦ 8’ in 820=8

γε in 821;

ixe«(vov — O.: genitives of reference. 821=‘ Either in the land of those men, where he bas gone . . .’. 820.32. τεῖν — col, § 10. In 831 6«oio— Athena. See on 1, 271 for εἰ exclamatory in 832. 836. διηνεκέως : literally ‘in a manner that carries on right

COMMENTARY E

(v)

291

through ' (§:a- and {veyxov from φέρω) : ‘I shall not fully tell concerning him, whether he be alive or dead’. By leaving Penelope thus in suspense H. heightens the pathos of her situation. On the other hand H. has already made it quite clear to his readers that O. was safe and about to return; so

they would be wondering not whether, but when and how, he would return and claim his own. The Greek tragedians fostered the same kind of interest in their audiences, cp. Scott,

U.H. p. 259. 837. ἀνεμώλια : ‘windy’, i.e. ‘empty, words’: probably by dissimilation from ἀνεμώνια, ἄνεμος. 841. νυκτὸς ἀμολγῷ: not yet convincingly explained: three suggestions are (a) 'in the dark of night ', (b) ' in the

loneliness of night’

(cp. on 7, 283) or (c) ‘in the depth

of

night' (Ξἀκμή, cp. Eustathius on Jl. 15, 324). Efforts to establish a connection with ἀμέλγω ‘ milk’ have hardly succeeded (e.g. as the time when night gives forth her richness, or with reference to the Milky Way). ‘In the depths of night ' does not suit the description of the appearance of Sirius in Il. 22, 27-8, since in autumn it is a star of the evening, not of the midnight (cp. 77. 22, 317).

846. ' Ac-rep(s : see on Ithaca. | fv. —tyewnrs. 847. τόν

— Telemachus,

who does

not return till Book

15;

but meanwhile H.'s hearers are assured of his safety by Zeus's charge in 5, 25-7.

Here we leave the tonse situation in Ithaca

till Books 13 ff. Some critics have been disturbed because the Suitors' plot comes to nothing in the end. But, as Stawell (H. and I. p. 141) observes, it serves to show that the Suitors are not just careless and insolent young barons but capable of

treacherous villainy, thoroughly their ultimate doom.

BOOK

deserving

the sternness of

FIVE

N.B.—See introductory notes to Book One for abbreviations and use of indexes. SUMMARY

At a second council of the gods Athena reopens the question of Odysseus’ deliverance (1-20). Zeus sends Hermes to order

Calypso to send Odysseus from her island (21-42).

Hermes

flies to Ogygie

Calypso

and

delivers

his

message

(43-115).

reluctantly submits to Zeus’s decree, tells O. to build a

boat

292

THE

ODYSSEY

E (v)

1-33

for his departure, and reassures him when he suspects trickery (116-91). They spend the evening together (192-227). Ο. improvises a kind of boat and departs (228-77). He sights land;

before

he can reach it, a furious storm

is raised by

Poseidon; his boat is wrecked (278-332). The sea-goddess Leucothea saves him with her buoyant scarf (333-75). Poseidon withdraws his malign influence ; Athena stills the storm;

after a hard

struggle

O. reaches

the coast, enters the mouth

of a river, lands, and falls asleep (375-end). Note. The summoning of a second council of the gods (cp. 1, 26 ff.) has been used as an argument against the unity of the Od. But as Scott (U.H. pp. 158-9) explains: ‘The manner of Homeric recitation made it impossible for the poet to picture events as taking place simultaneously, so that he never leaves

one scene and moves to another by saying, “ While these things were

done

always

here,

seems

such

to say,

other

things

'" After

these

happened

things

there".

were

done

He

here,

those things were done there ".' So here H. prefers to begin again in Olympus instead of referring back to Book One and portraying Hermes' journey to Calypso as simultaneous with Athena's visit to Ithaca.

In other words H.'s narrative style,

like his syntax, is paratactic and εἰρομένη rather than hypotactic and κατεστραμμένη.

1. ἀγανοῦ Τιθωνοῖο : to avoid three successive spondees ἀγανόο has been suggested, cp. on 14 below, also 3, 364 and § 4. There is no evidence that H. knew the legend of Tithonus' * cruel immortality ', which first occurs in Hymn to Aphrodite 218 ff. T. was son of Laomedon and elder brother of Priam ;

Memnon

was

his son.

Contrast

the Dawn-goddess’s

other

loves in 121 below and 15, 250.

3. θῶκόνδε--' to a session’ of the regular council of the Olympians, cp. on 2, 26. 4. ὑψιβρεμέτης—' high-thundering': Zeus was primarily the sky-god, controller of the thunder and lightning, cp. on 7, 164 and 1, 63.

8 ff. 8.12—2, 230-4. arresting opening here. 701-2;

21-2=1,

63-4.

This repeated Also 14-17=4,

passage 557-60;

makes an 19-20=4,

See notes there, and Repetitions.

In

13 κεῖται= lies inactive ', cp. 395 below. 14. Kadvbots: Cauer prints the uncontracted form in -dos to avoid a spondee before the Bucolic Diaeresis. The name is presumably cogn. w. xaAvmre —'hide'. Meillet (R.E.G. xxxii. (1919), pp. 384-7) takes it as either a desiderative ora

hypocoristic form, cp. on καμινώ in 18, 27. in this book

much

Her description

resembles that of Circe in Book

there are resemblances between

10, and

O.'s conduct in each book.

1-33

COMMENTARY E (v)

293

To the question ‘ Why did O. spend 7 years with Calypso ?’ the best answer seems to be that probably the original saga

prescribed 10 years for O.’s homecoming ; Homer in order to concentrate the action and save himself undue chronological troubles used this convenient device to shorten the period.

18-20. μεμάασιν : a vague plural (cp. on 4, 359)Z' men are raging’. In 20 δῖαν is thus accented because originally *&.fya (Latin diva), cp. πότνια from ἔποτνγα (see on 1, 14).

24.

“So that Odysseus may assuredly take vengeance on

those men at his coming’ (Butcher and Lang). See § 25, 1 and 8 36, 3. After this the Tebtunis Papyrus (cp. on 4, 806)

has part of an extra verse : οισὶν evı μεγαρ]οις ἡ ἀμφαδον η[ε κρ]νφίη]δίον (letters bracketed off are restorations: for absence of accents see Text). There are several other similar additions in this passage: two after 32, one after 40, four after 95; see Allen’s OT.

26. ἀσκηθής=‘ unharmed’; from ἀ- privative (see on 1, 8) and a form perhaps cogn. w. English ‘scathe’, German schaden. 27. ἀπονέωνται : a lengthening in thesis ($ 1, 13 d), see § 42 c. παλιμπετὲς (mäAıw +mer- from πίπτω rather than πέτομαι) : neut. sing. for adverb=‘ falling backwards’, a Metaphor from a missile that fails to reach a high mark. 28. Hermes (see note on 1, 84) appears in Od. as the messenger of the gods (usually Iris in JI.), cp. 10, 277, and as the escort of departed spirits (ψνχοπομπός, cp. 11, 626 and 24, 1 ff.).

See further on 8, 334

ff., and 14, 435, and 43 below.

29-30. This may be paraphrased: ‘ Hermes—I address you because you for your part [αὖτε marks the change from Athena in 22] are our messenger in other matters also—tell .. .' (εἰπεῖν : infin. for imperative, as often).

30-2. 30-1 are almost=1, 86-7. 32 must be taken closely with νόστον in 31: if it went with ds xe νέηται, μήτε would be required for οὔτε. For otré θν. see § 1, 13 a. Note the

emphasis on O.’s self-dependence in Books 5-12.

33. Literally ‘ Upon a much-tied improvised boat’. σχεδίης is an adjective (sc. νηός). Of the best two explanations offered by the Scholiasts, namely τῆς αὐτοσχεδίως wy x Gelons and γόμφοις ἐμπεπηγμένης, the former is supported by Plato, Phaedo 85 p and preferable. σχεδόν is used of an imminent occurrence in 2, 284 and 6, 27, s.e. one which allows no elaborate

preparation or equipment to meet it;

and

αὐτοσχεδίην,

Ji. 12,

192

cp. σχεδίην, Il. 5, 830

of a blow

at

close

quarters.

204

THE ODYSSEY E

(v)

33-68

Similarly O. is entirely unprepared to build a boat and must on the spur of the moment improvise his methods and materials. 34. For apparent hiatus before ξεικοστῷ see ὃ 2, 4. But many MSS. insert κ΄. For Scherie see on 6, 8. For ἐρίβωλον see ἐρι- in index, and N.B. introductory note to Book One on use of indexes. 36. πέρι-Ξ περισσῶς. κῆρι : locative. &s: see on 1, 6, and cp. 41. τιμήσονσι: one would expect the subjunctive with κεν, 80 van Herwerden suggests τιμήσωσι.

38 ff. 38: note FaAıs and βεσθῆτα, §2,4. In 39 ἐξήρατο is 1 aor. mid. i£a(pe—' would have brought away '. 41 almost =4, 475. For μοῖρα see on 1, 33. 43. ἀργειφόντης : the traditional rendering was ‘the slayer of Argus ' (s.e. the hundred-eyed warder of Io), but there is no

evidence that H. knew of this legend—indeed it may have been invented to explain the word. Others explain it as ‘ the brightly, or swiftly, appearing one’ from ἀργός (see on 2, 11) and φαίνω. P. Chantraine (Melanges Navarre (1935), pp. 69 ff.) considers it an inexplicable pre-Greek name, like βελλεροφόντῆς. To avoid the spondaic ending some write ἀργεϊφόντης

(§ 1, 7). 44 ff.

44-6 almost=1, 96-8, see notes.

In 47 the ῥάβδος is

Hermes’ herald’s staff, later called κηρύκειον, caduceus;

cp.

on 10, 238. 60. Pieria is ἃ mountainous district in Macedonia, N. of Mount Olympus (contrast on 6, 42), later considered the home

of the Muses. αἰθήρ is the clear higher air in contrast with ἀήρ the misty lower atmosphere. δ]. λάρῳ : probably either a tern or a sea-gull, Latin larus, Modern Gk. γλάρος, see D. W. Thompson, G.G.B. Cp. on , 350.

δῶ. xara before 8F., see § 2, 4. the troughs of the waves,

iterally b

bays’

or ‘gulfs’;

a metaphor

cp. 4,435.

κόλπους —' folds’, i.e. from

dress;

or else

For ἀτρνγέτοιο see on

12.

55. τὴν νῆσον =‘ that island ’ (ὃ 11). Elsewhere (e.g. 1, 85; 6, 172) it is called ᾿Ωγνγίη which may be simply an adjective= ‘antique,

very ancient ’ (as in Hesiod,

Theogony

806), or else

a Proper Name Ogygie (see further in Wilamowitz, H.U. . 16-17). Attempts to identify it geographically range from alta to Madeira and up to the W. of Britain. But it is far more likely to be an imaginary place, conceived by H. as being W. of Scherie (cp. 276-7, and see on 6, 8). Cp. end of note on 72 below and Geography.

33-68

COMMENTARY E

56. ἤπειρόνδε must mean “mainland, island.

continent"

Note

the

(v)

295

simply ‘to the land’

here (not

as in later Greek), since Ogygie is an

‘ violet.like'

sea, ep. on 72

below,

4,

135,

and the end of n. on 2, 428.

59-60. ἐσχαρόφιν : see ὃ 8; a ‘metaplastic ' form for -nbıv which would not scan.

‘ And from far away across the island

there came the perfume of burning cedar, which is so easily split, and citron-wood. inside the cave,

golden

And she was singing with a fine voice

while

shuttle.’

she tended

the loom

and

κέδρον : probably Juniperus

wove

with a

oxycedrus,

the

‘prickly cedar’. 60: θύον: may be Callitris quadrivialis, citronwood, or else (as Theophrastus held) @via, 4.6. Juns-

perus foetidissima, a cedar with a strong pungent odour, used for

incense

at

sacrifices

(conn.

w.

θύω,

see

on

11, 420),

cp.

θνώδης, “scented with 6v(a. ', in 4, 121 and 264 below.

61. ἀοιδιάονσ᾽ : from another form

of ἀείδω.

Note how

the seven vowels fill the word with melody and support the

meaning (Euphony, Onomatopoera); had F-, cp. Fétros, voz. 62. ἱστὸν may

Weaving:

here

cp. 10, 221.

ὀπὶ originally

mean the loom, or the warp, or the web, in

it is probably

(cp. στησαμένη, 2, 94);

the loom which stood erect

on it the warp, consisting of vertical

threads, was stretched ; the shuttle (κερκίς) containing thread (the woof

or weft)

was

slid from

side

warp-threads to form the interlaced (i.e. the web).

to side

between

the

texture of the fabric

ἐποιχομένη here refers to the necessary step-

ping from side to side to follow the shuttle, cp. ' the to-andfro paths at the looms’

povs ὁδούς).

in Pindar, Pyth. 9, 33 (ἱστῶν παλιμβά-

See further on 7, 107 and cp. 2, 94.

κερκίδ᾽ is

dative (8 1, 12).

64. ‘ Alder, poplar, and fragrant cypress’: Alnus glutinosa, Populus nigra, Cupressus sempervirens. The dark tapering columnar form of the last is one of the most distinctive features

of Greek and Italian scenery. The ending in-egos is probably pre-Greek, cp. on -v6os. For the trees of Homer see E. S. Forster in C.R. 1. (1936), pp. 97 ff. 66. ‘ Owls, hawks, may

be

cormorants

and long-tongued sea-crows.' or

little

shearwaters,

see

The last Thompson,

G.G.B. ‘ Long-tongued ' gives a vivid glimpse of the birds screaming with wide open mouths. 68-9. Some emend σπείους to σπέεος (ὃ 1, 7) here and in 194. Translate ‘ And right there about the hollow cave ran trailing a garden vine, in pride of its

prime, richly laden with

clusters’ (Murray). τεθήλει : pluperf. θάλλω. ἡμερίς—' cultivated ’, literally ‘tamed ' (ἥμερος), an adjectival form, ac. ἄμπελος.

296

THE ODYSSEY E

70. πίσυρες : Aeolic for τέσσαρες.

(v)

70-136

λευκῷ—' bright, spark-

ling ’, contrast on 4, 359.

72-4. ‘ And on both sides fair-flowering meads were set, Soft-clad with parsley and with violet. Even an immortal, if he came, that sight Marvelling might view and joy thereof might get.’

(Mackail) 72. Yov: the violet, Vtola odorata (but H. only once refers to the scent of Flowers;

see on 9, 84), a favourite flower in all

Creek literature (see L.-S.-J.). aeAlvov: wild celery, Apium graveolens, a verdant green plant used for making chaplets (e.g. for the victors

at the

Nemean

and

Isthmian

games).

Ptolemy Euergetes, king of Egypt 247-222 B.c., conjectured olov, ‘of water parsnip’, for tov on the grounds that violets do not grow in meadows; but this is a fabulous meadow. 77-8. * And when C. . . . saw him face to face, she did not fail to know him.’ μιν serves as obj. of both ἰδοῦσα and

ἠγνοίησεν (ayvordw). 84=158. The line is abrupt here with Asyndeton (1.e. absence of connecting particles).

Perhaps, as a Scholiast suggests, it

is an Interpolation. 88-90.

‘ For you

this.”

πάρος

touch

of

have

not been

regularly has

banter in the

a constant

the

present

remark.

In 90

tense.

visitor before

There

is a

εἰ τετελεσμένον— ' if

there is & precedent for it'; Nitzsch cites Aristotle, Poetic 145l b 17: τὰ γενόμενα φανερὸν ὅτι δυνατά. 97. θεὰ θεόν : Hermes implies that since gods have Omn:-

science,

she

doesn’t

really

need

to

ask.

His

whole

speech

shows much delicacy in telling her the bad news that O. must be let go. 98. ἐνισπήσω : fut. formed from aor. ἐνισπεῖν (see ἐνέπω). ἄσπετον in 101 is from a- negative and the same aor. form : =

“inexpressible, indescribable ’. 103-4. Note how tactfully Hermes implies that the order is final; Calypso appreciates this (137-8 below). θεὸν in 104 is subj. of the infinitives, νόον their object. 105. τοιΞΞ σοι probably (but see would expect the comparative, or νείατος ἄλλων in 15, 108 and cp. with many parallels, as a kind of

ὃ 39). For ὀϊνυρώτατον one else πάντων for ἄλλων, cp. 11, 482. M.-R. explain it, gen. of reference, Perrin as

an archaic ablatival genitive. Translate ‘ Most woeful of all those heroes who . . .’. 118-20. Cp. on 4, 181; but here it is a special kind of divine

anger, the jealousy of male deities against female.

This is an

early criticism of that Masculine Bias which pervades Greek

10.136

COMMENTARY E (v)

literature.

There

is a v.l. δηλήμονες,

For the Attic form θεαῖς in 119 see ὃ 3.

1 aor. subj. middle ($ 25, 1).

‘harmful’,

297 in

118.

In 120 ποιήσετίαι] is

ἀμφαδίην implies that the gods,

like 18th-century aristocrats, were prepared to overlook secret liaisons with inferior beings, but not open marriages.

121. ὡς μὲν ὅτ᾽ =‘ So it was when

. . .’; seeonl,6.

Orion

was a gigantic hunter (cp. 11, 572 ff.) killed by Artemis in Delos (see on 123 below) and then transformed into one of the most

splendid constellations of the N. skies (see on 274 below). 123. fos ἐν : Nauck's emendation for the mss. ἕως μιν with Synizesis. Often the mss. have ἕως where it is either impossible or awkward to scan. Since before the Metacharacterismos jos was written HEO2, and this also stood for ἕως, editors have substituted it freely (Text).

"Oprvyly: literally ' quail-island ’, probably meaning Delos, quails being common there. Later the name was applied to the island-district of Syracuse, presumably in connection with a cult of Artemis. xpuweößpovos : ' with golden throne’; but see on 10, 541. Cp. on 15, 403-4. 124. The Formula is somewhat unsuitably applied, for elsewhere it is used of a painless (ἀγανοῖς) death for women (cp. 11, 173,

199 and see on 3, 280).

125. The origins of Iasion are uncertain. He seems to have been an early agricultural deity, perhaps Cretan. He was associated with the cult of Demeter at Eleusis. His union with Demeter in ‘ the thrice-furrowed fallow ’ (127) probably derives

from a primitive fertility-rite (see Nilsson, H.G.R. p. 109). 127. τριπόλῳ perhaps refers to a ritual ploughing of three

furrows to mark the opening of the ploughing season, and not

(as usually explained) to a triple ploughing of the whole field,

see E. A. Armstrong in C.R. lvii. (1943), pp. 3-5. The name Triptolemos in Hymn to Demeter 153 may be derived from this

ceremony (but see Allen-Halliday-Sikes ad loc.). 128. ‘ With gleaming thunderbolt.’ The Greeks

thought

that there were three distinct elements in a stroke of lightning :

the noise (βροντή), the flash (ἀστεροπή, στεροπή) and the weapon that caused the destruction, 1.6. the thunderbolt (κεραυνός). As now known, they are all different aspects of the same electrical discharge. See Zeus. 132 ff. In 132 ἔλσας is the 1 aor. particip. ei\w, taken here to refer to a ‘ crushing ’ blow, a unique use, see L.-S.-J. Zenodotus read ἐλάσας (ἐλαύνω). 133-4=110-11; and 137-8=103-

104. In 135 the hiatus ἠδὲ ἔφασκον is suspicious; Bekker suggested ἠδέ Fe φάσκον, Naber ἠδὲ πίφανσκον (cp. 12, 165). 136. ἀγήραον : eternal youth, without which immortality

298 would

THE ODYSSEY E involve

the fate of Tithonus

(v)

136-239

in later legend

(see on

l above) and of the Sibyl of Cumae, 1.6. to grow old for ever. 139-40. éppérw : see on 4, 367. πέμψω in 140 probably has its full force of ‘conduct, convoy home’, $.e. to send off with a ship and escort. Calypso petulantly says that O. can take himself off if he likes, but that she will not help him. To avoid Zeus’s anger she gives as her reason facilities

to escort

want him to go.

pretends provided obliquely terization 143-4.

him;

but

the truth

that she has no

is that

she

does

not

Similarly, being δολόεσσα (see 7, 245), she

to O. that she will send him off ' very willingly ’ (161) that he builds his own ship. But in 203 ff. she tries to persuade him to stay. Her whole Characis subtly effective. Note αὐτάρ before F and mpö- before dp-, see ὃ 2, 4

and 8 1,13 α.

Translate ‘ But I shall cordially give him advice

concealing nothing, so that ...’. 144—260, and almost= 168. 152. “ And his sweet life was flowing away’; a notable Metaphor ; for the literal use see 185 below. 156. ἂμ (Aristarchus for ἐν) =avé with assimilation like κατά,

cp. 160, κάμμορε ; § 1, 10. O. haunted the lonely sea-shore not for any Byronic sentiments but, like any ship-wrecked mariner, in the hopes of sighting a ship. 163. For σχεδίην see on 33 above and 244 ff. below. For ἴκρια=“ half-decks ' see Ship. 174-5. κέλεαι : Synizesis. In 175 ἀργαλέον is probably by dissimilation from ἀλγαλέος from ἄλγος. τὸ is obj. of ἐπὶ--περόωσι, ὃ 33, 2.

For ἐΐσαι see on 3, 10.

179 ff. ‘ That no other baleful trouble thou willest on me to fall’ (Morris).

Calypso;

As implied in 173 above O. mistrusts the crafty

this amuses her (180) because this time she is being

quite straight (except that she has suppressed

the fact that

she has had orders from Zeus and implies that she is acting voluntarily). She smiles also because she knows there’s no one like a trickster for suspecting trickery (182). In 183 οἷον δὴ etc. =‘ As is shown by your having thought of speaking that word '. 182. ἀποφώλια : perhaps conn. w. ἀπαφίσκω, ἀπαφεῖν *oheat'

(with

Aeolic or Arcado-Cyprian

o for a) and

so=

‘empty, futile’; or else with ὄφελος and =‘ useless ’. 184-5. ἴστω νῦν etc.—' Let earth be my witness in this’ (τόδε-Ξ- 187 below). Note the three powers invoked ; cp. the second Commandment 'in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or in the water under the earth '. For the river

Styx see on 10, 514. According to Hesiod (Theog. 793 ff.) any god who violated this oath was condemned to a year's trance

136-239

COMMENTARY E

(v)

299

and nine years of banishment from the Olympian council. For humans the penalty for perjury was torment after death (Il. 3, 279;

19, 260;

cp. Rohde,

Psyche, p. 41).

The

excep-

tional severity of these deterrents indicates a strong tendency towards Lies among Greek gods and men. 189.

χρειὼ is feminine

(see on 1,

124), so τόσον

must

be

adverbial

197-200. ofa βροτοὶ etc.: she has no intention now of making him immortal (cp. 135 above) by giving him some of her nectar and ambrosia (199). Il., 11 times in Od.

202. rots is odd

here.

200 is a Formula:

Perhaps

3 times in

it is a slip from

other

formulaic uses of this stock line, or perhaps, as Wecklein sug-

gests, it was substituted by a copyist for τῷ to avoid hiatus. 205. σὺ δὲ etc. =‘ Well, goodbye to you and may you have joy of it in spite of all’.

The force of ἔμπης (see on 2, 199) is

“though you are slighting me χαῖρε and χαίρετε frequently and ‘ rejoice, cheer up ’, like the Greek greeting wished “strength ’ (ave,

salve,

vale),

by your eagerness to leave me’. combine the notion of ' farewell ἢ the slang ‘cheerio’. Note how ‘joy’, the Roman ‘health’ or the

Jewish

‘peace’

(shalom),

typically of each nation’s history. 211 ff. These are Calypso’s last recorded words to O., though he does not leave till five days later (see Scott, U.H. pp. 213 f.). They contain something of Juno’s indignation at spretae iniuria

formae, as in ἔμπης above. 213. If this is not merely

Tautology,

δέμας

‘form’

imply structure, build (δέμω), εἶδος general appearance

may (conn.

w. εἶδον ‘I saw ’). 216-17. οὕνεκα =‘that’; σεῖο is genitive of comparison after ἀκιδνοτέρη. tmepidpwv=‘excelling in thoughtfulness’, a special quality and epithet of Penelope, cp. ἐχέφρων in 4,111.

For μέγεθος in 217 see on 6, 107.

224. pera added

καὶ τόδε etc.=‘ And

to those’

(t.e. my

former

let this’ [see 221-2] woe).

' be

μετὰ governs τοῖσι,

being misplaced to allow stylistic juxtaposition of τόδε with τοῖσι, cp. παρά in 155 above, and θεὰ θεόν in 97. 227-8. Note Dual with plural, as elsewhere. 228 is a For-

mula : see on 2, 1.

237. σκέπαρνον : an adze (1.e. a kind of hatchet with edges set at right angles to the handle) Note tera despite the following σκ-, a necessary licence before such words as Zx&-

pav6pos and possibly ar&äros (see on 21, 178 and on 1, 246). 239-40. ἐλάτη : ἃ fir, perhaps Abses cephalonica, used for

300

THE ODYSSEY E (v)

ship-timber and oars.

239-275

‘ Sapless for a long time, etc.’ : perhaps

a reference to the draining of trees before felling as mentioned in Vitruvius 2, 9, 3.

243. Contrast the imperfect ἤνντο for the whole work with the aorists for limited stages of it (p. lxxxvi). 244-5.

O. trims off the branches with

the πέλεκυς

(see on

3, 442) and presumably splits the trunks into boards. Then he smoothes them with the adze (245). In 245 στάθμη means a line of string used by carpenters for keeping edges straight : not to be confused with σταθμός, see on 1, 333. 246-61. Rouse translates this difficult passage: ‘Then Calypso brought him 8 boring-tool, and he bored holes and fitted the spars together, making them fast with pegs and joints.

. . . (252)

He fixed ribs along the sides, and decking-

planks above, and finished off with copings along the ribs. He set a mast in her, and fitted a yard-arm upon it, and he made also a steering-oar to keep her straight. All round he ran bulwarks of wattle to keep the water out, and threw brushwood into the bottom. Then Calypso brought him cloth to use for a sail, and he made that too. Stays and halyards and sheets he made fast in their places and dragged her down to the shore on rollers.’ (See Ship.) Frank Brewster in H.S.C.P. xxxvii. (1926), pp. 49-53 discusses this passage and cites a remarkably similar description of the building of an Egyptian boat: see also M.-R. and Seymour, L.H.A. The description implies a roughly constructed box-like boat, rather than a raft. Observe that no nails or saws are mentioned;

but Calypso conveniently has other necessary tools and (odder still) a supply of seasoned timber (240). (See also Bérard, N.d’U., vol. 3, pp. 389-445). 249. ropvóc'erac=‘ rounds,

marks

the

circumference

of’:

the Aorist is gnomic ; the subjunctive is regular in similes. The comparison implies a surprisingly large girth for O.’s boat. 254. ποίει, as the accent shows, is an unaugmented imperfect.

259. ἱστία probably =‘ a sail’, not ‘ sails’, the Plural being used for the singular metri gratia. 266.

τὸν

ἕτερον,

ἕτερον :

either

the

line

is ἀκέφαλος

(see

ὃ 42 a), or else perhaps τὸν and -ov are lengthened before a trace of the original s in ἕτερος (=*sm -teros ‘one of two’, conn.

w.

εἷς, ἅμα,

sim-plex).

The

skin

of water

because of the usual mixing proportions with Wine.

was

large

ya: see

on 368 below. 272-5.

Here

H. refers to the four most striking constella-

tions of the northern sky (273-5 —

Il. 18, 487-0, where he has &

239-275

COMMENTARY FE

(v)

301

similar description, but with the Hyades instead

of Boótes),

namely, the Pleiades, see on 12, 63 ff. (etymology dubious: perhaps from πελειάδες ‘doves’; or πλέω ' sail ' as their spring rising inaugurated the season of safe navigation; or conn. w. πλείων

‘more

', because

of

their

close

further in Sinclair's note on Hesiod, Works

clustering; 383) ;

see

Boótes (lit.

“the Ploughman ’) perhaps called ' late sinking ' because its

brilliant chief star "Apxrotpos (‘the watcher, or guardian, of

the Bear ’—I cannot agree with L.-S.-J. at Βοώτης that H.

means this star, and not the whole constellation, here) is visible

in the dawning Arctos,

Ursa

after all others in its vicinity have faded;

Major,

the Great She-Bear,

which

the Greeks

also called" Apafa the Wain or Waggon and later the Twister,

"EAlkn, (cp. on 274): it has many other names (e.g., in England the Plough, in N. America the Dipper, in ancient Rome Septem T'riones) ; and Orion, the great hunter (see on

11, 572 ff.).

Note the mixture of agricultural and hunting

terms.

latter are

The

dominant

and

give a more

coherent

picture: the Bear apprehensively watches (δοκεύει, 274) the

pursuing

Orion,

Il. 22, 29;

whose

Dog

its brightest

(Canis

Major,

κύν᾽ '()plevos in

star Sirius is first named

in Hesiod,

Works 417) follows close behind. She is also watched by Arcturus (οὖρος), or guarded by Arctophylax (φνλάσσω), the

later name for Boótes.

Note that the Little Bear, Ursa Minor,

is not mentioned in H. The Greeks learned its value for navigation from the Phoenicians, hence it was called Φοινίκη as well as Kvvócovpa ‘the Tail of the Dog’. Scott shows that the date

indicated by the appearance

of the four con-

stellations mentioned here is probably between Sept. Ist and Oct. 21st (U.H. p. 108). See further in Clerke’s chapter on Homeric Astronomy in F.S.H. In 274 atrotd=‘ there’, i.e. on the same point. The pivot of its movement is actually the Pole Star, to which the ‘ Pointers’ are always directed. But

owing

to

the

Precession

of

the

Equinoxes

our

Pole

Star was not directly over the North Pole in the Heroic Age. For the same reason the Great Bear does now set in the latitude of Greece contrary to H.’s statement in 275: see D. W. Thompson in Proceedings of the Classical Assocn., xxvi. (1929), pp. 28-9. 275.

* Having

(Cotterill).

οἵη

Aristotle, Poetic

alone no share in the

baths

of the ocean’

has been a difficulty since ancient times (see 25,

1461

a 21

and

Gudeman’s

note), since

some other constellations remained above the horizon all the year. Aristotle avoids the apparent error by taking οἴη = ‘most notably '.

But more likely it reflects the comparative ignor-

ance of astronomy in H.'s time and means ' alone ' of all the constellations recognized by H. The line has been much admired for the Zuphony of its vowels and liquid consonants.

802

THE ODYSSEY E (v)

277. I.e. sailing eastwards.

277-344

In those days it was rare to

venture like this into the open sea out of sight of land.

Cp.

on 3, 169.

280. See on 6, 3 ff. for the Phaeacians. ἄγχιστον is adverbial, the subj. of πέλεν being ὄρεα or γαῖα. 281. ws ὅτε ῥινὸν : the ὃ before ἔρινὸν is suspicious. Aristarchus read ὅτ᾽ ἐρινόν, but * as when a wild fig-tree appears ' makes a weak comparison. The best sense and metre is given by reading ὥς re ῥινόν ' like a shield ’, referring, perhaps, to & flat coast with

mountains rising like a boss in the centre;

or

else to a shield-shaped promontory, for in the Σταδιασμὸς f) περίπλους

τῆς

μεγάλης

θαλάσσης

(ὃ

117

Miiller)

there

is a

reference to an ἀκρωτήριον ὑψηλὸν Kal περιφανές, οἷον ἀσπίς (cited by Breusing in Jahrb. f. Cl. Philologie (1886), pp. 85-92), and cp. the hill called ᾿Ασπίς near Argos. ( 282. See on 1, 22 and Poseidon. Bothe suggests that the repeated -w- sounds in the next three lines are intended to represent his thundering journey (Onomatopoeia).

283. The Solymoi were a people in or near Lycia (Strabo 1, 21, 10, Herodotus 1, 173).

285. The shaking of the head was a sign of anger, cp. 17, 465. Note the following soliloquy: there are six of these in this book (four by O. himself), and only four in the rest of the Od. 290. ‘ But I promise that I will yet give him a good run of bad luck ’ (Rouse). The hiatus in φημι ἄδην may be explained as the effect of the original s in ἅδην (conn. w. satis). For the semi-substantival force of ἄδην see Leaf on Il. 13, 315. 293-5.

σὺν goes with κάλυψε (which governs γαῖαν), as σὺν

with ἔπεσον

in 295;

see § 33.

In

294

note

the curt mono-

syllabic ending. It cleverly represents the abrupt arrival of the darkness, cp. on 2, 388. For ' ill-blowing Zephyr ' in 296 see on 7, 119.

296. al0pnyevérns: probably active=‘ begetter of clear sky ’, not passive—' born in the clear sky’ (see on αἰθήρ) ; cp. clarus Aquilo, Virgil, Georgice 1, 460. 299. μήκιστα—* ultimately, in the end’, cp. Aeneid 2, 70, quid 1am misero mths denique restat.

300. pt... εἶπεν : note the regular use of μή with the aorist or imperfect indicative to express fear that something has happened in past time ; see Goodwin and Gulick, G.G. ὃ 1391 and cp. on 13, 216.

309. In his extreme danger O. recalls his greatest previous peril: when he held back the Trojans from the corpse of Achilles (see 24, 37 ff.).

277-344

COMMENTARY

E (v)

303

311-12. ‘Then [or ‘so ’] I would have had my share of funeral rites ’, sc. if he had died among his comrades on that

glorious day.

See Burial, Fame.

In 312 εἵμαρτο is pluperf.

pass. of nelponar=* was my destiny ' (see on μοῖρα).

313-14. ‘ E’en as he spoke, a great wave, crashing down, | Smote him with fearful force and spun the raft | About’ (Marris). See Ship for the nautical terms in what follows. 319-22. ὑπόβρυχα occurs only here; its nominative is uncertain (-v£ or -vxos), see on δίπτυχα, 3, 458. In 320 dave xeθέειν --ἀνασχεῖν. Trans. ' Could not quickly rise from under the rush of the great wave’. In 321-2 note sa=‘as you would expect ’. 328. ἀκάνθας : not thistledown (πάππος) but thorny thistlestalks which gather into balls and are blown about by the wind over flat land in dry seasons in Greece, Russia and Asia. See M.-R. and Rouse’s footnote. 333. Ino is mentioned by H. only here; she is one of the only two mortals who become gods (cp. 11, 601 ff.) in H. From later sources we learn that she leaped into the sea with her son Melicertes to save him from his frenzied father Atha-

mas. Cadmus (only here in H.), a migrant from Phoenicia, is (according to later tradition) supposed to have introduced the alphabet to Greece and to have founded Thebes (but contrast H.’s view in 11, 262 ff.). 334. Λευκοθέη =‘ the white goddess ’, from either the foam, or the brightness of the calm sea (see 10, 94); cp. λεύκιπποι applied to the Dioscuri, who also save mariners in storms.

For the Ionic -θέη see on 2, 242. αὐδήεσσα - ' speaking with human voice ’, probably in contrast with silent statues of gods. Aristotle is said by a Scholiast to have read οὐδήεσσα ( —' terrestrial ’, from οὖδας) here, cp. 10, 136.

337. αἰθυίῃε- ‘a shearwater ’, which swims with outstretched wings (trory here), cp. D. L. Graham on Lucan, Pharsalia 5,

554, pinnae confisa natantı in Hermathena, xlviii. (1933), p. 250 -

see also Thompson, G.G.B. Since the goddess speaks in 339 ff. and gives O. her headband in 351, éxvia indicates a similarity, not a metamorphosis (contrast on 3, 372). 340-2. For é60car [o] see on 1, 62 and cp. 423 below. In 342 μάλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ Epfar=‘ do just like this’, the infinitive being imperatival as in 349, 350.

344. ' But swimming with your hands strive for your arrival at the land

[locative genitive}

of the

Phaeacians.’

Others

prefer to take γαίης Φ. in apposition to vécrov=‘ arrival, namely the Phaeacian land’. Since νόστος (see index) usually

904

THE

ODYSSEY E

(v)

344-439

implies ‘return home’ Schulze has conjectured νήσον, unconvincingly. 350. * But you turn yourself away’: a common precaution in supernatural events, especially when one is being saved from destruction by a hostile power, cp. the command to Lot

(Genesis 19, 17) and to Orpheus and Eurydice (Virgil, Georgics

4, 487 ff.), and cp. 10, 528.

356-7. ph=‘I fear that . . .', cp. 415 below.

O., himself

a trickster, is apt to be unduly fearful of being tricked, cp.

177 ff. above.

In 357 it is difficult to say whether re ' bo-

cause ’ or ὅτε * since ’ should be read. 361-3. Note Ionic ἂν as well as Aeolic κεν, as in 6, 259; 9, 334; cp. on 4, 733. Translate 363, ‘Whenever a wave

shakes my boat asunder (διά) ’. 367. karnpepis — arched over’, used of a cave in 9, 183. Note how vividly H. portrays the changing aspects of the Sea in the Od. 368. Similes are more frequent in this book (cp. 328, 394, 432, 488) than anywhere else in the first half of the Od. All except one (see 432) are taken from home and countryside, to contrast w. O.’s plight in the waves.

(dev is Barnes’ way of

writing Alov which represents the pre-Jota Subscript spelling

of it: it means ' chaff, husks’ and is perhaps cogn. w. Latin avena. It may or may not be & form of ἤϊα (e.g. 2, 289), ἤϊα

(e.g. 4, 363), qa (e.g. 266 above) ‘ provisions, food '.

371. ‘Went astride a single plank, as if riding a horse.’ Riding on horseback is only referred to in similes in H. (see Platt’s theory in note on 4, 293). The Homeric heroes did not ride, but drove in chariots like the Egyptians, cp. on 4, 708.

377. ἀλόω : Merry takes this as an imperative from a\dopat (=dAdov, contracted to ἀλῶ and lengthened by inserting an o, see $ 28, 1 Note). Some read ἀλάεν--ἀλάεο. In either case, it means ‘ Go wandering ’. 379. ‘ But even so [t.e. when you reach land] I do not expect that you will have fault to find with regard to [genitive of reference] your suffering’: sarcastically as in 290. 381. Alyal: from his dwelling here Poseidon was called Alyatos, cp. Aegean, Aegina, and on alyls in 3, 42. It is usually identified with an island off Euboea. 388 ff. πηγῷ : a Gloss, variously explained as‘ black, cold, calm,

continuous,

strong,

salty’.

Aristarchus

389:

for προτιόσσετο

took

it as

‘solid, thick’ (conn. w. πήγνυμι), cp. on κύματα τροφόεντα

in 3, 290, which seems best.

arpoo-) see on 1, 115.

(mporı-=

In 390 τέλεσε-Ξ΄ brought to fullness ’.

344-439

COMMENTARY E

(v)

305

393. ' With a very keen forward glance, when raised up b the force of the great wave’, t.e. by the heaving ground swell which

comes

after a storm.

For ὑπὸ there is a v./. ἐπὶ and

Bérard suggests ἀπὸ, cp. Aeneid 6, 357, Prospexi Italiam summa sublimis ab unda. But this use of ὑπό can be paralleled (see Cunliffe, IT e).

64.

396-8. Expae: 2 aor. of χράω—' attack, harm ’, see on 10, 'O8vc in 398 is dative (ὃ 1, 12).

400. * As far as ἃ man's voice carries when he calls’: stand τις.

402. ῥόχθει :

imperfect,

see

on

254

above.

under-

Note

the

Onomatopoeia, imitating the sounds of the storm, in the harsh consonants of this line and in the sigmatism in 4901. Demos-

thenes is said to have repeated 402 to improve his pronunciation.

404-5. * For here were no inlets to welcome ships, nor road. steads : but tall headlands, crags, and cliffs ' (Lawrence). 405. πάγοι : conn. w. the 2 aor. of πήγνυμι (as πηγός in 388

is

conn.

w.

the

present

tense):

=a

xed’

not a loose boulder, cp. the" Apeos Πάγος in Athens. 410-11.

rock,

t.e.

* But no way of escape from the grey brine appeared,

from out of it.’

θύραζε (-Ξ

θύρας-δε), which has lost all trace

of its original meaning —' to the door ' here, is epexegetical to

ἔκβασις. In 411 ἔκτοσθεν =‘ off shore ’, i.e. it was an outlying reef away from the foot of the cliff. ἀμφὶ : adverbial, § 33, 1: cp. in 426.

413. ἀγχιβαθὴς : literally ‘deep close in’ (ἄγχι), #.e. near

to the shore. 418. 4ióvas παραπλῆγας : jutting spits cf land against which the waves strike obliquely and therefore less violently than

against the forelands

that directly confront the waves

(ἀντιπλῆγες ἀκταί in Sophocles, Antigone 592). 426.

every §

‘ And

bone’

there

had

(Morris).

his skin

Note

been

stripped,

accusatives

and

of parts

broken

affected,

29.

432. The octopus is a common motif in Minoan and nean art and is a table delicacy in Greece today. The man drags it from its under-sea den (θαλάμη) where it with its suckers (κοτυληδόνες) as stubbornly as O. clings rocks here. 438. τά re:

in loose apposition

to the sing.

κύματος, cp.

δῶρον . . . ola in 1, 311-13. For re see on 1, 52. 439. νῆχε Tap飗' he kept swimming along outside’ the dangerous zone of surf).

Mycefisherclings to the

(sc.

906 444.

THE

ODYSSEY

E (v)

444-493

‘He knew him [i.e. the river-god] as he came flowing

out, and prayed to him in his heart.’

A rare case of silent

prayer (see on 1, 366), because he could not speak it in the rough sea.

445. ὅτις ἐσσί: much of the efficacy of a prayer was thought to depend on the right naming of the divinity. When the correct name or cult-title was unknown some phrase like this was used; cp. Aeschylus, Agam. 160, Ζεύς, ὅστις ποτ᾽ ἐστίν. Trans. πολύλλιστον ‘ sought with many prayers’; for the -AA- see § 2, 1.

447-8. For the rights of strangers and suppliants see on 1, 187 and 9, 266-71. 455. ᾧδεε : imperfect of οἰδέω-- * swell’, i.e. as a result of his prolonged immersion.

χρόα : an internal accusative (§ 29).

458. ἄμπνντο —üvérvvro πνέξω as ἔσσντο from σεύω 462. φίλῃσιν =‘ his own 466-7. ἐν ποταμῷτ-' at, unparalleled use of ἐν (cp.

‘regained breath’; from *ava( —*c(Fo). ’, see on 1, 60 and cp. 493 below. beside the river’, a rare but not Jl. 23, 338). In 467 θῆλυς agrees

with the fem. &

(§ 9).

It may mean ‘ gentle ’ (cp. on 11,

386) or ‘ fruitful » (op. τεθαλυῖά T Epon in 13, 245; , 66).

cp. on

469. 406: mp6: lit.=‘ at dawn, beforeit ’, 1.6. ‘just before dawn’. In warm weather a land-breeze springs up after sun-

down, especially down river-beds near the sea, and strongest before sunrise, cp. on 4, 361. 471-4.

dpe...

=‘toseeif

tingency after the already 2, 43).

474=6,

blows

...’, optative of remoter con-

hypothetical

καταδράθω

(cp. on

145, see note.

477. ‘ Growing from the same spot—one bush of wild, the other of cultivated, olive.’ The botany is disputed, see van Leeuwen-da Costa. But Scherte is in Fairyland. 484-5. ‘Such as for two or for three might offer enough of protection | During the season of storms, how bitter soever the weather ’ (Cotterill). 488-90. This method of covering a log in ashes to smoulder till needed for further kindling is still practised with turf fires in Ireland. The homely simile aptly illustrates O.’s efforts to preserve a spark of warmth in himself. In 489 πάρα-Ξ πάρεισι ; ἄλλοι --' besides ', see on 1, 128.

490. “So that he may not «have to» kindle a light from somewhere else’; this must be taken with σώζων, since ἵνα cannot introduce a consequence.

COMMENTARY Ζ (v1)

307

492. The subject of παύσειε is ὕπνος as the gender of ἀμφι-

καλύψας in 493 shows. 493. ‘ From tiredness after his hard toil.’ Svo-vrovéos is gen. of δυσπονής, an adj. which occurs only here in Greek; Sophocles (Antigone 1276) has δύσπονος the normal formation

from

πόνος,

so

Duentzer

here

BOOK

SIX

emends

to

δυσπενέος

(-trevfs). Note the peaceful ending after the violence of the storm. This book is one of the most charming in the Od., and is remarkably complete in itself, like an Alexandrian ἔπύλλιον.

N.B.—See introductory note to Book One for abbreviations and use of indexes. SUMMARY

Athena visits Nausicaa, princess of Phaeacia, in a dream and tells her to go &nd wash clothes at the river (1-47). She is given leave by her father and sets out on & mule-car with women attendants (48-84). They wash the clothes, take a meal, and play with a ball (85-109). Their cries waken

Odysseus; he decides to ask them for help (110-48). He addresses Nausicaa ; she answers him kindly and supplies him with clothing and food (149-250).

Before she returns home

she asks him not to go through the city with her for fear of scandal, but advises him to wait and approach the Queen alone (251-315). When they reach the city, Odysseus remains outside in Athena’s grove (316-end). Nausicaa : Woodhouse (C.H.O. chap. VII) has shown that there are many resemblances between the conventional fairystory—in which a stranger arrives at' a far-away country, meets a princess, approaches her parents, defeats local suitors in a trial of strength, and finally marries the princess—and the events narrated in Books 6, 7 and 8. He suggests that Homer deliberately used this ancient theme (which he calls ‘ Winning a Wife ’, p. 230) just so far as it suited his purpose and then quietly let Nausicaa drop out (see on 8, 457 ff.) so that Odysseus might proceed on his way home. This theory well accounts for several incidents and helps to explain the unique freshness

and virginal charm of Nausicaa, who might have been a very minor character (cp. the brief treatment of a similar girl guide in 10, 105-11). S. Butler's theory that Nausicaa may be a self-portrait by the ‘ authoress ’ of the Odyssey is ingeniously,

808

THE ODYSSEY Z (v1)

1-26

but unconvincingly, argued in The Authoress of the Odyssey, 2nd edn., London, 1922.

He also holds that both Ithaca and

Scherie are drawn from the neighbourhood of Trapani in N.W. Sicily, but offers no strong evidence against the traditional views (see Geography and on 6, 8).

1. ‘Sohe, for his part, was sleeping there’: see §§ 11 and 39. πολύτλας δῖος : the first Epithet is fully operative, the second conventional. 2. ‘Worn out with sleepiness and toil.’ The etymology and meaning of ἄρημένος (Gloss) are uncertain (cp. 11, 136): in 9, 403 it seems="

hurt, harmed '.

Suggested cognates are

ἄραιός—' thin’, ἄρή (see on 2, 59)=‘ harm’

(cp. " Apns), or

*Fapéw = Bapéw (there is a v./. βεβαρημένος).

CP. on Horace,

Odes 3, 4, 11, ludo fatigatumque somno, and cp.

12, 281 below.

For ὕπνος=‘ sleepiness ’ cp. Il. 10, 98.

3. δῆμον : probably=‘ land’ here and in 283;

The etymology H.E. p. 280). 4. ποτε

wor

ἕναιον

of Palaxes is quite uncertain

ναῖον :

it is impossible

was

the

Names).

‘In

original

cp. 1, 103.

(see Shewan,

to decide whether

reading,

see

Tert and

this or

§ 13.

Similarly in 22 there is a v.l. νανσικλειτοῖ᾽ ᾿Οδύμαντος (see Proper

Name,

cp. ‘ Highlands’.

broad-spaced If the

Overland’:

Cyclops

Significant

is to be placed

in

Sicily (see on 9, 106), Hypereia must also be located there; but it is probably a fictitious place (Geography). 6. σφεας : a monosyllable by Synizesis, cp. χρύσέῃ in 79. For σινέσκοντο see § 21, for βίηφι, § 8. 7. ἄγε: imperfect without temporal augment (ὃ 13). The tense implies some prolongation of his leading: contrast the Aorists ἀναστήσας (ingressive) and elrev without duration, from tte ' settle ’).

(emphasis

on

act,

8. Σχερίῃ : we shall probably not be wrong and shall certainly avoid much dubious speculation (see Shewan, H.E. pp. 242-95) by taking this as an imaginary place (see Geography). The identification with Corcyra (now Corfu), first found in Thucydides 1, 25, is still the most favoured. The

etymology of Σχερίη is uncertain (see Shewan, H.E. p. 280).

But the luxurious living of the Phaeacians (cp. on 8, 248 ff.)

may

show traces

of oriental,

Mycenean,

or Minoan

civiliza-

tions; legends of fairylands often preserve memories of older cultures and peoples. Homer does not call Scheria an island : Moulinier (see p. 432) suggests it was in Cyrenaica. ἀλφηστής: gee on 1, 349. 9. ἐδείματο Folkovs : see ὃ 2, 4.

Note the order in found-

ing & settlement : first walls for protection from attack, then

1-26

COMMENTARY Z

(v1)

309

houses for shelter, then shrines for the gods, then division of

tillage.

Contrast on 9, 106 (at end of note).

10. νηοὺς : usually in H. the gods are worshipped at groves (cp. 6, 291), or precincts (6,.266) or altars (βωμοί, frequently) ;

shrines are mentioned only here and in 12, 346, and occasionally in Jl.; see Cauer (G.H. pp. 340 ff.), who observes also (p. 346) that νηός is an Jontc form while in λαός H. always uses the Aeolic (see on 2, 242).

Lorimer, pp. 433 ff. reviews archaeo-

logical evidence for temples in archaic Greece. known

They were un-

in Greece in the Bronze Age, but were in use on the

mainland from at least 800 B.o. Hence, though Anachronisms in descriptions of the Heroic Age, the references to temples in H., apart from possible Interpolations in the Il., are only such as we might expect from an 8th-century poet. 11-12.

11=3,

410,

see

note.

In

12 ᾿Αλκίνοος --΄ Brave-

mind’ or ‘Minded to help’: Significant Name. These abound in the following six books where H. can use his imagination freely. Those of the Phaeacians mostly refer to ships, cp. Νανσικάα (perhaps ‘ Ship-skilled ’) in 17 and on 8, 111 ff. ἅπο with θεῶν : § 33, 4; cp.in 15 and 18. μήδεα FeSa¢: cp. on 9 above.

16. For φνὴν etc. see on 5, 213.

Note &0áyüár- as usual,

§ 1, 13d.

19. ἐπέκειντο:

an

Attic

form;=‘ were

shut

together’ ;

double doors joining in the centre are probably intended, see on 2, 344. φαειναί : the Jonic form; the Aeolic would be

gaevval:

both

perhaps

were

originally

written

PAENAI

(Text).

20-1. ἀνέμον : perhaps a corruption of avepot’. πνοιῇ : correption, ὃ 1, 14 a. In 21 πρὸς---ἔειπεν has μιν as ‘external accusative ' and μῦθον 88 ἃ cognate accusative, ὃ 29. 24-5. “ Having made herself like [cp. εἰδομένη in 22] to that girl [τῇ, 8 11, 1], bright-eyed [see on 1, 44] Athena addressed her : ** How comes it that your mother [who was industrious,

see 306] bore [aor. mid. γίγνομαι in a causal sense— ' bring to birth '] such a slack daughter as you ? "' 26-7. σιγαλόεντα : in 74.

‘glossy, shining’, cp. ἐσθῆτα

φαεινήν

Some take this as a careless use of the Epithet, since

the clothes are admittedly soiled (cp. 59), the operative adjective being ἀκηδέα (cp. on 1 above). Others, with less likelihood, take it as a realistic description of the gloss that appears on some fabrics when soiled. Basset (P. of H. p. 163) notes

that we normally speak of sending ' white’ flannels to the laundry, which both supports and modifies the first view. 27 ἵνα =‘ at which, where ', as often in H.

In

310

THE ODYSSEY Ζ (v1)

28-90

28. ‘ And provide other for those who escort you ’, t.e. the retinue of men (κῶμος) who would accompany the bride home. A Scholiast notes how in this way H. cleverly

arranges to have male clothing for Odysseus’ needs later, cp. on 1, 128. 29-31. φάτις : Public Opinion, which meant so much to the Greeks. It is the chief motive for lavish displays at weddings still. ἀναβαίνει, literally ‘mounts, ascends’, is oddly used. In 31 ἴομεν is subjunctive, see § 25 and § 36.

33. Scan as ἐντῦνξαι éret οὔ Tot eri 5Füv müphevds ἔσσίαι: with double Synizesis. ἐντύνεαι is 1 aor. subj. mid., ἔσσεαι future ; see § 17, 5 ὁ.

35-6.

‘In which

probably

. αὐτή.

you

yourself

have

your

=cor with αὐτῇ (but see ὃ 39).

For 446: in 36 see on 5, 469.

family’:

τοι

There is a v.l. ἐσσὶ

38. ζῶστρά : hardly just ‘ girdles ’ for washing : perhaps 8

kind of loin-cloth or drawers as in the Mycenean Bull Fresco from Tiryns, is intended, cp. ζῶμα in 14, 482. The πέπλος was & loose-fitting garment fastened with a girdle, clasps, or brooches, cp. 18, 292-3 and see Dress. 42 ff. OtAuprdévSe: region more remote

cp. on 5, 50 and 11, 315. Here some and sheltered than the mountain is

obviously intended (cp. on the Elysian Fields in 4, 563).

Some

editors (e.g. Bergk, Kirchhoff) suspect interpolation ; but van

Leeuwen

facile

justly remarks

quisquam

patiatur.

* splendidos

lamen

sibi eripi’.

The

versus . . . non

passage

is finely

imitated by Lucretius (3, 18-22) and by Tennyson in Morte d’Arthur. Chapman, in his Keats-praised version, renders

it: ' That's neither sous'd with showers, nor shook with wind, |

Nor chill'd with snow, but where Serenity flies, | Exempt from clouds, and ever-beamy skies| Circle the glittering earth’. But ‘ flies ’ is wrong: πέπταται is not from wéropat, but perf. pass. of πετάννυμι ‘ spread ’, cogn. w. pateo and ‘ fathom ' (an

arm-spread, see on 11, 25).

In 42 note dacl=‘

they say ', im-

plying no personal knowledge on the writer's part.

49. ἀπεθαύμασ᾽—' ceased to wonder at’, for this force of ἀπο- cp. ἀποψύχω, ἀποκηδέω. Others take ἀπο- as intensive —'greatly wondered at’. But with the coming of daylight Nausicaa turns at once to action.

63. ‘Spinning sea-purple yarn’: see on 4, 131. ‘Seapurple ' may refer simply to the shade, or else to the Phoenician crimson

dye

extracted

from

the

shell-fish

murex.

Cp.

on

ἰοδνεφὲς elpos in 4, 136 and on 2, 428. δά. ξύμβλητο --συν-ἐ βλη-το, 2 aor. indic. middle of συμho. 6 βασιλῆες are probably the 12 Elders who ormed the Council (see on 8, 41 ; and on 2, 7).

28-90

COMMENTARY Z

(v1)

311

57. Πάππα φίλ᾽ : ‘ Daddy dear ’—so Rouse, rightly. πάπmas, like English Papa, is a child’s pet-name (with typical reduplication, cp. Mama, Dada, Gee-gee) for πατήρ, cp. Il. 5, 408, οὐδέ τί μιν παῖδες ποτὶ γούνασι παππάζουσιν which Gray amplifies and ‘ elevates ’ in his Elegy to No children run to lisp their sire’s return

Or climb his knees the envied kiss to share. Cp. on μαῖα in 2, 349 and ἄττα in 16, 31 for similar baby-words. H. in Nausicaa’s first word cleverly shows how childlike, unaffected,

and

fond

of

her

father,

she

is:

οὐκ

dv...

ἐφ-

οπλίσσειας : a coaxing blend of wish and question, instead of a direct command. 60. ἐόντα

with

σοὶ,

a common

Case-variation,

the

being attracted into the accus. and infinitive.

second

Cp. on 155

below.

61-3. βουλὰς βουλεύειν : cp. on 2, 3 and on Schema etymologicum.

In 63 θαλέθοντες =‘ thriving, robust ' ; see on 66.

65. For the Phaeacians’ dancing cp. on 8, 260 ff. speech is by no means candid.

Nausicaa’s

She has concealed all thought

of her wedding and pretends to be thinking only for her father and brothers. But her shrewd old Daddy guesses her motives (πάντα νόει, 67). 66-8. θαλερὸν : here=‘ fruitful or fresh’; wide

range

of

meaning,

swelling (10, 457)’; thrive’.

‘sturdy,

buxom,

it is conn. w.

the word has a

rich

(8, 476),

big,

@aAAw=‘ sprout, grow,

The basic notion seems to be a natural fresh vigour

expressing itself in strength, energy. growth, and where possible, fruitfulness. Cp. θάλος in 157. For d8ovéw in 68 see on

1 , 381.

70. ὑπερτερίῃ : literally an ‘upper part’, probably an awning or hood, but possibly the body of the car, which may have been detachable from the axles and wheels, or else a box for

luggage like the πείρινς in 15, 131. 80. ἧος : see on 5, 123; here=‘so that’. χυτλώσαιτο-Ξ ‘might pour it for herself’ (mid... The oil was used for anointing the skin after washing to prevent roughening, cp. 4, 252 and 96 below.

It may also have been used as a sub.

stitute for soap to lubricate the skin while washing. 82-4. ἡμιόνοιϊν" ai δ᾽ : see on Dual.

in καναχὴ.

Note the Onomatopoera

For ἀμφίπολοι in 84 see on 1, 136.

ἄλλαι --' as

well ', see on 1, 128.

87. ὑπεκπρο-=‘ out, forward, from under’ as in 88. Friedländer prefers to read the imperf. -pe«v. 90. ἄγρωστις=‘ Dog's Tooth Grass’, Cynodon Dactylon, according to L.-S.-J.

312

THE ODYSSEY Z (v1)

92-149

92. στεῖβον : they stamped on the clothes in the troughs to press

out

the

dirt,

countries, with what

as

washerwomen

Seneca

still do

in southern

(£p. xv. 4) calls ‘the Washer-

woman's Waddle’. ἔριδα προφέρονσαι = Virgil's certatim. 94-5. ‘ By the seashore they spread them on a reach Where the waves cleanest washed the pebbled beach ’

(Mackail).

They could safely leave the clothes there, as there is almost no tide in the Mediterranean.

See on 4, 432 for 6iy'.

101. μολπῆς : see on 1, 152; here it refers to rhythmical ball-play controlled by a tune, cp. the dance performed by Phaeacians in 8, 372

f.

102-6. ἰοχέαιρα : probably —'the arrow-pourer' (ἰός and χέω), and not from χαίρω. In 105 νύμφαι --΄ maidens’, or possibly ‘nymphs’; see on 123 below. For αἰγιόχοιο see index. Amró in 106, Latin Latona, was mother of Artemis and Apollo in Delos (cp. 163). 107-8. Literally =‘ overtops [ὑπὲρ w. ἔχει, cp. Il. 3, 210] all with respect to her head and forehead ’, as we say ' head and shoulders ' above someone. Large stature was considered by the Greeks an essential quality for beauty: a small person could be well-proportioned and pretty (σύμμετρος and ἀστεῖος) but not καλός (Aristotle, Nic. Eth. 1123 b 7), cp. 1, 207; 5,217; and 230 below. In 108 καλαὶ δέ. . .=‘ though all, too, are

fair': Paratazis. lll. This is part of her intention with νέεσθαι. It is not performed till 252 below. 116-17. ‘She threw wide of her and put the ball into a deep eddy. Whereat their shrieks echoed far' (Lawrence). ἔγρεro: 2 aor. mid. ἐγείρω. 119. abre: ‘this time’, O. says rather wearily after his many changes of scene on his previous travels. See P. Shorey, ‘The Pathos and Humour of at’ in C.P. xxiii. (1928), pp. 285-7.

121. θεονδής = 6«o6Fefjs = ' god-fearing ’,

* godlike ' (cp. 1, 113).

not = θεο-ειδής =

122. θῆλνς, see on 5, 467, is an adj. of 2 terminations here,

$9.

Note the arrangement of the vowels ἢ and v, the latter

porheps representing the high pitch of the girls’ voices (see on

λολύζω and Onomatopoeia). 123. Elsewhere (e.g. 4, 743; 11, 38, 447) γύμφη sometimes means a girl or woman of marriageable age. But with reference to

Calypso and others it seems to mean a kind of minor

divinity, the usual meaning of ‘nymph’ in English. Here H. means those fairy-like creatures οἱ the mountains (called Orestiads in Il. 6, 420;

later Oreads), streams (Naiads), trees

92.149

COMMENTARY

(Dryads).

2 (v1)

313

The place is so lonely that O. at first doesn't

expect mortal women

to be there;

but he does consider the

possibility later (in 125).

124. Note Alliteration of πο. ‘ Thesources of the rivers, and the grassy water-meadows ', translates the meaning but loses

the melody. 126-7. πειρήσομαι is probably 1 aor. subj. mid. (8 25, 1)=

“Let me try’. ὑπεδύσετο is a ‘mixed’ aor. w. thematic vowel (§ 19, 2).

aorist, t.e. a sigmatic

128-9. ‘ And breaking a branch with his powerful hand from the thicket | Girdled his body with leaves, its nakedness striving to cover’ (Cotterill). Because this seems inconsistent with the fact stated on 3, 464, it has been suggested that this

‘branch of leaves’ was originally only a suppliant’s branch

(ἱκετήριος

κλάδος)

and

Adam's after the Fall);

not

an

improvised

see van Leeuwen-da

and 221 are against this view.

covering Costa.

(like

But

129

Inconsistencies in matters of

this kind are frequent in all stages of civilization, and the situation is different from being bathed in a friend’s house. 130-4. For lions in H. see on 4, 335. In 132-3 note perawith the dative=‘among’, with the accusative—' after ’ ; with this Economy of Phrase H. swiftly contrasts the easy slaughter of the flocking cattle with the pursuit of the speedy deer. In 134 πυκινὸν may mean the ‘strongly built ’ or the ‘thronged ’ or ‘tight ’ fold (δόμον). 137. xexaxwpévos=‘ uglified by the brine’. Dionysius of Halicarnassus

(De

Comp.

chap.

16)

cites

this

line

as

an

example of the use of harsh sounds to convey a sense of terribleness; and 162-3 for its euphonious vowels and liquid letters. See Onomatopoesa and Euphony. 138. τρέσσαν : ‘ran

away’;

this, as Artstarchus

held,

is

probably always the meaning of rpéw in H., not simply ‘ be frightened ’ as in later Greek. 141-2. 141 =‘ She stood and held her ground before him '. In 142 γούνων λαβὼν --΄ taking her by the knees’ perhaps literally, but see on 3, 92 and γοννοῦμαι in 149. 145. δοάσσατο : only this form of the verb appears in H., meaning ἔδοξε. The root seems to be a variant of Se- as in δῆλος and δέατο, 242. 149 ff. Observe the masterly tact of this speech. O. begins with the highest possible compliment to Nausicaa’s beauty and politely congratulates her parents. He makes a deft transition to the topic of her marriage, which he guesses would be

very much in the thoughts of a girl of her age. Then he sli in some information about himself: he has travelled widely

314

THE ODYSSEY Ζ (v1)

149-201

with a large retinue—being, therefore, a person of importance,—has recently suffered much and fears more. He

appeals for pity, and prays that she may be rewarded with a husband

and a harmonious

home.

His last words

dwell on

marriage. Cp. Nausicaa’s equally delicate and subtle reply in 275 f . 149. γοννοῦμαι : cp. on 3, 92; the gesture has shrunk to a metaphorical] phrase as in ‘ I take off my hat to’, ‘I bow to’

etc. [β]άνασσα : fem. of ἄναξ ; in H. always applied to Demeter or Athena, except here and in 175, when it is probably intended as high flattery. 151. ᾿Αρτέμιδι σὲ ἐγώ : the lengthening

is normal

(§ 5, 3),

but the hiatus is irregular. No very convincing emendation has been offered. 154-8. For τρισμάκαρες cp. on 12, 22. Note the Case-variation in 155-7 σφισι. . . λευσσόντων (cp. 9, 256-7) and the variation of gender in τοιόνδε. . . εἰσοιχνεῦσαν (157), a κατὰ σύνεσιν construction

(cp. on

11, 90-1).

For θάλος

‘a

budding branch ’ see on 66 above. See on 5, 36. 159. βρίθω is never transitive elsewhere in H., so ἀγάγηται probably governs σ΄. βρίσας then may mean ‘laden with

ridal gifts ’ or else ‘ having prevailed with his bridal gifts ’,

$.e. having surpassed all other suitors by the preponderance of his presents. For the second (and preferable) meaning cp. 7}. 12, 346 and 17, 512.

For ἔεδνα see on 1, 277.

162. Delos: a small island in the Cyclades S.E. of Attica, later much frequented as the centre of the pan-Ionian cult of Apolloand Artemis. (But H. only mentions the Ionians once —in Il. 13, 685, where he seems to identify them with the Athenians.) O.'s visit there is not mentioned elsewhere. 163. dolvixos: the date-palm, Phoentz dactylıfera ;

not

found on the mainland of Grecce and mentioned only here by H.

With-its

shapely

columnar

trunk

it makes

a charming

comparison for a tall, slender girl, with a hint of archaic sculptural style in it; compare the Hebrew girl's name Tamar

(=‘ Palm-tree’)

and

Song

of Songs

7, 7.

Perhaps

H. is re-

ferring to the sacred palm-tree of Delos, mentioned in Hymn to Apollo 117 (see Allen-Halliday-Sikes’ note). ἔρνος : literally ‘a shoot ' (ὄρνυμι) ; translate here ‘ young stem ’. 165-6. τὴν ὁδὸν =‘ that journey’, 8 11, 1. μέλλεν : see on 1, 232. In 166 ἐτεθήπεα is pluperf. of defective verb (aor. part. ταφών and perf. τέθηπα ; cp. θάμβος). ὡς B abro . . ὡς (168)=‘

even so much

did

I... as nowl...’.

The usual order of the comparison is inverted. 167. ἐκ is best taken with γαίης : for the word-order cp. 9, 535; 10, 290. δόρν : only here in H. of living wood, ‘a

149-201

COMMENTARY Ζ (v1)

315

shaft ’, which is specially apt for the rounded tall stem of a

palm-tree ; cp. on 1, 256. 171-3. τόφρα... alel=‘all during that time’. In 173 ὄφρα. . . mov="so that, I suspect, . . .', cp. on 12, 428. 176-8. In 176 is πρώτην goes with σὲ which is put first for emphasis. In 177-8 πόλιν. .. ἄστν are perhaps only synonyms;

but in 7). 17, 144 H. seems to make a distinction

between ἄστυ as the buildings and streets and πόλις the centre of the δῆμος, the citadel or ' state ’, as in later Greek. 179. eAvpa σπείρων : ‘a wrapping of clothes’. O. humbly asks only for some piece of old material used for covering clean clothes. The phrase is deliberately vague, almost slangy, perhaps

imitating

the

idiom

of & professional

beggar:

cp. on

σπεῖρα in 4, 245 and note the proximity of δέκτῃ (248) there. 182. οὐ: understand τι and ἐστί. μὲν τεμὴν, ὃ 39. κρεῖσσον =‘ more potent ’. ᾿ 184-5. “. . . a great grief to their foes and a joy to their friends ; but they know it best themselves ' (Murray).

This

use of κλύω is unparalleled, but it seems to be the meaning required by the context, cp. μάλιστα δὲ καὐτὸς ἀνέγνω in Il. 13, 734. Several unconvincing emendations have been proposed, e.g. re κλέος αὐτοῖς (Schütz), δὲ κάλλιμον αὐτοῖς (Nestle).

As the text stands ἔκλνον is ἃ Gnomic Aorist and re

has its generalizing force, showing a proverbial origin. 186. λευκώλενος : the ὠλένη is the lower part of the arm

from the elbow (a cognate word, and so too ulna and ‘ ell’, see on

11,

25).

On

Minoan

frescos

women

are

conventionally

coloured white and men terra-cotta or maroon.

187 ff. The disturbed syntax, as indicated by my

punctua-

tion, indicates an inner trepidation (Characterization by Style), but she preserves an outward show of calm, and draws on her religious beliefs for confidence. There is much charm and

perhaps a trace of humour in the portrait of the young girl naively lecturing the sea-battered veteran on divine dispensations (cp. on 1, 33 and 348). αὐτὸς in 188=‘ of his own accord, arbitrarily ’. 192-3. *. . . nor any other thing | That is meet for a toilworn suppliant who hath hap on our dwelling-place ’ (Morris). With dv understand μὴ Sever @ar. 197-8. ἐκ goes with τοῦ =‘ On whom depends ', cp. 11, 346. For κάρτος see on ὃ 2, 3. For fj in 198 see on 2, 321. 200. ‘Surely (4, ὃ 39] you don’t [pf expecting a negative answer] possibly [πού] think [see on uM coe 201. Very obscure: διερός occurs only here and in 9, 43

316

THE

ODYSSEY

Z (v1)

201-262

(διερῷ ποδί) in H., with uncertain meaning (Gloss): ‘ active, agile ' (from Slepar, see L.-S.-J.) ; or ' lively, vigorous ' (from

διαίνω ‘ be moist ' in the sense of ' abounding in vital juices ' ; so M.-R. and Scholiast; in later Greek διερός certainly does mean

‘liquid,

moist’);

or

The first is the most likely. unoertain.

‘ fleeing’

The

(Pierron

and

others).

reference in οὗτος is also

It hardly refers to O. in view of ἀλλ᾽

ὅδε τις in

206. Some take it =talis ‘such a man’ (cp. 16, 437). It is best taken as antecedent to 8s—' That agile man does not exist, nor shall be born, who shall come bringing hostility to the land of the Phaeacian

men

’, 3.e. it is beyond

the reach of

Pirates. For οὐδέ with the subjunctive see § 36, 1. 207-8. πρὸς Διός —' under the protection of Zeus ’; sec on 1,

187.

giver]

In

208

is welcome

δόσις

etc. —' ἃ gift though

[sc. to the

receiver]'.

small

Such

[sc.

to the

abbreviated

expression is typical of proverbial savings, e.g. ‘ Waste not,

[and you will] want not’. Force... Te. . . here one would find μὲν . .. δὲ. . . in later Greek ; see on Parataxis. 211-12. * But they stood and urged one another ' : a lifelike picture of the timid girls, each trying to make another go first. orxad ... eloav (-Ξ ἐκάθισαν) in 212 see $ 1, 10 and καὶ 33; 2.

216-18. ‘Then they bade him wash himself [mid. of Ada, cp. 10, 361] in the streams of the river.” οὕτω in 218 implies a Gesture. 221. αἰδέομαι : probably on account of his filthy condition (cp. 137), see on 3, 464.

230. See on 107 above. For κάρητος see $ 6, 3. 231. ‘ Like the hyacinth flower.’ Two difficulties are involved in this famous simile: what was H.’s hyacinth, and is the comparison with its colour or its shape? Of the many flowers suggested the three most likely are the wild hyacinth (bluebell, Scilla bifolia), the blue larkspur (Delphinium Ajacis)

and the wild iris (Iris germanica). The last two are at any rate the best candidates for the ypawra ὑάκινθος of Theocritus (Idylis 10, 28) and Milton’s ‘ sanguine flower inscribed with woe’

(Lycidas) on account of the markings resembling AIAI

(the Greek exclamation of woe, but also suggesting the name

of Ajax, Αἴας, for another legend) at the base of their petals ;

F. L. Lucas in his learned and delightful book of travels in

Greece, From Olympus to the Styr (London, 1934), p. 75 describes these markings as he saw them on the wild iris as “ delicately pencilled lines, partly parallel, partly intersecting. . . . One way up they resemble AI, AI, the other way up,

a series of upsilons or Ys ’—hence perhaps the connection with ὑ-άκινθος (for this ending see on 8, 450):

ing.

Lucas adds a draw.

But H. does not refer to any such markings.

As to the

201-262

COMMENTARY Z

(v1)

317

comparison : ‘ hyacinthine hair’, in poetic English at least, has always meant a deep blue-black (as of the iris), cp. ὑακιν-

θινοβαφής in Xenophon, Cyrop. 6, 4, 2. But H.’s usual term for this is ‘ violet-coloured ' (see on 5, 56). Unfortunately O.’s hair is described both as ξανθός (in 13, 399) and κνάνεος (16, 176); but the latter is after a transformation and the usual colour of the heroes’ hair is ξανθός (see on 1, 285 and Myres,

W.W.G.

pp.

193

parison as one between

ff.).

So

I prefer to take

the com-

O.’s short curls (as in later Greek

athletic statues) and the curling petals of the bluebell.

οὖλος

(*FóXvos, conn. w. lana and ‘ wool’) means ‘ woolly, closecurled ’ as in Herodotus’ description of a negro’s hair cited on 1, 22.

232-3. Myres

(W.W.G.

p. 196) and others take this as a

reference to gold inlay on silver vessels,

as discovered

on a

Mycenean bowl. But it makes better sense and fits περιχεύεται better (see on 3, 437) if it is taken simply as gilding. O.’s normal beauty is as much enhanced by Athena’s magic

as is silver by the process of gilding.

For Hephaistos as patron

of metal-work cp. 8, 273, while Athena was patroness of all craits.

237. στίλβων—' gleaming’; a favourite word in Greek from H. to St. Mark. The Greeks loved bright reflected light and had a rich vocabulary to express its nuances; cp. on λιπαρός and on 7, 106, 107 and 8, 265. 242. δέατο : this form occuts only here and on Arcadian inscriptions (a good example of H.'s use of the Arcado-C yprian

dialect).

Its root is probably *Seya cogn. w. δῆλος ; cp. on

145 above and 9, 21.

244-6. Note the homonym πόσις for * husband’ and ‘drink’. No pun seems to be intended. In 245 the apparent hiatus is explained as from καί Fou σβάδοι (ὃ 2, 4 5). 255.

‘ Now

then, rouse yourself, stranger

[see on 9, 19] to

go towards the city.’ ὄρσεο is 2 pers. imperative of the ' mixed ' aor. middle ($ 19, 2) of ὄρνυμι, for dp-c-eo. But in 7, 342 8pco is from the second aor. mid., ὠρόμην, and is syncopated from 8p-ero (Attic Spov, from dpeo after the sigma had dropped out, cp. *yévecos, γένεος, γένους).

257.8. εἰδησέμεν : fut. infin. of οἶδα (*«6o or perhaps a form *eönpı). In 258 ἔρδειν is infinitive for imperative, as in 261, 295, 298, 304. 259. ‘While we are traversing the fields and cultivated land ’ (see on 2, 22): an unusual accusative, but cp. 10, 103. For ἂν with xe see on 5, 361.

262. ἐπιβήομεν : 2 aor. subj. ἐπιβαίνω.

318

THE

ODYSSEY

Z (v1)

262-303

262 ff. The sentence wanders off without any main verb. This is probably deliberately intended by H. to indicate Nausicaa’s diffidence in coming to the unusual and rather discourteous request that she has to make (see 295). See on Feminine Syntax and Characterization by Style.

263-4. ‘There is a fine harbour on either side of the city, and the way

in is narrow.

This implies that the town was

on & peninsula connected to the mainland by an isthmus. 265. elpvarac: 3rd plural (ὃ 16, 7) perf. indic. pass.

of

ἐρύω (Feptw) ‘draw, drag’, and not from the other ἐρύω (perhaps cogn. w. servare) ‘protect’. ἐπίστιον : meaning and etymology uncertain; perhaps from ἐπιστῆναι. Trans-

late ‘ For there is a halting-place for all, one for each man ’. 266. σφ᾽ -ισφι dative. ἀγορή : see on 2, 7. With Ποσιδήϊον understand τέμενος ‘the sacred precinct’, cp. on 10 above. 267. ‘Set firm with deep-bedded quarried stones.’ κατωpuxfis is from κατορύσσω—' dig down, bury, sink in earth '. pirds (ἐρύω) =‘ dragged out, quarried’ (cp. Latin ruta caesa) or dragged along, hauled’ as a Scholiast suggests, 1.6. too weighty to be carried or carted. The description suggests a ring of monoliths (perhaps for seats) rather than a ‘ Cyclopean ’ wall; or possibly a stone pavement is intended. Cp. 9, 185. 269. ‘ Cables and sails.’ πεῖσμα is from *révOopa cogn. w. ‘bind’. The v.l. σπείρας (‘ coils ’, cp. on 4, 245) was probably introduced

to avoid

the

lengthening

in σπεῖρᾶ

(ὃ

1, 13 d).

ἀποξύνουσιν (from ὀξύς)- ᾿ sharpen off, bring to a point’, cp. προήκεα in 12, 205. Buttmann’s conjecture drofvovew= ‘ smooth off ' (bw) makes better sense, cp. on 9, 326. 270. Distinguish Bids ὁ bow ' from βίος ‘life’. μέλει is not impersonal in H. 272. ἀγαλλόμενοι : such joy in sea-faring would probably surprise Greek ears, who were far from being in Matthew Arnold’s words ‘ light-hearted Masters of the waves’. In fact they

generally

regarded

voyaging

as a dangerous

and

un-

comfortable, but convenient, form of transport. 273-5. rav=the Phaeacians. Note the typical respect for

Public Opinion.

ὀπίσσω

either=‘ in the future’ (see index)

or else simply ‘ behind my back’, cp. 11, 149 and 23, 119. For ἀδευκής see on 4, 489. 275: ‘ One of the baser sort, if he met us’. 276-88. Woodhouse (C.H.O. p. 58) analyses this subtly phrased passage: she obliquely gives her own name, praises O. (καλός etc.), hints at the possibility of his marrying her (πόσις etc.), suggests that he might reveal his name (τινά

262-303

COMMENTARY Ζ

(v1)

319

mov), flatters him again (θεὸς), renews her hint of possibilities (ἕξει etc.), implies that she loves

no one

yet (ἀτιμάζει etc.),

that she is a person mucn sought after (πολέες etc.) and that she would consider only honourable proposals (286-7). The whole

is ingeniously

Phaeacian.

put

in

the

mouth

of

a

hypothetical

Obtuse ancient editors rejected ll. 275-88.

278. 4s=‘ bis own’, § 12, 2:

this

pronoun usually refers

reflexively to the subj. of the sentence (like suus), but occasion-

ally to an emphatic object (as here and in 9, 369).

279. τηλεδαπῶν=‘ dwelling far off’; -απός is cogn. w. Latin -$nquus, as in longinguus. Scan 280 ἢ Tis oi ev- with neglect of original *oFo.. But it is also possible to scan it — — — with Synizesis of ov_ev-. 282-4. * Better so—if she went and found herself a husband from another land; for she certainly keeps despising the Phaeacians here throughout this land, though [Paratezts] many nobles woo her.’ See on 1, 36 for μνῶνται. Nausicaa despite her youth is portrayed as knowing how bitterly sarcastic gossip-mongers can be, and that men also can feel the sprelae sniuria formae (cp. on 5, 211). 286-7. ‘ And I should feel due indignation against another woman, were any to do such things, against the will of dear ones [see on 1, 60], father and mother, being still alive.’ See

on 1, 350.

Note

the optative

ῥέζοι for the

merely hypo-

thetical case, but subj. ( — future, ὃ 36, 1) for the certain con-

sequence. The Epexegesis following φίλων (see on 1, 60) is &wkwardly phrased. 289. dx’ is the reading of Artstarchus against the mss. ὧδ. ξυνίει is pres. imperative of ξυνίημι=“ heed ’. 291. Shas: see on 11, 115.

For ἄλσος see on 10 above.

293-4. τέμενος : the king’s portion marked off from the communal lands; cp. on 266. Translate ‘reservation’. τεθαλνῖα =‘ fruitful’, cp. on 66 above. In 294 supply ris as subject for yéywve. 296. ἄστυ διέλθωμεν is the reading of a Papyrus of 1st cent. A.D. and a few Mss. against the general ἄστυδε ἔλθωμεν with & harsh Hiatus. 303. ἥρως is the reading of most mss. ; it could be a nominative (for voc., see § 32), vocative (cp. 4, 423), but is punctuated in the text here as being a genitive. A few mss. have the

rare genitive form fjpe with hiatus (permissible after a strong stop). Eustathius read the genitive fpüos with internal Correption, cp. otos in 7, 312 and vios in 11, 270.

see on House.

For what follows

320

THE

ODYSSEY Z

307. δμῳαὶ : see on 7, 225.

(v1)

4jar'[o]:

§ 16, 7; cp. éro(aro in 319.

307-331 3 pl. imperf. ἦμαι

m

308. airy: ‘against it’ (t.e. the same pillar), or possibly ‘ beside her chair’ by a brachylogy as in 2, 121 (see note). There is a v.!. αὐγῇ. 313-15. Many much discussed

mss. omit these lines (=7, 75-7). It has been why the Queen should be approached rather

than the King. The most plausible reason is given by a scholiast : that she would be more inclined to pity. But it may also be that Arete was queen in her own right (cp. the pedigree ending in 7, 66), and Alcinous only her consort.

318. ai: the mules were female (cp. 83). τρώχων : imperfect of τρωχάω, Epic form of τρέχω, cp. νωμάω for νέμω (7, 183) and τρωπάω for τρέπω (19, 521). πλίσσοντο if conn. w. πλέκω, Latin im-plico, describes the interwoven appearance of mules’ legs as they trot. For similarly close observation of animals’ movement cp. on 1, 92.

But others take it

as meaning ‘ move with widely straddled legs ', cp. ἀμφιπλίξ, διαπλίσσομαι, in L.-S.-J. 319-22. μάλ᾽ with ὅπως : ' But she kept driving just so that .... νόῳ in 320 is an Epexegesis of this—‘ and with judgement she laid on the lash’. In 322 tv’ ἄρ᾽ =‘ where, as expected ’ (#.e. from 295 above) : see on 4, 107. 329. To make this consistent with 7, 19 ff. ἐναντίη must be taken as ‘ openly, without disguise’. Platt preferred to emend αὐτῷ to αὐτὴ =‘ as herself, in person ’. 330.

‘ Her

father’s

brother’:

Poseidon,

brother

of Zeus.

ἐπιζαφελῶς =‘ swelling violently against’ (?.e. in anger); from ém-, {a- intensive, and ὄφελ- =“ to swell ’, see on 2, 334. 331=1, 21. See on Repetitions. For (o£ ]qv 2 suam see on 278 above.

BOOK

SEVEN

N.B.—See introductory note to Book One for abbreviations and use of the indexes. SUMMARY

Nausicaa reaches home (1-13). Odysseus is directed by Athena to the palace of Alcinous, king of the Phaeacians (1477). The palace and ite gardens are described (78-132). O.

1.28

COMMENTARY

H (vm)

321

supplicates Queen Arete for help (133-66). received and promised tions

him;

O.

convoy home

describes

how

he

He is hospitably

(167-227).

came

to

Arete ques-

Scherie

(228-97).

Alcinous reassures O. of his good will before all retire for the

night (298-347). 1 ff. See index for às, ἄστυ, Pertphrasis, Dual etc. 3-5. οὗ=‘ her’, su? ; see 12, 2. For the apparent hiatus

see ὃ 2, 4 b. Contrast the transitive Ist aor. of forma in 4 (στῆσεν, sc. ἡμιόνους) with the intrans. 2nd aor. in 21 and imperf. mid. in 5; cp. on 3, 182. For προθύροισι in 4 see House;

ἀμφὶς

governs

μιν, 8 33, 4.

Note

in 5 ὑπὸ w. gen. =

* out from under’, cp. 6, 87, 88 and 127.

8. ᾿Απειραίη despite its short initial syllable has been connected by philologists with ἤπειρος -Ξ΄ mainland ’ (see on 5, 56). Literally it might mean the ' boundless’ or the ‘ impassable’ lands. Boisacq cites as a cognate German Ufer— ‘shore’. A few connect it with Epirus (which would support the Scherie-Corcyra identification, see on 6, 8). But no pre-

cise place may be intended. The Significant Name Bipupéδουσα, ‘ Wide-regent ’ (cp. Eurymedon in 58), like Eurycleia (see on 1, 429), suggests that she was of royal birth.

10-13. &£e\ov : ‘they chose her out’. The subject is unexpressed, as often. In 13 4=% (the accent being thrown back from oi)Ξε ΄ She’,

relative

demonstrative:

in 12.

Line

13 was

see $ 11, 1.

rejected

by

Contrast

Zenodotus.

the

The

luxury of a meal and fire in a private room cannot be paralleled in H. But, as Percy Gardner comments, ‘ such luxuries were

probably reserved for fairy-princesses in those days’. For δόρπον see Meals. 15-16. ἠέρα (Lonic for ἀέρα) : here=‘ a mist ' (cp. on 5, 50), Virgil, Aen.

1, 411, aére saepsit.

For the Phaeacians and their

land see on 6, 8 ff.

17. κερτομέοι T

ἐπέεσσι

suggests

(to

ἐπέεσσι is Bentley's preserve

κερτομέοι

the

correction

F, see § 2, 4d).

Fe βέπεσσι

($ 10).

Cp.

of the Mss. Van

Leeuwen

ἐϊκνῖα -Ξ ξεξικνῖα

in 20.

22. ἡγήσαιο : the optative

used

interrogatively makes

a

gentle and polite request : ‘ Would you be so kind as to show

me the dwelling of a hero «called» Alcinous ? ' 25. ἐξ ἀπίης γαίης is an Epexegesis of τηλόθεν. ἀπίος is probably from ἀπό, as ἀντίος from ἀντί. 28-30. πάτερ : at this time O. was something over forty (see on 8,

136),

which

seems

an advanced

age to a child:

Athena is acting her part well. In 29 understand Alcinous as subject of ναίει. Or possibly ναίει here —'is situated’ (w.

322

THE ODYSSEY H

(vn)

28-104

δόμος as subj.) : cp. 1, 404, Il. 2, 626. 30: σιγῇ τοῖον --΄ In silence, so ’: with a Gesture—a finger on the lips. 33. “ Nor do they welcome and show friendliness to one who comes from another land.’ Elsewhere the Phaeacians are described as very hospitable. Perhaps by οἵδε in 32 is meant such citizens of the baser sort as are described in 6, 274-5.

34. ‘With confidence in their quick, speedy ships’: an excellent illustration of the fact that in a Formula like νηνσὶ θοῇσι the Epithet may lose its force and need reinforcement

(here by ὠκείῃσι). 36. ‘Swift as a wing or a thought.’

There are only two

other similes based on a psychological concept in H., namely,

Il. 15, 80 and 22, 199 ff. Generally his comparisons are specific and concrete. Cp. Theognis 985, ‘Swiftly as a thought, passes our bright youth ’. 44-7. For ayopas=‘ places of assembly ' see on 2, 7. In 45 the stakes were apparently placed as a palisade along the top of the walls. In 47 τοισι must be strained to mean ' for the

two of them’, cp. on 5, 202. ἀρηρότα (intrans.): see p. I, n. 2. 49-52. See on 1, 269, 4, 544, for Shes, φράζω ; for ' Zeuscherished princes ’ see on 8, 41. Note Alliteration of θ in 52. δά. * Arete is her Significant Name’; it means ‘ She who is prayed to, invoked ’ (apaopat), or else ‘ prayed for ' (Desiree),

cp. "Apnros in 3, 414 (later Aratus) : probably coined by H. as apt for O.’s supplications to her or his desire for help. 54-66. must

From the following genealogy it is clear that τοκήων

mean

‘ ancestors ', not ‘ parents ', as Alcinous is Arete’s

uncle (cp. Cretheus’ marriage with his niece Tyro in 11, 237). See Shewan in C.R. xxxix. (1925), pp. 145-6 for a refutation of Murray’s theory in R.G.E. that H. is bowdlerizing an original

brother-sister marriage (see 10, 7) here.

59. The Giants are only mentioned by H. here, in 206 below,

and in 10, 120. It is uncertain whether H. knew the legend of their unsuccessful battle against the gods, as described in Hesiod’s Theogony. But perhaps there is an allusion to it in 60. 64-5. &xovpov . . . νυμφίον : ‘sonless . . . while still a bridegroom’. For Apollo's death-dealing shafts see on 3, 280. Bergk prefers to put the comma after vupolov, not after μεγάρῳ. 68-9. ὑπ᾽ ἀνδράσιν—' in subordination to their husbands ’. For περὶ κῆρι in 69 see on 5, 36. With ἔστιν supply τιμήεσσα. 12. δειδέχαται : 3

pl.

($ 16,

7)

perf.

mid.

δειδίσκομαι-Ξ-

“welcome ’, apparently conn. w. δέχομαι with intensive reduplication. Others take it as from δείκνυμι (cp. 4, 59)= ‘indicate, point out ’.

28-104

COMMENTARY H (vi)

323

80. ᾿Αθήνην : elsewhere the city is always in pl. ᾿Αθῆναι as in later Greek. Note in 81 how the goddess is shown 88 residing in the king's house (later rebuilt as the Erechtheum), and not in a separate temple (later the Parthenon). This is the primitive Mycenean idea: see Nilsson, H.G.R. p. 26 and H.M.

p.212. Contrast the later view in Jl. 2, 549 where the goddess receives Erechtheus into her temple (cp. on 6, 10), and see Leaf's note there. 82 ff. O.'s wonder &t the beauties of the palace resembles that of Telemachus &t Menelaus' house in 4, 43 ff. (84 here — 4,

45).

For possible Minoan features in the following description

see on 6, 8.

86. χάλκερφι : by Synizests:

or else one may read

and delete yàp (see van Leeuwen-da Costa, p. xv).

χάλκειοι obably

Bronze plates attached to stone walls are referred to (as in the temple of ᾿Αθήνη χαλκίοικος), cp. 4, 72. For ἐληλέατ᾽ (3rd pl. pluperf. pass. ἐλαύνω, for Attic ἐληλασμένοι ἦσαν) there are v.ll. ἐληλέδατ᾽, ἐληλάδατ᾽, and ἐρηρέδατ᾽ (ipe(Bo). The last probably

crept

in

from

95

below;

the

two

preceding

are

apparently confusions between ἐληλέατ᾽ and ἐρηρέδατ᾽ : see ‚7. 87. * And round them was a frieze of dark-blue enamel.’ This blue paste was probably an imitation of lapis lazuli, derived from Egypt through Crete (see Evans, P.M. 1, 54 and Clerke, F.S.H. pp. 294 ff.). The noun xtavos occurs only here in H.: see 3, 6 and 297, for compounds. 89-90. This is Bentley’s rearrangement of the unmetrical MSS. reading ἀργύρεοι δὲ σταθμοὶ ; Barnes preferred σταθμοὶ δ᾽ ἀργύρεοι. In 90 ürepdüpiov=‘lintel’: only here in H. For κορώνη see on 1, 44]. 94-5. ὄντας : the Attic form of the participle of εἰμί (§ 17) occurs only here, in 19, 489 and in a v.l. at 19, 230.

ἐν 8 —' but inside’. see on 86. 100-3.

In 95

épypéSar’ has v.11. ἐληλέδατ᾽, ἐληλάατ᾽ ;

βωμῶν : here=* plinths, pedestals ' (as from βαίνω =

“go upon’, cp. βάσις) : elsewhere —'altars'. ἕστασαν : cp. on 3, 182. For these golden statues cp. Il. 18, 417 ff. In 102 φαίνοντες νύκτας“ =‘ giving light during the night’.

and 122 =’ AAkıvdo.

oi in 103

103-0. ' Within doors fifty serving-women sit : Some turn the mill and grind bright corn in it :

And others weave at looms or twist the yarn, While, like the leaves of a tall poplar, flit The glancing shuttles through their finger tips.’ (Mackail : the last line is not in H.)

324

THE ODYSSEY H (vm)

In 104 note the vivid change

104-130

to the present tense.

To call

corn μήλοπα perhaps implies that H.’s apples (μῆλα : see on

115) were yellow or tawny coloured (cp. ξανθὴ Δημήτηρ, 11. 5, 500, and index for ξανθός) : but others connect it not with

μῆλον, but unAls=‘ yellow pigment’. Greek terms for Colour are often imprecise. For 105 see on Weaving and Spinning. 106.

* Like the leaves of a tall poplar-tree ’ : the comparison

is between the continuous movement of the lightly hung leaves (probably of the aspen, Populus tremula) and the busy hands

of the women. Sophocles, quoted by the Scholiast, imitated this lovely simile in his Azgeus : ὥσπερ γὰρ ἐν φύλλοισιν alyelpov μακρᾶς κἂν ἄλλο μηδὲν ἀλλὰ τοὐκείνης κάρα κινεῖ τις αὔρα κἀνακονφίζει πτερόν. A similar appreciation of the beauty of quivering, flickering leaves is implied in the epithet εἰνοσίφυλλος for a mountain (cp. 9, 22) and in Sappho’s ai€vocopévwy . . . φύλλων. The Greeks loved the play of light on bright moving surfaces, cp. on

μαρμαρυγὰς

. . . ποδῶν in 8, 265 and in my A.G.L. pp. 132-6.

107. ‘ From the close-woven fabrics there drips off liquid oil.’ καιροσέων is presumably from katpos=‘a row of thrums’ (1.6. the small loops on the loom through which the threads of

the warp are put);

close rows of these would make tightly

woven fabrics. But kaipdets, καιρόεσσσα which might contract Synizesis) here, very

an adjective formed from this should be with an Epic fem. gen. pl. καιροεσσέων, to καιρονσσέων. This Bergk reads (with attractively as the original of both this

and the Mss. reading probably was KAIPOZEON (Text). The oil may be the natural sheep’s oil in the wool which would be pressed out in the processing,

or else olive oil (which suits

ἔλαιον better) applied to the wool either to soften it for spinning or to make it cohere in weaving. For the first view cp. Mary Carbery in A Farm by Lough Gur, 1937, p. 59 (describing a 19th-cent. Irish farm): ‘ The fleeces had been shaken and beaten and washed . . . dried in the sun, and combed, but were still oily from the store of oil a sheep has in its body ’. Elsewhere ὀθόνη seems to mean ‘ fine linen ', but ‘ wool ' suits

the general context better here (for the other view see Leaf on Il. 18, 596, Lorimer,

p. 371, Plutarch,

Moral. 396 5).

109. πόντος is cognate w. Latin pons ‘ a bridge’ and πάτος ‘a path ’, the original meaning perhaps being ‘ a way across’, cp. on 12, 259. 110-14.

ἱστῶν

τεχνῆσσαι

(contracted

from

-νήεσσαι)-Ξ

‘skilled at’, or ‘with respect to, the looms’. In 112 ὄρχατος =‘ plantation, garden’, from 8pxos ‘row’, cp. on ὄρχαμος. Note -äcı in perfect in 114 (Herodian’s reading: MSS. -xe) as

104-180

COMMENTARY

in 11, 304; Cp. 128.

H

(vm)

326

not elsewhere in H., but frequent in later Epic.

115. ‘ Pears dening bright see on 2, 109: glistening look 119. Ζέφυρος

and pomegranates and apple trees with gladfruit. ἀγλαόκαρποι lit. ‘ glorious-fruited ’, this Epithet admirably describes the merry of a ripe apple. (probably conn. w. soos, cp. on 8, 29), a

westerly wind,

is a pleasant ripening

breeze in this fairyland

and in the Elysian fields (cp. 4, 567), and in later classical literature. But elsewhere in H. it is regarded as a disagreeable (δυσαής) storm-wind.

This has been taken as an indication

that H. lived on the Aegean coast of Asia Minor (see Scott, U.H. pp. 4-5) where the westerly winds are harsh. For Ζξεφνρίη see ὃ 42 a and § 1, 13 d. 121. σταφυλή=‘ cluster’ must refer to grapes, which are not specifically mentioned till 124 ff. ἐπὶ here and in 120 probably =‘ after ', cp. on ἐπιλείβω in 3, 341. 122 ff. Note the symmetrical arrangement of this vineyard : in the background is a sunny plateau (θειλόπεδον, see on 123) with a drying ground and a wine-press; in the foreground

(πάροιθε δέ, 125) are on the one side green grapes, on the other grapes nearly ripe. The stylistic sign-posts are: ἀλωὴ

| ἕτερον μὲν {a

as δ

| πάροιθε δέ! iὄμφακες r in δ᾽

(I am indebted to Mr. J. V. Luce for this and other points.) The whole has the formal proportions of a Dutch Garden (cp.

also on 127), and is hardly paralleled in classical Greek literature. Oriental or Minoan influence is likely. 123. θειλόπεδον : the word occurs only here and is hard to explain by etymology. Bechtel’s θ᾽ ¢eiAdwedov is probably the true reading (there being no word-divisions in the early MSS.: cp. on 143 below and 10, 491), from εἵλη=‘ the sun’s heat’. It must mean a dry sunny place where ripe grapes could be put to dry into raisins or currants, as may be seen still in the neighbourhood of Corinth. 125-7. rpamloveı="are treading the grapes’: not conn. w.

tptrw.

ceptible

In

126

degrees,

compounds;

cp.

ὑποπερκάζουσιν—' are

growing

dark’:

ὑπολενκαίνομαι

note

in

Il.

gradually,

this use 5,

502.

by

imper-

of ὑπό Note

in

the

* Well-ordered vegetable-beds' in 127. Compare the phrase πρασιαὶ πρασιαί ‘group by group’ in the feeding of the Five Thousand (St. Mark 6, 40).

130. σκίδναται=‘ is distributed ', sc. for irrigation. intransitive=‘ flows ', as in 11, 239.

ye:

326

THE ODYSSEY H (vn)

142-237

142-3. ἀμφὶ---βάλε governs χεῖρας ; γούνασι (with ᾿Αρήτης) is locative: cp. on 6, 142. In 143 to translate θέσφατος as ‘ordained by God’ makes tolerable sense (cp. 41-2 above);

many would

but

prefer to read χύτ᾽ ἀθέσφατος despite the rare

caesura caused by this (§ 43). and φημί, cp. on 1, 328.

Both forms are conn. w. θεός

144. oi =the king, queen and other banqueters. Note Aorist (ingressive) for their first glimpse, but in 145 pres. part. ὁρόωντες (ὃ 28) for their continued gaze. 148. ὄλβια : either adverbially, or (better) substantivally (cp. 8, 413) with the infinitive as Eperegesis.

155. ée=‘ after a long pause’. A skilled reciter would deliberately pause before this to emphasize the suspense while his audience (and O. in the story) would wonder whether the response was to be friendly or not. 156-7. ‘Who was an elder among the Phaeacian men’ : partitive genitive. Cp. on 2, 14. In 157 wadatd=‘ ancient precedents’

(cp. on θέμις).

It is in comparison

with

these

that he says οὐ κάλλιον in 159: ‘ This is not a finer way, or a fitting one, to treat a stranger, letting him sit, etc.’.

164-6. ἐπικρῆσαι : Aorist (ingressive) infinitive of émκεράννυμι — mix more’ (ém-=‘in addition to), sc. water and Wine in the mixing-bowl. τερπικέραυνος : probably ‘whirler of the thunderbolt’, from repm- by Metathesis for τρέπω cogn. w. torqueo, cp. Virgil’s fulmina torquet (Aen. 4, 208), cp. on 1, 63 and 5, 4, 128; and not ' delighting in the

thunderbolt’ (τέρπομαι ‘rejoice’). In 165 σπείσομεν is subj. For the rights of strangers see on 1, 187. 171-6. μάλιστα 8€—* because . . .’, Paratazis (8 40). See § 21 for φιλέεσκε. 172-6 — 1, 136-40. 182-4.

μελίφρονα

[F]otvov:

ἃ slight personification. on 3, 340.

For 183 see

184 —3, 342 (Formula).

192. ὁ £«ivos—'that assimilated. 197.

' honey-hearted ’ (Tennyson) ;

See further on Wine.

&cca —ürwa,

stranger’, § 11.

$12, 4.

x’=xe

elided and

The KAó6es (literally ‘Spinners ’)

are mentioned only here in H. (but see ἐπικλώθω in 1, 17 and elsewhere). Later three Fates (Μοῖραι), Κλωθώ, Λάχεσις, ”"Arpomos, were recognized (first in Hesiod, T'heog. 218,

See index for Spinning, aloa, μοῖρα.

905).

κατὰ goes with νῆσαντο :

Nauck conjectured κακὰ.

199. Cp. O.'s compliment to Nausicaa in 6, 149: perhaps this was a conventional politeness towards presentable strangers. O. doesn’t reveal his name till 9, 19.

142-237

COMMENTARY H

(vn)

327

200-2. ‘Then this is some new device of the gods, since formerly . . .' φαίνονταΐ ἐν. : Correption, cp. ξύμβληταϊ in 204. In 202 with εὖτ᾽ ἕρδωμεν=‘ whenever we sacrifice’, one would have expected ἄν. 203-5. In 203 note ἄμμι... ἡμεῖς, Aeolic and Jontc forms in one line. In 204 ξύμβληται is subj. of syncopated aor. mid. συμβλήμην (συμβάλλω), cp. 6, 54; 10, 105; 11, 127. For ἐγγύθεν of kinship in 205 cp. ἀγχίθεος in 5, 35. 208-9. For O.'s emphatic disclaimer of divinity cp. on 4, 78-9. Note the -v- Assonance in the end of 209. 216-18. ‘ For there is nothing grosser than the hateful belly.’ For O.'s notable appetite see Scott, U.H. pp. 192-3. QO. guesses at once that Alcinous is prone to garrulity

(as will be

proved later) and he bluntly makes sure of ἃ meal before the king begins again. The realism has offended many editors (cp. Giusti, Bérard). In 217 the Aorists are gnomic. Understand τινά in 218. 220-2. ἐκ goes with An8áve —' makes me forget’. ἐνιπλησθῆναι : from *éurlrAnpe ὀτρύνεσθαι : infin. for imperative; but Zenodotus prefe to read ὀτρύνεσθε with hiatus. For φαινομένηφιν see ὃ 8 ὁ. 223. τὸν δύστηνον—' that hapless one’ ($.e. as already described), cp. 248. ἐπιβήσετε (aor. subjunctive, ὃ 25, 1) is transitive ; see on 3, 182.

224-5. ‘Once I have seen... then let me die’: the optative is curiously transferred from the desire to reach home to the readiness then to die. Expressions of this kind are commonly used in Greek to imply that once some great desire is granted one’s interest in living is fulfilled, cp. on 1, 59 and Aeschylus, Agamemnon 539. ‘See Naples and die’ is similar. 225. δμῶας : from Suds ‘a man-servant’: δμωή the feminine would give δμωάς ; both are conn. w. δόμος, δῶμα (root *dm-, cp. on δάπεδον, 4, 627), and perhaps δαμάζω. Ο. implies that he is a man of property. He probably omits mention of his wife and son deliberately (cp. 311-15, but contrast 8, 243 and 581-2).

232-4. ἤσθην : 3rd dual imperfect of 4ya.—' sit'. What follows—* were tidying away the equipment of the feast’ (cp. on 1, 111) Observe in 234 how the woman's eye is quicker to notice clothes than the man's. See index for $àpos and χιτών. 237-9. ‘ This question I shall ask you first myself’: τὸ and αὐτή are both emphatic. Arete has been slow to speak (since 146 above) ; cp. on 11, 335 ff.

For 238 see on 1, 170.

φῆς is imperfect ; v.l. dus present.

In 239

328

THE ODYSSEY H (vm)

241-317

241. O. answers Arete’s last question first (see on 11, 181 ff.), and after a long preamble does not mention her daughter

till 290.

He does not tell his name and country till 9, 19 ff.

242. ovpaviwves: possibly a patronymic (see on 324)= * sons of Ouranos ’ (cp. Jl. 5, 896-8), or else simply =‘ celestial ’. What follows is a summary of Book 5 (see index for words) ;

249-51=5,

131-3;

266=5,

268;

267-8

almost=5,

278-9;

281-2 almost — 5, 442-3.

247 ff. Note the heavily spondaic line (§ 42).

In 251 ἀπέ-

φθιθεν is 3 pl. aor. pass. ἀποφθίνω, ὃ 16, 6. 261. ὄγδορν must be pronounced as dissyllabic here and in

14, 287. L.-S.-J. cites a later spelling ὄγδος which supports the Symizesis. ἐπιπλόμενον : see on 1, 16. 270-2.

* Luckless one—for I was destined to consort further

with woe': see on 1, 232. In 272 κελεύθου (Allen's reading) is a locative genitive: there are v.ll. -θους, -8a, -θον, cp. 4, 380, 469 ; 5, 383.

276 ff. τόδε ; with a Gesture. διέτμαγον : 2 aor. διατμήγω, Epic for διατέλμνω. In 280 ἀλλ᾽ introduces ἃ Paralaris instead of εἰ py: ‘if I had not drawn back . . .'. 283. ἀμβροσίη νὺξ : the epithet is often taken to mean ‘fragrant’ here, cp. on 4, 445, though the attitude implied is more typical of later romanticized poetry than of primitive

thought; cp. νὺξ ὀλοή in 11, 19. In 11, 330 we find ἄμβροτος νύξ and in 7]. 14, 78 νὺξ aBporn, which are taken to mean ‘holy

night’. But the latter could equally well mean ‘man-deserted’, ν.6. night when mortals do not walk out-of-doors, which is a notion very consonant with primitive fears and avoidance of darkness. [Perhaps this was the original epithet and the rest

are the result of confusion with other uses of ἀμβρόσιος. Others explain ἀμβρόσιος (applied to ὕπνος in 71. 2, 19) as implying that night and sleep were gifts from heaven for the refreshment of the world (Perrin). It is best to translate

‘holy’, remembering that in primitive religious thought the ideas ' holy ' and ‘dangerous to mortals’ were closely con-

nected, as in the Latin sacer=‘ holy ' and ‘ accursed ’. 288.9. παννύχιος —' all night’: adjective for adverb,

often.

In 289

as

δείλετο is Aristarchus’ reading for MSS. δύσετο

which hardly makes sense here, since much happened between the time when O. awoke (6, 117) and the sunset (δύσετο, 6, 321). There are objections, however, to δείλετο (see M.-R.),

which

careless

here,

only

here;

as elsewhere,

occurs

about

and

his

have

been

Time-reckoning.

H.

may

The

three Homeric divisions of the day are given in 7]. 21, 111, ἠὼς ἢ δείλη ἢ μέσον ἦμαρ (cp. 288 above), morning, mid-day, evening.

The

12-hour

division

of the

day was

not

to the Greeks before the end of the fovrth century B.c.

knuwn

241-317

COMMENTARY H

(vn)

292. fipBporev is from a weakened form of ἁμαρτάνω with an inserted B as in μεσημβρία, *npords cogn. w. mortuus) and ἀμβρόσιος (same 293-4. ‘ As you would hardly hope from one casual

meeting.’

329 the stem of ἄμβροτος (a-, origin). so young in a

The subject is vague, not specifically Alci-

nous. In 294 ἀφραδέουσιν=‘ are thoughtless’ in the sense of lacking in thoughtfulness: ἀ- (see on 1, 8) can denote a deficiency instead of a total want of something. νεώτεροι : such comparatives are frequent in describing age (cp. tunsor, senior, ὁπλότεροι), implying a comparison or contrast with oneself or one’s company. 206-7. λοῦσ᾽ : this is either untrue or else used in a causal sense ‘made me bathe’. See on 6, 216 ff. In 297 O. claims that he has told the truth;

but, at any rate, he has not told

the whole truth, as Alcinous shrewdly discerns (see 300). 301-3.

‘Since it was she whom you first supplicated’:

ἄρα is Paratazis for hypotaxis.

σὺ δ᾽

In 302 πολύμητις is more than

a metrically convenient Epithet, since O. is about to use a deceptive half-truth in 304 and a full lie in 305-6. Nausicaa told him to follow with her handmaidens only as far as the city

boundary, and it was at her desire that he stayed behind there (6, 289 ff.)

In 303 μοι is an Ethical Datwe—' for my

sake,

please ’. 307. Note how tactfully O. uses the first person, including himself in the charge. The third person would have been leas cordial. 309-10. ‘ Stranger, this heart of mine in my breast is not such as to be angered for an idle cause. Moderation is better

in all things.’

See on 1, 60 for φίλον ; and cp. on 1, 33 for

αἶσα, alrınos. Cp. μηδὲν ἄγαν in note on 8, 351. 311 ff. Hayman thinks that Alcinous here shows the kind of garrulity that lets an unconsidered thought (which is later judged absurd, see 317) escape in words. The syntax of the wish is expressively loose and straggling (Characterization by

Style). But Perrin explains the wish as being mainly a poetic device to express the effect of O.’s noble appearance. 312-13.

anomalous.

οἷος : scanned otds (§ 1, 14 δ), which makes the accent

In 313 one would expect optatives and not in.

finitives for the wish, but cp. 17, 354 and 24, 380.

317-18.

‘ As for your escort, I am arranging it for the day I

am going to mention [τόδ᾽] that you may know it well—the morrow. Alcinous talks and thinks rather like Polonius at times. Higher critics have alleged a discrepancy between

αὔριον and the following events; for Alcinous shows no sign of fulfilling this promise all next day till the evening when he persuades O. to stay és αὔριον (11, 351) without any apologies

330

THE ODYSSEY H (vi)

317-342

for delay. O. does not actually leave till the third sunset (13, 31 ff.) after his arrival. G. M. Bolling in A.J.P. xxiii. (1902), pp. 428 ff. suggests that the inconsistency may

by the fact that the Greeks reckoned

sunset.

be explained

days from sunset

to

For further discussion see Mattes as cited on p. 432.

319-21. For the syntax of γαλήνην see ὃ 29; for cognates see on 2, 109. The phrase in 321, ' Even if it is very much further off than Euboea ', implies that Scherie lay to the W. of Greece, for to an inhabitant of Eastern Greece Euboea is a

near junction for many sea routes. To an Athenian or Boeotian the expression would sound like an Aristophanic παρὰ mpocrδοκίαν joke. 323-4. Rhadamanthys, son of Zeus and Europa, and brother of Minos of Crete, is mentioned only here and in 4, 564.

of this visit to Tityos (cp. on 11, 568) are unknown. 324, Γαιήϊον : note the Aeolic form of patronymic.

Details

Other

forms of patronymic in H. are: -(ev (fem. -ıwvn, e.g. ᾿Ακρισιώνη), -ns, -ιάδης, -Adns. Thus from Δάρδανος we find

Δαρδάνιος, Δαρδανίων, Δαρδανίδης, from Πηλεύς, IInAclwv, Ἰ]Πηληϊάδης. Patronymics are rarer in Od. than in Jl. Telemachus is never given one.

328 ff. mnöw : see Ship.

333: ἄσβεστον κλέος —'unquench-

able fame ', see on 4, 584. 336-9 — 4, 297-300. 342 ff. p00: see on 6, 255. xlov=xelwv, both being originally ON (Text), the difference being in the pronunciation. 344—6,1. For 345-7 see on 1, 440; 3, 403, and House. Now Odysseus sleeps in a comfortable bed for the first time for eighteen days (see 268 above and Chronology).

BOOK

EIGHT

N.B.—See preliminary note to Book One for abbreviations and use of indexes. SuMMARY

Alcinous summons the Phaeacian assembly ; it is agreed to send Odysseus home by ship (1-54). The princes return to the palace where the bard Demodocus entertains the company with song (55-82). O. weeps; Alcinous introduces an athletic contest

(83-130).

O. is challenged

beyond

all others,

and issues a general

(131-64).

to compete

and

taunted

In anger he rebukes the taunter, hurls the discus challenge

Alcinous introduces exhibitions of dancing (234-65).

(165-233).

Demo-

1-4]

COMMENTARY ® (vm)

331

docus sings of the love of Ares and Aphrodite and Hephaistos'

revenge (266-369). More dancing follows: gifts are brought to O. (370-448). O. bathes and says farewell to Nausicaa (449-68). There is further feasting and song (469-520). Ο. weeps again at memories evoked by the song;

tions him about himself (521 to end).

Alcinous ques-

l. For this often repeated line see on 2, 1 and on Formula.

3-4. €v=dva, ὃ 1, 10 and § 33; cp. κὰδ (67) and κὰκ (85) from κατά. πτολίπορθος=‘ city-destroyer’, an Epithet almost confined to O. and Achilles. It probably refers to various acts of Piracy and free-booting (e.g. 9, 40) rather than the special sacking of Troy. In 4 roiew=‘ for the two of them’, cp. on 7, 47.

5-6. ἀγορήνδ᾽ : see index for this and directly annotated

other words

not

(e.g. ἄστυ, κήρνκι, δαΐφρονος, νόστον, ἄγε,

in the next few lines). In 6 ξεστοῖσι probably means ‘ polished by constant use’ rather than any deliberate process, cp. on λιπαρός in 2, 4 and on 3, 408. 12. ἱέναι : infin. for imperative as often. ξείνοιο : epic gen. of reference : see also on 1, 187. 16. βροτῶν : the word is used loosely here as a metrically convenient synonym for ἀνδρῶν (cp. 57). 20. See on 6, 107. θῆκεν (see ὃ 13) neglects the F in Fi8-, but is the mss. reading. 22. δεινός τ᾽ αἰδοῖός re: ‘an object of fear and reverence’ ; cp. Socrates’ analysis of δέος and αἰδώς (see index) in EutAyphron 12 8. 22 ff. ἀέθλονς (cp. on 107-8) πολλούς : we find later that O. competed only with the discus (186 ff.).

But the inconsistency

is trifling. For τοὺς see ὃ 29, 1a. 24=2,9. 25-7=7, 186-7. 29. Note that H. regularly thinks in terms of East and West where moderns'would primarily think of North and South: but see on 5, 272 ff.

32. οὐδὲ. . . οὐδέ is emphatic, see on 3, 27. In 34 épteσομεν=‘ let us draw’, 1 aor. subj., ὃ 25, 1. See on 6, 265. κούρω in 35 is a curious use of the dual (see on 12, 52), since the total number

is 52.

It is metrically more convenient in

48 below. In 36 κρινάσθων is middle, and a vague Plural= ‘let them choose’. For κληΐσιν in 37 see on 1, 442 and Ship.

41. σκηπτοῦχοι βασιλῆες : there were twelve (see 390-1) in Phaeacia ; perhaps lesser tribal rulers who, after their tribes

had been subordinated into a larger political unity, had retained their rank

here Alcinous.

under

a High

King

(as in ancient

Ireland),

But the subject is much disputed, see Calhoun,

332

THE ODYSSEY @ (vm)

C.M.H.

41-87

for a review of all the evidence, and cp. Nilsson, H. M.

p. 215.

The word

βασιλεύς

(like τύραννος) was probably a

very early loan-word from an Asiatic language, and not origin-

ally Greek.

44. Δημόδοκον : Significant Name=‘ Esteemed-by-the popu-

lace ' (cp. λαοῖσι τετιμένον in 472 below, and cp. on 1, 154). The reason for this esteem is given in the following Eperegesis : ‘since a god

had given

him

special [πέρι = περισσῶς

as often] powers of song to

give delight in whatever direc-

tion [see on Poetry and Bing '.

below] his spirit stirred him to

50-55. 57.

73-4

Cp. 2, 407 and 4, 780-3, 785 ; and see on Ship.

' Filled were the porticoes and courts and rooms

with

the men that gathered ' (Murray). Seeon House: the plurals are probably poetic. 59-61. Cp. the Roman suovetaurtlia. Cp. on Sacrifice. Morris translates 61 ' These then they flayed and dighted and arranged a feast full fair'. δέρον (ὃ 13) strictly does not apply to the pigs which were only singed, not flayed. ἀμφί---ἕπον vaguely covers all the preparation of the food : it is not conn.

w. ἕπομαι ‘go with’ (see on 3, 215), but w. Latin sepelio. τετύκοντο : redupl. 2 aor. mid. reixo. 64. ἄμερσε : ἀμέρδειν is probably conn. w. μέρος ‘share’, hence meaning ' deprive of one's share ' (cp. on μοῖρα) This is the first appearance in European literature of that typical

figure the Blind Bard. The legend of H.'s own blindness (cp. Hymn to Apollo 172) may have been derived from here; on

the other hand it may have been 8 fact, as in the case of Milton. The blindness of Bards, when fictional, probably symbolizes that he is guided more by inner sight (1.6. visual memory and imagination) than by what he sees directly with his eyes. Similarly Greek ‘ seers ' are sometimes sightless (e.g. Tciresias).

In fact- blindness was & kind of occupational disease for poets and prophets (cp. on 300 below). Note that the presence of

a bard who was well informed about the Trojan saga—as appears from what follows—ensures that when O. announces

his name in Book Nine he will be duly honoured as a man already

famous

even

in

Phaeacia

(see

Scott,

U.H.

for

H.’s

use of bards in general as poetic machinery). δίδον --΄' kept giving’, in contrast with the aor. ἄμερσε for the final and instantaneous act of depriving him of sight. 8’ ἡδεῖαν : note neglect of of-, ὃ 2, 4.

68. *. . . There above his head, and showed [see on 1, 269] him how to take it with his hands’: a vivid touch to

emphasize the physical helplessness of the blind poet (Economy of Phrase).

41-87

COMMENTARY Θ (vm)

333

70-2. ἀνώγοι : optative as part of the herald’s consideration. 71-2=5, 200-1 (Formula). 73-4. κλέα

ἀνδρῶν

(probably

we should read κλέε᾽ ἀνδρῶν,

both being originally KAEANAPON, de geste, deeds of Fame,

see Text): i.e. chansons

the essential subject matter of 71. and

Od. and all true epic.

In JI. 9, 186 Achilles solaces his anger

by singing such songs for himself; here (in peace-time) we have a professional bard to sing them. oluns (see p. xvi):

partitive genitive =‘ «that episode» from the lay . . . namely the quarrel ’, cp. 489 below. 76 ff. According to a Scholiast this refers to the prophecy by the Delphic oracle that Agamemnon’s army would destroy

Troy

when

the

noblest

of

the

Greeks

had

quarrelled ; after

Hector’s death Achilles and O. quarrelled as to whether the city would be taken better by valour or by intelligence, the

second being O.’s preference. But there is no other authority for this. Others understand the incident as being that described in the Σύνδειπνοι of Sophocles in which Achilles was annoyed at not having received an invitation to a banquet at

Tenedos (see further in M.-R.).

G. M. Calhoun

in A.J.P. lx.

(1939), p. 11 takes this as a ‘ story based on the motif of the misunderstood oracle. The oracle of course referred to the

fatal

quarrel

of

Achiles

and

Agamemnon,

but

the

latter

erroneously understood it of the quarrel between Achilles and

Odysseus ' (80 also van Leeuwen-da Costa). 76. θεῶν ἐν δαιτὶ θαλείῃ -Ξ' at a rich feast of the gods’.

Such feasts were preceded by a Sacrifice to the gods, who were

regarded as sharing the meal with the guests.

For 0áAvs cp.

on 6, 66.

71-8. ἐκπάγλοις : probably shortened from ᾿ἐκπλάγλοις (ἐκ-, πλήσσω), cp. on ἀμφιφορεύς, 2, 349. In 78 vóo —' inwardly, secretly ' : he feared to show his joy. Contrast on 6, 320. 79. s=‘so’,

see

on

1,

6.

xpewv=‘ giving

an

oracle’,

only example of active of χράω in H. In 81 χρησόμενος has full middle force =‘ getting an oracle for himeelf '. For this perplexing verb see in L.-S.-J. 80-2. IIv66 was the old name for Δελφοί; in Hymn to Apollo 362 it is derived from the rotting (πύθεσθαι) of the carcase of the Python (Πύθων) which Apollo killed there, but this is prob&bly &n aetiological legend (cp. on ἀργειφόντης), invented to explain the name. A derivation from πύθέσθαι=‘ learn ' (sc. from the oracle) is also unlikely with the difference in quantity.

Elsewhere

consulted.

For Δαναοῖσι in 82 see on 1, 90.

in H.

only

Dodona,

the rival oracle, is

87-8. bre λήξειεν : iterative opt., cp. 11, 585, 591: ‘ whenever he stopped '. Note the iterative tenses ($ 21) in the next

334

THE ODYSSEY Θ (vm)

two lines and in 92. in 88. 94-5.

87-169

Note the Anastrophe in κεφαλῆς

ἄπο

‘ But Alcinous alone noted it and was ware thereof’

(Butcher and Lang).

Note the sensitiveness and tact shown

by Alcinous here and in what follows. (Paratazis).

102-3. A

tendency

general trait of the

to boastfulness

In 95 δὲ =‘ for, since ’

and

self-display

is a

Phaeacians.

103-5. Of the constituents of the πένταθλον---ἄλμα, ποδωὠκείην, δίσκον, ἄκοντα, maAnv—the discus and javelin are omitted here ; but there is a discus-throw later (129). 104-5= 46, 67 above.

107. ‘ And he continued to lead the way for him along the same path as the others, the best of the Phaeacians, had followed on their way to gaze upon the athletic contests.’ See on 1, 128 for ἄλλοι. Here, as well as in 21, 4 and 24, 169,

the

plural neuter form

ἀέθλια

seems

to mean

‘contests’,

instead of the masculine ἄεθλος (as in 22 and 133). Lucian (Soloecista 2) considered this a solecism. For a more elaborate athletic competition see 11. 23.

110. pvplo. =‘ numberless, myriads ’ as distinct from μύριοι =‘ten thousand’. The difference in the written accentuation can hardly

be earlier than

the Alexandrian

editors (see

also on Text), but it represented the established pronunciation.

111-14. Note all these Significant Names for the sea-faring Phaeacians, especially the genealogy (no doubt fictional) of

the last. Rouse translates ‘Topship and Quicksea and Paddler, Seaman and Poopman, Beacher and Oarsman, Deepsea and Lookout, Goahead and Upaboard ; there was Seagirt the son of Manyclipper Shipwrightson.’ 116. NavBoAlSns goes with Εὐρύαλος - ΄ Broad-sea son of Ship-launcher’.

Most mss. read θ᾽ ὃς but La Roche has shown

that only distinguished heroes are referred to by a Patronymic

alone, e.g. Πηλεΐδης for Achilles, ᾿Ατρεΐδης for Agamemnon.

121. ἀπὸ νύσσης τέτατο δρόμος : very obscure. νύσσα is the turning-post in II. 23, 344, but here and in the same phrase in Il. 23, 758 some Scholiasts and modern editors take it as the

starting line;

τέτατο (relvo) may be literally ' stretched ' or

metaphorically ‘strained’;

δρόμος means a ' place for running’

in 4, 605 etc., but may mean the running itself here (cp. on

xopös in 260).

It is uncertain

also whether

the race was &

straight furlong sprint (στάδιον) or a two-way race (δίανλος) round a turning-post.

Agar takes it as ‘ a course was marked

out for them straight from [English would say ‘ straight to '] the turning-point' (cp. A.-H.); but I prefer to take it with M.-R. and Butcher and Lang ‘ From the start [or equally well

87-159

COMMENTARY 6 (vm)

335

‘from the turning-post ’] they strained at utmost speed’: this gives a more dynamic picture. 123. Note the metrically useful epio variants for ἦν : ἔην, dev (128), ἤην, ἔσκε (5 17, 5 b and see p. xix). 124-5. ‘ As broad as is the range [cp. on 9, 322] of two mules in fallow ground, by so much did he run in front of and out from among the other runners and reach the assembly, while the rest were left behind.’ Note the condensed force in ὑπεκπροθέων (see on 6, 87). 128-30. ἄλματι δ᾽ ᾿Αμφίαλος : perhaps H. chose him because his name made a pleasant Assonance of a and Alliteration of A and p; while in 130 ' Host-queller’ would suggest a good fighter.

134. ‘ Knows and has learned ’: hardly more than Synonyms. The description of O.'s physique is vague here. In Jl. 3, 193 we are told that he was shorter by a head than Agamemnon but broader in the shoulders and chest, cp. sbid. 209-24 for a comparison with Menelaus. 136. αὐχήν : the neck and shoulder muscles were specially

important in wrestling. ἥβης here—' manhood, prime’, not simply ‘ youthfulness , since O. was presumably at least 40 years old ; he had been nearly 20 years from home (where he ad been married before he left), and at Troy he acted as a fully mature warrior; note also that he is respectfully addressed as πάτερ in 145. Like the Latin suventus {By applied as long as a man had his full physical vigour. 146-8. ἴδμεν : infin. οἶδα, cp. 213. 147-8 are lines worth memorizing as an expression of the Greeks’ intense love and admiration for athletics, as illustrated also in the Victory Odes of Pindar and the athletic sculptures of the fifth century. But with οὐ μεῖζον κλέος one must understand ‘in time of Θ᾽

(as is

generally

understood

in the Od.,

cp. on

1, 48),

or warlike valour was always esteemed more highly: early athletics were originally a training for war as well as a display of skill, strength, and beauty. See E. N. Gardiner’s Athletics of the Anctent World, Oxford, 1930. In 147 ἄφρα κεν ἦσιν =‘ while he has his being’; 8 17, ὅ b and καὶ 36, (a) and on 12, 428. 153. ‘ Why do you [Laodamas and Euryalus] bid me so and

taunt me?’ Actually Laodamas was civil enough—except for a certain doubtfulness about O.’s ability (146)—compared with Euryalus in the offensive and quarrelsome speech that follows. 159. o0 . . . οὐδέ: emphatic repetition of negative, cp. on 32 above. γάρ urports to explain either O.’s refusal or Euryalus’ churlish attitude.

336

THE ODYSSEY Θ (vm)

161-234

161-4. *. . . one who plies | In a benched merchant-ship, and gives commands | To sailor-folk who traffic in far lands ; | A cargo-reckoner, covetous of gains | Ill-gotten . . .' (Mackail. Here we have the typically aristocratic and Greek scorn of the man who earns his living by trade (cp. the fifthcentury contempt for Bavave(a). Later it was the retailer

(κάπηλος) who was chiefly despised, but here, in ἃ primitive stage of commerce, it is the travelling merchant (cp. 2, 319;

24, 300). ἐπίσκοπος in 163 literally =‘ over-seer’: ‘bishop’ is directly derived from this word as used in ecclesiastical Greek. 165. ὑπόδρα βιδὼν—* with a scowl’, literally ‘a look from under [lowered brows]', from ὕπο- and the root of δέρκομαι, ἔδρακον ; cp. on 9, 468. 166. ἀτασθάλῳ : seeon 1, 33. O. doesn’t evade the insult; but instead of quarrelling back he preaches ἃ short sermon on * diversities of gifts’ (cp. St. Paul in 1 Corinthians 12, 4 ff.), and then gives ἃ practical demonstration that the insult is unfounded (185 ff.).

Cp. Il. 13, 726 fi.

167. οὕτως—' thus ', 1.e. as we can see from your intemperate speech. What follows should mean ‘the gods do not grant all pleasing gifts together to all men ’ (as in JI. 4, 320, οὔ πως ἅμα πάντα θεοὶ δόσαν ἀνθρώποισιν), but the omission of ἅμα πάντα is perplexing here. Possibly πάντεσσι has ousted the true reading. Various emendations have been offered, e.g. οὐχ dpa πάντα (Duentzer), οὐ yap πως ἅμα πάντα (van Herwer-

den).

I suggest πάντ᾽ ἶσα for πάντεσσι : the neglect of F in

Firos is paralleled in 2, 203; 9, 42, 549; 10, 378; II. 23, 736. Some, unconvincingly, argue that χαρίεντα is adverbial=‘ do not give in a pleasing way to all men physique, intelligence,

eloquence’. to χαρίεντα. 170.

The last three are best taken as an Epexegesis

‘ Puts beauty as a crown upon his eloquence ’, cp. 175

for the same metaphor in passive form, and cp. on 11, 367. Or possibly ' fills up his lack of beauty with eloquence ’, i.e. as a compensation.

172. αἰδοῖ may have an active or passive sense here =‘ showing reverence’

or ‘ arousing reverence’, probably the latter, as

Wilamowitz and Cauer (G.H. pp. 653 ff.) take it; cp. Hesiod, Theogony 92.

179. νῆϊς from negative vn- (see on 1, 8) and the root of Foida, wet.

183. ' Cleaving [lit. ‘ piercing ᾽] my way through wars of men and woeful waves ’, cp. 2, 434.

186-7. αὐτῷ φάρει : the emphatic form with αὐτός of the common

21, 54.

Greek dative of accompaniment,

cp. 14, 77;

Sometimes σύν is added as in 13, 118.

20, 219;

Cp. Julius

161-234

COMMENTARY @

Caesar, Act 1, Sc. 2:

(virr)

337

‘Accoutred as I was, I plungedin’.

For

187 see on 212.

189-92. * Having whirled it round’: probably much in the manner of Myron's Discobolus. Translate 190-1 ' The stone hummed [or ‘ fell with a thud’:

cp. Jl. 13, 530, 16, 118;

Od.

12, 204, 18, 397] and down to the ground crouched the Phaeacians, men of the long oar, renowned for ships’. The dignity of the resounding

epithets adds & humorous

touch

of incon-

uity to their ‘ air-raid precautions’. With BopBéw cp. βομβύλιος, “ bumble-bee ’. 198 ff. τόδε, sc. σῆμα ; in 202 τοῦτον, sc. δίσκον. ὑπερήσει : fut. of ὑπερίημι, a verb only found here in H. 200: évnfs is always used of close friends in H.: perhaps cogn. w. Sanskrit ávas ‘help’. see on 3, 227.

ἄλλων

in 204-5 is explained

206. peyalpw etymologically seems request} large ', hence ‘ grudge’, cp. on ἄγαμαι in 4, 181. 212. πέρ : intensive here as in 187, Denniston, @.P. p. 482. The particle

in 207.

For λίην

to mean ‘consider [a φθονέω in 11, 381 and a rare use in H.; see is probably connected

with περί (see index). 219.

Philoctetes,

son of Poias, led a band of Thessalians on

the expedition to Troy.

He was left behind at Lemnos because

his foot had become offensively gangrenous from a snake’s bite. But his bow was indispensable for the capture of Troy, hence the embassy described in Sophocles’ Philoctetes. (See Edmund Wilson, The Wound and the Bow, London, 1942, for a psycho-

logical study of his disability.) O.’s skill with the bow is a vital part of the plot in Books 21-3. 224. Heracles (see on 11, 602) and Eurytus belonged to a previous generation of heroes ; so, by the principle laid down in the note on 2, 276, they were unmatchable in the Homeric

age. Oichalia: a Thessalian town on the Peneius. 229. Best taken as=‘ But with a spear I can cast as far as no one else [?.e. further than anyone else] could «shoot» with an arrow’. The Zeugma in ἀκοντίζω. . . . dior is not impossibly harsh. S. O. R. Luxford in C.R. xxxiii. (1919),

p. 151 argues that the reference must be to the art of throwing arrows, stating that he has seen Indians throw them 60-70

yards; while no one could hurl a spear as far as a bowman can shoot an arrow. But perhaps O. has become infected with the Phaeacian boastfulness.

232-3. ‘Since there was in my ship no lasting store of provisions ; therefore my limbs are loosened ’ (Murray). 235. Alcınous, again the tactful host,

relieves the embar-

338

THE

rassed silence.

ODYSSEY

© (vm)

234-299

His own uneasiness is indicated by the fact

that ἐπεὶ in 236 has no apodosis (see Characterization by Style).

238-9. χωόμενος gives the cause of O.'s challenge, ὡς the purpose. 244-b.

' What deeds Zeus bestows

(ἐπὶ---τίθησι) even upon

us still, right down from our fathers’ time.’ οἷα is governed by εἴπῃς in 242. καὶ shows a sense of inferiority in contrast with his ancestors (cp. on 224 above). 246-50. These are the lines, pleasantly paraphrased by Horace (Ep. 1, 2, 28), which made the Phaeacians proverbial

for soft and luxurious living. Alcinous with typical inconsequence ignores his boasts in 102-3. Note the hot baths, as in 10, 358 ff.;

19, 388.

Lawrence translates 248-9 ‘ We love

eating and harp-playing and dancing and changes of clothes : and hot baths and our beds’. In 250 Byrdppoves=‘ dancers ’, derived by a Scholiast from ἐν ἁρμονίᾳ βαίνειν. 25]. waloare=‘ make sport’, from παίζω, which only occurs in Od. But this is no valid Chorizontic argument: there was little

opportunity

for

sport

in

the

thick

of the

campaign

against Troy. Formally it could also be from παίω =‘ strike ' (cp. 264), but this verb is not found in H. 258. alovpvfjrac=‘ umpires, stewards of the course’, perhaps from αἶσα (see index) and ἔμνη- (μιμνήσκω). 260. ‘ They levelled a dancing-floor and made a fine broad ring.’ But in 264 xopós —the dance itself. 265. ‘ Gazed on the flashing of their feet’: cp. on 2, 4. It has been suggested that their dance was a mime of the following incident as related by Demodocus—a kind of farcical cabaret show to entertain the now rather fractious O.

This,

though not impossible, is only surmise. 266 ff. The following Ballad of Ares and Aphrodite has been much criticized by both higher critics and moralists. The former (since Alexandrian times) have noted many unusual linguistic and material differences from Homeric usage elsewhere (e.g. see on 267,

see further in M.-R.).

271,

276, 325, 334, 341, 351, 363, and

I agree with M.-R.

in thinking that

in view of the unusual subject-matter these difficulties are not grave;

while, on the other hand, the Digamma is well observed

and in 318 the Homeric usage is followed with regard to the %Sva. The style in general is fluent and charming, much in the manner of a Homeric Hymn. The moralists are disturbed by the open adultery and the flippant attitude of some of the Gods. But the moral is good : the adulterers are made ridiculous and punished. Apollo’s

234-299

COMMENTARY

Θ (vm)

339

remark and Hermes’ reply are justifiable touches of humour and realism. It is absurd to speak of blasphemy : the gods are portrayed in typically Homeric fa.hion; see E. E. Sikes, ‘The Humour of Homer’ in C. R. xliv. (1940), pp. 121-7. There is no obscenity; the situation is handled with delicacy and wit.

The whole is an amusing interlude, skilfully constructed

and elegantly written, very apt for a performance among the pleasure-loving Phaeacians (see on 246-9 above) and fu worthy of H. in lighter vein. Cp. the tone of Il. 14, 153 ff. 267. In Jl. 18, 382-3 Hephasstos is married to Χάρις, who probably symbolized that elegance which is the product of good workmanship. 271. "Hos : elsewhere always "Hé&vos (*sdweltos, sol) in H. 275-6.

‘ Unbreakable, unloosable, so that they [the chains]

might remain fixed there.’ Or else the subject of μένοιεν is the two lovers. In 276 "Ape is dissyllabic; elsewhere usually "Ape or " Apri in H. 279. μελαθρόφιν (ὃ 8) : the main rafter of the roof; perhaps from s because blackened by smoke. 283. εἴσατ᾽ ἵμεν : ‘he seemed (ew) to go’; but (as what follows shows) it was only a pretence. Perrin takes it from εἶμι (8 17, 5 a) =* He went to go’ (hardly right: the Formula for that is in 287). Lemnos was the island on which Hephaistos fell when

hurled

from

heaven

(Ji.

1, 590-4).

nature may have suggested the legend. 284-5. ἁπασέων : Synizesis, cp. χαλκεῶνα in 273.

Its

volcanic

Translate

285 ‘ But it was no blind watch that Ares of the Golden Reins

kept, since he saw . .’. 288. Kußepeins : Aphrodite was so called because accord. ing to the legend (not in H.) she first came ashore at Kv@npa (cp. 9, 81) after her birth from the foam. 289-91.

Κρονίων

is a Patronymic

for Zeus, son of Kpóvos,

who was tyrannical king of the gods till dethroned by him. 291 =2, 302, see note there.

292. τραπείομεν : probably subjunctive ($ 25, 1 and δ) of 2 aor. pass. of τέρπω (see in L.-S.-J.) with metathesis of p as often (see on repmixépavvos for the reverse process), cp. Il. 3, 441; and not from rpérw as others hold. λέκτρονδε goes with εὐνηθέντες. 294. The Sintians were the early inhabitants of Lemnos. ἀγριοφώνους probably means ‘of barbarous [t.e. non- Hellenic] speech ’, not just ‘ speaking in savage tones’, cp. on 10, 305 and on ἀλλοθρόους in 1, 183. 299. φυκτὰ might agree with δέσματα in 278. But as this is a long way back it is better to follow M.-R. in taking the

340

THE

ODYSSEY

© (vm)

299-379

neuter pl. as representing an abstract noun (cp. on 2, 203)= ‘ when there was no longer any escape’. 300. ἀμφιγνήεις : this Gloss occurs only in H. and always refers to Hephaistos ; the contexts offer no clue to its meaning. Etymologies are disputed : some

as in γύαλος, yvpós,

derive it from

*yv-

‘ bent’

yins and translate it ‘ crooked on both

sides ’, 3.e. lame in both feet, cp. χωλός in 308; others take it from yviov ‘a limb’ and translate ‘ambidextrous ', a useful

quality for a smith. But the first view is supported by the meaning of apdlyvos (see L.-S.-J.) and yuidw =‘ make lame’ in Il. 8, 402. Lameness of foot and overdevelopment of the arms were common features (almost ‘ occupational diseases ’, cp. on 64 above) of metal-workers. 303-4. 303 —2, 298, and is omitted in many mss. here. For 304 see on House. 307. ἔργα γελαστὰ : this ironic phrase (which also expresses the mood of H.’s audience here) is better than the ancient suggestion ἔργ᾽ ἀγέλαστα (Text) adopted by Wolf, Cauer and others. 309. ἀΐδηλον : meaning and etymology uncertain: perhaps * hellish ' (Αἴδης). 311. ἠπεδανὸς : apparently=‘ weak, or lame’, being probably from 4- and πούς, pes;

others take it as a negative form

of ἔμπεδος=‘ firm, constant ’, i.e. ‘ feeble, stumbling ’.

315. * Scarce for a moment more, do I think, they are longing to lie here’ (Cotterill).

For κείω see on 1, 424.

318. πατὴρ : Zeus was both Aphrodite’s and Hephaistos’ father. For &Sva (correctly used here) see on 1, 277. Note ἀποδώσει, the future with xe (or dv) as elsewhere in Homer: see A. C. Moorhouse, C.Q. xl. (1946), pp. 1-10. 322. ἐριούνης : always an epithet of Hermes in H. Formerly explained as from épi- intensive and ὀνίνημι, {.6. ‘greatly helping, of much benefit’. But C. M. Bowra in J.H.S. liv. (1934), p. 68, connects it with Arcado-Cyprian οὔνει ‘run’, making it—'the strong runner’, an apt epithet for the messenger-god.

325. éáov : ‘good things’, explained as an irregular gen. pl.

of &üs ‘good’, see L.-S.-J.

It recurs only in 335 below and

Il. 24, 528 in H.

329. οὐκ ἀρετᾷ (ἀρετάω, from ἀρετή, see index) deeds do not succeed . 332-4. τὸ apparently=‘ therefore ’ here, as 6 =‘ elsewhere. There is a v.l. τῶ, see on 2, 281. For owes ' see on 3, 367. μοιχάγρια (neut. pl.)=‘ the

etc. =‘ evil wherefore ’ ὀφέλλει ‘ he penalty for

299-379

COMMENTARY @ (vm)

341

having been taken in adultery ‘, from μοιχός ‘ adulterer ' and dypéw ' seize, take ', cp. TI in 462. Note Ἑρμῆν in 334 : the uncontracted forms of 'Eppelas are commoner in H. 341. θέαιναι : a rare fem. of θεός, for θεαί : here only in Od., 3 times in 7}. in a repeated line.

351.3. It was notorious in ancient Greece that the giving and receiving of sureties for a third party was risky. On the temple of Apollo at Delphi as restored by the Alcmaeonids in

548-7 was inscribed, besides the ethical maxims μηδὲν ἄγαν and γνῶθι c«avróv, the warning ἐγγύη᾽ πάρα δ᾽ ἄτη, ' Disaster is close to pledging ' (cp. Epicharmus, fr. Hephaistos refuses Poseidon's offer here:

to avoid paying the μοιχάγρια

268). In this spirit Ares is pretty sure

(-- χρέος in 353;

see on 332

above), and then Poseidon, being such a powerful god, could not be forced to make good the loss (as he promised in 347-8).

So Hephaistos wishes to avoid making an enemy of him as well as of Ares (cp. Hamlet 1, 3, 76: ‘ For loan oft loses both itself and friend’). Bonner (4.J.H. p. 41) believes—but there is

no positive evidence—that the practice of giving sureties is later than the Homeric Age. The noun and verb do not occur elsewhere in H. Translate : ‘ Worthless are worthless folks’ pledges to hold. How could I keep thee bound among the

deathless gods, if Ares were to go off, avoiding the debt and his bonds?’ Aristarchus understood δέοιμι in 352 as metaphorically — εὐθύνοιμι * keep you to your undertaking ', which is less forcible. 358.

‘It

is neither

363.

Paphos

deny your request.’

possible

[ἔστ᾽ Ξ- ἔξεστι)

nor

seemly

For τεὸν fFéros see § 1, 13 c and 8 2, 4.

to

(only here in H.) was a town in Cyprus, the

haunt of " laughter-loving ’ Aphrodite. 365. ἐπενήνοθεν : an elaborate synonym for ἔπεστι, perhaps from ér-ev-av0éw =‘ cover the surface of ’. 373 ff. Πόλυβος, ‘ Many-oxen’, is a frequent name for minor

characters in H. ‘ The verse illustrates the Epic manner of enhancing the value of an implement by assigning it to some definite skilled artist of repute. This was no common ball’ (Perrin). The kind of action described in 374-6 will be familiar

to those who have seen the ball being thrown out of touch in Rugby football.

377. dv’ ἰθὺν =‘ straight up’: resumptive of 374: hardly= * with an effort ’ (as in 4, 434) here.

379. ἀμειβομένω : with middle force =‘ changing their positions frequently ’ (rapdéa, adverbial neut. pl. from ταρφύς). ἐπελήκεον--΄ were beating time’, cp. ληκίνδα παίζειν=‘ to play at beating a tattoo ’, Lucian, Lexiphanes 8. rest of ’, see on 1, 128.

ἄλλοι -΄ the

342

THE ODYSSEY @ (vm)

380-457

380. ὀρώρει (with ὑπὸ) : pluperf. ὑπόρνυμι, intransitive= ‘rose gradually’ or ‘ imperceptibly ’, cP. 4, 113; or ibly here ió— ' in accompaniment ’, as in

7]. 18, 570, Od.

21, 411.

383-4. ἀπειλέω can have a neutral sense ‘ allege, promise ' in H. as well as the bad sense ' threaten ', which ousts the former completely in post-H. Greek. In 384 érotya=‘ presented as an accomplished fact’, Latin in promptu. térvxro= pluperf. pass. τεύχω (or perhaps aor. mid.): one would expect the perfect as in 11.14, 63.

396. δέ [[]ε αὐτὸν etc.=* But let Euryalus conciliate [ἀρέσκω] Odysseus $n person with words and a gift, since his was no proper saying ’. The others were to contribute officially as sub-kings, but Euryalus must make personal amends for his discourtesy. It would make better sense to read αὐτὸς, cp. on 425. 402. roıydp=‘ Certainly [as you ask me to] I shall. ..’: this particle is only used in H. by persons acceding to a request (Denniston,

@.P. p. 565).

403. κῴπη means ‘ handle ' (Latin capio) in general; here and in 11, 531= ‘ hilt’ of a sword, in 9, 489— handle of oar,

in 21, 7= handle of key. 404-5. ‘ A sheath of ivory newly sawn has been set to encircle it.” H. knows of ivory as a rarity imported from Africa or India but knows nothing of the elephant, which is first mentioned in Herodotus and did not become familiar to Europeans till Alexander’s generals began to use Indian elephants in war. Many beautifully worked ivory objects have been found on Mycenean

sites.

ἄξιον etc.:

it was not

the fire’, which

is literally

considered ill-mannered in antiquity to emphasize the value of a gift, cp. 1, 312-18. 410. Idle readers have wondered how did Euryalus know of O.’s wife. Bassett has fully demonstrated that H. often for brevity’s sake allows his characters to learn ‘ off-stage ' what H.’s audience already knew. H.’s narrative is essentially selective. He does not try to motivate and describe every implication of the story. In less than 80,000 words he ranges over the events of ten years in general and forty days in particular. 413 ff. μάλα xatpe=‘ Cordial greetings’: see on 5, 205. For 416-17 cp. on 2, 3. In 417 δύσετο marks the end of O.'s last day in Scherie, but the night is prolonged with feasting and O.'s stories till 13, 16; cp. on 7, 318. 425. αὐτὴ—' personally’. Here and in 441 many Mss. have αὐτῇ (sc. xn^e) probably owing to a misunderstanding of the Homeric preposition (§ 426. ἀμφὶ.

33).

.. πυρὶ : ‘round

380-457

COMMENTARY

true of the legs of the tripod (437).

Θ (vin)

343

lfyare (aor. la(yo) : the

pl. implies an order to servants. 429. ἀοιδῆς ὕμνον : ' hymn of ἃ ballad ’, a curiously elaborate phrase. Nauck conjectured oluos from Hymn to Hermes 451. ὕμνος, surprisingly, occurs only here in H. and does not

become common till Pindar.

(See Poetry.)

433. ἔειπεν, as Perrin notes, introduces

direct speech else-

where in H. Perhaps we should take 434 as a direct command with στῆσαι ΞΞ imperative. 435. ‘ A three-legged cauldron for pouring out bath-water.’ For ἔστασαν see on 3, 182; most mss. have imperf. ἵστασαν here. 443.

(8& =‘ see to, look after’, a rare but not unparalleled

use of opdw, possibly Indo-European as video can have the same force. δεσμὸν here =‘a fastening, knot’ (contrast in 274 and 296 above), as in Plutarch’s account of how Alexander cut the Gordian knot (Alexander 18).

448. For Circe is not referred to 2 aor. in a causal 450. ἀσάμινθον from λοετρά the

see Book 10. But the teaching of the knot again (cp. on 410 above). δέδαξ is redupl. sense (=‘ teach ’) of *daw=*‘ learn ’. : this is the actual bath itself as distinct water for bathing. Note the ending in

-vOos, cp. ὑάκινθος, Ζάκυνθος, which (like -σσος as in Parnassos,

Halicarnassos)

shows

a pre-Greek

and

non-Indo-European

word. Earthenware bath-tubs and general evidence of a high level of sanitary comfort, unparalleled in Europe till Roman times, have been discovered in excavations at Cnossos and

Tiryns (-nthos) Note that O. here apparently takes his Bath in the péyapov (see House). 452. dre δὴ : an example of the στίχος ἀκέφαλος ($ 42 a), or else of lengthening in thesis (§ 1, 13 d). 457 ff. The simplicity of this parting scene between O. and Nausicaa may seem curt to modern readers. According to Woodhouse’s view (see introdn. to Book 6) here H. abandons the motif of ‘ the Dark Horse, or Winning a Wife’; he adds

‘ Her love story is told, up to a certain point—and then comes a break. Our heart is disappointed, and defrauded of its dues. The thing is like a musical phrase left incomplete, where we listen for a closing cadence in vain.’ This is a matter of taste: to my ear there is a clear and satisfying cadence in a minor key, though not a fulsome chord in the more emotional modern style. It must be remembered that Nausicaa never said she was in love with O.—indeed the implications of that phrase are mostly quite unhomeric—but only that he was the kind of man she would like to marry

344

THE

ODYSSEY

®& (vi)

457-526

(6, 244-6). O. for his part never disguised his desire to go home to his wife. Yet there is a certain ruthlessness in H.’s treatment of Nausicaa (and other minor characters); contrast

Virgil’s concessions to Dido. 462-6. ζωάγρι᾽ ὀφέλλεις :

from

see on 332 above and on 3, 367.

{wds ‘alive’

and

aypéw ;

464 almost=6,

17.

In 466

van Leeuwen’s conjecture οἴκαδέ μ᾽ for r’ makes for clarity. 467. ‘So will I pray to you there as to a god all my days, for you, girl, saved my life.” Note the optative evyerowpny, used because the fulfilment of this promise depends on the granting of his prayer. 471

ff. 47] --62

above.

For

472

see

on

44

above.

See

index for κῆρνξ, θαλερή, τῆ, etc. 475. This special act of kindness by a guest towards the household bard is unparalleled. But such unique, bold and successful acts are the mark of great men everywhere. Woodhouse (C.H.O. p. 64) thinks it is to be explained as a vestige of

the bridegroom’s right at his wedding-feast, just as, he claims, O.’s bath was originally a pre-nuptial bath. 478 ff. προσπτύξομαι (subj. after ὄφρα or

possibly

fut.:

§ 25): not literally ‘embrace’ here but ‘ show affection or cordiality ': the word-gesture for the act as in 6, 149. Note how

here

H., as often

of the Bard. 488. The sources of

in Od., strives

to enhance

the

484-5 are formulaic lines for taking Meals.

prestige

réason for the distinction between the possible inspiration is uncertain. Merry suggests that

Apollo is mentioned either as god of the lyre or as patron of prophetic verse. For the Muse cp. on 1, 1. 492. μετάβηθι=‘ pass over, change your ground ’, t.e. from the general theme of ‘ The Woe of the Achaeans’ to the specific incident

‘The

Arrangement

of the

Wooden

Horse’.

The

origin of the stratagem of the Horse is obscure. The usual explanation is that it is a fanciful development from the use of animal-headed battering-rams ; but W. F. J. Knight in C.P. xxv. (1930),

pp. 356-66

argues

that it was

a magical

device

intended to break the divinely protected ring-wall of ‘ holy’ Troy (cp. on 1, 2. Van Leeuwen takes it as the result of a misunderstood

oracular

reference

to

the

Greek

ships

(ἁλὸς

ἵπποι, cp. 4, 708). See also Nilsson, H.M. p. 256. 499. ὁρμηθεὶς θεοῦ ἄρχετο : this is ambiguous according as one takes θεοῦ with ὁρμηθεὶς or ἄρχετο (Augment). G. M. Calhoun in C.P. xxxiii (1938), pp. 163 and 205-6 supports Bergk’s view that θεοῦ goes with äpxero so as to mean * beginning from the god ', i.e. with an invocation of some divinity, as customary (e.g. Il. 1, 1 ff.). A Scholiast seems to derive the

457-526

COMMENTARY O

(vni)

same meaning from ὁρμηθεὶς with θεοῦ.

345

Others (see M.-R.)

take opp. θεοῦ together =‘ stirred by the god ', which I think is preferable : see Chantraine, ii. pp. 601 and 65. φαῖνε (8 13) is transitive here, as often.

500. ἔνθεν ἑλὼν —' Taking it up at the place where...

.’.

Apparently the lay was already in & well-known form so that one could begin at any episode and assume that the hearers would know its antecedents. Proclus in his Epitome says that

the cyclic ‘ Destruction of Troy ' began at this incident.

Cp.

on 1, 10 and Poetry.

501 it was 326. 507. mss.

ff. ἀπέπλειον =‘ were engaged in sailing away’: in fact only a pretence. For far’ in 503 see § 16, 7, and on 1, In 504 μιν —the Horse, cp. αὐτόν in 506. διαπλῆξαι (-πλήσσω) is Aristarchus! reading. The have

‚440. 509. ἐάαν

διατμῆξαι

may

(from

be

-τμήγω,

explained

Epic

for

as assimilation

-τέμνω),

cp.

of ἐάειν, or

else by Kretschmer’s theory of ‘ distraction’ (8 28). If one aims at restoring the original T'ext of H., as distinct from the

Alexandrian, Cauer's ἐάειν should probably be read. 510.

‘In this way, indeed, it was destined to end.’

Merry

shows that τῇ may be adverbial without reference to βουλή. For μέλλω see on 1, 232. 514-17. Here we have the subject matter of the 'IA(ov Πέρσις (cp. on 500 above). Translate 516 this way and that they wasted the lofty the death of Hector, Deiphobus (cp. in 4, of the Trojans. 519-20. ‘ And there, he [the bard] said, he

‘ And he sang how city’. 517: after 276) became leader [O.] dared [to fight]

his grimmest fight and even conquered by the help of [διὰ] great-souled Athena.’ Note πόλεμος of a single fight as often in Jl.

διὰ would

bitten

Homeric

take the gen. in this sense in Attic.

καὶ in

520 marks ‘ ascending climax ’ (Denniston, G.P. p. 293). 522. Observe how readily even the bravest and most hardheroes

ἀριδάκρνες ἀνέρες ἐσθλοί pides,

Helena

950.

But

‘ melt’

into

tears,

cp.

the

proverb

(Scholiast on Il. 1, 349), cp. Euriin many

European

countries

still it

is not unconventional for men to cry unrestrainedly in public. Venizelos, the great Greek Prime Minister, is stated by a recent biographer to have sometimes burst into tears in Parlia-

ment if he could not make his point by calmer methods.

Here

O. presumably weeps for his lost comrades and for the sad sequels to the victory. The heroes rarely cried in self-pity (but see, e.g., 5, 82). Cp. on 4, 541.

526-7. rov=‘ that man ', 1.e. her husband ’, ὃ 11, 1; ot = ‘but they ', t.e. the victorious enemy.

346

THE

ODYSSEY

® (vm)

529-585

529. «tpepov : the meaning of this ἅπαξ λεγόμενον can only be surmised from its etymology, which seems to connect it with «tpe ‘ fasten together’ (*repf-, servus, cp. on Σειρῆνες in 12, 39), hence=‘in bondage, as a [fettered] prisoner’. Note how 530 returns to the point of comparisor.—t.e. weeping

bitterly—after the rambling half-ornamental Simile. 531-6. εἶβεν for λεῖβε has been suspected here and elsewhere (cp. L.-S.-J.) as being due merely to corruption.

Wecklein for

example would read ἐλεεινὰ. . . Sdxpva λεῖβεν.

But if it is

a corruption

910.

it is deep-seated, cp. Hesiod,

7'heog.

532-6

=93-7 above: the repetition of the incident seems pointless and we may suspect Interpolation. 539. dpope: redupl. 2 aor. Spvupe (perf. Spwpa) ; not for perf. here (pace L.-S.-J.), but an Aorist of the Ingressive type,

lit. =‘ began to begin’; contrast the continuous action implied in the imperfect δορπέομεν. 546-7. dvrl=‘ as good as, equal to’: cp. compounds like avr(deos. Translate 547 ‘Who can reach even a little way with his wits’: a strained expression, but the dative can hardly be objective (see L.-S.-J. on érupatw and ψαύω), though it makes easier sense, ‘ who has touched wisdom even a

little ’.

548. ro —' Therefore ', sc. because we are in the esteemed relationship of suppliant-guest and host. 550. κεῖθι : lit. ‘yonder’, t.e. ‘in your own country’. xddepy:

$ 1, l1 and ὃ 13.

In what

follows Alcinous

becomes

characteristically platitudinous, but perhaps this shows some embarrassment at asking the direct question. 553-4.

ptv=piv,

as often

(8 39):

‘nor, much

less,

a man

660. πόλιας (8 5, 2) is to be pronounced pölyäs:

the ı

of merit’. In τέκωσι τοκῆες (554) H. and his hearers would enjoy the Assonance and Alliteration, whether they noticed the etymological connection or not. 556. ‘ Ships purposing [or aiming] with their wits ’, s.e., as explained in what follows, magically self-steering. But other accounts of their preparation and use imply that they were navigated by ordinary methods (see 6, 268 ft. ; 8, 35 ff. and 50 ff.; 13, 22, 78, 113-15). Shewan (H.E. pp. 261-2) suggests that Alcinous is indulging in after-dinner boasting and exaggeration here, cp. 585. coalesces with the a (ep: 4, 127) as in 574 (where there is a v.l. πόλεις) : see L.-S.-J. for the extraordinary dialect variations of this word. 564-5.

ὥς : best taken as ὡς with accent from enclitic ποτέ:

see on 1, 6.

see on 4, 181.

For Νανσιθόον in 565 see 7, 62;

for ἀγάσεσθαι

COMMENTARY I (rx) 569.

* And

it (or, he) would

surround

347 our [dative

of dis-

advantage merging into possessive, cp. Goodwin and Gulick, G.G. $ 1170] city with a huge mountain ’, t.e. would block their port, and harbour, as happens in 13, 159 ff. 575. Cp. 9, 175. See on 6, 121 for θεονδής (576), and see index for ἀτρεκέως (572) and similar words in this passage. 578. ᾿Αργείων Δαναῶν : if this is the true reading it would mean ' the Argive Greeks ’, 1.6. specifically those who lived in

Argos (see on 3, 251 and 1, 90). But this seems inept here. Bekker emended to ἡρώων A., Fick ᾿Αργεΐων re νεῶν καὶ Ριλίον (cp. 10, 15), Kayser ἀχρεῖον, Δαναῶν which is nearest the ms. lettering. But possibly it is merely metrical padding. 580. ‘ That it might make a song for future generations.’ Note the attitude of the professional poet—for Alcinous is no doubt speaking for H. himself here—to war and human suffering: they make good subjects for poetry (cp. Jl. 6, 357;

Od. 3, 203-4).

Compare

the contemporary

journalists’

appreciation of their ‘ news value’. But the journalist thinks and writes in terms of a few days’ publicity. The epic poet offered an almost immortal Fame to those who endured their suffering bravely and nobly. Odysseus and Achilles died more than 3,000 years ago.

581. πηός denotes any close connection by marriage, among males, sons-, brothers-, and fathers-in-law. mentioned in E'pexegesis in 582.

These

last are

583-4. ‘ Next one’s own blood and family.’ 584: κεχαρισμένα [Ρ]εἰδώς —* with sympathetic mind, congenial ’. 585. Alcinous has just said (546-7) that a suppliant-guest is as good as a brother; now he says he values a congenial comanion as highly. He is clearly in a mellow mood of universal benevolence and good fellowship after his banquet in honour of the still unknown, but obviously distinguished, stranger. In the next book O. begins his after-dinner speech with equal effusiveness and affability (see on 9, 3 ff.).

BOOK

NINE

N.B.—See preliminary note to Book One for abbreviations and use of indexes. SUMMARY

Odysseus reveals to the Phaeacians his name and country (1-38). He begins to recount his adventures on the way home

348

THE ODYSSEY I (1x)

from Troy:

1-28

the attack on the Cicones (39-61);

a storm and

an encounter with Lotus-eaters (62-104); a landing near the country of the Cyclops (105-51) ; the discovery of the Cyclops’ cave (152-230); the arrival of Polyphemus, who devours some of the Companions (231-98) ; O.’s successful plan of revenge (299-402) ; the tricking of the other Cyclopes, escape from the cave, and flight (403-72); the fury ofthe blinded Polyphemus when taunted by O. (473-542) ; departure from the land of the

Cyclopes (543 to end). 1 ff. The first line is a Formula. In 3 ff. O.’s introduction to his long speech is a model for after-dinner speakers.

He begins with felicitously worded praise of the pleasures of music and feasting, while deftly implying that he is something of a connoisseur and that Alcinous’ entertainment satisfies his high standards. He then makes it clear that he is reluctant to talk about his sufferings and will do so only because Alcinous has specially asked him (12).

5 ff. To the cold, pre-prandial eyes of later philosophers, for whom τέλος meant the summum bonum, this phrase seemed almost blasphemously hedonistic (see, e.g., Plato, Repub. 390 B). But remember the circumstances: O. is using exuberant after-dinner phrases which must not be strained to make texts for sermons. Here τέλος means ' an achievement ' and χαριέστερον ' more gratifying’; and the emphasis is on music

and ἐνφροσύνη, that state of cheerful well-being so beloved by Greeks

(cp.

on

5,

205),

not

on

any

lower

sensuality.

The

variant κακότητος ἀπούσης at the end of 6 looks like a puritan’s

poor attempt (-εούσης is the Homeric form) to ' improve ' the sentiment. Lawrence translates ‘ I tell you, to my mind the acme of intelligent delight is reached when a company sits feasting ...’.

9. pé6vu=* wine’, cogn. w. Sanskrit mddhu ‘sweet’ and English ‘ mead’: an Indo-European form. But οἶνος, vinum, and ‘ wine’, are probably of Semitic origin. In serving wine the wine-pourer (οἰνοχόος) drew the wine from the mixing-

bowl (κρητήρ) into a jug (mpdxoos) from which he filled the

cup (δέπας) of each guest.

11. τί may

be adverbial with rotro=‘ this, somehow ’, or

else (preferably) substantivally with κάλλιστον=‘ a very fine thing '. 12 ff. “ But your spirit has become inclined to ask about my mournful woes. σοὶ -- dative of interest merging into possessive. émerpümero —2 aor. mid. ἐπιτρέτω. ὄφρα--' with the result that [see on 12, 428] my mourning and sorrow is increased ’, 1.6. when he is induced to recall his sufferings specifically. He has already been weeping and groaning quite noticeably (see on 8, 522).

1-28

COMMENTARY I (1x)

15-17.

349

15=7, 242, with different punctuation.

In 17 εἴδετε

is subjunctive of οἶδα ; see ὃ 25, 1 and § 36, 3 ὁ, and ὕπο goes with φνγὼν, ὃ 33, 2.

19-20.

‘I am Ulysses Laértiades, | The fear of all the world

for policies’ (Chapman).

The

Homeric

heroes did not suffer

from the often insincere convention (most marked among the

Chinese) by which an eminent person must pretend that he is

& nobody. Aeneas goes even further in his estimate of his own fame—Sum qus Aeneas . . . fama super aethera notus (Aen. 1, 378-9). In 19 πᾶσι might be taken with δόλοισιν (cp. 3, 122 and 422 below);

but it goes better with ἀνθρώποισι

(cp. 12, 70). 21 ff. See on Ithaca. εὐδείελον is explained as from δείλη (see index)=‘ fair in the afternoon ’, i.e. ' enjoying the afternoon

sun’,

or

else

‘clear, distinct '.

from

δῆλος

(possibly

ἔδεαλος,

Cp. on 6, 145, 242.

δέελος)=

22.4. Νήριτον [there is an ancient emendation N'iov ; see on 1, 186] εἰνοσίφυλλον : for this vividly descriptive epithet of a wooded

mountain,

(cp. ἐννοσίγαιος, cutters,

goats

literally ‘ making

5, 423), see on 7, 106.

and

soil-erosion,

mountains in modern Greece.

have

its leaves tremble ’

Unhappily,

left

In

wood-

well-wooded

For 24 see on 1, 246.

25. χθαμαλὴ : meaning much disputed: or ‘close inshore’.

few

C.P. xxiii.

either ‘ low-lying’

(1928), pp. 377-87,

H. F.

Rebert goes far towards reconciling the two meanings, pointing

out that the Greeks regarded the sea as sloping down to the land,

hence,

would seem.

the

closer

to

shore,

the

lower

an

object

at sea

Strabo 10, 2, 12 took «6. —' close to land ’ and

modern Greek sailors use it in that sense.

In C.P. xxx. (1935),

pp. 79 ff. A. D. Fraser takes it=‘ grounded in the sea’, unconvincingly. mavvreprärn is equally uncertain, either= * highest of all’ or ‘ farthest from land ’, which exactly contradict the meanings offered for χθαμαλή. D. Milder in R.M. Ixxx. (1931),

p. 27, takes it as ‘farthest from

the land

of the

Phaeacians ' and not from the point of view of a Greek of the

mainland ; but the orientations in 26 tell against this.

Mülder

also contrasts αὐτή (as=the island itself) with the mountain in 22. I can see no clear solution yet and only provisionally translate ‘ But it is low lying and

wards the dusk '.

farthest out in the sea to-

See further on Jthaca.

28. ἧς γαίης (cp. 34):

either O. with a characteristic turn

of speech makes his personal feeling into a generalization by

using the 3rd person possessive ($ 12, 2) instead of ἐμῆς, or, on the analogy of the Sanskrit svds=‘his (my, thy) own’, ὅς (σός) may be intended as first person here (cp. on 13, 320). The second view was rejected by Aristarchus. Translate

350

THE

ODYSSEY I

‘than one’s own native land’. Greek.

(1x)

28-84

The local patriotism is typically

29 ff. O. first refers back to his narrative in 7, 244 ff., then

(39) begins at his voyage from Troy.

Note fj μέν —

phy (8 39),

generally used in ' oaths and earnest asseverations which par-

take of an oath’s solemnity ' (Denniston, G.P. p. 389) : here= ‘Well, as I have stated

. . .'.

31-4. ὡς δ᾽ αὕτως —the later ὡσαύτως —'in like manner’. In 34 ὡς=‘ to such a degree ’, 1.e. to make a man refuse mar-

riage with goddesses. To put a comma after 33 and read ὡς — ‘seeing that’ as in 414, is tautological with 27-8. See on 1, 6. 33 — 7, 258. 39-40. The Cicones, & Thracian people with & town at Ismarus (40), were allies of the Trojans (Jl. 2, 846). But O. needed no such excuse for his Piracy. In 40 ἔπραθον is 2 aor. πέρθω. αὐτούς -- ὑπ 8 male inhabitants; the women (41) were usually carried off as Slaves. 42-4. tons: one may understand μοῖρα. But perhaps the true reading is tees, a hypothetical form of alea deduced from the Aeolic verb ἴσσασθαι -εκληροῦσθαι ; see Bassett in C.P. xxvi. (1931), pp. 313; cp. 2, 203, and 549 below. For νήπιος see on 1, 8. 49-50. ἥπειρον : see on 5, 56. ἀφ᾽ ἵππων : 866 0n 5, 371. 50 one would expect πεζοὶ ἐόντες, which Agar conjectures. 51-2.

Spn="in

their

season’,

attested v.i. tipos emphasizes, In 52 $4pvov —' in the morning w. ‘early’. 54. "Setting [see L.-S.-J. at array they fought . . .': but a Schema etymologicum.

1.6.

Spring,

as

the

In

weakly

cp. ὥρῃ iv εἰαρινῇ, Il. 2, 471. mists ', cp. ἦρι, ἠριγένεια, cogn. tornpe A iii 2-3] the battle in ἐμάχοντο μάχην also suggests

Note change to the 3rd person here:

perhaps to include the Cicones : but see on 86. 56. ἱερὸν ἦμαρ. In some uses of ἱερός in H. the translation * holy, sacred ' is hardly adequate, e.g. as applied to the dusk, a fish, a chariot, an army, and, here, to the day. The root of the word is probably that of ts (Fls, vis, cp. 2, 409) =‘ strength,

power ', and the basic meaning seems to be ' having superuman strength, of supernatural power ' (3.e. possessing mana,

as anthropologists call it). So its meanings in H. vary between the notion of ' strong, possessed of unusual power’ and ‘ superhuman’ in the special sense of ' holy’, or

‘connected with holy

things'. Here translate ' while day was growing in its holy strength '. Cp. on 7, 283. 58 (=Il. 16, 779)=‘ But when the sun was turning back [{.6. declining] towards the time [understand καιρόν] of ox-

28.84

COMMENTARY I (rx)

351

loosing’. Some time in the afternoon is intended, whether early or late is uncertain and immaterial here: in the heat of summer the oxen would be released from the yoke early, but later in winter. Before the invention of clocks and sundials points of time were generally described in terms of regular actions like this (cp. 12, 439) ; compare the later city expression πληθούσης ἀγορᾶς for the forenoon. 60. As there were 12 ships this makes 72 Companions lost in all. The symmetrical apportionment is reminiscent of archaic art. After this O.'s companions are diminished gradu. ally, like the Ten Little Nigger Boys of the nursery rhyme (cp. on 10, 205), till in Book 12 he is left all alone. Six is also the number lost in 9, 289-344 and 12, 245-6. 65. τινα is subject of ἀῦσαι=‘ till someone [of us, presum-

ably the best friend of each dead man] had called thrice each of my poor comrades’. The triple cry was a ritual act call the souls home, cp. Virgil, Aen. 6, 506, magna manes voce VOCUS. 66-8. ὕπο with Κικόνων as the accent shows (8 33, 4). In

on to ter 68

σὺν goes semi-adverbially with κάλυψε (ὃ 33, 1-2).

70. ai=the ships, ὃ 11. ἐπικάρσιαι is best explained from ἐπί and κάρη=‘ head-foremost, plunging’, praectpites. Later it means

‘ cross-wise,

at an

angle’,

and

some

(including

a

Scholiast) take it =‘ drifting, making leeway ' here. 71-2. See on Onomatopoeia. The mss. read διέσχισεν, neglecting the Dsgamma in Fis, cp. 281, Text, and $2,4d. In 72 κάθεμεν is 1 pl. 2 aor. καθίημι. See Ship. 74. συνεχὲς : perhaps a trace of the original *ovuvorexés, or

a lengthening before v as elsewhere ($ 1, 13

ὁ), cp. δὲ ved. in 68,

or possibly a στίχος pelovpos (ὃ 42 c).

75. ‘ Eating our hearts in pains and weariness’ (Marris). For the Metaphor cp. the epithet 6vpoBdpos in Jl., and θυμοSaxfs in 8, 185. 80-1. Κ ύθηρα (neut. pl.), an island S.W. of Maleia: cp. on 8, 288 and 3, 287. These are the last clearly identifiable places in O.’s wanderings. After this he leaves the sphere of Geography and enters Wonderland, though some efforts to identify places mentioned later will be cited. 84. The Lotus-eaters have been located at various places on the N. African coast (first so in Herodotus 4, 177). The λωτός may have been a kind of date or the fruit of the jujube tree, or ἃ poppy-pod, but these are only guesses (see further in M.-R.). λωτός here is not to be confused with the plant (perhaps a trefoil) of that name in 4, 603, or later meanings = nettle-wood (for making pipes) and the Egyptian lotus. The

362

THE ODYSSEY I (1x)

84-149

precise significance of ἄνθινον (lit. ‘ flowery ') is uncertain : it may

refer

to its appearance,

or to

its vegetable

origin,

or

possibly to its smell (but H. only once elsewhere refers, in-

directly, to the scent of flowers in the epithet ' rose-scented ' in Il. 23, 186). The heroes do not eat fruit elsewhere in H. See

Mayor’s long note here.

For a fine imaginative rendering of

the drowsy atmosphere of Lotus-land see Tennyson’s Lotus Eaters and Choric Song. 86. ἕλοντο is a curiously isolated 3rd person in this firstperson narrative. Cauer (G.H. p. 638) takes it as a relic of

an original third-person version of the incident. 95-6. If #0eAev and ἐβούλοντο are not simply synonyms here, the first may mean ‘was . . . willing ’, the second ‘ wished ’. 97. λωτὸν ἐρεπτόμενοι : a good example of the adaptability of a Formula:

the phrase

is used of horses grazing on trefoil

(see on 84) in Il. 2, 776, and the verb is better suited to that. 102-5. Awroio . . . λάθηται : perhaps a Schema etymologicum or Paronomasia.

106. νκλώπων

104 — 180 below and 4, 580, etc.

105 = 62.

.. . γαῖαν : Thucydides (6, 2) places this

near Etna on the E. coast of Sicily, and others elsewhere in that island. I follow M.-R.: ' throughout these books [9-12]

we are in a wonderland, which we shall look in vain for on the map’. The name Κύκλωψ means literally ‘round-eyed ’. There is no clear statement in H. that Polyphemus (see 403 below) or the other Cyclopes had only a single eye by nature (μονόφθαλμος), and it has been suggested that Polyphemus had

merely lost one eye

by accident, like Hannibal

(luscus,

ἑτερόφθαλμος). But Hesiod (7 heog. 145) introduces the former view, and H. probably intended it too. The one-eyed giant is a figure in many folk-tales, Turkish, Persian, Finnish, Nor-

wegian ; see Appendix II to M.-R. and cp. the story of the one-eyed tribe of Arimaspians in Herodotus 4, 27. Note in the following lines the criteria of civilization which the Cyclops lacked: agriculture, legal assemblies and precedents, and a communal organization higher than the family, :.e. the πόλις which already in the Homeric Age was of primary importance in Greek life (see the Formula in 1, 170; 10, 325), cp. on 6,

9-10.

107.

For ὑπερφιάλων see on 1, 134. πεποιθότες

ἀθανάτοισιν

(8 1, 13 d):

with no notion of

devout faith (see 275-6), but simply ‘leaving it to the gods’,

fatalistically. The idea of Chance, which we might expect here, as an arbitrary dispenser of good and bad, is later than

H., and does not become prevalent till late in the 5th century. The noun τύχη does not occur till Archilochus. 112.

ment

θέμιστες : ‘ precedents

laid

down

of law’, 1.6. principles of judge-

(τίθημι) empirically

by successive judges;

84-149

COMMENTARY I

(rx)

353

also in a more general sense in the singular θέμις means ‘ custom, usage’. Contrast the more abstract notion implied in νόμος, ἃ word not found in H. (cp. on 217). 114-15. “ But each makes his own laws over [genitive as with a verb of ruling] his children and wives, and they [7.e. the heads

of each family]

do not regard

one another.’

Plato

(Laws

680 B 3 ff.) cites this as an example of patriarchal government.

116. λάχεια, if the correct reading, occurs only here and in 10, 509.

Its meaning is quite uncertain ; the ancient etymo-

logy from λαχαίνω =‘ dig’, making it —' fit for digging, with good soil’, is a weak guess. Λέχεια) as the Proper Name

Others have taken Δάχεια (or of the island, which is possible.

Zenodotus read ἐλάχεια=‘ short, small’ (cp. ἐλάσσων, ἐλάχιeros), but this hardly suits τετάνυσται. See Text for the fact

that these,

introduced

in & sense,

this island

are

not

variants

as & device

for

at all.

putting

eleven ships safely out of the Cyclops' reach.

H.

probably

O.'s

other

For his twelve

ships see Il. 2, 637 and 159 below. 122. * Neither with flocks is it held, nor with ploughed lands' (Murray). καταΐσχεται is found only here for κατ(ox erai, -éx eras, and is oddly used. 124-5. μηκάδας αἶγας : note Oncmatopoeia in the epithet when the n is pronounced as in ‘mend ' or ' there’ (as it always should be, not as in ‘ feed ' or in ‘they ’), cp. on 439.

In 125

πάρα--πάρεισι. For ' scarlet-prowed ' see on Ship; in 539 others are ‘ blue-prowed ’. 130. * Who would have made the island into & good settlement for them.’ ἐυὐκτίμενος, from εὖ-, κτίζω. Note the Epic transitive use of κάμνω.

133-5. The optatives are potential: if anyone were to try cultivation here, it would be bound to succeed. In 135 note ὑπό with the accusative as in 2, 181 οἱ al. There is no evidence elsewhere, or good reason here, for taking πῖαρ adjectivally. Translate ‘ Since there is much richness under the surface ’.

143. ὀρφναίην —' murky ' is explained by Epexegesis in the following clause ' nor was there enough light for seeing, because ' etc.

147. With this fine Odyssean line Edwards aptly compares Tennyson in Enoch Arden : * The league-long rollers thundering

on the reef’.

H.'s line implies a wide open shore suitable for

running ships aground without danger of rocks.

149. κελσάσῃσι δὲ νηνσὶ is perhaps a strained use of the locative dative, hardly a dative of advantage. It has also been suggested that in early Greek there was ἃ kind of Dative

Absolute construction, superseded by the Genitive Absolute—

354

THE ODYSSEY I (rm)

149-209

which certainly makes good sense here, ‘ When the ships had runaground'. Elsewhere κέλλω is always transitive. For other possible dative absolutes see 71. 8, 487;

12, 374;

Od. 21, 115.

151-2. "H& δῖαν : here and elsewhere (cp. 26) Cauer reads the uncontracted form ἠόα to avoid the double spondee. See index for δῖαν and ᾿Ηῶ.

For 152 see on 2, 1.

156. alyavéas δολιχαύλονς : lit.=‘ long-socketed spears ’. The αὐλός was the tube which held the spear-head to the shaft; its length would prevent the head from snapping off easily. See the illustration opposite p. 139 of Nilsson’s H.M. alyavén is probably conn. w. ἀΐσσω, cp. on 3, 42. 157 ff. διὰ goes with κοσμηθέντες. βάλλομεν is imperfect, ἢ 13. In 163 note the preparation for the incident in 345 ff. 166-7. ἐς---ἐλεύσσομεν governs, as well as γαῖαν and καπνόν, θογγὴν by Zeugma. | avróv —the people as distinct from their ocks. 168 ff. 168-70 are formulaic (cp. 558-60 below, and 10, 185-7),

see on 2, 388.

Similarly

171=10,

188 and

12, 319.

In 172 ἄλλοι =‘ the rest of you ’, 4.6. tnose not of O.'s ship, cp. 60 above. 176 ff. For θεονδής see on 6, 121. In 177 ἀνὰ goes with ἔβην (--ἀμβαίνειν, as in 178), νηὸς being a genitive of place (op. 2, 416). In 182 ἔνθα δ᾽ --΄ then ’, answering ὅτε δὴ in 181. 183. ‘ Overhung by bay-trees’: H. likes to mention T'rees like this, cp. 5, 69; 12, 103; 13, 102. 184-5. μῆλα is the general term =‘ flocks ', with Epexegesis

following. laverkov=‘ habitually slept’, $ 21. For κατωρνχέεσσι see on 6, 267. 186. δρνυσὶν : it is likely that Spts (cogn. w. ‘tree’ and Sépv) originally meant ‘a tree’ in general, and then became

specifically ‘ oak ’, as here. 187. éviave must be translated ‘ was accustomed to sleep’ (cp. 184) to avoid inconsistency with 216-17 below. O. is anticipating later knowledge ; he does not see the Cyclops till 233. But 213-15 looks like an effort to patch up some inconsistency. 189. ἤδη : ‘In H. εἰδέναι with acc. (esp. of neut. pl. adj.) denotes not mere knowledge but the temper and mora! character in general.

Knowledge

“Iken’” and “I can"), theory

as one. 8, 584;

See 1, 428; 2, 231; 11, 432.’ (Mayor.)

and

power

(kennen

and

können,

4, 460, 696;

5, 182;

and practice, are yet regarded

3, 244, 277;

191. σιτοφάγῳ : actually, as they were to find to their cost, he was ἀνθρωποφάγος, see on 289.

149-209

COMMENTARY I (rx)

355

192. Since 188 H. has been emphasizing the Cyclops’ loneliness. He ends with this fine Simile of the lonely mountainpeak which Aeschylus imitated in his οἰόφρων πέτρα (Supp. 795). For ὅ re see on 1, 52. The v.l. ὅτε, ‘when’, gives inferior sense. 194. wap:

Apocope, $ 1, 10.

For ἐρύω see on 6, 265.

196. ‘ A goat-skin of dark wine’: before the invention of glass bottles, wine was kept in earthenware jars or in skins, the latter being handier for carrying about. μέλανος here refers to a very dark red, called ἐρυθρός in 163, 208 (cp. on οἴνοπα in 1, 183); H. never mentions white or yellow wines. Note the extraordinary strength of this Ismarian (198) wine (for the only other local wine in H. see 10, 235). The usual mixture for drinking was 1 part of wine to 3 of water in early days

(Hesiod,

Works

596),

and

later 2 to 3 (Aristophanes,

Knights 1187; see further in Athenaeus, Detpnosophists 10, 27-9 and 36-7); this Thracian vintage was so potent that it was usually mixed in the proportions of 1 to 20 (see on 209):

only such ‘ fire-water ’ as this would be adequate to fuddle the wits of the mountainous Cyclops, who drinks it neat. In 205 ff. H. appraises this ‘divine drink’ with regard to the three critical qualities of any wine, namely, taste (μελιηδέα, 208), colour (ἐρυθρόν, 208), and aroma or bouquet (ὀδμὴ, 210)— the Latin sapor, odor, color, cp. his descriptive epithets ‘ sweet’ (7, 182), * glowing ' (7, 295). In 2, 340 he mentions ‘ ancient

wine, pleasant to drink’, t.e. age, the fourth important point

in judging

wine.

H.

clearly appreciated

good

liquor;

but

Horace goes rather far in saying Laudibus arguitur vini vinosus Homerus (Ep. 1, 19, 6) if vinosus has its usual disparaging meaning. 197. Mapwy: the eponymous hero of the Thracian town Maroneia long famous for its strong wine. Note his pedigree * Son

of Finely-flowering ’, implying

that

his father

owned

fertile vineyards. 198. tpevs (=iepeis) : this is the only mention of a priest in Od. Regular priests are found in H. only in charge of established shrines or groves, as here.

The ritual of domestio

and public sacrifices was performed by the heroes themselves (see ἱερεύω in 2, 56).

For the grove in 200 see on 6, 10.

202. τάλαντα : all we definitely know of the value of a talent is that it was less than that of two fat oxen (Il. 23, 750-1, cp. on 1, 431 above). 209-10.

The general meaning is that this potent wine (see on

196 above) was mixed with water in the proportion of one to twenty measures. ἕν most naturally goes with δέπας etc. = ' Filling one goblet of it he would pour it [χεῦε : see on χέω

356 and

THE Gnomic

water’.

Aorist]

Others

* When

ODYSSEY I

into

[lit.

understand

(1x)

209-291

“over ’] twenty

μέτρον

with

measures

ἕν and

of

translate

he filled a goblet he would pour in one measure of it

over [or possibly ‘ at the rate of ’] twenty of water’. Cp. on 9 above. Note the striking neglect of the original initials *cFin the elision δ᾽ ἡδεῖα (8 2, 4).

214. ‘ Clothed in mighty strength’: for the Metaphor see on 3, 205.

217. νομὸν —' pasture’; contrast vépos=‘law’, which does not occur in H. (see on 112 above). Compare the two distinct uses of νέμω : (a) =‘ dispense, apportion ’ (e.g. 8, 470), (5) ‘ pas-

ture, graze ' (e.g. 233 below). 220. διακεκριμέναι : a Scholiast explains the feminine on the grounds that few male kids or lambs were usually penned, cp. 239.

221-2. ἔρχατο : 3rd pl. pluperf. pass. of tpyo —' confine ’, $16, 7. The following terms are disputed, but probably mean * firstlings ’, ‘ middlings’

and

‘ younglings’.

With

μέτασσαι

(conn. w. pera=‘after’, or else μεταξύ —' between ’) cp. ἔπισσαι in L.-S.-J. ἕρσαι are so named from the dew-like sheen

on

young

Aeschylus, Agam.

animals

141):

(cp.

δρόσος

in the

same

sense

in 5, 467 et al. ἐέρση —'dew'.

222 ναῖον is apparently imperf. vaw =‘ flow’ (cp. 6, 292). Van

in

In

of an alternative form of Herwerden prefers to read

&vaov with hiatus after the pause. Distinguish ópós, -ov= ‘whey’ from ὄρος, -eos=‘ mountain’ (Ionic οὖρος), ὅρος, -ov =‘ boundary’

(Ionic

οὖρος),

otpes=‘ watcher,

guardian’,

οὖρος—' fair wind ', οὖρον, Tó —' range ' (8, 124). 223. τετυγμένα (τεύχω)2' manufactured’, implying

some

handicraft among the Cyclopes ; cp. on 4, 627.

229. Note

O.'s

motives—inquisitiveness

and

acquisitive-

ness—very typical of himself and many later Greeks.

230. ‘ But, as we found [&p', cp. on 10, 26], he was not going to be lovely when he appeared to my company.’

is grimly ironical. For μέλλω see on 1, 232. 234. ποτιδόρπιον —'for his supper’, sc.

warmth,

The litotes

for

light

and

as he didn’t cook his food ; but Euripides portrays

him as doing so in his Cyclops. See further on 291. 239-40. ἔκτοθεν αὐλῆς can hardly mean ‘ outside the yard ’, which would leave them free to stray at will.

M.-R. accepts

Rumpf’s ἔντοθεν αὐλῆς = inside the yard’. But the original phrase can stand if αὐλῆς is taken as a genitive of place =‘ outside in the yard '.

In 240 θυρεὸν is a case of Synizesis,$ 1, 11;

cp. ἡμέᾳς, 251, θερὺς, 274, δὴ αὖτε, 311, and on 283.

209-29]

COMMENTARY I

(1x)

357

243. ἠλίβατον : an epithet (confined to rocks) of uncertain meaning and etymology (Gloss), but probably=‘ high, steep ’. Connections have been conjectured with ἄλιψ, ἀλίβας, λείβω, λέπας, λείπω, Balvw.

245-6. ‘ All of them duly in turn, and he put to the mothers the lamblings as

in

23,

’ (Cotterill).

237=‘ thicken,

(ὀπός, Il. 5, 902) (mveria, τάμισος).

252-5=3,

was

Note in 246 θρέψας curdle',

used

cp.

for this;

71-4 (see notes).

on

3,

(τρέφω) used

290.

in later

Fig-juice

times

But contrast Nestor's

rennet

polite

postponement of such questions till after his guests had been made comfortable (loc. cit.) with the Cyclops’ boorish direct-

ness here. It augurs ill for his further treatment of his ξεῖνοι. 257. δεισάντων : a genitive absolute despite the dative in 256 (Case-variation).

260 ff. Bassett (P.H. p. 153) says that this unusually confused opening sentence,

with the verb postponed to the end,

shows O.'s temporary loss of sang-froid at the rudeness of the Cyclops.

(Characterization by Style.)

261 ff. ἱέμενοι : see on 1, 6. paths’

(sc.

than

we

ἄλλος

is reminiscent

mulia

per aequora

‘ By another way,

intended).

The

effective

of Catullus,

101,

1, Multas

vectus,

which

has

& very

by other

Anaphora

of

per gentes et

Odyssean

ring.

For 264 cp. on 20 above. ὑπουράνιον=‘ under heaven ’. 266-9. ‘ But as for us, we have reached here [κιχανόμενοι] and come to these thy knees (to see] if . . .' See on 3, 92. For the Cyclops’ savage ξεινήϊον see on 369-70 and 1, 187. In 268 ἥ is attracted to the gender of θέμις. αἰδεῖο in 269 is pres. imp. for αἰδέεο, Attic αἴδον ; 8éisin Paratazis for ‘since. 274. ἀλέασθαι : aor. infin. mid. of ἀλέ[Ί]ομαι, cp. ἀλενάμενος

in 277 where v —F, as in χεῦε in 210 and ἐδεύησεν in 540. 270-81. εἴφ᾽ --εἰπές δαείω : see ὃ 25, 3 and 5. In 281 before Ρειδότα the final v in λάθεν is dubious (Text), cp. on 71-2 &bove. In 281 ff. note the super-trickster's pride at outwitting a novice (Lies). In 283 νέᾳ is an unusual initial Synizests, cp. κρέα at the end of 347. Some prefer to emend both. 289-90.

Note the ugly guttural sounds to express the hideous

deed (Onomatopoeia). 'The Cyclops now shows that he is 8 cannibal, like the Laestrygonian Antiphates in 10, 116 (and also & nation near the Scythians according to Herodotus, 18, 3, and the Irish according to Strabo, 4, 5, 4).

4,

291. * Then, having cut them asunder limb by limb, he prepared [see on 2, 20] his supper.'

Next morning (311) he takes

his δεῖπνον, ‘ breakfast-lunch ', similarly.

The Cyclops lives

958

THE

ODYSSEY I

(rx)

291-366

on the primitive system of only two daily meals, as the heroes generally. But in JJ. 24, 124 and Od. 16, 2 we read of a genuine breakfast (ἄριστον) ; cp. Aeschylus, fr. 182: ἄριστα, δεῖπνα, δόρπα θ᾽ αἱρεῖσθαι τρίτα. 297. ἄκρητον γάλα: the force of the epithet—elsewhere applied only to wine in H.—is obscure. Clerke (F.S.H.p. 195) notes that milk was often mixed with water, and

this may

be

referred to here. Oldfather (C.P. vii (1913), pp. 195 ff.) thinks it means ' not mixed with δπός ' (see on 246 above). Sir Evelyn Howell,

Greece and

Ussher,

Hermathena,

Rome,

2nd

ser. v. (1958),

p. 42, suggests

fresh milk without sour milk added to make cheese: lxxxix.

(1957),

pp.

59-64,

R. 6.

unsweetened

milk, citing 11, 24 ff. (cp. my note) and other passages. 298 ff. ‘Stretched out through the flocks’: διὰ emphasizes his hugeness (Economy of Phrase). In 301 ‘ Where the midriff holds the liver’ dpéves has its most concrete anatomical sense =Latin praecordia;

cp. on 1, 42;

4, 661;

10, 493.

In 302

χείρ᾽ is dative as the accent shows: ‘feeling for it [sc. the fatal spot] with my hand; but second thoughts restrained me’; cp. Euripides, Hippolytus 436, αἱ Setrepal πως φροντίδες σοφώτεραι. In 303 αὐτοῦ—' there’; kal='as well’ (as the Cyclops). ἄμμες is Aeolic for ἡμεῖς ($ 10). ὄλεθρον is a cognate &ccus. : see ὃ 29 and 1, 11.

308. κλντὰ μῆλα : the epithet is incongruous and little more than a metrical stop-gap. They were not ‘famous’ till H. made them so. He uses this epithet lavishly because Fame is & dominant motif in epic. Cp. φαιδίμῳ dp in 11, 128. 314. ‘ As one [the generalizing force of re, here almost = τις] would put the lid on a quiver’: an effectively simple Simile. 316. βυσσοδομεύων =‘ brooding deeply’. The first part may be from

βνσσός=‘ depth [of sea]', but the second

is hardly

conn. w. δομέω ' build ', as L.-S.-J. take it. Cp. on πορφύρω for a similar metaphorical notion. 320. χλωρὸν : here=‘ green’ in the sense of ‘sappy, undried’, cp. 379. In 10, 234 it is applied to the colour of honey, which is more yellow. See further on 11, 43. 322-3. ‘To be [as big] as is the mast of a black twenty-oared ship, a broad freighter, such as crosses wide expanses of sea.’ The -op- in ἐεικοσόροιο is from the root of ἐρέσσω—' row ’. See on Ship, and cp. 5, 250. Milton (P.L. 1, 292-4) adapts and exaggerates this simile to describe Satan’s spear ‘. . . to

equal which the tallest pine | Hewn on Norwegian hills, to be

the miast | Of some great amiral, were but a wand’,

326. I follow van Leeuwen-da Costa in reading ἀποξῦσαι (from ἀπο-ξύω ' scrape off, make smooth ’, cp. ὁμαλὸν in 327)

291-366

COMMENTARY I (rx)

359

with one Ms. for ἀποξῦναι (ἀπ-᾿οξύνω * sharpen’), cp. on 6, 269. O. himself looks after the sharpening (ἐθόωσα, 327). 330. * Which had been strewn abundantly, in heaps down through the cave.’ The text is dubious, both the gen. σπείους (one good ms. has accus. oeios) and the adverbial use of μεγάλ᾽ [α] with ἤλιθα being awkward. 331. πεπαλάσθαι, an anomalous aor. infin. mid. of πάλλω =

‘shake’, is Aristarchus’ reading (as in Il. 7, 171) for πεπαλάχθαι (from παλάσσω usually =‘sprinkle’). Nauck suggests πεπαλέσθαι, redupl. 2 aor. infin. πάλλω. In casting lots the marked tokens (κλῆροι) of each man were shaken round together in a helmet till the required number fell out; cp. 10, 206-7. πάλλω is cogn. w. Lat. colo, πέλω (see on 1, 16), κύκλος (see L. J. D. Richardson in Transactions of the English Philo-

logical Society (1936), pp. 101-5). 335 ff. ἐλέγμην etc.: ‘I counted myself in as a fifth with them’;

see

on

4, 451.

For

338

see

on

239

above.

339:

usually the male animals were left outside (cp. on 220). This different arrangement was to save O.’s life later. 346. κισσύβιον : a rustic wooden bowl; perhaps conn. w. κισσός, ‘ivy ’, because made of ivy-wood or adorned with ivy-wreaths (cp. Theocritus, 1, 27 ff.). See the long discussion of the word in Athenaeus 11, 476 f-477 e.

347. “ Cyclops, here [τῇ, see on 10, 287], have a drink after that jolly meal of mansmutton ’—so Rouse aptly renders the jerky rhythm of O.'s forced geniality. For xpé see on 283. 349 ff. ‘ For you, moreover, I was bringing it as a drinkoffering in the hope that you would pity me and send me on my way home.’ O. flatters the Cyclops by using the word λοιβή which implies an offering to ἃ god. 352-3. πολέων --πολλῶν, ὃ 5, 2. For μοῖρα see on 1, 33. ἤσατο in 353 is a unique aor. mid. of ἥδομαι, 359-60. ἀπορρώξ-ε' ἃ rivulet, offshoot’, lit. ‘a breaking from’ (ἀπορρήγνυμι). In 360 most of the mss. have ὧς ἔφατ᾽" αὐτάρ oi αὖτις ἐγὼ πόρον, which will not scan. A few omit ἐγὼ, as in our text (following Ludwich

and Allen), which scans

αὐτάρ For avris. There are many emendations. 362. περὶ goes with ἤλνθεν which governs Κύκλωπα, φρένας being

a defining accusative;

see

would say ‘went to his head’ faculties), not φρένας (see index). 366. ‘ No-man is my name’, the lengthening with hiatus is not Naber prefers to read ὄνομ᾽ ἔστ᾽

$ 33 and § 29,

1 b.

We

(where we place the higher

see further on 408. ὄνομᾶ : impossible at this pause, but with two mss. The name is

360

THE ODYSSEY I (1x)

366-415

repeated to make sure that the Cyclops (and H.’s audience) would hear it clearly. He did, as 369 shows. Note Odrw as 8, noun, not οὔτινα.

369. πύματον

. . . pera

ols=‘ last among

number of ᾽] his companions’.

to the subject of the sentence see on 6, 278. 371-2. Ümrios—' on his back’, supinus. ‘twisting

his

massive

tacuitque

per

antrum |

neck’,

[lit.

‘in

the

For σβός (8 12, 2) not referring

cp.

Virgil blends in 298 from above): Immensus,

Aeneid

ἀποδοχμώσαςΞΞ

3, 631

ff. (note

how

Cervicem inflexam posuit

saniem

eructans

ac frusta

cruento | Per somnum commizta mero. Observe H.’s attentior. to detail: if the Cyclops had fallen on his face (πρηνής. cp. 5, 374), O.’s plan would have been impossible ; the fact that he turned his face sideways—remember

his mountainous

size in

in 5, 403, 438 ‘ bellow, roar’, a not dissimilar process.

Com-

191-2—made it much easier. 374-5. épedyero here means ‘ disgorged, belched out’, but

pare the similarity in Latin between erugere and eructare. In 375 τὸν μοχλὸν=‘ that bar’, ὃ 11. 377. ἀναδύη : apparently a 2 aor. optative ἀναδύω for ἀναδνίη=‘ go back, withdraw ' (cp. 5, 337) ; cp. on 10, 51. 381-2. δαίμων : ‘ Then a god breathed great boldness into us’: see on 2, 134,

and cp. 142, 339, 411.

Note

that Athena

does not specifically help O. in Books 9-12, presumably for fear of complications

with

Poseidon

and

Helios

O.’s hopes in 317. In 382 Schwartz’s * thrusting ' is attractive. 383-6.

later.

emendation

But

see

ἐλῶντες

‘ And I leant hard above it, with a will

Twirling it round, as with a boring-drill À man drills through the timbers of a ship While two below him keep it running still.' (Mackail.)

Aristarchus read ἐρεισθεὶς ‘having put my weight on it’ (for ἀερθεὶς ‘raised above it’ in the Mss.) making better sense with the position of the Cyclops' head as described in 372. 384. τρυπῷ must be an optative of rpumaw. Elsewhere the subjunctive

is used

in similes.

Emendations:

τρνπᾷ (subj.)

Draco, τρνπῶν (particip.) Ameis. 385. ὑποσσείουσιν : for the doubled c see $ 2, 1; literally —'shake

below’,

which

hardly

gives

the right

sense.

See

R. McKenzie in C.Q. xix. (1925), p. 210, who takes -σείω here = *céFo, Sanskrit cydvati =‘ move rapidly '. 388-9. τὸν. . . θερμὸν &övra refers to the μοχλός. ὀφρύας, * eye-brows ', in 389 is presumably a poetic Plural, and not

366-415

COMMENTARY I

(rx)

361

evidence that the Cyclops had more than one eye; &bove. ἀμφὶ is adverbial here (ὃ 33).

see on 106

390. σφαραγεῦντο (for -éovro, cp. 7, 1)=‘ swelled to bursting ', cp. 440 below. But van Leeuwen persuasively suggests σμαραγεῦντο ‘crackled’. 391. For ἠξ before ox- cp. on 5, 237. H. introduces a second Simile for this critical action, from the process of tempering iron by dipping it red-hot into cold water, when the sudden contraction

hardens

the metal, a notable

the Iron Age (see on 4, 293).

φαρμάσσων

reference

in 393

to

is a ἅπαξ

λεγόμενον in H. ; possibly it implies an almost magical result of the

about

treatment,

iron.

a trace

Translate

393

of the

as ‘For

many

early

it [ro=the

superstitions

tempering]

contrary to expectation [aöre, so Bothe; water usually softens] makes the strength of iron at least ’ [ye is limitative].

392. peyada laxovra:

‘when F is observed in ἰάχω ı is short

and the sense pres. or impf. ; when a preceding vowel is elided

v is long and the sense aor., as in μεγάλ᾽ laxe Jl. 1. 482 al. : hence in the latter places μεγάλα FFaxe etc. (kal εὔαχε (tFFayxe) in [Il.] 20. 62, ἐν πρώτοισι Faxóv in [/1.] 19. 424) is prob. cj. [conjecture]' (L.-S.-J. s. ἰάχω). Accordingly 395 -Ξ- περὶ δὲ

FFaxe or δ᾽ &FFaxe See § 2, 4. 394. roüo=the Cyclops. off’ =‘ hissed’, Onomatopoeia.

Alle-

gorists explained the eye as representing the Cyclops’ daughter, who burned with love for O. and helped him to escape !

398 ff. χερσὶν is best taken with ἔρριψεν : hardly with ἀλύων, as M.-R. Translate 400 ‘In caves among the windswept mountain-tops’: a fine use of Epithet. ILoAvdnpos is first

named

in 403, cp. on

2, 150.

For apnpévos

see on 6, 2.

For ἀμβροσίην in 404 see on 7, 283, and contrast on 4, 445 (cp. 359 above).

408. The Cyclops intended to say Oris with the recessive accent of a proper name (cp. 17, 292, " Apyos from ἀργός), but he was not in a condition for faultless enunciation. His kin thought that i in reply to their question with μή τις he had said

οὔτις (?.e. ‘no man’ instead of ‘ No-man ) as is made clear by μή τις in 410 (H. elsewhere always uses οὐ when the indicative follows €). The Paronomasia is further developed in μῆτις in 414, with ἃ variation in 460. "There is ἃ fuller discussion of this in my A.G.L. pp. 104-5. 411. voócóv . . . Διὸς —' illness from Zeus’: like other phenomena stil unexplained in primitive times (e.g. rain,

lightning), disease was attributed directly to Zeus.

Actually

the pious reference is out of character (cp. 275).

415-16. The Assonance of w may be intended to suggest his slow and painful speech.

ψηλαφάω

(416) was the word used

362

THE ODYSSEY I (rx)

415-483

by St. Paul (Acts 17, 27) in his speech to the Athenians on the Areopagus to describe their ‘ groping after God’. As it is a fairly rare word in classical Greek (only here in H.), it probably suggested the image of the blinded Cyclops to that audience. 419. Ο. is unusually boastful in all this incident (cp. 281, 414, 475 ff., 502 ff., 525) presumably because it was the greatest

triumph of his skill over tremendous physical force.

420. Note dy’[a], an intensive of uncertain origin (probably conn. w. ἔχω, óxvpós ' strong’) only found in H. and before ἄριστος.

425-6. ὄϊες scanned GFtés (oves) with lengthening in thesis: $ 1, 13d. For ἰοδνεφὲς in 426 see on 4, 135. Many other words not annotated here will be found in the index. 427 ff. ‘ These I silently bound together with easily-twisted

withies ’, z.e. pliant twigs of Vitex Agnus-castus.

as

often.

In

429

σύντρεις

ξυνεείκοσι in 14, 98.

430:

is

best

taken

as

εὐ-—

one

word,

ῥᾳδίως, cp.

ἴτην σώοντες : note plural with

Dual as elsewhere.

, 433-5.

‘So I caught hold of him by the back, ensconced my-

self in the thick wool under his belly, and hung on patiently, face upwards, keeping a firm hold on it all the time ’ (Butler). In 435 νωλεμέως is perhaps from vn- and a root *lem=‘ break ' (see Muller). στρεφθεὶς= ‘ having turned over’, i.e. 80 as to be ὕπτιος (see on 372).

439. Note how the bleating of the μῆλα is prolonged in the Assonance of n in this line (cp. on 124).

443. ὡς --ὅτι usually has no accent (see on 1, 6);

the aco.

here is from the enclitic oi (which is a dative of interest). Nitzsch prefers to read ὡς ot =‘ that they ' (ὃ 12,1). δέδεντο :

pluperf. pass. δέω. 445. ‘ Hard pressed by his thick fleece and by me with my

crowded thoughts’: the Zeugma (or metalepsis) is almost comic. For H.’s varied use of πυκινός, πυκνός, see 5, 329; 7,

81, 340; 10, 150. There is much Pathos in the following scene. 448-9. λελειμμένος . . . oldv=‘ left behind by the sheep’. The gen. after λείπω is paralleled in J/. 23, 522 and elsewhere. In Mediterranean

countries

flocks usually

have

a ram

or a

he-goat as their recognized leader. For τέρην in 449 see on 12, 357. 450. μακρὰ βιβάς—' broad-striding’: those who find intentional humour in the fact that this phrase is used elsewhere of the noble stride of heroes in 71. (and cp. Od. 11, 539) misunder-

stand the technique of Formula.

Cp. on 3, 392.

451-2. For ἀπονέεσθαι see § 1, 13 d and $42c.

In 452 σὺ

415-483

ἄνακτος

COMMENTARY I

was

Bentley’s

unnecessary

(1x)

363

emendation

to

keep

a

Digamma (see J. Glenn, Classical Bulletin, 48, 1972, p. 59). 455-6. πεφυγμένον . . . ὄλεθρον (v.l. ὀλέθρου) : see on 1, 18. In 456 it seems best to separate ποτιφωνήεις, a dubious formation (see M.-R.)=* capable

ποτὶ (

of speech ', into its constituents

—' besides ᾽) and φωνήεις ' endowed with speech ’ as in

Hesiod, Theog. 584. 459.

θεινομένον : gen.

See on ll, 452.

despite

dat. οἱ in 458,

cp. on

257.

Euripides, to judge from Cyclops 402, éy-

κέφαλον ἐξέρραινε (cp. fr. 384) seems to have read ῥαίνοιτο (=‘ would be sprinkled’) for ῥαίοιτο (=‘ would be smashed’) here, as Düntzer obscrves.

402-3. ἐλθόντες . . . λνόμην : the change of number is ungrammatical, but not unnatural. 464. ταναύποδα = *ravaFéroda) : literally ‘ with feet stretching out ' or ‘ stretched out ’, i.e. either ‘ long-striding ' (cp. on

450 and τανύδρομος in Aeschylus, Zum. 371) in contrast with

the ° shambling-footed ' oxen (sce cn 1, 92), or else ‘ with stiff legs ', an even more characteristic feature of the gait of shcep and goats. A Scholiust also suggests ‘ with skinny shanks’ (cp. tenuis). Linguistically the first is best. Distinguish δῆμος (perhaps conn. w. δαιομαι ' divide ’) * people, district '

from δημός ' fat’. 465.

περιτροπέοντες : best taken as transitive ‘rounding up’

asin Hymn to Hermes 542.

But many take it intransitively =

* making many turns ', i.e. to evade the Cyclops.

468. ava . . . νεῦον : instead of shaking the head to show refusal or disapproval the Greeks to this day usc this dignified and expressive gesture of ‘nodding up’; they ‘nod down’ (κατανεύειν,

sce

490),

like

us,

to

express

assent.

Note

also

O.'s expressive use of his eyebrows as in 12, 194 and 16, 1641. The Greeks in general secm to have used their eyebrows very eloquently, cp. Hymn to Hermes 279 and Tucker on Aeschylus, Choeph. 284. For racial diversities in gestures of assent, denial, etc., see Charles Darwin, The Expression of the Emotions «n. Man and Animals (London, 1904).

473-5. γέγωνε : understand τις.

The Formula is used care-

lessly. It is inconsistent with 491.2. Translate 475 ' No weakling, it seems, was he whose comrades you were minded

to devour . . .'.

See on 10, 26 for ἄρα with the imperfect

of discovery. 483 = 540. The line is absurd here: a stone falling in front of the ship would not nearly touch the steering-oar (see p. xlvi): probably it is an interpolation, or due to a misplacing

of 540.

The ingenious suggestion that the ship was still backing

864

THE ODYSSEY I (m)

483-555

out from the shore where it had been beached (see 194) can hardly stand in view of 472-3.

486. πλημυρὶς is explained in 485 by an anticipatory Epexegests. θέμωσε : of uncertain meaning and etymology (perhaps τίθημι), occurs only here and in 542: perhaps=‘ drove’. See on 7, 109 for πόντος.

489. ἐμβαλέειν κώπῃς : ‘to bend to the oars’, Virgil’s incumbere remis (Aen. 5,15). Some take ἐμβ. as transitive with χεῖρας understood. 496-7. φάμεν is imperf. of dynpl=‘think’. 497=‘If he heard one of us uttering a sound or speaking’: nearly a Tautology. 503. ἀλαωτύν : Scott comments in C.R. xxiv. (1910), pp. 8 ff., ‘while the endings -σύνη, -(y continued to be employed in the formations of new abstract nouns, -τύς was 8 survival even in Homer’, cp. Cauer, G.H. p. 441. See Archaisms. 504. Aristotle (Rhetoric 2, 3, 1380 b 22) says that O. tells Polyphemus his name because the Greeks considered vengeance incomplete till the sufferer knows by whom and for what reason it was inflicted. But here the motif of the fulfilled

oracle (cp. 508 ff.) is involved.

Perhaps,

also, Polyphemus

needed to know O.'s name to curse him effectively. And O. proudly seals his greatest triumph with his name. 515. Aristotle (Poetic 22, 1458 b 25) cites this line (with a

v... ἀεικὴς for ἄκικυς) and contrasts it with a simplified version, νῦν δέ μ᾽ ἐὼν μικρός T€ kal ἀσθενικὸς καὶ ἀειδής, to show the poetic value of the rare word. 520. Perhaps a touch of sympathy for the blinded monster induced H. to mention this possibility of a cure.

But O., still

full of rage for his devoured companions, feels none, as his answer shows.

523-5. ‘O would that I as surely might strip thee waste and bare | Of thy life and soul, and send thee adown to Hades’ Hall, | As not e’en the great Earth-Shaker shall heal thine eye at all!’

(Morris).

The

construction would

be clearer if the

first clause were introduced by οὕτω, as in Il. 13, 825.

The

impiety of 525 is to be explained by his fury ; but to express it

as a certainty and not as an opinion or hope

is definitely

hybristic. By these words he deserves the subsequent anger of Poseidon. See 1, 68-75.

527. ἀστερόεντα : though it is pointless in broad daylight this

noun-epithet

Formula

is left

unaltered,

as

in

11,

17;

12, 380. 530.

As it stands here this line violates Wernicke’s law that

1

COMMENTARY K

(x)

365

if the fourth foot is an undivided spondee followed by diaeresis the last syllable of the foot must be long by nature;

see Ap-

pendix N to Leaf’s I/. 13-24, pp. 634 ff., for some necessary qualifications of this. There is a better attested v.l. πτολιπόρθιον (cp. 504), but this disregards the F in Folxade. 535-8. ἐν with οἴκῳ, cp. 6, 167. on 8, 190. Note δὲ Fiv’, § 2, 4.

For ἐπιδινήσας in 538 cp.

542. χέρσον here must mean the shore of the outlying island which was their base, see 116 ff. 549 ff. 549 —42, see note.

With ἀρνειὸν, ‘ the male ’, in 550

understand ὄϊν (cp. 10, 572), 1.6. the ram under which O. had escaped.

555 ff. The rest of the book is mostly formulaic (see index for words, and on Ship), a quiet close to the foregoing dangers and anxieties. But there are worse perils to follow.

BOOK

TEN

N.B.—For abbreviations and use of indexes see introductory notes to Book One. SUMMARY

Odysseus arrives at the island of Aeolus, King of the Winds (1-16). He is hospitably received and sent away with all the winds, except the favourable one, tied up in a bag (17-33). The Companions open the bag with disastrous results (34-79). O. loses eleven ships in an attack by the Laestrygonians (80-

132). The one remaining ship comes to Aeaea, island of Circe (133-55). O. slays a large stag, and all eat (156-86). A party is sent off to explore (187-229).

except

Circe turns them

Eurylochus who brings back

O. sets out to rescue

the enchanted

the bad

men,

and

into pigs,

news (230-60). succeeds

(261-

405). All are entertained at Circe's home and stay for ἃ year (406.79). At O.'s entreaty Circe agrees that they should go, but tells them they must first visit the Land of the Dead (480-540). They reluctantly set out after the accidental death of Elpenor (541-end).

1. The Aeolian Island has been variously located by those who think they can find Fairyland on the map, the favourite site being one of the Lipari (also called Aeolian) Islands N.W. of Sicily. H. evidently imagined it to be S.W. of Ithaca, since Zephyrus is a favourable wind in 25. See on Geography.

366

THE ODYSSEY K

2. ‘Changeful, son of Horseman’:

(x)

2-81

Significant

Name for the

ruler of the veering, swift winds, cp. πόδας αἰόλος ἵππος, 71. 19,

404 and αἰολόπωλος, Il. 3, 185. αἰόλος is also often applied to changing lights and colours, cp. versicolor. Note recessive accent for a proper name (cp. on 9, 408). as Allen’s O.T. and L.-S.-J. print it. For the probable northern origin

of stories about Kings of the Winds see A. D. Fraser in C.J. (1933), pp. 364-6. 3. The factual origin (if any) of this floating island is un-

certain: possibly an iceberg, or mirage, or the floating pumice stone of the Lipari Islands. Delos was reputed to have been

similarly buoyant. The floating islands in Hecataeus (Jacoby, fr. 305) and Herodotus 2, 156 are hardly a parallel. For τε Bee on 1, 50.

3-4. ‘ An unbreakable wall of bronze’: for the magical implications

of this see

D. E. W.

Wormell,

* Walls

of Brass

in

Literature ', Hermathena lviii. (1941), pp. 116-20. 7. ἔνθα —' then,

$ 5, 4.

For

so’,

cp.

marriage

on

311

below.

of brothers

and

axolris:

sisters cp.

acc.

pl.,

Zeus and

Hera and, historically, the Ptolemies of Egypt, cp. on 7, 54 ff. 10. ‘And the house is full of the savour of feasting. and the noise thereof rings round, yea in the courtyard, by day’ (Butcher and Lang). The second clause is ungainly ; and in view of 23, 146-7, δῶμα περιστεναχίζετο ποσσὶν ἀνδρῶν παι-

όντων one would expect αὐλῇ to supply the cause of the sound. o Allen, following a Scholiast and Schaefer, takes αὐλή here as either an alternative tor αὐλός "a pipe’ (cp. χώρα and

χῶρος) or a shorter form of αὔλησις ‘ pipe-plaving ', cp. Euripides, 7.7'. 367, αὐλεῖται δὲ πᾶν μέλαθρον ; sce further in C.Q.

xxii. (1928), p. 203, and Ludwich’s apparatus criticus here. One of these views is probably right, the meaning in either case being much the same. Translate: ‘moans all around with the sound of pipes ’. Probably this is a reference to the piping

moan of the winds which Aeolus controls. 18. οὐδέ occurs often without a preceding negative in H.

(cp. on *ne

3, 23).

(see on

(origin obscure:

skrit dva). here),

-Kt,

The

1, 8), but

original

Indo-European

this was early replaccd

was by ov

perhaps a preverb or preposition, like San-

This οὐ was reinforced by the particles, -δε (as

-xt,

-rı,

in

early

Greek.

negative δέν comes from οὐδέν)

§§ 845-7. 19-21. ‘ 196] made an ox nine from ἐννέα

negative in Greck

He gave me a leather of the hide [ἐκδείρας : years old.’ y =pot, ὃ and ὥρη, meaning ‘ of

(The

modern

Greck

See Meillet-Vendryes, T.G.C.

bag [cp. the wine-skin in 9, lit.‘ having flayed it off ᾽ of 1, 12. évvéwpos is probally nine seasons’, or else, since

2.81

COMMENTARY K

(x)

367

nine is a favourable round number (cp. ἐννῆμαρ in 28) in H.. — “οὗ full age’. Actually an ox would be past its prime after nine years. Others derive it from ἐν-, νέος, and ὥρη -΄ in youthful season’. Note Synizests in ἐννεώροιο. For Κρονίων see on 8, 289.

23-4. ‘ With a shining silver wire’, showing an advanced stage of silverwork. péppis (=-tvs, -ἰνθος) like μήρινθος, is probably a pre-Greek word (see on 8, 450).

26-7. οὐδ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔμελλεν =‘ But he was not, after all, destined to bring it to pass'. Note ἄρα with the imperfect to denote 8 fact discovered afterwards: 28. ὁμῶς—' equally,

all the same’

see $ 39, and also on 1, 232.

alike’;

in 11, 565 (v./.).

contrast ὅμως—' nevertheless,

πλέομεν : imperfect, ὃ 13.

30-2. πνυρπολέοντας=‘ men tending a fire’; possibly carrying lighted faggots for kindling (cp. on 5, 488), but in view of

the simile in //. 19, 375-8 (a noteworthy parallel) more probably men lighting a beacon on sighting a strange ship. πόδα— ' sheet ’, see Ship.

36. Αἰόλον (the mss. reading) gives a trochee instead of a dactyl in the second foot.

Most editors reject the possibility

of a στίχος λαγαρός (ὃ 42 b) here, and try to emend it. Philologically best is AléAoo (based on Payne Knight), a probable early form of the genitive, whence

the contraction -ov.

The

original form of the second declension gen. seems to have been *-ocyo, from which the o vanished very early (cp. γένεος-Ξ *yéveros=generis), leaving -ovo, which was further shortened to -oı, and to this hypothetical -oo (though some hold this last

is from an alternative original *-oco). Cp. 60 below. 37. Note Tis Fetrreoxév [ξ]ιδὼν : observance and neglect of F in one line, § 2, 4. But the mss. -v before ἰδὼν is probably post-homeric (T'ext).

Cp. on 9, 71.

51-4. πεσὼν--' letting myself fall . ἀποφθίμην : 2 aor. opt. mid. ἀποφθίομαι ; cp. on 9, 377. For καλυψάμενος in 53 see on 179. In 54 at 8’= νῆες. 56 ff. 56-8=9, 85-7. ὁπασσάμενος (ὀπάζω) in 59 has full middle force=* taking as a companion [ömädos] for myself '. For ἢ =‘ his’

(sua, *cF5) in 61 see § 12, 2.

64. tx pac—' hurt, attacked ’, only in 2 aor., as here, in H.: perhaps conn. w. *xpavw—' wound, touch ’, not w. χράω. 74-5. pathetic

Aeolus, view

like that

Job's O.

‘comforters’,

deserves

to suffer;

takes

the

contrast

unsym6,

and see on 1, 32 ff. In 75 τόδ᾽ ἱκάνεις Ξ- ' are come way’: an internal accus. — adverb (8 29).

81. Aápov:

perhaps

conn.

w.

Aapvpés

187

ff.

in this

‘ gluttonous '.

368

THE ODYSSEY K (x)

Thucydides

(6,

city ' in Sicily,

2, see the

above

Romans

Odes 3, 16, 34), Bérard Corsica and Sardinia.

82. It is impossible

on at

9,

81-150

106)

Formiae

located

his ‘ lofty

Latium

(Horace,

on the Straits of Bonifacio

between

to say whether

in

TyrAérvdov here was

originally intended as a proper name or an epithet ‘ widegated '. The earlier mss. do not distinguish capitals from minuscule (Text). Others similarly dubious are δέκτης (4, 248), (ἐλάχεια (9, 116; 10, 509), θοῇσι (15, 299), Aen (3, 203), CAYBo nom (4, 123), ᾿Ιφθίμη (4, 797 ; 15, 364), Kópaxos (13, 408), TroddBapva (4, 228), Φαίδιμος (4, 617); see also on 5, 55; 9, 116, and cp. van Leeuwen-da Costa on 4, 12.

82 ff. ‘ Where herdsman calls to herdsman as one brings in his droves and the other answers as he drives out his. "There an unsleeping man could have got double wages, one wage for tending cattle and another for pasturing white sheep ; for the paths of day and night are close together.' "This is best taken as a somewhat muddled reference to the short summer nights

of high northern latitudes.

Similarly the description of the

harbour in 87 ff. is dimly suggestive of & Scandinavian fjord with its high encircling cliffs, narrow entrance, * white calm’ (94, a memory of frozen seas 3), and possibly yodelling (ἠπύει in 83).

But this is only remotely likely. Cp. Hesiod, Theogony 748-54. 100 ff. mpotev : imperf. προίημι : we find the 2 aor. infin. προέμεν in 155. In 105 ξύμβληντο is intrans. syncopated 2 aor. mid. συμβάλλω. Note 6vyarép [1] in 106; see ὃ 1, 12. ᾽Αντιφάτης appears to be Ist declension (§ 3) in 106, 3rd in 114 (8 5).

For κατεβήσετο in 107 see ὃ 19, 2. 108. There was a fountain also called Artacie at Cyzicus in the Black Sea, which figures in the Voyage of so some argue for Argonautic influence here But the Cyzicene name may have been taken 515 below). See further in Thomson, 3.0. p.

the Argonauts ; (cp. on 12, 70). from H. (cp. on 85.

110. * Who was their king and over whom he ruled ', 1.6. * Who was king there, and who were his subjects’. For the relative after the interrogative ὅς Tis cp. 17, 363. The v.l. τοῖσι

can

hardly — τέοισι-Ξ τίσι, as some

hold.

In

φραδεν is reduplicated 2 aor. φράζω, see on 1, 269.

111

ἐπέ-

δῶ : see

on 1, 176.

113. ‘ And they loathed her.’ Bassett, P.H. pp. 229-30, notes that H. with classical restraint does not delay to give reasons, and contrasts Swift’s nauseatingly minute descriptions of the equally mountainous Brobdingnagians. 116-18.

Cp. the Cyclops’

cannibalism

βοὴν =‘ alarm, hue and cry ’.

(on 9, 289).

In 118

121-3. ἀνδραχθής -- ' equalling a man’s full load’: Laestry-

81-150

COMMENTARY K (x)

369

gonians could throw what a man could barely carry. In 122-3 note the harsh x-Alliteration and the following w-Assonance (perhaps to imply mournful cries, cp. on 9, 415). 124. ἰχθῦς [acc. pl.: ὃ 5, 4] δ᾽ às [see on 1, 6] melpovres= “ spearing them like fish’: a spike or fork is widely used for

Fishing in the Mediterranean. But there are many v.ll. here: elpovres ' stringing them together ’, cp. 15, 460 (Aristophanes’ reading);

ἀσπαίροντες

(agreeing

w. Laestrygonians)

or -as

(w. ‘fish’), σπαίροντας and σπαίροντες w. ἰχθῦς nominative pl.=‘ gasping like fish’. I prefer Aristarchus’ reading as given in the text. -For φέροντο there are also variants τίθεντο, πένοντο and dépovres. For the grim Metaphor cp Aeschylus, Persians 424-6, where the slaughter of the Persians

after Salamis is compared to the killing of a shoal of tunnyfish. 129=9, 489.

133-4=9, 62, 63, and cp.77 above.

Formula.

130-2. One would expect an object with ἀνέρριψαν 328); hence ancient critics suggested ἅλα for ἅμα. also av.l. ἄρα. For the loss of 11 ships cp. on 9, 60 below. 135. Alalnv νῆσον : in 12, 3-4, H. locates this in East;

the W.;

(cp. 7, There is and 208 the far

another tradition (see Hesiod, 7'heog. 1011-15) set it in

Virgil placed it at Monte Circeii, N. of Naples (see

Berard’s

fne

photographs

in

D.S.O.).

Fairyland

may

be

to taste.

Ala (cp. ala=yata) was also (Herodotus 7, 193) the

round the corner or at the extremities of the world, according name

given to the land of Colchis in the Black

Sea,

home

of

Aietes, brother of Circe (see 137) and father of Medea (cp. on 238). For possible connections with the Argonauts in these

last three books see index. 136. Circe ranks with Penelope, Nausicaa, and Calypso (with whom she has much in common), as one of the outstanding female

characters

in the

Od.

She

is a strange

mixture

of

magic, symbolism and realism. The etymology of her name is uncertain: it has been connected with κεράννυμι (see 235), κερκίς (she is weaving in 222), or κίρκος ‘a sea-hawk’. For ἐυπλόκαμος see on 1, 86 and ὃ 1, 7. 137. Note this hexameter consisting of only three words: a very rare but not unparalleled form; cp. Jl. 2, 706, 11, 427, 15, 678, and on 12, 133 below; also Hesiod, Works 383 and frag. 10, and Hymn to Artemis 3, Demeter 31.

141 ff. Cp. on 9, 381.

143-4=9, 75-6.

For avhiov in 146

see § 17, 5 a. 150. ‘ Through thick coppice and woodland.’ This is the typical maquis or macchia country of Mediterranean lands. with scrubby trees and thick, bushy undergrowth.

310

THE ODYSSEY K (x)

152. αἴθοπα : perhaps not strictly 57) here, but ‘ as from fire’, cp. Il.

162-221

' fiery, lurid ’ (see on 2, 22, 149-50, καπνὸς . . . ὡς

εἰ πυρὸς αἰθομένοιο. 164. ἐλθόντ᾽ [a], not -ı, which would imply closer connection with δοάσσατο

(see on 6, 145) than with the infinitive ; see

Monro, H.G. § 240. 159-60. ἐκ νομοῦ ὕλης=‘ from his pasture in the wood ’, cp. on 9, 217. In 160 πιόμενος is fut. part. to express purpose. For δὴ see ὃ 39;

Zenodotus read δὴν ' for & long time '.

161.3. *He was coming out of the wood when I hit him in the spine, half-way along the back. My bronze weapon went clean through, and with no more than ἃ sob he fell in the dust and

died’ (mostly Lawrence).

μέσα νῶτα:

Epexegesis

of the rare ἄκνηστιν, ‘spine’, which is an accus. of specification, ὃ 29, 1 b. μακών in 163 is 2 aor. particip. μηκάομαι, op. in 9, 124 and 9, 439.

166 ff. ‘Then I pulled brushwood and withies and twined a rope, a fathom in length and well plaited across, and bound the

feet of the vast creature.

Then carrying it slung over my

shoulder I went to the dark ship.' ἀμφοτέρωθεν refers to the two strands of the rope. For ὄργνιαν see on 11, 25. κατᾶλοφάδεια (v.l. -ıa with t metri gratia) is an adverbial neut. pl. formed from κατά and λόφος * back of neck’, cp. κατωμάδιος,

κατωμαδόν. 171-2. O. seems to have been unusually proud of this kill. He emphasizes its hugeness here and in 158, 168, 180. For κὰδ δ᾽ ἔβαλον see ὃ 1, 10 and ὃ 33. 176-7. ὄφρα (see on 12, 428), sc. ἐστίν —* while there is still . . '. μνησόμεθα : 1 aor. subj. mid., § 25, 1. 179 ff. ἐκ---καλνψάμενοι : ‘Uncovering their faces’: they

had covered 181-4, 47. words.

their heads as a sign of sorrow, 183-7=9, 556-60; 188=9, 171.

189=12, 271.

cp. 8, 85, 92. See index for

The ancient critic Callistratus said that this

line was interpolated here by someone who did not know H.’s way of beginning with yap.

But,

as Hayman

Many modern editors accept this.

notes, there is some

poetic power in the

sudden transition from the formal address of the first line to the familiar and affectionate ὦ φίλοι. 191-2 are an Epexegesis of ζόφος and Has; see on 8, 29. The phrasing sounds like a nautical metaphor, as van Leeuwen suggests. The sun was not actually invisible, cp. 160,

185, 187. 195. ‘Set in the circle of the boundless sea ’, a metaphor

152-221

COMMENTARY K (x)

371

from either a ring (στέφανος, never a wreath in H.) or a diadem

(στεφάνη).

Cp. on 1, 148.

200. μεγαλήτορος : inept for the Cyclops (hardly =‘ arrogant’ as some suggest): probably an inexact use of Eptthet for metrical convenience.

202-4. yap—* but [all in vain] for no achievement came of their weeping’. If this were a general aphorism, it would have the Gnomic aorist, not the imperfect. In 203-4 δίχα goes with ἠρίθμεον

(Synizesis) —' counted

asunder’,

t.e. ' divided

into

two’, 205-8. Eurylochus is the only fully characterized Companion. He is the leader of any opposition to O., cp. 266, 429 ff., 12, 278 (cp. 195-6). He was leader in the fatal raid on the Oxen of the Sun (12, 339 ff.). He was a close kinsman

of O. by marriage (441), later legend making him the husband of O.'s sister Κτιμένη (mentioned in 15, 363). Other named Companions are: Polites, O.’s staunchest supporter (224-5), Perimedes (11, 23; 57; 12, 10). From

12, 195) and Elpenor (10, 552; 11, 51, the present passage we learn that 45 of

the crew of O.'s ship still survived, :.e. two bands of 22 lochus (ἅμα in 208 can hardly mean ‘including’ take it) Previously 6 had been killed by the 6 eaten by the Cyclops, and perhaps 1 killed by the gonians

(116 above),

+ Euryas some Cicones, Laestry-

besides the destruction of the other

1]

ships of O.’s squadron. With the addition of O. himself this makes a total of 59 in his ship. For 206 cp. on 9, 331.

211. Doederlein takes περισκέπτῳ from oxétas ‘shelter’, not σκέπτομαι ‘look’. If from the second it may be active or passive, ‘conspicuous’ or ‘commanding a wide view’: of these the former is more likely, as love of display was charac-

teristic of the Heroes. 212. jv — Circe. Judging from 213 and 433 we may take

it that these were not simply tamed

beasts

but transformed

men. 215. ‘ But they reared up, fawning with their long tails.’ The following Simile has Pathos, since it is nearly 20 years since

the Companions had experienced what is described in it.

217. ‘ Appeasements for their wrath.’ Greek house-dogs in country parts are still extremely fierce; cp. 14, 29 ff. Note generalizing re.

219-20. Note ἔδεισαν -ἔδἔεισαν : some mss. have ἔδδεισαν : $2, 4and 81, 13c. Cp. 296, ὑπδδείσασα. For ἐν προθύροισι == ‘at the outer doors of the courtyard ' in 220 see House. 221 ff.

Note Euphony

of vowel

Assonance, suggestive of

372

THE

Circe’s song. diaeresis after 227. ‘ The μυκάομαι are (1l. 5, 749), a

ODYSSEY K

(x)

221-305

In 224 note the unusual rhythm, with strong the triply repeated dactyl whole pavement re-echoes used for many sounds in gate bursting open (JI. 12,

and spondee. with it.’ Forms of H.: creaking hinges 460), a shield struck

by a spear (Il. 20, 260), and the lowing of cattle (413 below).

It is harsh here for a woman's voice. Note the tense : ‘ Verbs expressing sustained sounds, esp. cries of animals, are usually

in the Perfect: yeywve shouts, βέβρνχε roars, κεκληγώς, λεληκώς, μεμηκώς, μεμνκώς, τετριγώς, ἀμφιαχυῖα ᾿ (Monro, H.G. § 28). 231. κάλει is imperfect as the accent shows, ' kept calling us’; ὃ 13. aidpefyow : note the pl. of the abstract noun, as often. For ἕποντο see index. 234.

Cheese, corn, yellow honey, and wine, would make the

kind of thick, sweet sticky mess that Greeks still love. Pramnian Wine is described by Galen (the Greco-Roman physician of 2nd cent. a.p.) as black and harsh. In 235 σίτῳ ‘food’ means this mixture, cp. κυκεών in 290.

238-9. Most wand.

editors

interpret

Circe’s

ῥάβδος

as a magic

This is nowhere stated or even unambiguously implied

by H. (see further on 293 and 318). It is better to take it as merely a rod for controlling her animals: note that the verbs used with it are πλήσσω and éXavvw.

Circe is not a northern

witch or fairy but a φαρμακίς (cp. 276), a semi-oriental potionenchantress, like Medea. She needs no magic wand ; but she does need a stick to manage her menagerie (see my article in

Hermathena lxvi. (Nov. 1945)). Note xara—éépyvv, imperf. of Fépyvupt, occurring only here; cp. in 283 below ἔρχαται 3rd pl. perf. pass. of Fépyw, &pyo, εἴργω : both mean ' shut in, pen’. In 239 δὲ--΄ for’. 242. ἄκνλος is the acorn of Quercus Ilex (πρῖνος) the evergreen holm oak; βάλανος is ἃ more general word for acorns, perhaps here = the fruit of Quercus Aegilops (φηγός), the Valonia oak. κρανείη is the cornelian cherrytree, Cornus mas. 243. xapatevvades (note internal Correption, cp. on 11, 270): lit.

‘that

sleep

on

the

ground’,

* wallowing ' (Murray). 247-9. βεβολημένος : perf.

part.

'earth-bedded

pass.

as

' (Rouse),

if from

βολέω,

instead of βεβλημένος from βάλλω. 249: ἀγασσάμεθ᾽ : aor. mid. ἄγαμαι, here—' wondered, were amazed’; contrast on 4, 181. 251-2. "Hiopev : note that Jota is written adscript, not subscript, with capitals. In 252 the absence of & connecting particle (Asyndeton) shows the speaker's agitation, cp. Dennis-

ton, G.P. p. xlv.

221-305

COMMENTARY K (x)

373

263-5. αὐτὴν oBby —' the same path’. To avoid the hiatus Agar suggests ἠνώγεά p αὐτήν. For the vagaries of ἄνωγα ---ἠνώγεα ---ἀνώγω see L.-S.-J. 265 almost —2, 362: adapted Formula, 268. σῶν is best taken as from σός, understood it as acc. of σῶς, odos, ‘safe’.

though Artstarchus τοίσδεσι : a curious

double dative form, elsewhere also τοίσδεσσι, cp. the Aeolic double gen.

τῶνδεων

in Alcaeus

126

(Bergk).

It is usually

connected w. ὅδε, as if the pl. were οἵδες.

It has been sug-

gested

an obsolete

that the

second

part might

be from

pro-

noun *8«s as in οὐδείς ; cp. on δεῖνα and Sels in L.-S.-J. 275. ἱερὰς βήσσας : perhaps ‘ mystic glens ’; see on 9, 56. 279. πρῶτον ὑπηνήτῃ : lit. ‘just growing a moustache’, cp. Aeneid 9, 181, ora puer prima

signans tntonsa tuventa.

The

ὑπήνη is strictly the hair on the upper lip, which begins to grow before the beard (πώγων) ; cp. on 11, 319. 280 ff. 280—2, 302. 281: δὴ. αὖτ᾽ : Synizesis. 282: οἵδ᾽ : with a Gesture towards Circe’s house. With ἐνὶ understand δώμασι or some such word. 283: ds τε σύες—' as pigs generally are’ (generalizing re). 285: μενέεις : ὃ 24. 287. τῇ seems to be an interjection=‘there!’;

followed

by the imperative in H.

(see L.-S.-J.):

perhaps

it is an

« it is always

Its origin is very obscure

obsolete

case-form

of the

demonstrative stem ro-, cp. ride, ' here’. 293-5. περιμήκεϊ ῥάβδῳ is used of a fishing rod in 12, 251. Note that all the magic is ascribed here to the potion (291-2), not to the rod (see on 238). Iu 295 ἐπαΐξαι (-αἴσσω) is infin.

for imperative, cp. in 299. 209 ff. Either * An oath by the Blessed Ones ' (cp. on 2, 377) or, since Circe is of divine race, * The oath that the Blessed Ones take ', 1.6. by the Styx (see on 5, 184-5). φύσιν in 303 is used

only here in H. for $vf. 305. ‘Now the gods call refers to the language

it Moly.’

Elsewhere

when

H.

of the gods like this he also gives the

name used by mortals (except in Od. 12, 61), e.g. (divine name first, as in H.) χαλκίς and κύμινδις, of a kind of bird in JJ. 14, 291, Zavdos and Σκάμανδρος of the Trojan river in JI. 20, 74 (cp. 77. 1, 403; 2, 813). Philologists are inclined to think that

here we have a vestige of the difference between the language of the Greek invaders and that of the pre-Greek population

(see on Historical Background). "The forms of the ' language of the gods’ seem to be Indo-European, while the ‘ language

of mortals' shows pre-Hellenic features:

see Bowra, T.D.I.

pp. 152-4. The μῶλν is probably an imaginary plant, though the white flower and dark root suggest garlic, Allium nigrum, which was

374 widely

THE ODYSSEY K used

in antiquity

(x)

as a protective

305-374 charm,

especially

against vampires. The word is probably cognate with Latin malva, Sanskrit mülam ‘ root’, cp. the Sanskrit word for the magical

use

F.S.H.pp. not merely mandrake 310-20. illustrates

ornamental translates :

of roots,

mülakarma.

(See

further

in

Clerke,

215 fl... χαλεπὸν may mean ' dangerous’ here and ‘ difficult ’; if so the dreaded perils of pulling the root may be compared. Bassett, P.H. pp. 152-3, notes how well this passage H.'s way of giving the essential fact first and the or

emotional

amplification

afterwards.

He

‘I stopped at the door (of the fair-tressed goddess). Standing there I called (and Quickly she came (throwing And invited me to enter (and She led me in and seated me A wondrous

the goddess heard my voice). wide the shining doors), I followed her, anxious at heart). (on a silver-studded throne,

work of the craftsman’s art, with a footrest).

She made for me a posset (in a cup of gold : I was to drink it). In it she put a drug .. .’ and soon. The narrative is clear from the first parts alone. 311. ἔνθα : here obviously of place ' there ', elsewhere (e.g. 1, 210) =‘ whither’;

but also temporal ‘ then ’, e.g. 516 below ;

7, 196. 316-17. I follow Barnes, Wolf, and van Leeuwen, in reading δέπα᾽ [1] for the Mss. Sérat here (cp. on 11, 136; 21, 246). Allen reads δέπᾳ with Jota Subscript (a late innovation in writing Greek and one that causes far more trouble than it is

worth). All three forms may have been originally written AEIIAI (Text). In 317 most mss. have re for τό, irregularly (see Monro, H.G. § 332).

318-19. ‘ Then when she had given it and I drank—but she did not bewitch me—she struck me with her rod ...’ There is no clear argument for any magic in the rod here (cp. on 238-9). Circe was so used to the efficacy of her potion that she automatically, by a ‘ conditioned reflex ', treated O. as if he had become an animal. Note that in 326-9 she implies that all her magic was in the potion. For genuinely magical wands see on §, 47; 13, 429; 16, 172, 456. 320 ff. λέξζο =‘ lie down’, a syncopated 2 aor. mid. imperative of λέχομαι for *Aexero. See on 7, 342 and 4, 451-3. For ἰάχονσα in 323 see on 9, 392. οὐδέ in 327 see on 3, 27.

325=1,

170.

For

οὐδὲ...

328. ἀμείψεται (aor. subj. mid.; ὃ 25) has a causal sense -- let pass ’ with ὃς as subject. Others make φάρμακα subj., which think is too harsh a change. For ἕρκος see on 1, 64. The whole line is a poetic elaboration of simply ‘ who drinks it ’.

305-374

COMMENTARY K

(x)

375

329 ff. 329: see on 11, 334. 330: πολύτροπος : see on 1, 1. 333: 640—600): 2 aor. imperat. mid. τίθημι. 334: émfjoμεν : see on 6, 262.

334. ἡμετέρης: hardly a pluralis maiestatis as Shewan argues, but a family or communal pl. as used of domestic matters (cp. on 2, 60). Here Circe may include O., cp. νῶϊ in 333. 343 ff. 343-4 — b, 178-9, where it refers to Calypso.

In 345

ἀπόμννεν lit. =‘ swore away from’, t.e. ‘ swore that she would not', cp. on 2, 377. 347 : according to later tradition Circe had sons by Ο. : Telegonus, who afterwards killed his father in error (see on 11, 134), Agrius, and Latinus (see Hesiod, Theog. 1011-14). 351. In other words they were nymphs of various kinds (see on 6, 123). Some Scholzasts interpret this as an Allegory to

represent the four seasons.

It gives the charming picture of

Spring laying a bright carpet (?.e. the grass and flowers, 352-3),

Summer bringing her store of grain (354-5), Autumn with wine (356-7), Winter bringing the rain and lighting the fire (358-9). But this is not in H.’s manner, and is hardly his intention.

354. τράπεζα : shortened from an original *rerpa-mefa, lit. * four-footed ’, cp. τρίπονς a three-legged pot in 359. See also on Meals. 355. xávea : ' bread-dishes’ (not necessarily baskets, see on 1, 147). The long form of the penultimate syllable occurs only here. Some print κάνεα (88 in some MSS.) and take the line as μείονρος (ὃ 42 c). Cp. σνυφειοῦ in 389, which has a short penultimate elsewhere. 356. ἐκίρνα — 3rd sing. imperf. κιρνάω, ‘mix‘ sc. in the κρητήρ (see on 9, 9). 360. ἦνοψ is applied only to bronze by H. Its meaning and etymology are quite uncertain (Gloss). The old etymology from áv- negative and ὀψ- (as in ὄψομαι)=‘ not to be looked at, dazzling’ is a dubious guess. Muller suggests that it is cogn. w. Sanskrit ayas, Latin aes ' bronze’, or Old Saxon wanam ‘ gleaming ’. 361-2. (caca : ἵζω, cp. dere in 366. Ad’[e]: Adw, not Aodw here. In 362 θυμῆρες (θυμός, ἀραρίσκω) is proleptic : ' blending it to suit my taste ’, i.e. mixing hot and cold to an agreeable temperature.

363 ff. ‘ Till she took the heart-ravaging toil from my limbs’ : see on 3, 464. 364-5 almost =3, 466-7. 368-72=1, 136-40. 374. ἀλλοφρονέων occurs in Il. 23, 698 =‘ in a swoon, dazed’.

Fick connected it with a hypothetical Aeolic ἄλλος (possibly in Sappho 110) for ἠλεός ‘ crazed, stupid ' (see L.-S.-J.) ; op. 2, 243. Others derive it simply from ἄλλος, or print ἄλλο dpo-

376

THE ODYSSEY K

(x)

374-49]

νέων ‘ thinking of something else ' as in some Mss. (but see on Text).

378. We must scan ἕζεαι Εἶσος (8 1, 11 and § 2, 4) or else, neglecting the digamma, Kat, like ἀπτξαὶ οὐδὲ in 379 (where there is no F), cp. ὃ 1, 14a. As the pres. indic. occurs only

here

Duentzer

preferred

to read ἕζεο imperfect, which

van

Leeuwen-da Costa accepts. 385. λύσασθαι is used here with full mid. force —' free for himself’; contrast λῦσον=‘ free [for me] ’ in 387.

392. Her former drug had to be drunk (φάρμακον ποτόν) ; the antidote here is smeared on like an ointment (χριστόν). Note that in 393-4 there is no mention of any magic in her rod. See on 238 and 318. 395. This compensation for their suffering is a curious and interesting touch. Allegorists might take it as an illustration of the ethical value of surmounted hardships. 398-9. ‘ And the wailing that their heart desired came upon all’: see on Mourning. In Il. σμερδαλέον κονάβιζε means ‘grimly clashed ', of armour. Here the Formula is used in a weakened sense : not ' parody ', as some editors have thought,

for that has no place in serious epic. Cp. on 9, 450. 404-5. ‘ Then bring your goods and all the gear [and stow

them] in the caves’: ὃ 11, 5. Some mss. omit £v, restoring the usual construction of πελάζω (with the simple dative). In 405 the infinitives are for imperatives.

410. ἄγρ-ανλοι ‘cp. αὐλίζομαι, αὐλή)--΄ dwelling in the fields’, used of shepherds in /!. 18, 162. Here it is slightly contradictory with the next line.

412. σκαίρουσιν : elsewhere ὡς ὅτ᾽ ἄν always has the subjunctive in its apodosis.

It is easy to emend,

-wotv, but Merry prefers to understand

with Bekker, to

an Anacolouthon after

l. 411, translating ‘ And as when the calves in the homestead around the drove of cows that have come back to the fold-yard

when they have had their fill of grass—they all leap together

before them, nor can the pens hold them . . .', which is better. 414. The formula ἐπεὶ [F]i8ov ὀφθαλμοῖσι (see on 4, 47 ; for the spondaic ending see ὃ 42) is usually self-contained without a direct object, so ἐμὲ is best taken as object of ἔχυντο (as if

it were ἀμφέχυντο), forming a parallel to μητέρας in the Sımıle.

415-17. ‘ And it seemed to their hearts as though they had got to their native land and the very city of rugged Ithaca where they were bred and born’ (Murray) For the last

phrase see on πρωθύστερον ἔτραφεν.

in index, and see on 4, 723 for

423 ff. ἐρύσσομεν is aor. subjunctive (§ 25, 1), ΟΡ. ποιήσεται

374-491

COMMENTARY K

in 433, ἐάσομεν in 443.

(x)

377

For 424 cp. 404 above.

430=4, 77.

In 431 ἵμεν is indicative (§ 17, 5 a) as in 2, 127, not infinitive.

435-6. &p£’ : better taken from ἔργω ‘confine’

(cp. 9, 221;

10, 241, 283) than ἕρδω ‘do’. In 436 ὁ 0pacis—' that rash fellow’, $ 11. For ἀτασθαλίη see on 1, 34.

441 ff. Translate 441: ‘ Even though he was a very close connection by marriage’; see on 205 above. 442=9, 493. 444--9, 194. 451=4, 50. 456=5, 203. 457. θαλερὸν (see on 6, 66)=‘ swelling, strong ', cp. θαλερὴ φωνή in 4, 705. 459. ἀνάρσιοι : from ἀν- and the rod of ἀραρίσκω : lit. ‘not fitting’, so ‘hostile’: the opposite of ἐρίηρες ; see on 553 below for the metaphor. 463. ἀσκελέες=‘ withered,

worn out’;

in 4, 543 and

it is used adverbially =‘ rigidly, without yielding '.

1, 68

The basic

idea seems to be that of parched skin which is withered, worn out, and stiff: from ἀ- intensive and the root of σκέλλω,

σκελετός (originally =‘ mummy ’, later ‘ skeleton ᾽), σκληρός. 465. πέποσθε-- πεπόνθατε, 2 pl. perf. πάσχω. — Aristarchus preferred the form πέπασθε. 469-70. For 469 cp. on 1, 16. Translate 470: ‘ When the long days had come round to completion ’, :.e. at the summer solstice, the best time for a long voyage.

line which (with πολλὰ for μακρὰ) 24, 143;

472.

Hesiod,

Many Mss. omit this

occurs again in 19, 153;

T'heog. 59.

δαιμόνιος is used of & person who

is doing something

so abnormal or incomprehensible as to suggest supernatural influence: sometimes almost—' Are you mad?’ Cp. on 2, 134. The Companions cannot understand why O. is not preparing to sail home. 478-9. * But when the sun set, and the dark came on,| Throughout the shadowy halls they lay and slept’ (Marris). See on 2, 388 and House.

481. γούνων ἐλλιτάνευσα : ‘I besought her by her knees’, this being the conventional gesture of supplication, see on 3, 92; for the genitive of adjuration cp. 2, 68. For ἐλλ- see § 2, 1. 483-4. ‘ Fulfil the promise that you made me’: H. has not mentioned this before. pov in 484 is a dative of interest merging into possessive, so followed by genitive in 485: Case-variation.

ἃ common

491. For the journey to the Land of the Dead see on 11, 1. O. never actually reaches ‘ the halls of Hades and Persepnone ’ in the literal sense. ἐπαινός occurs six times in H., always as

an epithet of Persephone (Queen of Hades, daughter of De-

378

THE ODYSSEY K (x)

491-553

meter). Its meaning is uncertain: some connect it w. ἔπαινος ‘ praise’ (for similar variation of accent between noun and adjective see on 11, 539), so=‘ praiseworthy ’; others explain

it as a compound

ful’;

of ἐπί and alvés ‘ dreadful ’,=‘ dread, aw-

others divide it into ἐπ᾽ αἰνῆς.

Gloss.

492. OnBalov: a molossus (— — —) consisting of one word is rare in this position. Perhaps we should read Θηβαίοο with Edwards ; see on 36 above.

493. Nearly all mss. here read μάντιος, which will not scan unless

we

also

read

adado

(following

Payne

Knight).

For

μαντῆος (Thiersch’s conjecture) in my text I now would prefer to read pavrnos (from μάντις, cp. ὃ 5, 2) following Ludwich (with some MS. support). φρένες (see index) here probably means something more than mere intelligence, rather vital

force, energy. For μάντις see on 1, 202. 495 ff. πεπνῦσθαι : from πέπνῦμαι a perf. pass. w. pres. act. sense =‘ be conscious, in full possession of one’s faculties’; from a root *mevv- and not originally conn. w. πνέω according to L.-S..J. Cp. on 1, 213. τοὶ δὲ etc. —' The others [sc. in Hades] flit like shadows ’, s.e. without substance.

With 496-9

cp. 4, 538-41. 501. yap explains the intensity of his previous Mourning and despair. After all, he had just been politely told that he must literally go to Hades.

505. ‘ Let no desire for a pilot trouble you when you reach your ship ; but raise your mast and spread out the white sail.’ See on Ship.

508 ff. For 508 see on 11, 13; 509 see on 9, 116. 510=‘ Tall poplars [see on 5, 64] and willows that lose their fruit’. Furé (Salix alba) is cogn. w. ‘withy’. ὠλεσίκαρποι is explained by Pliny, N.H. 16, 26: ocissime saliz amitti semen antequam omnino maturitatem sentiat, ob td dicta Homero ‘ frugiperdia ’. This characteristic casting of its fruit before it matures made

the tree a symbol of barrenness and early death (see further in Pliny, loc. cit.). In English folklore the willow is specially connected with those who lose their lovers before marriage. For the notion of death before fructification cp. the barren heifer in 522. 511 ff. κᾶνσαι

(see on

9, 149):

infinitive

for

imperative,

forming the apodosis to ὁπότ᾽ ἂν in 508. In 513 ff. note the Significant Names, which Milton explains in Paradtse Lost 2, 577

ff.:

* Abhorred Styx, the flood of deadly hate ; Sad Acheron, of sorrow, black and deep; Cocytus, named of lamentation loud Heard on the rueful stream ; fierce Phlegethon

Whose waves of torrent fire inflame with rage ’.

491-553

COMMENTARY K

(x)

379

They are derived from ἄχος and péw, πυρὶ and φλεγέθω--Milton seems to have read πυρὶ Φλεγέθων for Πυριφλεγέθων, not unreasonably: cp. on 512 above—, κωκύω, and στυγέω (cp. on 5, 185). Pausanias, 1, 17, thinks H. is here imitating wild and gloomy Thesprotia in N.W. Greece with its

rivers Acheron and Cocytus; but it is equally likely that these were named from H. His Acheron is best taken as a lake rather than a river, but his vagueness caused much uncertainty

in his imitators. péovot: note how the verb is plural in anticipation of & second subject: the so-called schema alcmanicum

from

its frequency

in the

(lost) works

(only now exemplified in his fr. 12). 515 ff. ‘And a rock and the joining-place loud-sounding

rivers.’

of Alcman

of the

two

ξύνεσις ‘a coming together ' (ξυνίημι)

occurs only here in H.; later it became common as σύνεσις — * comprehension, understanding '. For this rock see further

on 24,

11.

517-25

almost=11,

25-33:

see notes there, and

indexes. 527. θῆλυν (see on 5, 467) is fem. of adj. of 2 terminations

(89). A black victim was regularly sacrificed to the infernal gods, white to the supernal.

628. ‘ Turning the victims towards Erebos, but you yourself turn away moving towards the stream of the river [Oceanus].' Contrast the raising up of the victims in a Sacrifice to a supernal goddess in 3, 453. The command to keep his head turned away from what was happening is a common folklore motif,

see on 5, 350, and cp. the fates of Lot's wife and Orpheus.

Erebos means ' the dark place ', here set in the West where the

sun is darkened ; perhaps it is cogn. w. Semitic ereb, Hebrew erebh ' sunset, evening ' (but cp. L.-S.-J.). 530 ff. ‘Souls of the dead corpses’: the T'autology gives solemnity and emphasis, cp. 11, 29. In 531 the infinitives are imperatival. In 533 Be(pavras (with ἑτάροισιν) is attracted into the accusative and infinitive, as often.

In 536 the Hiatus

in μηδὲ ἐᾶν is well avoided by μηδ᾽ ἐάειν (van Leeuwen-da Costa). 539-40 —4, 389-00. 541 ff. χρυσόθρονος . . 'Hós—' Dawn with her golden throne ': Wilamowitz has suggested that the notion of & throne and sitting is irrelevant here, and prefers to connect the epithet

With θρόνα ‘embroidered flowers’; so ‘ Dawn with her golden flower-embroidered robe’. See also on ἠώς and on 5, 123. With 542-5 cp. 5, 229-32. 548 ff. μηκέτι. . . dwreire: for the force of the present imperative see p. Ixxxvi Section V.

ἴομεν in 549 is subjunctive,

see ὃ 17, 5 a and ὃ 25, 1. For ἔσκε in 552 see ὃ 21. 553. ‘ Neither exceeding | Sturdy in battle, nor having a mind compacted of wisdom ’ (Cotterill). One would expect

380

THE ODYSSEY K

(x)

553-562

no -v to φρεσὶ before oF yow (ὃ 2, 4 b), but I follow the Mss. (cp. on 9, 71). apnpws (apaploxw) here=‘ closely joined, firm, steadfast ', probably a metaphor from carpentry. 554. ὃς : semi-demonstrative ($ 12, 1). ἐν δώμασι can hardly=‘ on the roof’, as it must.

9, 156) would

violate Richardson’s

My conjecture ἂν (cp. on

rule precluding

apocope

in arsis (§ 1, 10) here, but not in 11, 62.

557 ff. ‘ He leaped up suddenly and entirely forgot to use the long ladder for going down again, but fell right down from the roof.

Then

his neck was clisjointed from

and his soul went down death was not discovered (11, 51 ff.). 562 ff. ‘ Now you think, to your dear homeland . the

hardest

news

his backbone,

to Hades’ halls.’ Apparently his by O. till their encounter in Hades I suppose [mov], that you are going . .' What follows must have been

QO. ever had

to break

to his Companions.

Their reception of it is described in 566-7 : tearing of the hair as a sign of despairing grief is not mentioned elsewhere in Od. (568 = 202 above). They are in such a frantic state that Circe in 573 wisely uses magic to avoid being seen when she brings them the necessary victim for sacrifice to the infernal powers. See index for notable words in the remaining lines.

BOOK

ELEVEN

N.B.—See preliminary note to Book One for abbreviations and necessary use of the indexes. SUMMARY

O. leaves Circe’s island and sails with his companions to the Land of Ghosts (1-22). There he performs the prescribed ritual, and the ghosts come flocking to drink the blood (23-50) : first Elpenor (51-83), then Teiresias (90-151), O.’s mother Anticleia (152-224); then a succession of beautiful heroines (225.327). After this O. breaks off his narrative to remind the

Phaeacians of his eagerness to take ship for home;

they per-

suade him to resume (328-84). He describes his meetings with other ghosts: Agamemnon (387-466); Achilles (467-540) ;

Ajax, who passes on in implacable silence (543-67). He sees more ghosts at work or being punished : Minos, Orion, Tityos, Tantalus, Sisyphus (568-600). Heracles appears, addresses him,

and

departs

(601-27),

Ο. becomes

sails back to Circe’s island (628 to end).

alarmed

and

hastily

COMMENTARY

Δ (x1)

381

This book is full of difficulty and of compensating interest. The authenticity of many portions of it has been much questioned, and many attempts have been made to discern several strata of Interpolations : see, e.g., Page’s Homeric Odyssey, pp.

21-51, and contrast the views of Webster, op. cit. on p. l above, pp. 245-8, and of M. H. van der Valk, Beiträge zur Nekyia,

Kampen, 1935. In my opinion probably the whole book except 565-627 (see notes) is the work of Homer (cp. p. ix). It is

closely linked to Book Ten.

A

visit to the Land of the Dead

is customary for great heroes (Gilgamesh, Orpheus, Heracles, Theseus). The encounters with Teiresias, Agamemnon,

Achilles, Ajax, and Anticleia (this episode, together with the following Catalogue of Heroines, is well calculated to interest the listening queen of the Phaeacians: note her favourable reaction in 335 ff.) are described with Homeric mastery. Many of the alleged

inconsistencies

(see, e.g., on 65 and

467-8) and

* anachronisms ’ (see on 115, 184, 449) are slight. No part of the book is flat or dull. Its style and organization are uniformly worthy of Homer. (The Phaeacian interruptions provide necessary reminders of the general setting to O.'s narrative.)

There are also some perplexing religious problems. Only here in H. is there clear evidence of a ghost-cult involving trench-digging (25), libations (26) and blood-offerings (36) to the spirits of the dead—a ritual which seems to derive its elements from an age when burial (not cremation as elsewhere in H.) was customary (but see on 25). Nor is it easy to deter-

mine what exactly H. meant by ψυχαί : they are described as being like smoke (71. 23, 100), or a shadow or a dream (Od. 11, 207); they have no flesh, bones or sinews (11, 219) or pévos (11, 29);

they are more than

mere

figures

(εἴδωλα, 11, 213);

usually their only utterance is a shrill squeak (7l. 23, 101, cp.

Od. 24, 7), but they can speak after having drunk blood (see on 11, 96). They are not simply immaterial souls, for they can be seen and heard ; yet they are not substantial enough to be

grasped (206-8). They have memories, emotions, feelings. We may think of them as dim, querulous, ineffective counterparts of the living,

neither the powerful

malevolent

ghosts of

later legends nor such purely spiritual souls as Plato conceived.

It must be remembered that H. is interested mainly in their poetic uses, not their eschatological or anthropological significance (cp. on Gods).} The poetic value of the book has been well assessed by F. M. Stawell (H. and I. p. 153): Everything is summed up here in this mighty Book of the Nekula, Book XI, placed as a Greek would place it, near the centre of the poem: 56

! For further discussion see Rohde in Psyche, chap. 1 and In R.M. (1895), pp. 600-35; also van der Valk above and Wilamowitz,

H.U. pp. 140-62 and 199-226.

Cp. my notes on 475, 488 ff. and 568 ff.

382

THE ODYSSEY Δ (x1)

2-38

the care of Odysseus for his comrades and his crew, the intense love of mother, father, wife, and child, the magic of the fair women famous in story, the prowess of the stalwart heroes who had been his mates at Troy, the fallen greatness of Agamemnon brooding over the tragedy of his own return, the announcement of the struggle that awaits Odysseus himself, and above all the mysterious prophecy of what is to happen when that struggle is over and past. .. .

Note,

too, the sombrely

noble scene with Achilles (471-540)

and the proud silence of Ajax (543-64), which are as finely conceived and executed as any episode in Greek literature.

2. δῖαν : here perhaps means no more than ' bright’ and not ‘ divine ', much as we speak loosely of a ‘ glorious’ day. See further on 1, 14.

4. ty... ἐβήσαμεν—! we put them on board’: Brow and ἔβησα are the transitive tenses of Ba(ve. — rà —' those ’, referring back to 10, 571-2 (see ὃ 11).

see ὃ 1, lO and ὃ 33.

ävadverbially with Balvonev,

See on Ship.

5 ff. 5 almost=10, 570. 7: otpov: 136, almost =12, 449. Formula. 9-10.

see on 9, 222.

8=10,

‘ When we had made fast all the tackling throughout

the ship’ (Murray). For ὅπλα see on 2, 20. In 10 ἰθύνω-Ξ Attic εὐθύνω, cp. on 3, 17. 11-12. ‘ And her sails were stretched [with the wind] as she sped all day across the open sea’: a fine and typically Odyssean line. τέτατο : 3rd sing. pluperf. pass. τείνω, cp. τέταται, perf., in 19. Note the five dactyls to express speed (Onomatopoeia). For 12 see on 2, 388.

13. πείραθ᾽.

. . ᾽Ωκεάνοιο --΄ the furthest parts of Ocean’

rather than ‘ the bounding-line [of the world] formed by the Ocean stream’; for in 10, 508 Circe says they must cross Oceanus, which was imagined as.a great river (ποταμός in 12, 1) encircling the round flat earth. Note that there is no descent

to this Land of Ghosts, though elsewhere H. places the dwelling of Hades underground. Cp. on 65. 14. Κιμμερίων : Aristarchus read Kepßeptwv and Crates Kepßeplwv (cp. Cerberus ; see on 623 below), others χειμερίων (the Wintry Ones, cp. Hiberni, the Irish), Keppeplwv, κιμαρίων. Later Greeks located & people called Cimmerians in the Crimea beside the Sea of Azov (Herodotus 4, 11). Van Leeuwen

compares the name Gimirri found on Assyrian inscriptions. Perhaps Κιμμέριοι means ‘ Dwellers in darkness’. The description in 15-19 may be based on travellers’ tales of northern regions with their long winter nights and fogs (cp. on 10, 84 ff.) —quod latus munds nebulae malusque Iuppiter urget. 19 ff. νὺξ ὀλοὴ : see on 7, 283. ἐπὶ with τέταται. In what follows see on 10, 205-8 for Eurylochus, and index for other

2.38

COMMENTARY

A (x1)

383

words not directly annotated. In 24 ἔσχον --΄ took hold of’ (ingressive Aorist), not just ' held ’ (εἶχον). 25-37 are almost an exact repetition of 10, 517-30. 25: βόθρον in 6, 92 is simply ‘a washing-trough ’; here it is a pit dug for offerings to the dead, opening, as it were, an entrance to their subterranean dwellings. This seems to imply burial of the dead (see Nilsson, H.M.

is the regular directly refers Greek peoples which are best 170;

pp. 152 ff.), not cremation which

practice in H. (e.g. 74, 220, below). H. never to burial (which was the custom among the preof Greece), but he does use some expressions explained as implying it (Il. 16, 456, 674; 23,

Od. 24, 67).

See introduction to this book.

ovc.oy : the πυγών was ἃ measurement from the knuckles to the elbow

(about

15")

Other Homeric

measurements

of

short length are the ὀρόγνια (also ὄργνια) ‘fathom’ (from ὀρέγω ‘stretch out’, it being about 6’, the length across an average

man’s

outstretched

arms

and

shoulders),

and

the

Trfjxvs (cp. 311) or cubit, from the elbow to tip of the middle finger (about 18^). 26 ff. A libation to the dead is χοή, to the gods σπονδή or λοιβή. Note the four ingredients here: honey-and-milk (μελικρήτῳ) wine, water. For the use of milk and honey see . Usener in R.M. lvii. (1902), pp. 177-95; he traces their ritual use among Western Christians till the 7th cent. A.D. and in the Ethiopian liturgy till the present day. 29. νεκύων ἀμενηνὰ κάρηνα : apparently=‘ senseless’ [ἀ-, évos] or ‘ fleeting’ [&-, μένω] heads of the dead’: contrast βοῶν ἴφθιμα κάρηνα [cp. κάρα, cranium] in Il. 23, 260. The phrase was notoriously obscure even in the time of Aristophanes, in whose Banqueters fr. 222 a young man is asked its meaning as a test of his learning (see on Gloss). Note the curiously effective Parechesis with its wavering, futile sound.

31-3. πυρήν : elsewhere always a funeral pyre on which a corpse was cremated ; here apparently a pyre without a body but with the usual ‘ goods’ (ἐσθλῶν, t.e. such possessions as heroes would

cherish)

offered as a placatory sacrifice ; or else

πυρή here simply=‘ altar’ for burnt sacrifice as in Herodotus 7, 187. For παμμέλαν᾽ in 33 cp. on 3, 6. μεταπρέπει : English idiom uses the imperf. ‘ was outstanding among ’. 36-7. Cp. W. B. Yeats, writing of W. of Ireland beliefs (Early Poems and Stories, 1925, p. 253): ‘ Blood is a great atherer of evil spirits. Tocut your hand going into a [preistoric] fort is said to be very dangerous.’ For ᾿Εἰρέβευς in 37 see ὃ 7, 1 and on 10, 528. 38-43. ‘ Brides and youths unwed, and old men of many and evil days, and tender maidens with grief yet fresh at heart ;

384

THE

and many

ODYSSEY A

there were, wounded

(x1)

38-97

with bronze-shod spears, men

slain in fight with their bloody mail about them ’ (Butcher and

Lang).

This

Zenodotus,

noble

passage

Aristophanes,

was

and

condemned

Aristarchus,

on

as spurious grounds

by

of in-

consistency with the later description of the ghosts approaching one by one. Luckily, whether an interpolation or not, it survived their censure, to be imitated by Virgil twice (Georgics 4, 475 ff., Aen.

6, 306 ff.) and

to find echoes in Dante

and

Milton. 38: νύμφαι : here=* young married women’; contrast on 6, 123. 43: χλωρὸν δέος = lit. ‘ greenish’ or ‘ yellowish [see on 9, 320] fear ' : an expressive description of the colour

of sallow Mediterranean complexions when the blood has been drawn away from the skin by a sudden shock. In contrast ‘Nordic ’ types go chalk white ; negroes turn ash grey. 44-50 almost =10, 531-7.

For Teiresias see on 90.

51 ff. For Elpenor’s accidental death see 10, 552 ff. (Virgil imitated this incident in Aen. 6, 337-83, where Palinurus’ ghost meets Aeneas in Hades). Elpenor came first because he had so recently died. He could speak without drinking the

blood because his corpse was still uncremated. σῶμα (53) always means a dead body in H. 58. ‘ You came sooner on foot than I with my black ship.’ O. apparently thought that Elpenor had been left behind alive

and had anticipated (ἔφθης, φθάνω) him by taking a short cut. 60=10, 560.

504=92

below.

Formula.

63-5 almost=10,

65. κατῆλθε : ‘ went down to the dwelling of Hades’:

558-

in-

consistent with the description of the approach to it by sea.

Perhaps misuse of Formula. Cp. on 13 and 478. 66. ‘ Now I beseech you by those you left behind [at home], who are far away . . .’, followed by an Epexegesis. For the genitive of adjuration cp. on 2, 68. 72-4. ὄπιθεν : here —' afterwards, in the future ’, cp. on 1, 222. κακκῆαι is asigmatic 1 aor. infin. (§ 18 5) of κατακαίω

(§ 1, 10), used for imperative. A Homeric hero was burnt like a Viking on a funeral pyre in full panoply and with many of his cherished possessions (either in case he might want them in Hades, or to prevent his ψυχή from returning in search of them). Cp. the elaborate obsequies of Patroclus in Jl. 23, 161 ff. 75-6.

* And heap a mound for me upon the shore of the grey

sea—a luckless man’s grave—even for future men to learn my story.’

See on Sea, Case-variation,

and Fame.

77-8. Elpenor was not necessarily φιλήρετμος, like the Phaeacians and Taphians (e.g. 8, 96; 1, 181). By this time

38.97

COMMENTARY Δ

(x1)

385

the Companions must have been heartily sick of ‘ ever climbing up the climbing wave ’, of ‘ labour in the deep mid-ocean, wind

and wave and oar’ (Tennyson, Choric Song).

But after long

use even & weary workman gets an affection for his tools. Besides, Elpenor’s only title to fame and memory, since he was no outstanding hero, was his patience and endurance at the

εὐῆρες ἐρετμόν in comradeship with his ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι. Note how H. can invest his minor Characters with dignity, pathos and humanity (cp. on 198 at end).

O.’s answer (80) is curt;

but he had a host of ghosts to deal with, while Elpenor πόλλ᾽ aydpevev (82-3). 85. Autolycus, son of Hermes and grandfather of O., was

renowned for his skill in thieving (Jl. 10, 266-7), see further in 19, 394. The postponement of O.’s interview with his mother Anticleia (see on 144 and 152) would arouse the audience’s

interest.

O.’s decision to put off conversation with her till he

had heard Teiresias’ companions is typical community or group memnon’s sacrifice of

prophecy on of an early before those his daughter

the fate of himself and his Greek—the interests of the of the individual, cp. AgaIphigeneia at Aulis.

88. εἴων : imperfect of éaw: the contraction is suspicious, and van Leeuwen perhaps rightly reads éaov. 90. Teiresias, most famous prophet of the Heroic Age, belongs not to the epoch of the Trojan war but to the earlier

Theban cycle of legends (with Cadmus, Oedipus, Creon, Polyneices ; see index).

H. mentions him only in connection with

this incident. See on 225 for Boeotian influence on this book. 91 ff. χρύσεον : Synizesis, cp. ἀσινέᾳς in 110, ΠΠολυδεύκεᾳ in

300.

σκῆπτρον : a prophet’s staff, not a king’s sceptre here.

ἔχων : as if Τειρεσίας were the subject in 90; there is a similar κατὰ σύνεσιν construction in 14-15 above. For ὄφρα expressing natural consequence in 94 see on 12, 428. 96. Teiresias, being specially privileged (see 10, 493), does not have to drink the blood before he can speak, but he desires to drink it as a strengthening tonic (cp. stories of vampires). The greatest classical scholar of recent years, Ulrich von

Wilamowitz-Moellendorff of Berlin, found a parable here for modern students of the Classics: the ancient authors cannot speak fully to us till they have drunk our heart’s blood—that is till they have entered into our feelings and emotions as well as our minds. It is then that they speak νημερτέα, then that their words are truly πτερόεντα. 97 ff. ἀναχασσάμενος—' drawing back’: ἀναχάζομαι, cp. ἀποχάζεο in 95. 100: δίζηαι--' you are seeking’, for δί-

{noa.

λήσειν

101:

τοιξεσοι.

(AavOdvw).

ὅ--ὖτι,

102:

understand

as often.

103:

oe

as

object

of

O. blinded the

386

THE

ODYSSEY

A (x1)

97-152

Cyclops, Poseidon’s son, in Book 9. 104: μέν Ξεμήν, as often (8 39). ἵκοισθε : potential, 8 37. 107 ff.: see on 12, 127 ff. 110-14=12, 137-41. 114-15: cp. 9, 534-5. 115. Shag: this, δήομεν and δήετε are the only forms of this verb found in H. (probably conn. w. *daw, ἐδάην etc. ‘learn ’), always in a future sense ; cp. on 12, 141. ἐν πήματα οἴκῳ : the preposition is placed away from its case for the sake of

the metre, as in 6, 167;

10, 290.

115 ff. According to strict Chronology there is an inconsistency here (cp. on 184-9 and 449): O.'s meeting with Teiresias is in the third year after the taking of Troy, while in 2, 89 f. and 106 ff. we are told that the Suitors did not begin to misbehave themselves till later. Editors ingeniously reconcile these by taking xaréSovo. (116) as a prophetic present (=future). But it is doubtful whether the Anachronism would have worried either H. or his audience. In 120 ἀμφαδὸν 2'openly'; by apocope and assimilation ($ 1, 10) from ἀναφαίνω. 121 ff. The vagueness speculation: O. is to go entirely inland people (? someone will mistake his fan. There he is to offer Poseidon,

then return

celestial gods.

of what follows has caused much carrying an oar till he reaches an Arcadians or Thesprotians) where broad-bladed oar for a winnowinga rich sacrifice of appeasement to

home

and

offer hecatombs

to all the

When this has been done he will be sure of a

quiet death in sleek old age amongst his own

people.

In post-

homeric writers this was variously amplified and explained, see M.-R. and Thomson, 9.0.

123. ‘ Nor do they eat food mixed with salt.’ Bell.

Iugurth. 89, on the Numidians:

Cp. Sallust,

Neque salem neque alia

srritamenta gulae quaerebant. Zimmern (Greek Commonwealth, 5th edn., 1931, pp. 24-5) notes: ‘ Teiresias . . . speaks of inland peoples who eat their food without salt. He is probably talking (as a prophet should) not without good information: for hunting and pastoral people, who live on meat and milk, do not need salt. It is only the eating of cereals that makes salt indispensable. Hence even in Greece traditions survived of a time when no salt was eaten ; and meat offered

to the Gods was always unsalted.’ Note that H. neglects the posal bility of inland salt-mines : there are none in the neighurhood of Greece, which sfill draws its supplies from widespread salt pans on the sea shore. The Mediterranean becomes increasingly salty towards the east. (see Zimmern, loc. cit.). 125. ‘ Oars which are the wings of ships ’: a Metaphor either from the rhythmical rise and fall of oars (cp. Euripides, /.T. 1346 : σκάφος ταρσῷ... . ἐπτερωμένον) or from the speed they

97.1δ2

COMMENTARY A

(x1)

387

impart, or perhaps from both. Cp. on 7, 36, and my A.H.S. pp. 24-5 for Aeschylus’ reversal of the image. 128. φήῃ : $25, 3. ἀθηρηλοιγός : lit. ‘destroyer of chaff’ (ἀθήρ), ie βροτολοιγός Ἂ 8, 115, s.e. a winnowing-fan. For the confusion with a broad-bladed oar see on Ship. Sophocles in his lost play ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἀκανθοπλήξ (see on 134) alters the term to ἀθηρόβρωτον ὄργανον to suit iambics. Note the loose use of Epithet in φαιδίμῳ Spy, cp. on 9, 308. 131. Note the offering of ram, bull and boar as in the Roman suovelaurilia ; see L.-S.-J. on τριττύα, rpırrös. The usual Sacrifice to Poseidon was a black bull (see on 3, 6). In 132 the infinitives are imperatival. 134-5. ἐξ adds is best taken as ‘ away from, out of range of, the sea’; cp. ἐκ βελέων (11. 14, 130) and ἐκ καπνοῦ (Od. 16, 288 ; 19, 7). The v.l. Eades presumably has the same meaning * out of the sea, on land ’ in contrast with ἔφαλος and εἰνάλιος (cp. 4, 443). After his long wanderings in the sea a peaceful death on terra firma would naturally be amongst O.’s deepest desires (though Dante, Inferno canto 26, followed by Tennyson

in his Ulysses, pictured him as tiring of domestic life later). Against this interpretation of é is the fact that readers as early as Sophocles (op. cit. on 128 above) and Aeschylus in his Wvyaywyol (Spirit-raisers, a play based on this book), read it as

& death coming from the sea ’, making O. die as the result of a wound by a fish-bone (either accidentally encountered and

causing sepsis, or else used as & spear-point by Telegonus, O.'s

son by Circe according to later legend). But this can hardly be right: such a death would be far from ‘mild’. ἀβληχρός in 135 is probably from ἀ- euphonic and *pAax—as in μαλακός,

cp. on 1, 56;

for the intrusive B and loss of μ cp. on 7, 292.

The usual implication of violence in πέφνῃ (see on 452) need not be pressed. τοῖος : with a gentle, soothing Gesture of the hand.

136-7. For γήρα see on 10, 316. Many words in the following lines will be found in the index. 139. ‘ This doom, no doubt, the gods themselves did spin.’ mov as elsewhere (cp. on 4, 181) implies unquestioning resignation to the inscrutable will of the gods. avrol=* of their own free will, as they choose’. See on Spinning. 144.

‘How may

she recognize me as being that man?"

(8 11), 2.e. as being ἐὸν vidv.

His mother’s shade had merely

been attracted to the blood, and could not recognize or speak

to anyone till she had drunk of it.

152. μήτηρ : Anticleia, daughter of Autolycus (see on 85). For her death see 198 ff. below and 15, 356.

388

THE ODYSSEY A (x1)

156 ff. 156:

156-225

yaXerdv=‘ painful, dangerous ’, cp. on 10, 305.

158: mpöra=‘above all’. 161: sociative datives. 161 is an accus. of duration w. ἀλώμενος.

χρόνον in

157-9. Some Alexandrian and modern editors think that these were interpolated to motivate πῶς (155) and χαλεπὸν :

157 certainly looks like a misunderstanding of 10, 513 ff. (Ο.

never reaches the inner rivers of Hades, but stays on the shore

of Oceanos).

172. Scan νοῦσδς ἢ "Apr.: the lengthening of -os in thesis before a mark of punctuation is not impermissible (see $ 1, 13 d), but the following hiatus without correption (§ 1, 14 a) is dubious.

Van Leeuwen reads # (from fe).

For Artemis and the death

she brings see on 3, 280, and cp. 6, 102. 181 ff. As Bassett notes (P.H. pp. 120 ff.), Anticleia answers

O.'s questions in reverse order. This is what the ancients called ὕστερον πρότερον ᾿Ομηρικῶς (cp. 7, 238 ff.; 11, 210 ff., 492 ff. and see on 14, 115 ff.). In the λέξις elpopévy it is the clearer and more natural order, chiasmus being a similar form. 184 ff. Telemachus is described here and in 449 as if he were fully adult; by strict chronology he would only be about 14 (cp. on 115 ff. above). As Bassett (P.H. p. 134) explains, H. probably preferred not to distract his audience (who had met T. as an adult in Books 1-4) by chronological distinctions; else he simply neglected the inconsistency.

185 ff. repéven

or

: Synizesis: Aristarchus’ reading for MSS. -7.

δικασπόλον=‘ law-administering ', from δίκαι ‘ judgements, precedents ' (see on 2, 68) and *k”el (τέλλω, πάλλω ; see on 1, 16 and 9, 331). The royal estates or 'reservations' (see Nilsson, H.M. p. 242) and a share in the palace banquets

(Nilsson, H.M. p. 230) were two of the chief privileges of a prince. 187: ‘for all [the other noblemen] invite him’ is an

Epexegesis of δαῖτας ἐΐσας (see on 3, 10).

For 189 see Clothes.

191. Note xévi with Correption, because the last syllable was probably long (8 5, 3). Contrast χροΐ [F]e(yara. [Ρ]εῖται (ἕνyup.t), ὃ 2,

193 ff. γουνὸν : see on 1, 193. κεκλιμένων (κλίνω) for ‘fallen ’ leaves is strained : Hartman suggests κεκλιμένῳ, van Leeuwen-da Costa κακχυμένων (xaraxéo). In 196 ἐπὶ is adverbial=‘ as well’. ἐφικάνω does not occur in H. 198. There is much Pathos and perhaps a touch of bitterness

in Anticleia’s repetition of her son’s cool words in 172-3, with a powerful rhetorical climax in what follows: ‘ No, it was not the keen-eyed Archeress who came and slew me in the halls with

her

gentle

shafts;

nor

was

it, then,

an

illness such

as

especially takes the spirit from one’s limbs with hateful wasting

away.

It was yearning for you — for your counsels and your

156-225

COMMENTARY A

(x1)

389

kindness—that took away my sweet spirit.’ ods . . . πόθος means desiderium tui and the following terms are a kind of Epexegesis of the oéds— you with your wisdom and kindness ' (cp. Il. 24, 772). Or else one can translate ‘ yearning for you, thinking of you, and tenderness for you ', which gives the same force to the possessive pronoun throughout and, on second thoughts, seems to me a better rendering.

See also on 1, 404,

and on 3, 192. In all literature a mother spoken more movingly.

can rarely have

206-8. This is an amplification of Achilles’ effort to embrace the ghost of Patroclus in Jl. 23, 97 ff., imitated by Virgil in Aen. 2, 792-4 and 6, 700-2:

Ter conatus 161 collo dare bracchia circum : Ter frustra comprensa manus effugit imago, Par levibus ventis volucrique simillima somno.

In 207 εἴκελον is adverbial like Virgil’s par. In 208 γενέσνετο (8 21)=‘ kept becoming ’, t.e. at each effort his grief was renewed : for κηρόθι see § 8. 211.

With

᾿Αἴδαο

understand

δόμῳ

as

often;

see

$

3.

᾿Αἴδης (see on 3, 410) is always the god, never the place, in H.

Note plural φίλας (see on 1, 60) with the Dual χεῖρε. 212. ‘May both enjoy the comfort of chill lamentation.

Note the epithet : sorrow chills, but joy warms (see on 4, 549). But Mourning brings a relicf which can even be called a

pleasure, cp. on 4, 102-3 and 549. 213-14. ' Or is this some phantom that queenly Persephone has raised for me that I may have even more mourning and lamentation?’ An εἴδωλον was an illusive and insubstantial image, like Lucretius’ stmulacrum (cp. 602 below), less real than

a ψυχή (see introductory note). 218. δίκη . . . βροτῶν—' the way of, what always happens

to, mortals’: a primary meaning of δίκη, see on 2, 68. 219. * For no longer do sinews hold their bones and flesh’, not' the sinews no longer have . . .’. Thesinews are included

in the ra μέν in 220. 221.

θυμός

(cogn. w. fumus, see on 420) seems originally to

have meant the breath, which was regarded as the medium of the

feelings,

desires,

and

passions;

hence

it came

to

mean

spirit, courage, and especially anger; here it is the vital principle, life, which perished with the body, unlike the ψνχή (see introduction), which survived death.

225. What follows is a masque or pageant of beautiful women. It is generally thought that Boeotian influence is shown here because the most famous of such Catalogues of Heroines was the Eotar of Hesiod (now lost) and because all

390

THE ODYSSEY Δ (x1)

295-277

the women mentioned by H. here are of Theban or Minyan ancestry (except those in 298 ff. and 321 ff.). Cp. on Teiresias in 90 above and Thomson, 3.0. pp. 26 ff. 228. ἀολλέες : ἀ- copulative (see on 3, 110) with a form conn. w. Ρείλω, volvo; meaning ‘ pressed together ', conglomerati. 233. προμνηστῖναι : Gloss, but judging from 21, 230, προνηστῖνοι ἐσέλθετε μηδ᾽ ἅμα πάντες, we may take it as * one after the other ’. 235. The ancestry and descendants of Tyro were these : Deucalion

|

Hellen AEOLUS Salmoneus

Poseidon«——T

|

yro——>Cretheus

(11, 237)

|

]

Neleus (11, 254) m. Chloris (11, 281)

| Nestor

|

(11, 286)

| Pero

(11, 287)

|

Pelias

|

|

(11, 254)

Aeson

Pheres

| (11, 259)

Jason the Argonaut,

m. Medea

Amythaon Melampus

(11, 291 and see on 11, 326)

Many sons (see 3, 32 ff.) This is the famous Aeolid line, most illustrious of the Minyans who invaded Thessaly and occupied Orchomenos in Boeotia perhaps in the 14th cent. B.c. (see Myres, W.W.G. pp. 319 ff.). For the full lineage of all the inter-related families in what follows see L. Whibley, A Companion to Greek Studies, 4th edn. revised, 1931, p. 73. 238-9. The Enipeus is a tributary of the Peneius in Thessaly. It is easy to avoid the line’s spondaic ending (§ 42) by resolving θεΐοιο (§ 1, 7) with Cauer. ἠράσσατο (fpapa:) —' fell in love with ’, see on Aorist. nor is intransitive as in 7, 130. 242-4, παρελέξατο=‘ lay beside’, sc. αὐτῇ ; cp. on 4, 453. For πορφύρεον in 243 see on 2, 428. The brightly coloured wave made their bridal bower. 245-7. The phrase ζώνην λύειν does not occur elsewhere in H., and the line (which is superfluous) has been rejected by many critics ancient and modern. 247 isa Formula. See on 2, 302 and 1, 381.

225-277

COMMENTARY A (xi)

391

248-52. ‘ Be glad, woman, in our love; and as the year moves on its course you shall bear glorious children, for not unfruitful are the embraces of the deathless ones.’ See on 1, 16

and 5, 205.

251-2=‘ Restrain yourself and do not tell my

name; in truth I am Poseidon the earth-shaker ' (see on 1, 68 and 74). In 250 τοὺς — Tékva in 249.

255. Kings were called ‘ stewards ' (see on 1, 109 for θεράmwv) of Zeus;

1, 386; 8, 41. 256.

poets, of the Muses;

warriors, of Ares;

cp. on

Iolcus, as later writers called it (modern Volo), was the

chief port of Thessaly on the Pagasaean Gulf, whence Jason (see pedigree on 235) sailed in the Argo in search of the Golden Fleece ; cp. 12, 70.

257. πολύρρηνος (the double p is a trace of the digamma in *Fonv, the root of ápyós)—' rich in sheep’. ὁ δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ refers to Neleus who emigrated, as one might expect (ἄρ᾽) when his brother ruled at home. 260-2. τὴν δὲ pér’=‘ After her. . . '. The preposition is accented to show that it does not go with’ Αντιόπην. The river Asopus flows through Boeotia between Plataea and Thebes. 263: later accounts ascribed the foundation of at least the upper city of Thebes (the KaSpela) to Cadmus (see on 5, 333). Note 'seven-gated' Θήβη in contrast with the ‘ hundredgated ’ Θῆβαι in Egypt (see on 4, 126). 267. θρασυμέμνων =‘ bold-spirited’ (cogn. w. Sanskrit mdnma, O. Irish menmae, μένος), cp. ᾿Αγαμέμνων—' Haughtyspirited '. 269. Megara was Heracles’ first wife. For Creon(=‘ Ruler’, cp. 8, 382) see on 3, 452; he is not to be confused with the Creon who was brother-in-law of Oedipus. 270. Note the internal Correption in vios and in vie in 478 ; cp. on 6, 303 and 7, 312. Amphitryon was only Heracles’ putative father ; see on 620 below. 271. OlSurddys= Oedipus. 'Emiuáorg—Jocasta. H. does not mention the Sphinx or Oedipus' self-inflicted blindness and departure from Thebes (as in Sophocles’ O.T.); but this does not prove that these incidents were unknown to him (they may

be hinted at in ἄλγεα πολλά in 279-80). be taken

strictly in its usual meaning

In 274

ἄφαρ cannot

‘soon, quickly ’, since

Jocasta’s sons by Oedipus are mentioned by H. (Polyneices, Il. 4, 377, Eteocles, Il. 4, 386):

translate ‘after that’ as in

II. 11, 418. 277-80. * Hades, the mighty gate-fastener ' (πύλη and ἀρ- as in ἀραρίσκω) ; cp. on 211 above. In 279 à ἄχεϊ σχο = * possessed by her grief’: note the aor. middle used in a passive

392

THE

ODYSSEY

A (xi)

277-321

sense as in 334. The Erinyes (280) were avenging δαίμονες, see on 2, 135. 281. Chloris was wife of Neleus and mother of Nestor, see on 235. Her father Amphion (283) was a Minyan king of Orchomenos: not to be confused with Theban Amphion (262).

284 ff. thi: instrumental ($ 8) of Fls. 285: IIóXov is locative genitive; see on 3, 4. 286: ἀγέρωχον is not elsewhere used of asingle person. It probably means ‘ noble, privileged’, from à- copulative, γέρας, and ἔχω. 287: τοῖσι δ᾽ én’ =‘ in addition to these ’, ἔπί being quasi-adverbial here (ὃ 33). 288-91. ‘ Nor was Neleus minded to give her to one who could not drive [potential optative] the screw-horned [see on 1,

92] broad-browed cattle of the mighty Iphiclos [note the epio periphrasis for simple Ἴφικλος) of Phylace, hard as they were to control.’ The ‘ faultless seer’ in 291 was Melampus, son of Amythaon (see on 235 and 297). Iphiclos captured him (292) when he tried to drive off the cattle, but afterwards released

him (294). For the sequel see 15, 230 ff. 292. θεοῦ... μοῖρα : in Jl. Moira (see on 1, 33) is a goddess in her own right: in Od. she is made an attribute of a god.

The fate referred to is explained in 293:

and made to tend cattle.

he was enchained

297. θέσφατα etc. =‘ When he had told him all that the gods had decreed’; Melampus was the most renowned prophet of his time. Later legend made him skilled in the language of animals and able to appreciate the conversations of woodworms in the timbering of his room to his great advantage. 298.

Leda, wife of TuvSdpeos

(Attic Τυνδάρεως, never -evs),

had three children by him, Castor, Pollux (Latin form) and Clytaemnestra.

To Zeus, who visited her disguised as a swan,

she bore Helen.

301. ‘ But the corn-growing earth holds both alive’ (i.e. without loss of their vital powers). φυσίζοος is probably from tw and fed (see on 4, 41;

cp. ζείδωρος in 309 and note on

, 3); but as early as Aeschylus (Suppliants 584) it seems to have acquired the popular etymology ‘life-giving ’ (ζωή) (cp. Choeph. 127-8 and Lucretius 5, 259). Note Burzal, not crema-

tion, is implied. 303-4. Zeus allowed

each

of ‘the

Heavenly

Twins’

the

privilege of being alive in turn on every second day while the

other lay in his grave.

In 304 note Addyxdow (λαγχάνω) :

see on 7, 114. 309-11.

μηκίστονυς : Tityos in 577 is bigger but he was not

a mortal’s son.

For évvéwp* in 311 see on 10, 19.

Here, in

277-321

COMMENTARY A (x1)

393

view of μινυνθαδίω ‘ short-lived ' in 307, it may mean literally

‘nine years old’. Translate: ‘ For at nine years they were nine cubits in breadth and in height nine fathoms ’: see end of

note on 25-37.

313. ἀπειλήτην : 3rd pers. dual unaugmented imperf. act. of ἀπειλέω, for -εἰτην (which is a weakly attested v.l.). Perhaps we should read the uncontracted -eérnv with van Leeuwenda Costa. All these may have been written as -ETEN in the original T'ezt. 315-16. Ossa and Pelion are mountains in Thessaly and Οὐλύμπῳ must mean simply the neighbouring mountain here and not ' heaven’ as in 313 and elsewhere in Od. (cp. on 6, 42 ff.) ; see Nilsson, H.M. pp. 268-9. Many critics reject the lines. M.-R. suggests that they were interpolated from some later account of the Battle of Gods and Giants (see on 7, 59).

The effort to scale heaven recalls the Tower of Babel in Genesis 11, 1-9.

318-20. The son of Zeus and Leto was Apollo. Translate 319-20: ‘ Before the curling hair had bloomed below their (ce (8 10) dative of interest] temples and had covered their cheeks [$ 5, 4] with a fine bloom of down’. I take ἴονλος as being conn. w. otÀos, see on 6, 231. The Greeks — to judge from many appreciative references in their poetry — greatly

admired the first light growth of hair on youths’ faces. 0, 279.

Cp.

321-5. An excerpt from Attic mythology (which H. generally ignores, see A. Lang, W.H. chap. 15, and cp. on 19, 518 ff.). Phaedra, daughter of Minos (see on 568), was wife of Theseus of Athens and stepmother of Hippolytus. Procris was daughter of Erechtheus king of Athens (cp. 7, 81), unfaithful

wife of Cephalus

who

killed her unintentionally.

Ariadne,

Phaedra’s sister, according to legend (not in H.) helped Theseus

in the Cretan labyrinth and set out with him to Athens (323), but was deserted by him in Dia (325).

There she was killed

by Artemis on Bacchus’ indictment, according to H.; but in later stories she became Bacchus’ bride without disaster. Her offence to Bacchus, as implied in 325, is unknown. For Theseus cp. on 631. See index for ὀλοόφρονος etc. In 324 ἀπόνητο is 2 aor. mid. of *asrov(yynpt : =‘ had no joy of her’. πάρος ete. perhaps implies jealousy between Bacchus and Theseus. Δία: probably not Naxos, as in the later legends, but a small island N. of Crete, now named Standia (from és τὰν Alav, as Stam-

boul — Istanbul from els τὰμ (or τὰν) πόλιν. Attic form: elsewhere H. has Διώνυσος.

Note Διονύσον, an He was the divine

son of Zeus and Semele (Jl. 14, 325), persecuted by Lycurgus

(Il. 6, 130 ff.) ; see also Od. 24, 74.

He is only mentioned these

304

THE ODYSSEY A (x)

321-386

four times in H., with no hint of his (presumably later) importance as a much venerated god. 326. Maera was a nymph of Artemis. She broke her vow of chastity, and the goddess killed her. Clymene was probably the wife of Phylacus and mother of Iphiclos (see on 291), a Minyan ; but there were others of this name. Eriphyle, wife of Amphiaraus t-grandson of Melampus (see on 291 and 15, 225), was bribed with a golden necklace by Polyneices, son of Oedipus (see on 271 ff.) to persuade her husband to join the expedition of the Seven against Thebes, though he knew he

was doomed to die on it. So in 327 φίλον (a gen. of price) is best translated as ‘ own ', not ‘ dear’ (see on 1, 60). 328. Odysseus leaves his narrative and addresses his Phaeacian audience (last mentioned in 9, 2). He has been promised an escort home for the approaching morning (see on 7, 318 and cp. 351) and is eager to get ready. 330. φθῖτ᾽ : 2 aor. opt. middle of φθίνω, cp. on 10, 51.

äußporos : see on 7, 283 and 292.

333-4. Cp. Conticuere omnes (Aeneid 2, 1). But Virgil did not try to imitate 334, which is one of H.’s most striking lines. κηληθμός probably has magical origins (cp. ἀκήλητος in 10, 329) like * fascination, charm’. Poetry originally had magical uses in spells, runes, incantations (see on ἐπαοιδή in 19, 457):

cp.

the magical song of the Seirens (12, 39 ff. and especially 44), and cp. on θέλγειν in 1, 337. Translate * And through the shadowy halls they were held by the spell of his words’ (cp. footnote at end of Grammatical Introduction). 335 ff. Arete (see on 7, 54) has been cautious in her attitude

to O. till now (cp. on 7, 233 fi... No doubt she studied him carefully during his long story. Now she has decided that she likes both his appearance and his way of thinking (φρένας, 337). So she sets about treating him generously. In 338 she says ‘ The stranger is, it is true, my guest [note the double force of

ξεῖνος. O. had put himself under Arete's protection first], but each of you shares our royal rank and prerogative [all being βασιλῆες, so Agar; this seems better than taking τιμῆς as the onour of entertaining O., for it is dubious, as Agar remarks,

whether

the frugal Homeric

hrase];

Age

would

appreciate

such

a

so do not . . . curtail those gifts [in 8, 438 ff.] when

he needs them so much . . .'. What follows implies that the Phaeacian princes should contribute more. For Echeneos in 342 see on

7, 155.

344. ‘ Neither wide of the mark nor away from our opinion.’ Only here and in 21, 425 and in 22, 6 in H. does σκοπός —' mark, aim’: elsewhere always ‘ watcher, spy’, as in Il. 10, 324,

which otherwise curiously resembles this line.

321-386

COMMENTARY A (x1)

395

346. ‘ But on [lit. * from ’] A. here depends both deed and word ’: see on 2, 272. Note Fépyov re Femos : ὃ 2, 4.

348 ff. Tovro . . . ἔπος -- Arete’s suggestion in 339-41. 351: ἔμπης=‘ nevertheless ', answering ep in 350; see on 2, 199. 353:

τοῦ —'ofthis man ', i.e.

354-5 —9,

1-2 =377-8 below:

‘mine’, with a Gesture :

—1, 359.

Formula.

356 ff. Here O., either through cupidity (see Scott, U.H. p. 193) or tactfulness, allows ἃ further postponement of his departure for home. 363 ff. Alcinous in his pompous and garrulous manner compliments O. on the verisimilitude of his astonishing narrative and on his skill in telling it. H. may have meant a touch

of sly humour in 368 since of course it is really he, an ἀοιδός, who is telling O.’s story. In 363 τὸ μὲν (=piy, ὃ 39) -΄' This indeed . . . namely (364) a cheat ’, etc. 366. ὅθεν : M.R., comparing Thucydides’ phrase ἐξ ἀνελέγ«Toy, takes

this as ‘from sources which [ —éx τοιούτων ἃ] no

one could see [1.6. test] for himself’.

Others, less convincingly,

take it as ‘ composing lies to a degree where [?.e. so efficiently that] no one could detect them ’. 367. ‘ But you have shapeliness of phrase and good sense as well ’, 2.6. eloquence and wisdom ; cp. on 8, 170 ff. Note the antithesis between the outward form (ἔπι -- ἔπεστι) and inner meaning (ἕνι ΞΞ ἔνεισι).

372 ff. ἅμ᾽ ἕποντο-..᾿ went together, in a company’. In 374 θέσκελα apparently=‘ wonderful, marvellous’, from θεσ-, as in θέσφατος (see on 7, 143), and the root of κέλομαι ' order, command ’. 379. Cp. Ecclesiastes, chap. 3: =‘ To everything there is a season and a time to every purpose under heaven ', etc. Obviously O., though he does not say it, thinks that this is no

time for μῦθοι. 381. τούτων with οἰκτρότερ. The basic meaning of φθονέω * grudge ’ seems to have been ‘ grant less than, give less than, is due’; see J. L. Myres in C.R. li. (1937), p. 163; and cp. on 8, 206.

384. Cp. 438-9.

In view of the fate of Agamemnon and his

followers as described in 412 ff., presumably Clytaemnestra is

meant here. But a comma after ἀπόλοντο would make it refer to Helen. 386-8. θηλντεράων : either this is a genuine comparative form =‘ gentler, 164-5),

weaker’

(in contrast

or else it has no comparative

with

men,

force and

on

1,

is merely

cp.

an

otiose epithet=‘ womanly’. In 388 with ἄλλαι understand ψνχαί. aynyépad’ is 3 pl. pluperf. ἀγείρω; § 16, 7.

396

THE ODYSSEY A (x1)

391-474

391 ff. See index for λιγέως, θαλερὸν, and other notable words throughout. 401 almost=10, 459. 402: περιταμνόμένον includes both * rounding up’

and ‘ cutting out’, cp. on

περιτροπέω in 9, 465. 403: μαχεούμενον : apparently a metri gratia lengthening of payeopevoy similar to μαχειόμενος in 17, 471. 410 ff. Note that in H. Clytaemnestra is represented as only an accomplice to Aegisthus, in contrast with the dominant role

given to her by the tragedians. Cp. 3, 262 ff. and 4, 529 ff. (411 here =4, 535, see note). But apparently H. held her solely responsible for Cassandra’s murder (422). For 415 see on 1, 226. 420. δάπεδον : see on 4, 627. Otev=‘seethed’, a strong word used also of storms and rushing water: cogn. w. furo, θύελλα, θνιάς, and perhaps originally connected with θύω * sacrifice ’ (conn. w. fumus, θυμός, τύφω). 423-4. Much disputed. The best solution seems to be to take it as ' raising my hands I beat them on the ground '—a recognized method of invoking the infernal powers to take vengeance (see 7/1. 9, 568 ; 14, 272, and Hymn to Aphrodite 333).

There are many precedents for taking περὶ φασγάνῳ with ἀπο-

θνήσκων (e.g. Il. 8, 86; 13, 441; 21,577; 23, 30) as ' dying round the sword ', 1.6. with the sword thrust through one's

body ; cp. Sophocles, Ajax 899, φασγάνῳ περιπτυχής. But some prefer to translate ' threw my hands around the sword ’, sc. in futile self-defence. For several other views see M.-R. and

A.-H.,

Anhang

2,

p.

117.

For

the

solution

accepted

here see R. E. White in C.R. xx. (1906), pp. 202-3 and cp. F. M. Shisler in A.J.P. Ixvi. (1945), p. 381. 424 ff. κυνῶπις : cp. 4, 145 and on 2, 11 for the shameless-

ness of dogs; and cp. κύντερον in 427. In 425 νοσφίσατ'= ‘turned away’. νοσφίζομαι only occurs in mid. and pass. and in this sense in H.: from νόσφι, ὃ 35 a. In 426 κατ᾽ goes with ἑλέειν and σύν with ἐρεῖσαι (cp. 24, 296) =‘ To close down my eyes and shut my lips together'. In 429 οἷον δὴ gives 8 specific case of the preceding generalization.

430 ff. A τοι ἔφην γε etc. =‘ Indeed I certainly thought that αὖ least my children and my household would welcome my home-coming. But she by the utter evil of her plot poured shame on herself and on all future womankind, no matter

how

honest

any

may

be.’

The

first sentence

implies that

Agamemnon had hardly expected his wife to welcome him —presumably because of his liaison with Cassandra and the death of Iphigeneia—but he did not expect murder. In 433 oi (§ 10) is accented because reflexive (=éavrq here).

441

ff. Generalizing

from his personal experience

of one

391-474 woman

COMMENTARY

A (x1)

397

(or two, if we include Helen), as men are apt to do, he

condemns the whole sex in words that are the first in a long series of anti-feminist gibes in Greek literature. Then he allows

that Penelope is an exception, thus (for H.’s purpose) emphasizing the nobility of her character. But in 454-6 (if they are genuine; they were omitted in most of the ancient texts) he reverts to his general cynicism. The infinitives in 441 ff. are imperatival (also in 456).

442. Agamemnon’s advice is that O. should tell his wife ‘ the truth . . . and nothing but the truth’, but not ‘the whole truth’.

446=1, 329, cp. 4, 797.

449. γήπιος : here in its literal sense of infans, 1.e. a baby that cannot yet speak (see on 1, 8). see on 184-5 above.

For the slight Anachronism

452 ff. ‘ But my wife would not let me | Content my eyes with sight of mine

own

son’

(Marris).

vlog (for accent see

L.-S.-J.; cp. § 6, 2, 2)=Orestes. πέφνε is 2 aor. of ἔφενω for which H. uses θείνω in the present : the $ and θ both represent an original labio-velar g"h. From the same root come φόνος and some forms in -φατος (see on 2, 355). In 456 πιστὰ is neuter pl. for abstract noun=‘ trustworthiness’; cp. in 2,

203 ; 8, 299.

458 ff. ἀκούετε:

the pl. refers to O. and his companions.

Note present tense where one would expect the perfect, cp. on 3, 193 and cp. 2, 118;

4, 94.

In 459

Orchomenos

may

be in

Boeotia (as in 284) or the less famous town in Arcadia. 46]: cp. 1, 196; for πω see on 12, 208. Agamemnon knows that

Orestes is not dead because his ψυχή has not come to Hades. 464 —4, 837; see note there. Again (cp. on 80) O.'s parting words are laconic. 467 ff. Patroclus was Achilles’ dearest friend. For Antilochus see on 4, 187; for Ajax, on 543 below; for Δαναοί, on 1, 90; for patronymics, on 7, 324. Peleus, son of Aeacus (471), was Achilles’ father. Note that this group of ghosts does not

drink the blood, yet among them Achilles is able to speak.

Dr.

H. W. Parke — to whom I also owe many other helpful explanations — suggests that H. has adopted this device to deal with the special case of Ajax, on the one hand to spare him the

humiliation of drinking the blood in the presence of O. and, on

the other, to make it clear that his subsequent silence (see on 563) was voluntary.

474. * O stubborn one, what mightier deed will you devise than this ? ', 1.e. this journey to Hades will be O.’s supreme tour de force. 'There is & note of critical familiarity in the phrase, implying ‘ You're always up to something — moAv-

998

THE

ODYSSEY

A

(x1)

474-537

hxavos ’, while σχέτλιος implies an objectionable persistence, ike the Latin tmprobus. 475. κατελθέμεν (cp. on 65) might mean ‘ put in to’ here (cp. 1, 182) and not ‘come down to’. But the latter, though inconsistent with the general description, is the more probable meaning.

476. ἀφραδέες= ‘ senseless, deprived of intellectual powers’ cp. 10, 494-5. καμόντων is a synonym for θανόντων, literally “those who became tired ’, 1.6. could no longer resist the on-

slaught of death, not ‘those whose work is done ’, which would need the perf. κεκμηκότες as in Tragedy.

478. Scan à Aya Πηληῦς vie peya . .. Cp.on270. But many MSS. have 1] ηλέος which would give the scansion -λέδς vi by Synizesis. 482-3.

‘ But, O Achilles, no man in former days was more

blessed or «shall be», it is clear [ἄρ᾽, see on 2, 413 and § 39], in

future time.’ For the temporal use of the adverbs see on 1, 222. Note superlative for comparative, as in 5, 105.

485-6. ' But now, being here, you have great power among the dead.’ See ὃ 30, 1. Note the Parechesis in ἀκαχίζεν ᾿Αχιλλεῦ. 488-91. * Speak not smoothly of death, I beseech, O famous Odysseus ! | Better by far to remain on earth as the thrall of another, | E’en of a portionless man that hath means right scanty for living | Rather than reign sole king in the realm of

the bodiless phantoms’ (Cotterill). The θῆτες (cp. 4, 644), though they had personal freedom, often lived less comfortably, and always more

precariously, than the δμῶες who were

fed

and housed by their masters. A dns on a poor estate was particularly hard-worked and pitiable, being often cheated by the

land-owner

Nilsson,

H.M.

(cp.

p.

Jl.

244).

21,

444

Hesiod

ff.;

Keller,

(Works

H.S.

602)

pp.

84-5;

recommends

farmers to drive them out as soon 88 the harvest is over.

Note

in this passage the typical early Greeks' attitude to existence after death. Its shadowy impotence appalled them, for they

loved vigour, action, personality and the sunshine. Contrast Milton's Satan — ‘ Better to reign in hell than serve in heaven’.

The recurrent melancholy of all Greek literature is mainly due to this abhorrence of losing one's vital physical powers after

death. The Mystery Religions and some philosophies tried to dispel it. But it met no decisive challenge till St. Paul on the Areopagus proclaimed the Resurrection of the Body (Acts 17, 32). In 489 ἐπάρουρος is ἅπαξ εἰρημένον and is best taken = ἐπὶ γῆς =‘ on earth’ (cp. ἄχθος ἀρούρης) as distinct from νέρθεν γῆς in 302;

but L.-S.-J. and others render it as ' attached to the

soil, as ἃ serf ’.

:

474-537

COMMENTARY A

(x1)

399

492. τοῦ παιδὸς ἀγανοῦ=‘ that [8 11] noble son [of mine] ’: Neoptolemus, later married to Hermione daughter of Menelaus (4, 5); cp. 506 ff. below.

496 ff. av’ ᾿Ελλάδα τε Φθίην : two parts of the realm of Peleus in Thessaly: see on 1, 344. In 497 xarà goes with ἔχει.

[ἡ 499 Τροίῃ =the Troad ; cp. on 1, 62.

502-3. * Then would I make my might and invincible hands hateful to anyone [I met of those] who do him violence and

exclude him from his due honour.’ For reo — τινι see § 12, 3-4. For ot — Tày of cp. 4, 177. 512. νικάσκομεν : ‘ used to surpass him’: see ὃ 21. For O.'s emphatic approval of Neoptolemus' in combat

skill in council as well as

cp. on 2, 272 and 8, 167 ff.

519-20. * Broad-gate [cp. on Τ᾽ ηλέπυλος in 10, 82], son of Far-man ': Significant Name. Telephus was a king of Mysia whom Achilles wounded at Troy. His wife Astyoche kept her

son Eurypylus from fighting with the Trojans till she was bribed with a golden vine by her father Priam — the ‘ womanly gifts' of 521 (cp. on Izriphyle in 326). 521.

Khraoı

(v.l. χήτειοι,

κήδειοι) : Gladstone

identified

these with the Hittites of whose influential empire in Asia Minor much has recently been discovered by excavations. (See on Historical Dackground.)

Mentioned only here by H.

Wilamowitz (H.U. p. 152) derives it from Knreis, an Arcadian king, hence = Arcadian.

522

ff. For Memnon

see on 4, 187.

κεῖνον — Eurypylus.

523: for the Trojan Ilorse see on 8, 492 ff. with ἐπὶ, = pluperf. pass. éreré AA o.

524:

ἐτέταλτο,

525. Suspected from ancient times of being an inept interpolation from Il. 5, 751: the verbs are suitable only to gates or double doors. 527. ὑπὸ : adverbial.

possibly nominative.

yvia:

ἕκαστος

probably accus. (§ 29, 1 5), but

is common

with plural ante-

cedents in II.

531. ἐξέμεναι : 2 aor. infin. ἐξίημι, ‘let him go out’; a more forcible reading, * go out ἢ).

as

a

Scholiast notes,

than ἐξίμεναι (ἔξειμι,

536. αὐτοσχεδίην—' in hand-to-hand fight, in the mélée’: see on 5, 33.

537.

‘ For Ares generally [re, see

on

1, 50, 52]

rages

in-

discriminately ': s.e. war does not distinguish between good and bad, but kills without distinction: cp. ξυνὸς ' EvváAtos in Jl. 18, 309. Later poets more pessimistically believed that the War-god deliberately chose the best for his victims.

400

THE ODYSSEY A (x1)

538-571

538-40. ‘So said I; and thereat went pleaséd well, | Hugestriding down the mead of asphodel, | The spirit of the fleet-foot Aeacid, | When of his son’s renown he heard me tell’ (Mackail). A noble exit for the great champion of the Greeks: he re-

appears briefly in 24, 15 ff. In 539 note that the adjective ἀσφοδελὸν is oxytone; the noun (first in Hesiod, Works 41) is proparoxytone. (There are v.ll. here κατὰ σφοδελὸν and κατὰ σποδελὸν)

The

Asphodelus

with

pale

flowers,

small,

ramosus

and

is

most

is a lean,

spiky

commonly

plant

found

in

desolate ground. Hence it is wrong to translate here ‘down along the flowery mead ' (for which see 12, 159) with L.-S.-J.

On the other hand the word λειμών (see on 4, 605) to the Greeks always implied a pleasant grassy place ; so it is false to equate the scene here with

other words

Virgils’ loca senta situ (Aen. 6, 462).

the phrase

implies

In

neither the delights of the

Elysian Fields (cp. on 4, 563) nor the rigours of Hell.

Hesiod,

loc. cit., states that the bulbous roots of the asphodel were eaten as a poor food.

Pliny, N.H.

21, 68, states that it was

planted on graves. From ἀσφόδελος is derived ‘daffodil’. In 540 γηθοσύνη is an adjective; but the v.l. γηθοσύνῃ is strongly supported. possessive.

8=8r.

οἱ is & dative of interest merging into a

542. It is preferable to translate * And each asked of his care’,

though

some,

following

the

Scholiasts,

render

it ' told

his sorrows ', which is based on a confusion between «po ‘tell’

(cp. in 137 above) and εἴρομαι ‘ ask’ (cp. in 570 below).

Cp.

9, 402, eipovro . . . ὅττι é κήδοι. 543 ff. Ajax of Salamis, son of Telamon,

un-

competed

successfully with O. for the arms of Achilles which Thetis (546), Achilles’ mother, had given as a prize for the most valorous of the Greeks after the death of her son. According to H. (547, if genuine, which Ar:starchus denied) Trojan captives shared with Athena in the judgement. Ajax, when judged

inferior to O., killed himself (cp. Sophocles’ Ajax and Lucian's Dialogues of the Dead 29). In 550-1 O. gives ἃ generous tribute to his rival's merits : but it is too late.

550. ‘ Who in feature and in deed [8 29] had surpassed [pluperf. pass. τεύχω, lit. ‘had been made, become’; περὶ with τῶν etc.=‘ beyond '] the other Greeks [see on 1, 90], after the faultless son of Peleus.' 553 ff. ‘So you were not destined [see on 1, 232] even when

dead to forget your anger against me because of the disastrous

armour.

[Others punctuate

this as a question.]

A

grief to

the Greeks was that god-appointed prize [cp. τίθημι also in 516], such a tower of strength did they lose in you.’ The words are charged with genuine regret. overrun

the

line-divisions,

with

Note how the clauses

Alliteration

and

Assonance.

538-571

COMMENTARY

A (x1)

401

In 556 σεῖο is gen. of reference. 557 has fifteen vowels to twelve consonants (Euphony). 560: retv=ool, ὃ 10. 561:

tv ἔπος : neglect of Digamma.

For the sentiment of 558 ff.

see on 1, 348.

563-4. Despite O.’s obvious sincerity Ajax is inflexibly hostile. The brief picture of his silent withdrawal illustrates H.’s skill in expressing profound emotion with a single touch

(Economy of Phrase). The author of the Περὶ “Yous (9, 2) finds Ajax’s silence ‘ loftier than any speech’, Virgil (Aen. 6, 469-72) imitates it in his scene between Dido and Aeneas.

565-7. These lines greatly weaken the effect of 563-4 and may

Note

be

taken

as part

of the

ἰδέειν in 567 implying

following

long

interpolation.

a role of passive spectator in

contrast with O.’s active communication with the other ghosts.

See M.-R. for suspicious points of style. 568-627. This passage has been much suspected since anti-

quity. The style is Homeric enough: the inconsistencies are in the contents. The activities of Minos, Orion and Heracles, contrast strongly with the ineffectiveness of the previous

wraiths and imply conditions more like the Elysian Fields (see on 4, 563). Up to this O. has been sitting near the shore of the dark Land of Ghosts; here we suddenly find him viewing

inner regions and varied scenes. Thirdly, nowhere else (except, vaguely, for perjurers, Il. 3, 279; 19, 260) does H. show & belief in punishment after death. Probably, then, it is an interpolation, perhaps from Orphic sources (cp. on 602 ff.), at

all events anterior to Plato, who in Gorgias 525 E says Homer depicted Tantalus, Sisyphus and Tityos in Hades. 568-70.

Minos, son of Zeus and Hera, and brother of Rhada-

manthys (see on 7, 323), was the renowned king of Crete whose name has been given to the ‘ Minoan’ Age. Thucydides (1, 4) considered him & historical figure, and modern historians are inclined to agree. For the splendours of his civilization see

Evans’ P.M. H.’s description does not necessarily imply that he was an official judge of the Dead (as in later legend), but perhaps merely that he was continuing the chief activity of his life on earth (like Orion and Heracles, see 572 ff., 601 ff.). There is probably some recognition here (see Nilsson, H.M. p. 224) of the fact that the Minoan civilization was highly developed in regard to law and order, as in the legend that Minos received his laws from Zeus himself. 570: ' kept inquiring about precedents, decisions ', v.e. asked for his legal

opinion : see on δίκη and θέμις. 571.

* The

wide-gated

house

of Hades':

this fine phrase

occurs only here and in 7/. 23, 74. The underlying notion of εὐρυπυλὲς is that of being ample to receive the crowds of ghosts flocking in: so too Aeneid 6, 127, Noctes atque dies pates

402

THE ODYSSEY Δ (x1)

airs $anua Ditis.

671-609

(I am indebted to Professor T. Finnegan

for this point, and for others.) Cp. St. Matthew 7, 13, ‘ For wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat’. Note that

O. never

reaches

the

actual

dwellings

of

Hades

and

Persephone, and sees no other inhabitants except ghosts. 673-5. For Orion's killing by Artemis see 5, 121-4. εἰλεῦντα =¢lAdovra=‘ drive together, hem in’. For οἱοπόλοισιν see on 9, 192. In 575 παγχάλκεον presumably means ‘all [studded with]

bronze’,

and

not a mace

of solid metal.

The club is

the most primitive weapon of the hunter, cp. 9, 319. 576 ff. The huge Tityos, son of Earth, suffers the same fate as Prometheus. It is impossible to say precisely what H. meant by nine πέλεθρα in 577; but in later Greek a square πλέθρον was 10,000 sq. feet : translate here * nine roods’. In

579 δέρτρον probably means ‘the caul ’, t.e. the membrane that encloses the σπλάγχνα. The rendering ‘ beak ’, suggested by early grammarians, does not suit the Homeric use of δύνω, and is less effective than the grim anatomical detail. For Leto in 580 op. 318 and on 6, 106.

For Πυθώ

in 581 see on 8, 80.

Panopeus was on the borders of Phocis and Boeotia. 682. Tantalus, father of Pelops, abused the hospitality of the gods, which he was allowed to share, and was fittingly punished by being eternally tantalized (the word is derived rom the situation described here).

584. oretro: Aristarchus seems to have connected this with ἵστημι but with a mental sense—' have a disposition to, be eager for’. In the JI. it most likely means * made as if one would . . ., threaten ' or even (as Leaf strongly argues on Il. 18, 191) ‘declare’. Here we can translate ‘ He showed the eagerness of one athirst, but [or ‘ because ’, see § 41] he could not take and drink ’.

But Agar’s suggestion is very attractive :

put the comma after πιέειν and read οὐδ᾽ for δ᾽ οὐκ, which gives στεῦμαι its usual infinitive, avoids the awkward double infin. after εἶχεν and makes

drink, but could not 586 ff. ἀναβροχέν βρόξαι in 4, 222). dry ’ in 9, 234. In it only occurs after prefer to read κατ᾽ (see notes there):

good

sense,

‘ In thirst he made

as if to

take [from the water] ’. : 2 aor. pass. part. ᾿ἀναβρόχω (cp. κατακαταζήνασκε ($ 21, 2 b): conn. w. ἀζαλέος 588 κρῆθεν is from κράς ‘ head ' and -θεν : κατά in H. Some, suspecting the form, äxpndev=xar’ ἄκρης. 589-90=7, 115-16

observe how succulent these lines are with

43 vowels to 26 consonants. See Chantraine, ii. p. 113. 693. Sisyphus of Corinth was proverbially the most cunning among the pre-homerio legendary figures. H. does not mention the tradition that O. was his son.

The cause of his punish-

571-609

COMMENTARY A

(x1)

403

ment is uncertain. S. Reinach suggested that the rolling of the stone is based on some misunderstanding of a pictorial representation of Sisyphus building the Acrocorinthus — an ingenious, but purely hypothetical, theory.

596. Note Onomatopoeia : the Assonance of a, repetition of av, o-o hiatus, combine to give an impression of heavy effort

as in Virgil’s Ter sunt conati imponere Pelio Ossam (Georgics , 281). 597. κραταιΐς : Aristarchus" view that this is an adverb like λικριφίς is generally rejected.

To read xparai’ ts with Eusta-

thius neglects the Digamma. It is best to take it as & noun (cp. on 12, 124)—' force, power ', conn. w. κράτος. 598. Note the deliberately quick and bumpy rhythm (dactyls with trochaic caesuras) and the Alliteration of τ, v, δ. Cp. Il. 23, 116: πολλὰ 8 ávavra κάταντα πάραντά τε δόχμιά T ἦλθον. Aristotle admired the personifying Metaphor in ‘the shameless stone ’ (see my G.M.

p. 138).

600. ἐκ κρατὸς : his head is bowed so close to the ground that the dust seems to rise from it : such is the usual explanation. Herwerden prefers to emend to ἔκπαγλος. 602-4. These lines are generally marked as spuridus: an interpolation into an older interpolation. A Scholtast ascribes them to Onomacritus (see Herodotus

of the Peisistratean era in Athens.

7, 6), the Orphic writer

Perhaps they were inserted

to reconcile the passage with later belief in the apotheosis of Heracles (contrast /!. 18, 117 ff. where Heracles’ normal death is mentioned as a proof of the mortality of even the strongest). Objections to the lines are: (1) elsewhere in H. Hebe is unmarried; (2) why is this mere εἴδωλον in Hades at all ? (3) line 604 — Hesiod, T'heogn. 952; (4) χρνσοπέδιλος and the pl. of

θαλίη occur only herein H.

For the double cult of Heracles as

an immortal and as a mortal see Herodotus 2, 44.

606-8. Note the participles without a main verb. 607: γυμνὸν τόξον=‘ his bow uncased ’, i.e. taken out of the yopvτός (see 21, 54). 609-14. * Awful was the belt &bout his breast, & baldric of gold, whereon wondrous things were fashioned, bears and wild oars, and lions with flashing eyes, and conflicts, and battles,

&nd murders and slayings of men. May he never have designed, or hereafter design such another, even he who stored up in his craft the device of that belt' (Murray). The last sentence means ' I hope this is the only one of the kind that he has made

or ever

will

make’:

this

is Agar’s

reasonable

view.

Others prefer to take μὴ with μηδ᾽ as an intensifying double negative with τεχνήσαιτο--' Having designed this let him never, never, design another such’. This is less likely. In

404

THE ODYSSEY A (x1)

609-640

either case the meaning is that O. finds the design of the baldric (see on 2, 3) so horrifying that he prays it may never be

paralleled. 1 cannot entertain the view that the exclamation is prompted by admiration of its execution: the key-note of the passage is σμερδαλέοςς

The description has been compared

to the ‘ orientalizing ' style of Greek art in the 8th cent. B.c. (see Nilsson, H.M. p. 126).

618. ἡγηλάζω is explained as a collateral form of ἡγέομαι : surely you. too must suffer [lit. ‘ lead ’] some evil portion of fate [866 on 1, 33], such as I used to bear under the beams of

the sun’.

Heracles deduces this from O.'s presence in Hades.

620 ff. Here Heracles gives his actual parentage:

contrast

270. In 621 the ' very much baser man’ is Eurystheus, for whom, owing to Hera's jealousy, Heracles had to perform his Twelve Labours, including the capturing of the watch-dog of Hades (κύν᾽ in 623; the name Cerberus first occurs in Hesiod, Theogn. 311). In 625 ἀνένεικα is the Jonic form of àvfjveyxa, aor. of ἀναφέρω. 626: ἔπεμψεν here =‘ escorted me’. 631. According to Plutarch (Theseus 20), Hereas of Megara (3rd cent. B.c.), said that Peisistratus had this line inserted to

please the Athenians.

But

Megarians

were

prone

to anti-

Athenian feelings, so one would prefer less suspicious authority. Hereas, as cited by Plutarch, read ἀριδείκετα (cp. 540) for

ἐρικυδέα. Theseus was the greatest of Attic legendary heroes, founder of Athens, and proverbially faithful to his friend Peirithoiis.

634. ‘The grim spectral head of some dread monster’: Topy# in H. is probably a general term for a fearful spectre (cp. Μορμώ, Γελλώ in later Greek), not specifically one of the Gorgons

(first

described

by

Hesiod,

Theogn.

274 ff.)

O. is

afraid that among the jostling hosts of shades some appalling nightmarish visage may suddenly be thrust out at him. He

had already felt terror in 609 ff. at a mere representation of horrors. Elsewhere in this book the more fearful aspects of

Hades are not emphasized (except in 43), but chiefly the pathos of being dead. But the names of the rivers in 10, 513-14 (see note) imply a background of Dantesque terrors. 640. Reading εἰρεσίη, as in our text, the meaning is: ‘ First there was rowing;

then afterwards the wind was fair’.

With

the v.l. εἰρεσίῃ one must translate * First with rowing ', which

is awkward with κῦμα as subject, and does not give so good an antithesis to otpos. Note that they simply sail away from the

Land of Ghosts:

there is no suggestion of any ascent from

infernal regions (cp. on 65).

1-11

COMMENTARY M (xim)

BOOK

405

TWELVE

N.B.—For abbreviations and use of indexes see preliminary notes to Book One. SUMMARY

Odysseus and his Companions return to Circe's island and bury Elpenor (1-15). They are welcomed by Circe, who tells O. of further dangers on his voyage home: the Seirens, the Wandering Rocks, Scylla and Charybdis, the island of Thrinacia, and the herds of the Sun (16-141).

O. sets out with his

comrades; they safely pass the enchantments of the Seirens (142-200). They avoid the Wandering Rocks (201.21). They pass near Scylla who seizes six of the Companions (222259).

They reach Thrinacia, where despite O.'s warning the

Companions (260-373).

eventually

kill some

of the cattle of the Sun

Helios learns of the sacrilege and

eance, which

Zeus promises (374-90).

demands

ven-

After six days the

Greeks sailon; all except O. are drowned in a storm (391-425). Ο. manages to escape Charybdis and drifts to Calypso’s island. End of O.’s narrative to the Phaeacians (426 to end). 1 ff. See on 11,

13 and

10,

135 for 'Nxeavds,

Alaln,

index for other words not directly annotated throughout. 3 ff. ' The dwellings and dancing-floors of the Dawn-goddess, and the rising-places of the Sun.’ sumably refers to the morning clouds and mists beams of the still hidden sun dance. ἀντολαὶ is from ἀνατολαί (ἀνατέλλω), cp. modern Anatolia in The phrase implies that the Aeaean Island lay to

and

early-born χοροί prewhere the syncopated Asia Minor. the east of

Greece, perhaps through Argonautic influence, for in that saga

Circe’s brother Aietes (cp. 10, 137) reigned at Colchis in the Black Sea. This contrasts with the fact that the other places visited by O. after he was driven westwards past Malea (9, 80-1) are located to the west or north of Greece, unless the Cimmerians are to be placed in the Crimea (see on 11, 14 f.) as in

later Greek, which is unlikely. But this is all fabulous territory, where the compass varies at the poet’s will. 5=9, 546. 6-8—9,

150-2.

Formula.

11 ff. ‘ Where the shore jutted out highest ’ (or ‘ sharpest’, 4.6. furthest). To preserve the Fame of their comrade (cp. on 10, 552 ff.; 11, 52) they choose the most conspicuous site for

406

THE

his cairn.

ODYSSEY

θάπτομεν (imperfect:

M

(xir)

11-59

ὃ 13) strictly implies Burial,

but here it must mean ‘ performed his funeral rites

(2 aor.

pass. καίω) denotes cremation.

op. on 4, 584. For 15 see on 11, 77. Misenus in Aeneid 6, 212 ff.

', since ἐκά

For the τύμβον in 1d

Compare

the burial of

16. ‘So we performed [imperf. 8iéro] each of these things ' [8 11], s.e. the funeral rites: cp. 165. 18. ἐντυναμένη : perhaps —' having tidied herself ' (aor. mid. ἐντύνω) : a feminine touch, cp. Calypso in 5, 264. For ἃ full icture of what such preparations might involve see the adorning of Hera in Il. 14, 166 ff. But it may simply mean that she had made preparations for the meal, ἅμα δ᾽ etc. being then an Epexegesis.

21-2. * O reckless ones, who went down [see on 11, 65] to the dwelling of H&des—doomed to die twice, when other men die once. Normally to enter the realms of Hades meant death. δισθανέες occurs only here in Greek: perhaps a Neologism ooined by H. for this almost unique situation. Cp.. Aeneid 6, 134-5, Bis Stygios innare lacus, bis nigra videre | Tartara.

24 ff. πανημέριοι : adjective best translated adverbially, as often in H. For κακορραφίῃ in 26 see on 2, 236. In 27 is best taken as a locative genitive. ἀλγήσετε is 1 aor. junctive (§ 25, 1). 28 ff. 28--10, 466. 29-31=10, 476-8. 34: προσέλεκτο beside’: 2 aor. mid. προσλέχομαι, cp. on 4, 451-3. 10, 16;

Távra —the events in

ἁλὸς sub' lay 35=

Book Eleven.

30. Σειρῆνας : the dual in 52 implies that there were two. For their magically attractive song see on 44 ; for their superhuman knowledge of the past and future see on 188. As beautiful destructive creatures of the water they resemble the German Lorelei and northern mermaids. They may, as M.-R. suggests,

be a personification

of the

hidden

dangers

of the

calm sea—subdola cum ridet. placid: pellacia ponti (Lucretius 2, 559). Their name was popularly connected with cep ‘cord ', since their song bound and drew the hearer as with cords—cp.

the

δέσμιος

ὕμνος

(Aeschylus,

Eumenides

331),

which caused αὐονή * withering’, cp. 45 below. Bérard connects it with the Semitic root str ‘song, canticle’. The σειρήν referred to in the Septuagint at Isaiah 13, 21 is—quantum mutata ! — probably an ostrich. For θέλγω in 40 see on 1, 337. 43. παρίσταται... γάνυνται : if both have the same subject (wife and children) the variation of number is hardly Possible, and we must read something like Kayser’s παρίσταντ᾽. ut perhaps παρίσταται is sing. after the neuter pl. and γάνννται refers back to the generalized relative ὅστις=‘ and they [whoever listens to the Seirens] have no joy of them ’ [sc.

11-59

COMMENTARY

M

(xn)

407

wife and children]. γάνννται in either case is intransitive. For the reference-to home cp. on 6, 57. 44. For the anomalous ἀλλά τε Nauck attractively reads ἀλλά [F]e. In 64, 67 the re is probably generalizing (Denniston, G.P. p. 528). λιγυρός and λιγύς describe the kind of sound that the Greeks liked best: it is defined by Aristotle in De Audibilibus 804 a 25 ff. as consisting of sharpness (ὀξύτης), fineness (λεπτότης) and precision (ἀκρίβεια) : cp. my Greek Views on Euphony, especially pp. 16-17, in Hermathena Ἰχὶ. (1943): Aleman (fr. 10 Diehl) refers to a λίγεια Σηρήν. Hence the name Ligeia later given to one of the Seirens. Cp.

λιγέως κλαίειν in 11, 391.

Callimachus (Oxyrh. Pap. 2079, 29)

admires the λιγὺν ἦχον of the cicalas, a high, clear, liquid note

which H. calls λειριόεσσαν ‘ lily-like ' (Il. 3, 152). 45. ὀστεόφιν θὶς : since -dı (§ 8) is not elsewhere used by H. as a simple genitive depending on a noun, and also in view of 16, 145, φθινύθει 8 ἀμφ᾽ ὀστεόφι χρώς, it is best to take this as “8 heap of men rotting on their bones ', with περὶ δὲ etc., in 46 as an Eperegesis. They died presumably by simply wasting away, being unable to move from the spell of the song (cp. αὐονή in note on 39). The details are left to the hearer’s imagination. 47. ἐλάαν... ἀλεῖψαι : infin. for imperatives. Note the extremely rare trochaic caesura (§ 43) in the fourth foot.

51-2. For 51 see on 162.

Note in 52 and 167 that H. uses

the dual in referring to the Seirens, as it suits the metre,

everywhere

else he refers to them

with

the plural.

but

Nilsson

(H.M. p. 171) explains the comparative rarity of the dual in H., and the frequency of anomalies when it is used, by the fact that at an early stage in the Jontc dialect it had become obsolete, so that Jonian rhapsodists would tend to eliminate dual forms entirely or else, where metrical exigencies demanded their retention, to combine them indiscriminately with plurals. Note that the Archaism is found here in the last two feet, the

most conservative part of the hexameter. 54. ‘ Let them bind you then with more bonds. διδέντων is imperative of δίδημι, another form of δέω : it is Aristarchus’ reading ; the mss. have δεόντων from δέω. 56 ff. Circe now offers a choice of alternative routes, both

hazardous: either between the Wandering Rocks (59-72) or through Scylla and Charybdis (73-110). In 58 βονλεύειν is imperatival. 59 ff. The Πλαγκταί or Wandering [πλάζω : see on 1, 2, and 21, 363] Rocks were dangerous for the surge and fiery gusts

round them (68).

H. does not clearly identify them with ‘ the

Clashers ’ (Συμπληγάδες or Συνδρομάδες) or ‘the Blue Rocks '

408

THE ODYSSEY M

(xn)

69-104

(Kvdvear: see on 73), which figure in the Argonautic saga as crushing whatever tried to pass between them. These were located at the entrance to the Black Sea, while the Πλαγκταί were then thought to be at the Straits of Messina or in the

Lipari Islands (whose volcano Stromboli might have suggested the πυρός... θύελλαι in 68). But 62-5 is curiously reminiscent of the dove sent between the Symplegades by the Argonauts (see Apollonius Rhodius 2, 561 ff.) and the vague hrasing of 64 hints at some magical destructive power in the ayxral. Probably H. has combined two vague accounts (perhaps mariners’ tales) of the fires and tidal waves connected with volcanio islands and of icebergs. The terms ‘ wandering ’, ‘clashing ', ‘ blue’, would specially suit the latter. For θεοὶ καλέουσι in 61 see on 10, 305. πέλειαι : see on 15, 526-7.

63 ff. The allusion is uncertain.

The present tense precludes

any reference to the legend that doves fed Zeus when hiding

in Crete from Cronos. ἐναρίθμιον in 65 may refer to a legend of a lost Pleiad (see on 5, 273) since one of the seven brighter stars in that cluster (in Taurus) is often hard to see.

69. οἴη δὴ κείνῃ ye— Yes, a single sea-faring ship did indeed [δὴ, § 39] sail past by that route ’: ye seems to be both affirmative and limiting here (also possibly corrective), see Denniston, ar pp. 132-3. mapemiw : Epic 2 aor. παραπλώω ;; cp. on ‚15. 70. πασιμέλουσα is Aristarchus’ reading for πᾶσι μέλουσα (cp. on 9, 20).

It literally means ' cared for by all ’, a reference

either to the popularity of the expedition (cp. Pindar, Pyth. 4, 184 ff.) or to the saga about it. According to ancient chronology the Argonauts made their voyage in the generation before that of Odysseus and Achilles. παρ᾽ Alffrao=‘ on its return from Aietes ’ (king Circe, see 10, 137).

of Colchis,

father

of

Medea,

brother

of

72. Hera protected Jason in the Argonautic saga, as Athena O. in the Od. 73 ff. of δὲ : this rather weakly introduces the second pair of rocks, where Scylla and Charybdis dwell. Yet κνανέη in 75 looks like an echo of the Kvávea: (see on 59).

For the distri-

butive apposition of ὁ μὲν with the pl. σκόπελοι (which has no

verb) cp. 8, 361;

it is not answered

by τὸν δ᾽ ἕτερον

till 101.

In 75 τὸ μὲν is best explained as ‘ This [condition] never indeed [$ 39] passes away’; others understand νέφος from νεφέλη in 74. Translate 77-8 : ‘ No mortal man could scale it or set foot

upon the top, not though

he had twenty hands and feet’

(Murray). 80 ff. * A dim cave, [with its opening] turned towards the dusk-quarter [1.e. the N.W., see on 9, 26], towards Erebus [see

on 10, 528], past which you shall steer your hollow ship.'

59-104

COMMENTARY M

ἰθύνετε is aor. subj. ($ 25, 1);

as here cp. xe in 10, 507.

(xr)

409

for the use of ἄν in ἃ prophecy

See on 1, 15 for yAadupfy.

Erebus

is usually located underground by H., so M "P. takes 1t— ‘downward ', with πρὸς ζόφον giving the general direction of

the cave,

But this overworks τετραμμένον.

The line may be

corrupt.

83. αἰζήϊος (elsewhere, except in 77. 17, 520, always in the form αἰζηός, cp. 440 bclow): ‘ powerful, active’, perhaps conn. w. ἀίσσω, aly(s (see on 3, 42). 85-6. Σκύλλη . . . σκύλακος : apparently an etymological connection is intended, hence the incongruity of her vast bulk and her ‘ voice as of a young puppy ' (but 86-8 were suspected by ancient critics) : both words are probably from σκύλλω ‘tear, rend, strip off’ (cp. σκῦλον), as a puppy loves to tear things to pieces. In Evans, P.M. 3, 156, there is a picture of seamen escaping from & dog-headed monster, which may be & clue to Minoan influence here. Dut the description in 89 ff.

suggests that Scylla, ‘ the Flayer ', was conceived as a kind of giant polypus or squid with long tentacles, or like a hermitcrab with protruding legs.

For the tense of λελακνῖα see on

10, 227. νεογιλλῆς (Gloss) is best explained as ‘ sucking, unweaned’ by a Scholiast and Bechtel; cp. proper names Γιλλίς and Γυλλίς (of a nurse in Herodas, Afimes, passim). 89. ἄωροι : & most obscure Gloss; of the seven traditional interpretations (see M.-R.) the most plausible connects it with

ἀείρω, αἰωρῶ, cp. ἀπήωροι in 435, translating ‘ hanging, swinging ', Others prefer Aristarchus’ view that it is connected with ὥρη (perhaps=a joint or limb), meaning ' unjointed ', :.e. tentacle-like, πλεκτανώδεις.

See L.-S.-J.

91. * Teeth in three rows ', as in sharks or dog-fish (which are the κύνας in 96).

H. is conflating features of more than

one sea-monster to create this his chef-d’auvre of terribilita. 93-4. ‘In the hollow den she is sunken right up to her midmost there,

But aloft her heads she holdeth from out of that gul of fear ' (Morris).

βερέθρον is Jonic for BapáOpov ‘ pit, abyss’, from the same root as gurges, Bopá, vorare. 101-2. χθαμαλώτερον —' lying lower'; but see on 9, 25. With πλησίον ἀλλήλων in 102 some understand εἰσί, others ὄντων (genitive absolute); Aristophanes read πλησίοι, sc. εἰσί. Perhaps it is & loosely used Formula, cp. 14, 14. In any case the meaning is clearly =‘ since they are close to each other ’.

For the significance of the tree in 103 see 432 below. 104. ἀναρροιβδεῖ=‘ sucks back’; the v.l. ἀναρνυβδεῖ points

410

THE

ODYSSEY

M

(xn)

104-184

to an intentional etymology of Xá-pvBBu ' Wide [χάσκω, see on 350] -swallower’. Charybdis was located by ancient critics on the Sicilian side there

is a dangerous

of the Straits of Messina (where

tidal race),

Scylla

on the

Italian

side ;

but there is no evidence for this in H. Later editors placed them either at the Bosporus or near Capri.

105-8. pls:

it is futile to try to explain the habits of a

mythical monster in terms of tidal laws.

Polybius conjectured

δὶς, unnecessarily. In 108 πεπλημένος is perf. participle of πελάζω ‘ approach ’. 113-14. ὑπεκπροφύγοιμι : lit. ‘escape forwards out from under ’; see on 6, 87. In 114 τὴν δέ-- Scylla. 116-17. δὴ. at: Synizesis. ‘Are you then indeed minded for deeds of war and toils again?’ There is ἃ v.l. φόνος for πόνος. 124. * But call upon [imperatival infin., apparently conn. w. Bodw] Cratais’ (which seems to mean ‘ Force’: see on 11, 697). 126. ‘She will then stop her from darting out a second time ’: for the simple infinitive after ἀποπαύω cp. 18, 114.

127. Θρινακίην δ᾽ ἐς νῆσον : Chapman translates wrongly * the isle Triangular ', as if from τρεῖς ἄκραι (like later Τριν-. axpla);

it probably means

the

Isle of the Trident

(θρῖναξ,

Poseidon’s symbol), here an imaginary island, later identified

with Sicily. 129-30. From ancient times (see Eustathius) the number 350 here has been interpreted as representing approximately

the number of days in the solar year. In the Vedic hymns of the Hindus (who are racially connected with the Greeks) the rays of the sun are called his * cows’. 132-4. Significant Names : ‘ Radiant’ (cp. 5, 479), * Shining ’ (cp. 4, 662), and perhaps Νέαιρα is ‘ New, Fresh’ (? the newly dawning day).

For'Y4epí(ov. see on 1, 8.

After 133 some mss.

have αὐτοκασιγνήτη Θετίδος λιπαροπλοκάμοιο (so Ludwich and others: Allen alone gives λιπαροκρηδέμνον without comment); cp. on 10, 137. In 134 θρέψασα τεκοῦσά τε is a Homeric πρωθύστερον,

6, 20.

cp. 4, 208;

Van

Leeuwen

10, 417.

connects

For πότγια

Νέαιρα

w.

see on 1, 14 and

velaipa, $.e. the

depths of the sea whence the sun seems to emerge.

141. veia. : usually explained as 2 pers. sing. pres. indic. of γέομαι. But it may be a subjunotive (§ 25 and $ 36) -- νέεαι for νέηαι (Il. 1, 32) or an asigmatic future middle. ΟΡ. on 11, 115 and 2, 102. In any case it has a future force. 143. This is the last we see of Circe. H. wastes no time on lingering farewells with minor characters however charming (cp. Calypso in 5, 263 ff.; but Nausicas is given a few affec-

104-184

COMMENTARY Μ (xn)

411

tionate words in 8, 457-68). ἀνὰ vicov=‘ up the island ’, i.e. from the low shore. 147 ff. 147 is a favourite Formula in Od. 1-12; see on 4, 580.

148-52 almost=11, 6-10. The etymology and meaning of ἵκμενον (149) are uncertain: hardly from ἱκνέομαι or Ixpäs ‘moisture’. It is always used of a favourable breeze. In 154 yap implies * I address you now because ’, see on 10, 189. 156-7. Only here in H. is ἵνα found with κε (or ἄν) in what seems to be a final clause. There is, however, ἃ v.l. ἠὲ for fj κε in 156; this Nauck adopts, emending ἡ xe in 157 to f καὶ. M.-R. renders ἵνα ‘in which case’. The optative φύγοιμεν (v.l. -wpev) implies the remoter contingency, cp. on 4, 692. 161 ff. * So that I may stay fixed where I am, [?.e.] standing erect on the mast-box: let the rope-ends be tied to [Greek * from ’] the mast itself.’ For ioroméSy see Ship; for πείρατα here =‘ ends of the ropes’ cp. on 3, 433. ἀνήφθω : 3rd sing. perf. imperative pass. ἀνάπτω. In 164 πιέζειν 15 imperatival = press me close ’, cp. 174. 168-9 is almost the same as 5, 391-2.

But here the sudden

lull is more emphasized and is ominous of coming danger; cp. the sinister silence before the Bacchanals rush to destroy Pentheus, in Bacchae 1084-5.

Also, if there had been & wind

the song of the Seirens would have been harder to hear. 170-2. * Furled the ship's sails and laid them all away In the ship's hold, and sitting down by me With their smooth pinewood oars made white the sea’ (Mackail). In 172 H. instead of using his customary formula (as in 147, 180) produces ¬her fine Odyssean line with vivid effect. ‘Pinewood ' should be firwood, see on 5, 239.

174-6. τυτθὰ διατμήξας—' cutting it [the disc of wax, 173] into small pieces ’. Note the aorist of instantaneous actions in contrast with the imperfect πίεζον ‘I kept squeezing them ’. In 175 note μεγάλή [F](s (§ 2, 4): ‘ for the mighty strength [of my hands; or, possibly, of the sun] and the rays . . . compelled it’. 'Ὑπερϊονίδης occurs only here in H. : see on 1, 8. 184-01. The famous song of the Seirens: Cicero in De Finibus 5, 18 gives an able translation beginning O decus Argolicum, quin puppim flectis, Ulixes,

Auribus ut nostros possis adgnoscere cantus.

He notes (loc. cit.) that the attractions of the song lie not

merely

in vocum

suavitate and

novitate quadam

et varietate

cantandi, but also because multa se scire profitebantur, ut homines ad earum saxa discendi cupiditate adhaerescerent ; in

other words they appeal to two of the most dominant feelings

412

THE

ODYSSEY M

(xm)

184-253

of the Greeks : love of music and poetry, and love of information and ‘ new things’

(cp. on 1, 352).

So the temptation

is

something like that of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge in Genesis 3, 5. Note the Euphony of the song: the consonants are carefully spaced between vowels to avoid harsh clashes, especially

in 184-5;

Assonance

and

Alliteration are cleverly

modulated ; all the vowels are exploited in turn in 184.

Note

also the markedly anapaestic rhythm in 184, due to the sense-

pauses before πόλὕὔαιν᾽ and μέγα κῦδος : this is perhaps designed to suggest lyric verse. Contrast the harshness in 235-42 (see note).

185. νωϊτέρην : note dual (see on convenience; but plural in all that 188. ‘ But, instead, when he has way with increase of knowledge ':

52 above) here for metrical follows. had delight he goes on his note the difference in force

between the aorist and perfect participles.

Perhaps there is an

intentional ambiguity in πλείονα [β]ειδώς, cp. the macabre last line of the nursery rhyme of the Spider's invitation to the Fly : * And I have many curious things to show you when you're there’, 194-5. * Making gestures with my eyebrows’: see on 9, 468. It would have been futile to speak, since the men's ears were plugged with wax. See ὃ 1, 10 for ἀνστάντες in 195, and see on Companions.

200-2. ὠσὶν : note the Attic form for Epic οὕασι, only here in H. Nauck reads otac’. In 202 the καπνός is from the * blasts of destructive fire’ of the Πλαγκταί as described in 68. 204. * And they all clashed down on the current’, i.e. the blades of the oars: their stems would be held by the rpomol (see on Ship).

207.

‘ With honey-sweet words, and standing beside each ’ :

in the second

phrase

H.

shows

O.'s sympathy

and

tact in

preparing his companions for another peril. Translate 208 * Not yet are we quite free from experience of evil’. It has been argued

by J. E. Fontenrose

in A.J.P.

lxii. (1941), pp. 65 ff.

that ww is always temporal (‘ yet, still’), never modal (‘ somehow ’) in H., cp. on 3, 226. 209. rt (in Thesis)=treore: ἔχει (Zenodotus).

v.ll. ἔπει (ἔπω), ἐπεὶ, ἔπεισι,

212. * And I think that perhaps we shall remember these things’, sc. ‘with pleasure’. Cp. 15, 400-1, Aeneid 1, 203, and see Pearson on Sophocles, frag. 374. For other views see Herm-

athena, lxxxiii. (1954), pp. 66-78 and Ixxxvii. (1956), pp. 81-2. 220. ' But keep close to the rock [of Scylla] lest unawares you should let the ship start out to the other side [towards the

184-253

COMMENTARY M (xn)

413

Wandering Rocks] and so you hurl us into woe.’ If the well. attested v.l. σκοπέλων is read it refers to both Scylla and Charybdis; but in view of 223 ff. σκοπέλον is better. 225.

* But should huddle themselves inside ', sc. in the &v-

TÀos under the tvyá, for protection (Ship). 227 ff. ‘Since she told me not to arm myself at all’, cp. 116 ff. δύο δοῦρε : the normal complement of a Homeric warrior. Note Dual again at end of line. In 230 πρῴρης is probably an adj. agreeing with νηὸς and not ἃ noun in apposition. 235 ff. 235 became proverbial for a disastrous dilemma.

With Σκύλλη understand fjv.

In 235-42 note the deliberate

harshness of the consonants, especially in 236, 238-9, with «, p and σ᾽ predominating. The whole passage is one of the most powerful pieces of descriptive writing in H. M.-R. paraphrases

it thus : * When this Maelstrom was discharging its waters, they seemed to come boiling and bursting up from below, with a roar like thunder and amid clouds of spray.

But when the sea

was being sucked in, one might look down into the whirling f as into a monstrous funnel; and between its liquid sides, ar below, the sea-floor was visible.’ Cp. E. A. Poe’s Descent into the Maelstrom : ‘ This mist or spray was no doubt occasioned by the clashing together of the great walls of the funnel,

as they all met together at the bottom, but the yell that went up to the heavens from out of that mist I dare not attempt to describe’.

H.’s description, without

going

into such

details

as in the rest of Poe’s story, is no less vividly imagined (Economy of Phrase). 238. ἀναμορμύρεσκε (ὃ 21)=‘ kept seething up’, an onomatopoeio reduplicated word like πορφύρω (see on 2, 428). Cp. Moppo the name of a kind of Greek ghost, see on 11, 634.

243. ‘ Dark-blue with sand’: the poet imagines that in such depths the sand will be tinted by the pervading submarine blue. There is a v.l. kvavég=‘ on the dark-blue sand’. For χλωρὸν see on 9, 320. 247. σκεψάμενος etc. =‘ But when I looked towards . . .': till then his eyes had been fixed on the terrible wonders of Chary bdis. 250-1. ἐξονομακλήδην (conn. w. ὄνομα and καλέω) : an adverb=‘by name’. For ἐξ- in words of speaking, requesting cp. Eovopalvw, ἐξανδάω, ἐξείρω and cp. 4, 278. In 251 προ-

βόλῳ -- πέτρῃ ἐπὶ προβλῆτι in Jl. 16, 407.

253. ‘ The horn οὗ a field ox.’ The purpose of this is much disputed: see Fishing with a Rod in H. in Shewan's H.E. pp. 427 ff. for over thirteen suggestions, of which the most

414

THE ODYSSEY M (xn)

253-355

plausible are: (a) a pipe of horn to protect the line above the hook (Aristarchus), (5) a line made of bull’s hair (so Shewan and some ancient lexicographers), (c) a sinker, (4) a hook, (e) a

bait, (f) a bell-shaped ox-horn used to protect hook and bait

when passing through sea-weed, for which a crab’s carapace is still used in the W. of Ireland. The first is likeliest. See

further on Fishing.

ὀλίγοισι in 252 means those fishes that

are small enough to be caught on a rod and line:

for the larger

kinds nets or spears were used. For the effectively simple Sımile cp. 5, 432 and 488, and 20, 25. 256. κεκλήγοντας : a notable Aeolic form of the perf. part. of κλάζω for Attic nexAnydéras. It was unfamiliar to many later copyists who substituted the impossible -àTas or the unmetrical -óras in their Mss. 257. ‘ Stretching out their hands to me in their grim deathstruggle '; compare the Pathos of Virgil's Tendebantque manus ripae ulterioris amore (Aen. 6, 314). 259. ‘ The path-ways of the sea’; πόρους is not simply ‘straits ' here as in post-homeric Greek, nor ‘ paths across the sea’; in a mountainous country like Greece the sea is a better means of travelling than the land. Cp. on 7, 109. 265-7. Note the Onomatopoeia in μνκηθμοῦ (moo) and BAnfv (bleat), cp. on 9, 124. Eustathius read μνκηθμόν to avoid the rare (but not unparalleled, see Nitzsch) change after ἀκούω. For 267 see on 10, 493.

of case

277=10, 198. For φίλον see on 1, 60. For Eurylochus’ opposition in 278 and 339 below see on 10, 205. 279-80. ‘ Hardy art thou, Odysseus; thou hast strength beyond that of other men, and thy limbs never grow weary. Verily thou art wholly wrought of iron’ (Murray). See on σίδηρος in 4, 293. 281. aSyxdéras: perf. part. *aSéav=‘ be sated with, have too much

of’

(cp. in 1, 134), conn. w. ἄδην, satis.

For the

slight Zeugma with ὕπνῳ cp. on 6, 2. ‘Sated with toil and drowsiness ' (Marris). 283-4. Aüpóy =‘ desirable, enjoyable ’ (perhaps from Aafepds, conn. w. ἀπο-λαύω) ; contrast on Aäpos in 5, 51. For ‘swift night ’ in 284 see on 2, 388 and cp. 315 below. 286. ἐκ νυκτῶν =‘ out of the night ’, s.e. as a result of night. fall (when the quick cooling of the land causes sudden winds).

Cp. on 5, 469. 200. ‘ Without its being willed so by the lord gods ’, s.e. men bring such destruction as this upon themselves ; cp. on 1, 33 ff. To avoid an apparent impiety Zenodotus read φίλων ἀέκητι

ἑταίρων and others θεῶν ἰότητι ἀνάκτων.

253-355

COMMENTARY M (xn)

415

292 ff. ὁπλισόμεσθα : hortative subjunctive like πειθώμεθα in 291 and ῥέξομεν in 344; see § 25, land ὃ 36. But ἐνήσομεν in 293 is future simple of ἐνίημι ‘launch’. In 295 6 --ὅτι, as often (cp. 375 below).

301. ἀποκτάνῃ=‘ will «not» kill’: one would expect infinitive after ὄμννμι, but cp. 18, 56-7 and Ji. 10, 328-30. 303

ff. 303

almost=10,

frequent Formula, like 316.

345.

304

almost=2,

378.

an

308:

312 ff. ‘ Till, at the tierce of the night, when the stars were

passed to their setting ’ (Cotterill).

The night was divided into

three parts of about 4 hrs. each (cp. on 7, 289). 313-15 almost=9, 67-9. ζαῆν is explained as from intensive fa- and ἄημι ‘ blow’ (cp. in 325). The accent is disputed. In 319

μετὰ is adverbial—' in the middle ’, cp. 9, 171. 325.

AA\nkros=" without ceasing’, from &- (see on 1, 8) and

λήγω, the double A merely showing the lengthening of the a (§ 1, 13 α and § 2, 1). 328. λιλαιόμενοι βιότοιο—' eager to save their lives’ (cp. 24, 534-6, which is against translating ‘though pining for livelihood ’ here).

331-2. For the unusual food see on 4, 368.

Catching birds

on fish-hooks is an old sailors’ trick, see Nitzsch.

333-4. O.’s departure to seek the gods in prayer from a solitary place is more in the individualistic manner of a Hebrew prophet than typical of the very communal and ceremonial

Religion of the Homeric hero.

By an irony of fate it becomes

the cause of the final disaster of his Companions.

336 ff. νιψάμενος : seeon 1,138. ἠρώμην : imperf. dpdopar * pray '. In 341 θάνατοι --΄ forms of death ’, Cp. κῆρες θανάτοιο in 14, 207 and elsewhere.

345 ff. Note the force of the moods: the optative in 345 denotes a remotely possible future condition, the future indic. τεύξομεν in 347 the guaranteed result of its fulfilment and the sor. optative θεῖμεν the remoter intention depending on that result; the subjunctives in 349 state the more likely hypothesis, the pres. indic. in 350 the speaker’s unqualified attitude to the whole situation. 348 ff. For ὀρθοκραιράων (conn. w. κέρας) see on 355. Translate 350: ‘I choose to quit life with one gulp in the sea’ (Lawrence). Note how χανὼν (the present χαίνω occurs only in late writers, χάσκω earlier but not inH.) gives a vivid glimpse of the last gaping gasp of a drowning man (Economy of Phrase), cp. on 4, 511.

355. If ἕλικες—' sorew-horned ’ (see on 1, 92) it is incon-

416

THE ODYSSEY M (xm)

sistent with ‘ straight-horned ’ in 348. Formula is loosely used in 348.

355-428

Probably the line-end

356. περιστήσαντο = ‘surrounded’, asin

7.18, 603.

Bekker,

with weak Ms. support, read περίστησάν τε, since the transitive use of the middle is doubtful.

357 ff. They have to use oak-leaves (see on 9, 186) for the οὐλόχνται

(see

on

3, 441

ff. and

Sacrifice),

as they

had no

barley. Note the meaning of τέρην : not simply ‘soft’, but involving notions of ‘fresh, full, round, flexible’, being applied to tears, warriors’ limbs, and growing parts of plants. They

were fresh, δρεψάμενοι.

not withered, leaves here, as is also implied by For 360 ff. see on 3, 458 ff. 367=10, 407. 368

=10, 156. 369. For the gender of ἡδὺς cp. 4, 442; 6, 122, and ἃ 9. κνίση is the odorous steam of cooking meat (nidor, cp. Lamb's Dissertation upon Roast Pig). For the line-ending cp. 6, 122

(Formula-variation). 370 ff. μετ᾽ ἀθανάτοισι should mean ‘ among the immortals’, which O. was not. Perhaps Bekker’s péy (as in 17, 239) should be read. See on 1, 33 for ἄτην in 372. 374-90. This passage was rejected by Aristarchus. The Sun

who sees and hears everything (see 323 above) needed no messenger. But omniscience is anomalously treated elsewhere in H. (see on 4, 379; 5, 97), and the scene is needed to

emphasize the Sun’s anger and to motivate its catastrophic result in 405 ff.

The language is impeccably Homeric.

In 374

"Oxéa (fem. sing.=aketa) goes with ἄγγελος—' a swift messengeress '. 375. Aristotle (fr. 1502 b 25) and most mss. read ἔκταν ἑταῖροι ; Aristarchus and a few mss. read ἔκταμεν ἡμεῖς as in our text. It is typical of O. to identify himself with his companions like this. 378. τῖσαι : 2 pers. sing. 1 aor. imperative middle τίνομαι ‘avenge’; τίνω in active (see 382)— ' pay a penalty ’: the word

is conn. w. ποινή, perhaps not w. tlw ' honour ' (see L.-S.-J.). 380 ff. 380-1 almost —11, 17-18.

386=3, 3. Marris translates

387-8 ‘Soon smite their ship with my white thunderbolt | And cleave it small amid the wine-dark sea’. τυτθὰ is proleptic. 389-90. Bassett (P.H. p. 137) calls this explanation ‘ the greatest blemish in the whole narrative art of H.'. Yet if the preceding scene is genuine—and I believe it is—some such motivation is necessary, since O. cannot be credited with the Bame knowledge of happenings in Olympus as we concede to the poet speaking :* propria persona to his audience.

Apparently

for once H., owing to the complexities of this

355-428

COMMENTARY M

(xn)

417

narrative within a narrative, has had to extricate himself by a second-rate device. (See Cauer, G.H. p. 639.) The fact that no such conversation between Hermes and Calypso is mentioned in Book Five is immaterial : H. often omits such details. 395-6.

Such

miraculous

omens

are rare in Greek

literature

(in H. only Jl. 16, 459, Od. 19, 36 ff. and 20, 350 ff. ; cp. Herodotus 9, 120), but common in oriental writings; cp. Ezekiel

in the Valley of Dry Bones (Ezek. 37, 8). 399 ff. 399: δὴ. ἕβδομον : Synizesis, cp. in 412 below. With ἐνήκαμεν in 401 understand νῆα, cp. on 293 above. 402= 9, 77. See on Ship. 407-8. ‘ But she kept speeding on [θέω] for no long while, for suddenly the west wind came screaming down, rushing [see on 11, 420] with a great tempest.’ 413-15. dpveurfp=‘an acrobat, tumbler’: from dpvevw ‘butt, frisk, gambol’ (like a lamb, ἄρνα) : later=‘ diver’ (probably from this passage). κάππεσ᾽ § 1,10. For κεραννός see on 5, 128.

(καταπίπτω):

see

417 ff. θέειον (perhaps cogn. w. θύω * sacrifice ', see on 11, 420) =‘ brimstone, sulphur ' : its smell was frequently observed after lightning. It is used for fumigation in 22, 481 ff. For κορώνῃσιν in 418 see on 5, 66. In 419 we see the last of O.'s Compantons (cp. on 9, 60).

He must face the remaining adven-

tures alone.

421-3. There are some ambiguities here. I mainly follow L. J. D. Richardson, Hermathena, Ixxxiii. (1954), pp. 72-4: cp. Agar, pp. 219-22. τὴν Ξ- [86 keel. ψιλὴν=‘ stripped bare’ (of the side-planking). ἐκ with &pa£c—' slammed out’ (of the ἱστοπέδη : see p. xlv). ot =‘ from the ship ' (dat. of disadvantage) avrw=the mast. For erirovos see ὃ 42 a and p. xlv. For rerevyós =. made of’ in an intransitive or passive sense see p. I, n. 2. C.

428-9.

Note

‘To

consequence

the

make

expected

classical idiom);

me

special

retrace

use in

my

of ὄφρα

the

course

to

to express

circumstances

devastating

the natural

(like

ὥστε

in

here and in JI. 22, 329 it is so used with the

optative, in 9, 13 and 11, 94 with the subjunctive.

(See Kühner-

Gerth 2, p. 379, n. 3 for this use, which is neglected by L.-S.-J.) Commoner uses of ὄφρα in H. are (a) as a temporal conjunction, ‘till’, w. aor. indic. of a fact in past time (as in 420-1), or w. the subj., usually with ἄν or ke, of an event at an uncertain fut. time (cp. 4, 588), or w. opt. of &n event future in relation to past time (as in 437); or=‘ while’, commonly w. imperf. indic.,

or w. subj. and usually ἄν or κε (cp. 2, 124); (b) as a final conjunction (={va) w. subj. or opt. normally, but apparently

418

THE

three

times

Il. 16, 242.

used

Note

(xn)

428-453

in this sense w. fut. indic.,

4, 163;

17, 6;

For ἀνιόντι in 429 see on 1, 24.

432-5. H. had 433 ff. =‘ To it I firmly anywhere and its branches 439.

ODYSSEY M

carefully mentioned this tree in 103 above. clung, like a bat; but I could not set my feet nor climb the tree, for its roots were far off were hanging away from me’.

how

H.

indicates

the late afternoon:

but the

contrast between what O. would normally be doing at home (for as a βασιλεύς he would be a δικασπόλος ἀνήρ, cp. 11, 186)

and his present agony adds deep Pathos, as in the last verse of Horace’s

Regulus

negotia | Diiudicata

Ode

(3, 5, 53 ff.) Quam

lite relinqueret, etc.

si clientum longa

The inconsistency

between the length of O.’s waiting here and the statement in

105 is negligible. Note the Gnomic Aorist in 439. 443-4. O. falls plump into the water alongside of the keel

and mast, which he had bound together as a makeshift raft in 424.

Heclimbs on to them and, using his hands as paddles (cp.

on 14, 351), he rows through the perilous strait. 445-6.

These lines, suspected in antiquity, may

have been

interpolated by someone who did not realize that O. being so close to Charybdis was well out of Scylla's reach. It hardly helps to supply ἐμέ as the subject instead of the obj. of eleἰδέειν, since the mere sight of Scylla would scarcely have destroyed O. 447 ff. ἐννῆμαρ : a conventional time, cp. 9, 82-3; 10, 28-9, etc. 448-9 almost=7, 253-4. O.'s narrative has now reached

the point from which he began his summary to Arete in 7, 244 ff.

In 452 he addresses her and Alcinous.

453. It is regrettable that whoever divided the Od. into books, whether rhapsodist or Alexandrian editor, did not continue the book on to O.'s departure from Phaeacia. The best ending, perhaps, would have been with O. sleeping quietly

as the ship speeds towards Ithaca (13, 92).

We do not actually

see the last of the Phaeacians till the middle of 13, 187, where

they are left standing round the altar of Poseidon in their own country (Scherse).

INDEXES I. INDEX (SELECTED) OF HOMERIC FORMS MENTIONED IN THE COMMENTARY (For proper names see Index IT.)

ἀ- : see other index

ad : 1, 54 ἀμφιφορεύς : 2, 349 ἀναβάλλομαι, 1, 155 ἀνάρσιος : 10, 459 ἀνεμώλιος : 4, 837 ἄνεῳ : 2, 240

ἄγαλμα : 3, 274 ἄγαμαι : 4, 181 ἄγε, exclamatory : 3, 332 dyn: 4, 181 ἀγλαός : 2, 109

ἀγορή : 2, 7

ἀντι- : 8, 546 ἀντίθεος : 1, 70

ἄγρανλος : 10, 410 dyupis : 3, 31 ἀδευκής : 4, 489

ἀολλής : 11, 228 ἀπάρχομαι : 3, 340, 445

are

s: 3, 184 dws:

ἀπηύρα:

ἀήρ: ; 7, 15 ἀϑίσφατος : 7, 143

amo- : 6, 49

ἀΐδηλος : 3, 410; αἰδώς : 1, 350

ἀποφώλιος : 5, 182 ἄρα: 2, 418; 4, 107; 26 ἀργαλέος : 5, 175 ἀργειφόντης : ὅ, 43

8, 309

αἰθήρ : 5, 50

αἴθοπα : 2, 57 αἰόλος : 10, 2 alca : 1, 33 ἄλεισον : 3, 50

ἀρι-: 3, 66 ἀρκέω : 4, 292 ἀσάμινθος : 8, 450 ἀσκελής : 10, 463

ἀλλόθροος : 1, 183 ἄλλος : 1, 128, 132

ἄλοχος : 3, 403

ἀλφηστής : 1, 349 ἅμα : 3, 110

ἀμβρόσιος, -(q:

1, 373

3, 192

4, 445;

283

7,

ἄσπετος : 5, 98 ἄστυ : 6, 178

doxeros : 2, 63

ἄμβροτος : 11, 330 ἀμφιέλισσα : 3, 162

ἀταρτηρός : 2, 243

ἀμφικύπελλος : 3, 63 ἀμφίπολος : 1, 136

dry: 1, 33

ἀτάλαντος : 3, 110 ἀτασθαλίαι : 1, 33

419

10,

420

THE

ἀτρεκέως : 1, 169 ἀτρύγετος : 1, 72 at, αὖτε:

ἐγχεσίμωρος : 3, 188 ἕεδνα : 1, 277

6, 119

εἰ exclamatory : 1, 271

αὐδήεσσα : 5, 334 αὔριον : 7, 318

εἴδατα : 1, 140

εἰλαπίνη : 1, 226

αὐτοῦ : 2, 246 αὕτως : 9, 34

εἰλίπονς : 1, 92

εἰνοσίφνλλος : 9, 22 εἴρομαι, etpo : 11, 542

ἀφραδής : 2, 282 dwros : 1, 443

ἔϊσος : 3, 10

αθύζωνος : 3, 154 (vo : 11, 4 ασιλεύς : 1, 386 ; 8, 41

tos, βιός : 6, 270 βονλή: 2, 7 βυσσοδομεύω : 9, 316

tv Glo : 2, 137

ἐν(ν)έπω : 1, 1

γάρ: 1, 337 ; 3, 262 γέροντες : 2, 14 γλαυκῶπις : 1, 44 γλαφυρός : 1, 15

ἔπεφνε: 11, 452 ἐπηετανός : 4, 89 ἐπι- : 3, 341

6, 149

δαιμόνιος : 10, 472 δαίμων : 2, 134 ; 9, 381

δάπεδον : 4, 627 «δε: 3, 410

δειδέχαται : 7, 72 δείλη : 7, 288

δεῖπνον : 9, 29]

δεξιός : 2, 154

δέσποινα : 3, 403 δεῦτε: 2, 410

δῆμος : 6, 3; 9, 464 δῖα:

1, 14 ; 5, 20

διάκτορος : 1, 84 δίκη : 2, 68 δίπτυχα : 3, 458 δίφρος : 3, 481 δμφή, Suds : 7, 225 δοάσσατο: 6, 145 δόρπον : 9, 291 δόρν : 6, 167 δρῦς : 9, 186 δῶ:

1, 176

ἐναίσιμος : 2, 182 ἐνδυκέως : 4, 489 ἔνθα : 2, 213; 10, 311 ἐνιαντός : 1, 16 ἐνίσπες : 3, 101

γαιήοχος : 1, 68

δαίφρων : 1, 48

ἐλάτη : 5, 239 ἔμπης : 2, 199 ἐνηής : 8, 200

γάμος : 1, 226

γοννάζομαι : 3, 92; γούνασι, ἐν : 1, 267 γοννός : 1, 193

ODYSSEY

ἐπικλώθω : ἐπισπόμενοι ἐπιστέφω : ἕπομαι : 3,

7, 197 : 3, 215 1, 148 215

ἔπος : 1, 1; 2, 272 ἕπω : 8,61

ἔρανος : 1, 226 ἔργον : 2, 22, 272 ἐρι- : 3, 66 ἕρκος : 1, 64 ἕρπω : 4, 417 tppo : 4, 367 ἐρύω : 6, 205 ἔστασαν : 3, 182

ἕτερος : 5, 266 Uns: 4, 3 ἔτος : 1, 16 εὐδείελος : 9, 21

ἐυμμελίης : 3, 400 ἐνπλόκαμος : 1, 86 εὐρνάγνια : 4, 246 εὐρύοπα : 2, 145 ἐφέστιος : 3, 234 ἐχέφρων : 4, 111

ζείδωρος : 3, 3 ζέφυρος : 7, 119

INDEX ται, -ro:

§ 16, 7; 1, 326

κ

κεραννός

ἤϊα, da : 5, 368

ἡλακάτη : 4, 131

ἥλιος, fires : 8, 271;

12,

dos: 2, 145; 5, 123. P xxxiv A: 5, 56 pape! : 777 ρατο: 1, 240 ἠριγένεια : 2, 1 jones : 1, 86

Cp.

hos:

10,

374 ff fuper: : 7, 292

1;

9,

151-2;

θαλερός : 6, 66 θείνω : 11, 452

θέμις : 2, 68 ; 3, 45; 9, 112 θεράπων : 1, 109 θεσπέσιος : 1, 328

θῆλνς : 5, 467 θηλύτερος: 11, 386 θίς : 4, 432 θόωκος, θῶκος : 2, 26; 5, 3 ὃν μός : 11, 22]

ραζε: 5, 410

ee

ores

:

κεδνός: 1, 428

nd : 52 263 ἡεροειδής *épos : see on ἀήρ 4, Aut: 2, 321

2,

421

καλύπτρη : 125

Bn: 8, 136; cp. 11, 603

641

I 3

: ᾿δ, 128

κῆρι : ὅ, 36 κῆρνξ: 1, 109 «Ants : 1, 441-2 κλισμός : 1,180 κνίση : 12, 369 κόλπος : 5, 52 κομόωντες : 1, 90

Moe

γον

1, 334

9

pt: f 176 κρνερός : 4, 549; 11, 212 κτέρεα : 1, 29] Kvavo- : 3, 6, 297 κύανος : 7, 87 κύων : 2, 11

κώπη : 8, 403

λαρός : 12, 283

λειμών : 4, 605 ; 11, 539 λευκώλενος : 6, 186 ληΐζομαι : 3, 73 Aryupds, λιγύς : 12, 44 λίην : 1, 46; 3, 227 A: 3, 466 Avrapós : 2, 4 λωτύς : 4, 603; ϑ, 84, 94 μαλακός : 1, δὅ

μάντις : ES 202

11, 420

la(yo : 4, 549 ἰάπτω : 2, 376

ἰάχω : 9, 392

ἱέμενος A "og €

9

A 9, ᾽δθ Wine: 11, 10

: ὃ 35 a; 3,17 ΝΣ. > § 3 ἱστία, ἱστός : p. xlv καθαπτόμενος : 2, 39 κακκείω : 1, 424 καλός : 6, 107 -8

noteρα: E 3: „u

μολπή:

μόρος : L τὴ

μνκάομαι: 10, 227

-v: 10, 553 vaveráo : 1, 404

292

422

THE

ODYSSEY Trápog : 4, 811

νέμεσις : 1, 350 ψεφεληγερέτα : 1, 63 - (prefix):

πεῖραρ : 3, 433; 12, 102

1, 8; 8, 179

πέλεκυς : 3, 442; πέπλος : 6, 38

νήδυμος: 4, 793

πεπγνύμενος : 1, 213 περὶ ὃ 39 ; 8, 212 πέρι : § 33, 1 and 4; 1, 65-6 περι- : 1, 153

περιπλόμενος : 1, 10 περίσκεπτος : 10, 211 περιχέῳ : 3, 431

v(to : 1, 138 γόος : 1, 3 νόστος : 1, 5; 5, 344

“ον πίσυρες :

γοσφίζομαι : 11, 425 vop.dn : 6, 123 ξανθός : 1, 285 ξείνιος, ξένιος:

1,

187;

Evvle. : 6, 289 : 1, 101

: $, 450

v :

9,

1

cp.

5, 70 ποιμήν : 3, 156 ποινή : 1, 377 πόλεμος : 8, 519 πολιός : 2, 261 πόλις : 6, 177 ; 9, 100

πολύτροπος : 1, 1

πόντος : 7, 109 πόποι : 1, 32

οἴνοπα : 1, 183 οἶνος : 9, 9, 196

as

P

πεφραδέμεν : 7, 40;

271-2

ὀβριμοπάτρη

5, 244

I, 52

ὀλοφώϊα. 1, 52 ὁμηλικίη : 3, 49 ὀνήμενος : 2, 33 ὀπίσσω : 1, 222 ὁπλίζω, ὅπλον : 2, 20 ὄροντο : 3, 471

πόρον : 4, 745 bie eue : 2, 428 ; 6, 53 πορφύρω : 2, 428 πον : 4, 181

πτερόεντα : 1, 122 πτολίπτορθος : 8, 3 πυκινός, πυκγός : 9, 445 πω: 3, 226; 12, 208

ὄρος, ópós, ὅρος : 9, 222

ὄρχαμος : 3, 400 ὅς : ὃ 12; 6, 278

ῥάβδος : 5, 47; 10, 238 ῥοδοδάκτυλος : 2, 1

ὄἄσσα: 1, ὅσσομαι : ὅτε, ὃ τε: οὐδέ: 10,

σίδηρος : 4, 293 σπεῖρον : 4, 245

282 1, 115 5, 357 18

οὐλαί, οὐλοχύται : 3, 44] οὖλος : 6, 231

οὖρος : 9, 222 6éd&A

rw : 2, 334;

3, 367

ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἰδεῖν : 4, 47 ρα:

12, 428

«άλλω:

9, 331

by” : 9, 420 ép : 5, 61

πάμπαν : 3, 143

πάρδαλις: § 1, 5

σταθμός : 1, 333 στέφανος, -n: 1, 148; στεφανόω : 10, 195

σχέτλιος : 11, 474 σῶμα : 11, 53

τάλαντα : 9, 202

τανηλεγής : 2, 100 τάχα: 1, 251 τελήεσσα : 4, 352 τέλος : 9, 5

7

184

τερπικέραννος : 7, 1 τετελεσμένον : 5, 90

10, 195

1,

INDEX Tf: 10, 287

423

péves: 1, 42; ? 301; 11, 493

τις : § 12, 4; 2, 101 tle, Hn E 12 378 TOL ; δ, 40 Tokureiw : 1, 238

4, 661;

9,

χαίρειν : 5, 205

χαλεπός : 11, 156

τράπεζα : 10, 354

χέρνιψ : 1, 136 Xev- : see x dw χέω: 2, 215, 395

Tpéo : 5, 138 τρητός : 1, 440 τριτογένεια : 3, 378 τῶ, τώ, TH:

II

χιτών : 1, 437

χλαῖνα : 3, 349 xAwpds : 9, 320; 11, 43 χρεώ, χρειώ, χρή: 1, 124; 2, 28

2, 281

ὑπερφίαλος : 1, 134 trro- : 8, 380

ψνχή : introdn. to Book 11

wós : 6, 19 apos : 3, 467

pC=‘ think’: 9, 496

ὥρη : 7, 286-9;

Cros : 1, 60

58

óvos fr. *dévw : see θείνω pate : 1, 269

pope:

cp. 9, 51-2,

8, 539

ὡς, ὥς, ds:

1, 0, 47;

3, 194

II. PROPER NAMES, GRAMMATICAL TERMS (see also p. li) AND GENERAL TOPICS &- (prefix). 7, 294. 110, 403;

Negative: 1, 8; Copulative: 3, 11, 228.

Eupho-

nic: 1, 20 accentuation: p. xxxiii; § 33, 4;

1,6;

Achaeans: 1, 90

5, 20

pp. xxvii, xlvii;

Agamemnon: pp. xiii, xlviii; 4, 512 ff.; 11, 387 ff. 3, 410;

Ajex (Aias). 643.

499

11, 210

Salaminian : 11,

Locrian:

Alcinous:

Scholars:

p.

xxviii

allegorists, allegory: 4, 417; 9, 394; 10, 351, 395 alliteration: p. xxii; 1, 48-9, 56, 286; 2, 277, 421; 6, 124; 8, 128; 10, 122; 11,

598 ; 12, 184; etc.

Aeolic : p. lii; 3, 190, 367; 2, 242; 6, 10, 19, etc.

Aides:

Alexandrian

3, 135;

4,

7, 311, 317-18;

8,

Amphitrite : 3, 91 anachronism:

Antinous : 1, 383

aorist:

94, 234, 550, 585, etc.

6, 10;

11, 184

&nacolouthon: p. xxv; 412 anaphora: 9, 261 anastrophe : $ 33, 4 $8 18-20;

9,

gnomic:

1, 101 (cp. on γνώμη); in-

gressive:

1, 252, 319, etc. ;

THE

424 ‘mixed’: § 19,2; 6, 127, etc.

ODYSSEY

1, 24;

Aphrodite : 8, 288, 363 &pocope:

§ 1, 10

aposiopesis: p. xxv; Arcado-Cyprian: p. 242; 8, 322; cp. on archaisms : p. xix, 503 ; 12, 51-2 Arete: 7,I, «iov: 1, 90 Fein 10,

1, 235;

Argos:

chorizontic arguments: 48; 4, 350; 8, 251

1, 175 lii; 6, Cyprian xxi; 9,

108,

135;

12, 3-4, 59, 70-2

3, 251, 263

Aristarchus : p. xxviii Aristophanes of Byzantium: p. xxviii Artemis: 3, 280;

5, 123-4;

6, 102

assonance: p. xxii; 1, 286, 402; 8, 128; 9, 415, 439;

10, 122, 135;

asyndeton:

12, 184

1, 205;

10, 252

. xiv-xvii; 3, 267; 8,

1, 154, 44, 64,

475 ff.; see also on Poetry

bucolic diaeresis: p. Ixxxiv burial: 1, 239; 4, 584; 25, 31, 74, 210; 12, 11 5, 333;

11,

11, 260

Calypso: 1, 51-2, 55-6; 5, 14 case-variation: 4, 393; 60, 155-7; 11, 75-6

characterization by style: xxiv;

2,

334-5;

3,

pp.

|],

x-xii;

7,

317; $ 136; see also on Anachronism and Timereckoning Circe : 10, 136 clothes : see on Dress Clytaemnestra: 11, 298, 410, 430 colour: 1, 285; 2, 428; 5, 66 ; 6, 231;

7, 104

Companions, the : 9, 60; 205; 11, 77

10,

comparative of contrast: 164 ; 7, 293 correption : $ 1, 14 a

],

Creon : 3, 402

Cronos : see on Κρονίων p. xxvii

Cyclops: 9, 106 Cyprian dialect: 3, 63, 188; see on Arcado-Cyprian Danaoi: 1, 90 dative: §30; ethical: 2, 262;

of accompaniment: Cp. 9, 149

8, 186.

death : 11, 488 ff.

bathing: 3, 464; 8, 450 birds: 1, 320; 3, 372; 5, 51, 66, 337 bronze: 4, 293; 7, 86

Cadmus:

chronolo y:

cyclic poems:

5, 85;

Athena: p. xiv; 1, 44; 3, 378; 4, 762 Attic: p. liii; 6, 19; 7, 94 Bard : 159;

various proper names and on the previous item

degeneration : 2, 277 Delos: 5, 123; 6, 162 diaeresis: ὃ 1, 7; 8 43

digamma : ὃ 2, 4; cp. 9, 209, 274, 279, and p. lvi Diomedes : 3, 167 dogs: 2, 11 dress : 1, 437; 3, 154, 349, 467 ; 6, 38 dual:

p. xix; 8, 35;

12, 52

6,

p. 103,

117; 6, 187, 262; 7, 311; 8, 234; 9, 260; 11, 553;

see also on Feminine Syntax characters: pp. xii-xiv;; see

Economy

of Phrase:

4, 738 ;

6, 132; 10, 113; 11, 563; 12, 350 education : 2, 272 Elysium: 4, 563; 11, 568 epexegesis : § 41

Ephyra : 3, 263

INDEX epithets :

BP. xviii-xix; 1, 29, 44; 263; 6, 1, 26; 7, 34; 9, 808 ; 10, 200 Erebus : 10, 528 etiquette: 3, 69; 4, 29, 65, 306 ; 9, 252

etymology: notes

to

see preliminary

Book

1,

and

on

Schema etymologicum tert p. xxii; 6, 137; ance, chests

184; see on AssonAlliteration, Pare-

3, 202, 258; 9, 308

feminine syntax:

6,

262 fish, fishing: 10, 124; 12, 253 flowers: 2,1; 4,601; 5, 72; 10, 304 formula: p. xviii; 3, 83; 7, 34; 9, 97, 450, 527; 10, 398

Geography: pp. xxxv-xli gesture: p. xxiv; 1, 159; 2,40; 3, 321, 374; 4, 776; 9, 468 ; 11, 134, 353. See also under Bérard in biblio-

graphy p. xxiii; 3, 382; 9, 515; 11, 29; 12, 89, 148

gloss:

γνώμη : 1,101;

2, 277;

on Aorist (gnomic)

gods:

p. xiv;

1, 33,

cp.

348;

5,97; 8, 266 f. ; 10, 305; see also on Religion, Sacrice Greek characteristics: 1, 352; 8, 146, 161; 9, 28, 229; 10, 234; 11, 85, 488 ff.; cp. on Heroes

Gyrae : p. xxxvii; 4, 500 Helen: p. xiii; 4, 140-1, 227, 261,

Hellas : 1, 344

11,

Hephaistos: 6, 233; 8, 267, 300 Hermes: 1, 84; 5,28; 8, 322 heroes, characteristics and

ideals of : p. xlviii; 1, 350, 352 ; 2, 64 ff., 272 ; 3, 209; 9, 19; 10, 211 ; 12, 184 ff.

hiatus: 81,14; 1,60; 3,04 historical background: fp. xlvii

Homeric problem : p. xxx horse:

4, 636, 708;

441-2;

8, 73-4,

4, 681;

425

house:

Eustathius: pp. xxix, xxxii Fame: 580;

II

p. xli; 2, 344

humour: 1, 164, 173; 4, 443; 8, 190, 266 ff.; 9, 445, 450.

Ilios: 1, 62 imagery (see Metaphors, Sımtles):

p. xx;

4, 293

intensive prefixes: 451 interpolation: xxxii, n. 1;

3,66;

4,

pp. xxvii, 1, 93a; in-

trodn .to Book 11 Ionic: p. lii; 2, 242; 6, 10, 19 : subscript: p. xxxiii ; adscript : 10, 251, 316; 10, 251 iron: 4, 293; 9, 391 Ithaca: pp. xxxv frontispiece

ff.

knowledge: 3, 52; Κρονίων : 8, 289

9, 189

See

Leto: 6,106; 11, 318, 580 libations : 9, 349; 11, 26 lies: 1,179; 4, 140; 5, 184; 7, 296-7, 301-3; 11, 366 lions: 4, 335 Masculine bias:

121,

5, 371

1, 103, 333,

2, 206;

11

441 meals: 1, 111, 136; 9, 291 Megapenthes : 4, 11

?

THE

426 Menelaus: 266, 563

ODYSSEY

4, 29, 78, 174 ff.,

metacharacterismos :

xxxiii;

5, 123;

metaphor:

9, 75, 125

metre:

6, 19

p.

xx;

2,

214;

10,

124;

205;

11,

δὲ 42-4

parataxis: § 40; 1, 119-20; prelim. note to Book 5 parechesis: p. xxiii; 1, 48, 225; 3, 122, 272; 12, 29 paronomasia: Ὁ. xxii; 1, 48; 3, 122, 272; 9, 408 particles: § 39; see on &pa, τε, etc.

Minoans: 3, 292; 6, 8; 7, 82, 122 minor characters: see on various proper names, Arete, Alcinous, Antinous, Nestor, etc.

Minyans: 3, 4; 11, 235, 549 mourning: 2, 81; 4, 102, 541; 8, 522; 10, 499; 11, 212

Mycenean features : P. xlvii; 6, 38

pathos:

1,

346,

xlvii

1, 68;

8, 246 ff.

piracy : 3, 73;

Nausicaa: to Book

p. xiii; 6;

6, 65;

introdn. 8, 457

negatives: 1,8; 7,294; 10, 18 Neleus : 3, 4 neologism : P xix; 12, 21 Nestor : 3, 4, 17, 68, 245

Odysseus: pp. ix, xii: 1, 1, 62; 7, 216, 302, 307; 8, 134-6 ; 9, 229, 468 ; 11, 85, 134;

p. xiii, n. 1

Oedipus : 11, 271 Olympus: 5, 50; 6, 42 ff.; 11, 315-16 onomatopoeia : p. xxiii; 4, 719; 6, 122, 137; 9, 71, 124; 11, 596, 598 ; 12, 235, 265

optative: §§ 26, 37; of re. moter contingency : 4, 692; 11, 156-7 Orestes : 1, 298 ; 3, 310

Papyrus:

p. ἀντι

6, 24; 8,2

4, 806;

9,

perfect tense: $ 22; 10, 227 periphrasis : 2, 409 Phaeacians:

Myrmidons : 3, 188

360-1;

445; 10, 215; 11, 198; 12, 257, 439 patronymics : 7, 324; 8, 116 Peisistratus: p. xxvii; 3, 4, 36 Penelope: p. xiii; 1, 346 people of Homeric age: p.

6, 3, 8;

8,3.4;

9, 40

plural for singular: p. xix; 3, 476 ; 4,65; 5,29; used of family matters : 2, 60 ; 10, 334; vague use: 4, 359 ; 5, 18 poetry, references to: pp. xiv-xvi; 1, 10, 337 ; 8, 73, 426, 499 fI., 580; 11, 333. 4: see ‘also on Bard

Polyneices : 11, 271

Poseidon : 1, 68; 3, 6 proper names: p. xxxiv; 10, 82 πρωθύστερον: 3, 493; 4, 50; 11, 181 ; 12, 134 public opinion : 2, 101; 6, 29, 273 Pylos: p. xxxvii; 3, 4

Religion:

1,

348,

366;

2,

134, 154; 9, 107, 198; introdn. to Book 11; 12, 333-4; see also on Gods repetition:

p.

494 Rhadamanthys: 568

xix;

3,

7, 323;

317,

11,

INDEX Sacrifice:

see on 3, 6-7, 40,

340 ff, 432 ff.; 8, 60.1, 76; 9, 198 echema etymologicum : p. xxii; 2,3; 3, 67, 140; 6, 61 Scherie : 6, 8

Schliemann:

p. Ixxxv, n. 3;

3, 304

Scholia, scholiast : p. xxxii 6,

Ship:

5,

p. xlii;

2, 212;

significant name:

p. xxi;

1,

62, 113, 154; 3, 36, 282, 413; 6,12; 7, 8; 12, 132133 simile: p. xx; 4, 293, 335, 368; 5, 249; 7, 36, 106; 8, 529; 9, 192, 314 slavery: 4, 12, 643; 11, 488

spinning:

1, 238;

4,

131;

7, 106, 107 Styx: 5, 184; 10, 514 Suitors, the: 1, 91, 383; 2, 334-5; 4, 770; see introdn. to Book 1 synizesis: § 1, 11; 1, 226

Taphians:

p. xl

tautology: p. xxi; 1, 293, 376; 2,9; 5, 213 Teiresias : 11, 90, 96 Telegonus : 10, 347; 11, 134 Telemachus: p. xiii; 1, 113, 346 text: p. xxxii; 3,10; 9, 71 Themis: 2, 68; see also on

θέμις

sea: 2, 263; 3, 10, 91; 272; 7, 109 ; 9, 25 246 ff. Sidonians : 4, 616

427

II

Thetis: 11, 543 time-reckoning : 7, 288, 317;

12, 312; see Chronology

trees: 5, 64, 239, 476-7; 6, 163; 7,114 ff.; 9, 183, 186; 10, 242, 508

Troy : 1, 62 ὕστερον πρότερον : πρωθύστερον Washing : 1, 138 water : 5, 70 weaving: 2, 94; 107 Wernicke's law : 9, wine : 1, 110; 9, 9, writing : p. xvii n.

see

5, 62;

on

7,

530 196 1

Zenodotus : p. xxviii Zephyrus : 7, 119 zeugma : 9, 166, 445 Zeus: 1, 63,79; 5,4; 7, 164

BIBLIOGRAPHY' PERIODICALS (cited by initials in notes) American Journal of Philology, Classical Journal, Classical Philology, Classical Quarterly, Classical Review, Glotta,

Harvard Studies in Classical Philology, Hermathena, Journal of Philology, Philologus, Revue des Etudes grecques, Rheinische Museum, Transactions of the American Philological Association.

TEXTS Allen, T. W.:

AND

COMMENTARIES

Odyssey (text), 2 vols., 2nd edn., Oxford,

Ameis, C. F., and Hentze, C.: Odyssee:

1917.

7-12, Leipzig, 1908.

Anhänge (supplement vols.) to 1-24, Leipzig, 1890-1900. Ameis, Hentze and Cauer, P.: Odyssee, 1-6, 13-24, Leipzig, 1905-32. Bérard, V.: L’Odyssée, 3 vols., Paris, 1924-5. Bruyn, J. C.: Odyssee (text), London, 1937. Edwards, G. M.: Books 9, 10 and 21, Cambridge, 1887, 1889 and 1890. Giusti, A. : Book 6, Turin, 1938. Antologia Omerica : Odissea, Milan, 1935. Hamilton, S. G.: Books 21-24, London, 1883.

Hayman, H.: Odyssey, 3 vols., London, 1866-82. Hennings, P. D. C.: Odyssee, Berlin, 1903. Loewe, E.: Odyssea, 2 vols., Leipzig, 1828.

Ludwich, A.: Odyssea (text), 2 vols., Leipzig, 1889, 1891. Mayor, J. E. B.: Book 9, London, 1884. Merry, W. W.: Odyssey, 2 vols., Oxford, 1887, 1878. Merry, and Riddell, J.: Odyssey 1-12, 2nd edn., Oxford, 1886. Monro, D. B.: Odyssey 13-24, Oxford, 190]. Nairn, J. A.:

Book

11, Cambridge,

1900.

1 Mainly an index to authors cited in this edition.

Fuller lists are in

Combellack, Dodds, Gray, Palmer, Schmid-Stählin. 1,1, pp. 192-5.

also Mette, Dusirum, i. (1957), pp. 7-86, ii. (1958), pp. 294-7 and (1960), pp. 309-14, and Marouzeau’s LD’ Année philologique.

428

See

iv.

BIBLIOGRAPHY Nitzsch, G. W.:

429

Erklärende Anmerkungen zu Homers Odyssee

1-12, 3 vols., Hannover, 1826, 1831, 1840. Owen, E. C.: Book 1, London, 1901. Perrin, B. : Odyssey 1-8, 2 vols., Boston, 1891, 1894.

Perrin, B., and Seymour, T. D. : Odyssey, 1-4 and 9-12, Boston, 1897.

Pierron, A. : Odyssee, 2 vols., Paris, 1875. Platt, A. : Odyssey (text), Cambridge, 1892.

Schwartz, E. : Odyssee, Munich, 1924. van Leeuwen, J. : Odyssea, Leyden, 1917.

van Leeuwen, J., and da Costa, M. : Odyssea, 2nd edn., Leyden,

1896. Von der Mühll, P.:

Homeri Odyssea, Basle, 1946.

TRANSLATIONS

(in chronological order)

By G. Chapman (c. 1615); J. Ogilby (1665) ; A. Pope (17251726); W. Cowper (1791); W. Sotheby (1834); P. S. Worsley (1861); S. H. Butcher and A. Lang (1879); W. Morris (1887) ; Samuel Butler (1900); A. T. Murray (1919); H. B. Cotterill (2nd edn., 1924); W. Marris (1925) ; J. W. Mackail (1932) ; T. E. Shaw, alias Lawrence (1932); W. H. D. Rouse (1938) ; E. V. Rieu (1945).

LEXICONS Autenrieth, G.: London,

Bechtel, F.:

Boisacq, E.:

AND

GRAMMARS

Homeric Dictionary, trans. by R. P. Keep,

1886.

Lexslogus zu Homer, Halle, 1914.

Dictionnaire étymologique de la langue grecque,

3rd edn., Paris, 1938. Buttmann, P.: Lexilogus, 4th edn., 2 vols., Berlin, 1860-5. Chantraine, P.: Grammaire homérique, 2 vols., Paris, 1948, 1953. Cunliffe, R. J.: Lexicon of Homeric Dialect, London, 1924.

Lexicon of Homeric Proper

Denniston, J. D.:

Dunbar, H.:

Concordance to Odyssey and Hymns of Homer,

London, 1880.

Ebeling, H.: Goodwin,

Names, London, 1931.

The Greek Particles, Oxford, 1934 (and 1954). Revised by B. Marzullo, Hildesheim, 1962.

Lexicon Homericum, 2 vols., Leipzig, 1880, 1885.

W. W., and Gulick, C. B. : Greek Grammar,

Boston,

1930. Kühner,

matik 1904.

R.,

Blass,

F.,

and

d. griechischen

Gerth,

B.:

Sprache,

3rd

Ausführliche

edn.,

4 vols.,

Gram-

1890-

Liddell, H. G., and Scott, R. (revised by H. S. Jones and R. McKenzie): Greek-English Lexicon, Oxford, 1925-40.

430

THE

ODYSSEY

Meillet, A., and Vendryes, J.: Traité de grammaire comparée des langues classiques, Paris, 1927. Monro, D. B.: Grammar of the Homeric Dialect, 2nd edn.,

Oxford, 1891. Muller, M. F.: Grieksch Woordenboek, Groningen, 1933. Schwyzer, E.: Griechische Grammatik, Munich, 1939-43. van Leeuwen, J.: Enchiridium Dictionis Epicae, 2nd edn., Leyden, 1918.

Wackernagel, J.: Sprachliche Göttingen, 1916.

GENERAL

Untersuchungen

zu

Homer,

STUDIES

Agar, T. L.: Homerica : Emendations and Elucidations of the Odyssey, Oxford, 1908. Allen, T. W.: Homer: the Origins and the Transmission, Oxford, 1924. Aly, W.: Homer, Frankfurt, 1937. Bassett, 5. E.: The Poetry of Homer, Berkeley, 1938.

Bérard, V.: 1933.

Dans

le sillage

d’Ulysse

(photographs),

Paris,

Did Homer Inve ἢ, translated by B. Rhys, London, 1931. Introduction ἃ l'Odyssée, 2nd edn., 2 vols., Paris, 1927. La Geste de l'aéde et le texte homérique, in R.E.G. xxi. (1918),

. 1-38.

Les

Navigation d' Ulysse, 4 vols., Paris, 1927-9.

Les Phéniciens et l'Odyssée, Paris, 1927. Bolling, G. M.: The External Evidence for Interpolation in Homer,

Oxford,

1925.

Bonner,

R. J., and Smith, G.:

The Administration of Justice

Bowra,

C. M.:

Design

from Homer to Aristotle, vol. 1, Chicago, 1930. Tradition

and

in the Iliad,

Oxford,

1930. Buchholz, E.: Die homerischen Realien, 3 vols., Leipzig, 18711885.

Buck, C. D.: Introduction to the Greek Dialects, 2nd edn., Boston, 1928. Calhoun, G. M.: Classes and Masses 1n Homer, in C.P. xxix. (1934), pp. 192 ff. and 301 ff. Cauer, P.: Grundfragen der Homerkrilik, 3rd edn., 2 vols., Leipzig, 1921-3.

Chadwick, H. M.:

The Heroic Age, Cambridge, 1912.

Clerke, Agnes M.:

Familiar Studies in Homer,

Combellack, F. M.:

London,

1892.

‘Contemporary Homeric Scholarship’, in

Classical Weekly, xlix. (1955), Dindorh W.: Scholia Graeca in 1855.

pp. 17-26, 29-55. Homeri Odysseam,

Oxford,

BIBLIOGRAPHY Dodds, E. R.:

431

‘ Homer’, pp. 1-17 of Platnauer as cited below.

Engelmann, R., and Anderson, W. C. F.: Pictorial Atlas to Homer's Iliad and Odyssey, London, 1892.

Eustathius : Commentaries on Odyssey, 2 vols., Leipzig, 18251826.

Evans, Arthur:

The Palace of Minos, 4 vols., London, 1921-

1936. Finley, M. 1. : The World of Odysseus, London, 1956. Frinkel, H.: Die homerischen Gleichnisse, Göttingen, 1921. Gladstone, W. E.:

Gray, Dorothea:

Studies in Homer,

3 vols., Oxford,

1858.

' Homer and the Archaeologists’, pp. 24-31

of Platnauer as cited below. Greene, W. C. : Moira. Fate, Good, and Evil in Greek Thought, Cambridge, Mass., 1944. Harrison, J. E.: Myths of the Odyssey, London, 1882.

Helbig, W.: Das homerische Epos aus den Denkmálern erläutert, 2nd edn., Leipzig, 1887.

Hennig, R.: 1934. Jebb, R.C.:

Homer:

Keller, A. G.

: Homeric Society, New

Lang, A.: Leaf, W.:

Die Geographie

des homerischen Epos,

Leipzig,

an Introduction „Glasgow, 1905. York,

1902.

The World of Homer, London, 1910. Homer and History, London, 1915.

Lorimer, H. L.:

Homer and the

Ludwig, Emil:

Monuments, Oxford,

1950.

Schliemann of Troy, London, 1931.

Murray, Gilbert : The Rise of the Greek Epic, 4th edn., Oxford, 1934. Myres, J. L.:

Who were the Greeks ?, Berkeley,

Nilsson, M. P.:

1930.

Homer and Mycenae, London, 1933.

A History of Greek Religion, Oxford, 1925.

Page, D. L.:

The Homeric Odyssey, Oxford, 1955.

Palmer, L. R.:

' Homer and the Philologists ', pp. 17-24 of

Platnauer as cited below. Parry, Milman:

Platnauer,

see Introduction, p. xv, n. 1.

Maurice:

Oxford,

1954.

Ridgeway, Wm.: Rohde,

Rose, H. Schmid,

E.:

Fifty

Years

of Classical

The Early Age in Greece, Cambridge, 1901.

Psyche, 8th edn., translated,

London,

1925.

J.: A Handbook of Greek Literature, London, 1934.

W.,

and

Stählin,

O.:

Geschichte

Literatur, vol. 1, Part I, Munich,

Scott,

Scholarship,

J. A.:

Shipp, G. P.:

griechischen

The Unity of Homer, Berkeley, 1921.

Seymour, T. D.:

Shewan, A.:

der

1929.

Life in the Homeric Age, New York,

Homeric Essays, Oxford, 1935.

1907.

Studies in the Language of Homer, Cambridge,

1953. Stanford, W. B.: Greek Metaphor, Oxford, 1936. Ambiguity in Greek Literature, Oxford, 1939. Aeschylus in his Style, Dublin, 1942.

432

THE

ODYSSEY

Stawell, F.M.: Homer and the Iliad, London, 1909. Thompson, D’A. W.: A Glossary of Greek Birds, St. Andrews, 1936.

Thomson, J. A. K.: Studies in the Odyssey, Oxford, 1914. van der Valk, M. H. A. L. H.: Textual Criticism of the Odyssey, Leyden, 1949.

Ventris,

M., and

Chadwick,

J.:

Documents

in Mycenaean

Greek, Cambridge, 1956.

Wecklein, N. : Textkritische Studien zur Odyssee, Munich, 1915. Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, U. von: Homerische gen, Berlin, 1884. Die Heimkehr des Odysseus, Berlin, 1927.

Woodhouse,

W.

J.:

The Composition

Untersuchun-

of Homer’s

Odyssey,

Oxford, 1930.

ADDENDA Adkins, A.W.H.:

Meritand Responsibility.

A Study in Greek

Values, Oxford, 1960. Leumann, M.: Homerische Wörter, Basel, 1950. Lord, A. B.: A Singer of Tales, Cambridge, Mass.,

1960.

Mattes, W.: Odysseus bei den Phäaken, Würzburg, 1958. Merkelbach, R. : Untersuchungen zur Odyssee, Munich, 1961. Mireaux, E.: Daily Life in the Time of Homer (trans. by Iris Sells), London,

1959.

Moulinier, L.: Quelques hypothéses relatives a la géographie d' Homére dans l'Odyssée, Aix-en-Provence, 1958.

Myres, Sir John L.: Homer and his Critics, ed. by Dorothea Gray, London, 1958. Page, Denys: History and the Homeric Iliad, Berkeley, 1959.

Wace, A. J. B., and Stubbings, F. H., edd. : A Companion to Homer,

London,

1962.

Webster, T. B. L.: From Mycenae to Homer, London, 1958. Whitman, C. H.: Homer and the Heroic Tradition, Cambridge, Mass., 1958.

OMHPOY

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑ ΤΗΕ

ODYSSEY

OF

HOMER

EDITED

WITH

GENERAL

AND

GRAMMATICAL

COMMENTARY,

AND

INTRODUCTIONS,

INDEXES

BY

W. B. STANFORD, Lırr.D. FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN AND REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN

IN TWO VOL.

VOLUMES

II (BOOKS

SECOND

XIII-XXIV)

EDITION

LONDON

MACMILLAN

&

CO

LTD

NEW YORK : ST MARTIN'S PRESS 1958

This book is copyright in all countries which are signatories to the Berne Convention First Edition 1948 Reprinted 1954 Second Edition 1958

MACMILLAN

AND

COMPANY

LIMITED

London Bombay Calcutta Madras THE

MACMILLAN

COMPANY

OF

Melbourne

CANADA

Toronto

ST MARTIN’S PRESS INC

PRINTED

New

York

IN

GREAT

BRITAIN

LIMITED

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣΝ Os éda0'- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀκὴν ἐγένοντο σιωπῇ, κηληθμῷ δ᾽ ἔσχοντο κατὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα.

a

9,

9

€

5

»

/

,

A

9

/,

^

TOv δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν τε’ ὦ ᾿Οδυσεῦ, ἐπεὶ ἵκευ ἐμὸν ποτὶ χαλκοβατὲς δῶ, e /, / 4 „ 4 9 b ὑψερεφές, τώ σ᾽ οὔ τι παλιμπλαγχθέντα γ᾽ ὀΐω A

€((

9

^^

^

9?

9

9

/

^

9

9

\

/

@

9

/

A

/,

A

A

^

ἂψ ἀπονοστήσειν, εἰ καὶ μάλα πολλὰ πέπονθας. *A

9

7

ὑμέων δ᾽ e

/

9

A

ἀνδρὶ ἑκάστῳ

9

9

1

e

4

A

4

θ

ἐφιέμενος τάδε εἴρω,

/

9

/

/

»

ὅσσοι ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γερούσιον αἴθοπα οἶνον αἰεὶ πίνετ᾽ ἐμοῖσιν, ἀκουάζεσθε δ᾽ ἀοιδοῦ" ,

A

Jj

9

9

^

3

7

9.

95

^

εἵματα μὲν δὴ ξείνῳ éü£éorm ἐνὶ χηλῷ e

A

^

4

/

A

κεῖται

4

$

oe

/

$

|

’

Kal χρυσὸς

10

^

»

πολυδαίδαλος

7

ἄλλα TE πάντα

δῶρ᾽, ὅσα Φαιήκων βουληφόροι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἔνεικαν" ἀλλ᾽ >

9

ἄγε οἱ δῶμεν τρίποδα μέγαν ἠδὲ λέβητα »

e

^^

/

/

4

\

’ὔὕ

ἀνδρακάς" ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖτε ἀγειρόμενοι κατὰ δῆμον τισόμεθ᾽ - ἀργαλέον γὰρ ἕνα προικὸς χαρίσασθαι. Ὡς

15

ἔφατ᾽ ᾿Αλκίνοος" τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήνδανε μῦθος.

ol μὲν κακκείοντες ἔβαν οἶκόνδε ἕκαστος" ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος "His, νῆαδ᾽ ἐπεσσεύοντο, φέρον δ᾽ εὐήνορα χαλκόν. ^

709

9

/

/

9

4

ἢ

/

Kal τὰ μὲν εὖ κατέθηχ᾽ ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο, αὐτὸς ἰὼν διὰ νηὸς ὑπὸ ζυγά, μή τιν᾽ ἑταίρων βλάπτοι ἐλαυνόντων, OTOTE σπερχοίατ᾽ ἐρετμοῖς" A

$,

4

4

4

?

1

^

/

M!

4

>

€

€

1

/

A

/,

9

4

.

9

ς

οἱ δ᾽ eis ᾿Αλκινόοιο κίον καὶ δαῦτ᾽ ἀλέγυνον. e^ 4 ^ es 4 € 1 / 9 / Τοῖσι δὲ βοῦν ἱέρευσ᾽ ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο Ζηνὶ κελαινεφέϊ Kpoviön, os πᾶσιν ἀνάσσει. €

9

1

9

9

,

boo

’᾽

’

A

a

1

^

t

9

3

20

’

/

9

4

25

2

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xin)

μῆρα δὲ κήαντες δαίνυντ᾽ ἐρικυδέα δαῖτα τερπόμενοι" μετὰ δέ σφιν ἐμέλπετο θεῖος ἀοιδός, Δημόδοκος, λαοῖσι τετιμένος" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς πολλὰ πρὸς ἠέλιον κεφαλὴν τρέπε παμφανόωντα, δῦναι ἐπειγόμενος" δὴ γὰρ μενέαινε νέεσθαι. 80 ς 9 09» > 4 ’ , ' @ ^ ὡς δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἀνὴρ δόρποιο λιλαίεται, ᾧ τε πανῆμαρ 3 νειὸν av’ ἕλκητον βόε οἴνοπε πηκτὸν àporpov— ἀσπασίως δ᾽ ἄρα TQ κατέδυ φάος ἠελίοιο δόρπον ἐποίχεσθαι, βλάβεται δέ τε γούνατ᾽ ἰόντι----

A

"d

’

4

A

\

1

9

>

9

»

’

>

^

’

ὡς ᾿Οδυσῆ᾽

9

4

9.9,

4

4

>

^

7

^

\

/

/

4

4

9

4

/

9

/

,

4

>

37

ἀσπαστὸν ἔδυ-φάος ἠελίοιο.

^9

35

αἶψα δὲ Φαιήκεσσι φιληρέτμοισι μετηύδα, Αλκινόῳ δὲ μάλιστα πιφαυσκόμενος φάτο μῦθον' Αλκίνοε kpetov, πάντων ἀριδείκετε λαῶν, πέμπετέ με σπείσαντες ἀπήμονα, χαίρετε δ᾽ αὐτοί: ἤδη γὰρ τετέλεσται ἅ μοι φίλος ἤθελε θυμός, πομπὴ καὶ φίλα δῶρα, τά μοι θεοὶ Οὐρανίωνες „ / 3 4 9 » » ὄλβια ποιήσειαν. ἀμύμονα δ᾽ οἴκοι ἄκοιτιν νοστήσας εὕροιμι σὺν ἀρτεμέεσσι φίλοισιν. ὑμεῖς δ᾽ αὖθι μένοντες ἐϊφραίνοιτε γυναῖκας κουριδίας καὶ τέκνα" θεοὶ δ᾽ ἀρετὴν ὁπάσειαν παντοίην, Kal μή τι κακὸν μεταδήμιον ein. Qs ἔφαθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπήνεον ἠδ᾽ ἐκέλευον πεμπέμεναι τὸν ξεῖνον, ἐπεὶ κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπε. 4 / [4 7 / καὶ \ τότε κήρυκα προσέφη μένος '9 AAkwóoto: “Tlovrovoe, κρητῆρα κερασσάμενος μέθυ νεῖμον πᾶσιν ava μέγαρον, ὄφρ᾽ εὐξάμενοι Διὶ πατρὶ τὸν ξεῖνον πέμπωμεν ξὴν ἐς πατρίδα yatav." > 9 "Qs φάτο" ILovróvoos δὲ μελίφρονα οἶνον ἐκίρνα, ’ » ^ 9 ὃ P se ^ νώμησεν δ᾽> ἄρα πᾶσιν ἐδισταδόν" οἱ € ὃ deA 0 θεοῖσιν ἔσπεισαν μακάρεσσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν, αὐτόθεν ἐξ ἑδρέων. ἀνὰ δ᾽ ἵστατο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, 9

4

cc»

/

M

[4

^

\

A

/

’

[4

ἷ

Ld

«

3

A

>

9

A

\

>

/

^^

[4

4

€

/

?

^

\

^

97

M

9

9

4

»

9

\

9

>

/

>

40

,

9

4

/

AI

1

95

45

P

50

A

d

᾿Αρήτῃ δ᾽ ἐν χειρὶ τίθει δέπας ἀμφικύπελλον,

55

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xim)

3

Kai μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα mpoonvoa: “χαῖρέ μοι, ὦ βασίλεια, διαμπερές, εἰς ὅ κε γῆρας

ἔλθῃ καὶ θάνατος, τά T ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώποισι πέλονται. »

A

αὐτὰρ παισί ’ ὡς ^ τῷ δ᾽ » >

4

4

ἐγὼ νέομαι" ^ Te Kat M λαοῖσι εἰπὼν ὑπὲρ «ev 4 ἅμα κήρυκα

A

3

a

A

A

e

9

9

95

/

[4

4

A

\

10

/

M

^Q2

9

4

9

5p

%

9

»

ὃ

4

ἡγεῖσθαι ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης: Apnrn δ᾽ ἄρα ot

>

7

δ᾽

»

€

60

σὺ δὲ τέρπεο τῷδ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ me. 3} καὶ \ 9 ᾿Αλκινόῳ4 βασιλῆϊ. οὐδὸν ἐβήσετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. [4 9 / προΐειd μένος ᾿Αλκινόοιο,

[4

3

>

ὃ

δμῳὰς ἅμ᾽ A

0

65

ἔπεμπε γυναῖκας,

>

»

^

τὴν μὲν φᾶρος ἔχουσαν ἐϊπλυνὲς ἠδὲ χιτῶνα, τὴν δ᾽ ἑτέρην χηλὸν πυκινὴν ἅμ᾽ ὄπασσε κομίζειν: ἡ δ᾽ ἄλλη σῖτόν τ᾽ ἔφερεν καὶ οἶνον ἐρυθρόν. vTap ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆα κατήλυθον ἠδὲ θάλασσαν, alla τά γ᾽ ἐν νηΐ γλαφυρῇ πομπῆες ἀγαυοὶ, δεξάμενοι κατέθεντο, πόσιν καὶ βρῶσιν ἅπασαν" ἄρ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ στόρεσαν ῥῆγός τε λίνον τε νηὸς ἐπ᾽ ἰκριόφιν γλαφυρῆς, tva νήγρετον εὕδοι, πρύμνης" av δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐβήσετο Kal κατέλεκτο σιγῇ" τοὶ δὲ καθῖζον ἐπὶ KAniow ἕκαστοι κόσμῳ, πεῖσμα δ᾽ ἔλυσαν ἀπὸ τρητοῖο Aidoıo. νος ' εὖθ᾽ 9 οἱ ἀνακλινθέντες ἀνερρίπτουν ἅλα πηδῷ,καὶ τῷ νήδυμος ὕπνος ἐπὶ βλεφάροισιν ἔπιπτε, νήγρετος ἥδιστος, θανάτῳ ἄγχιστα ἐοικώς. ἡ δ᾽, ὥς τ᾽ ἐν πεδίῳ τετράοροι ἄρσενες ἵπποι, / v» € / € 8 ^ € +s [y πάντες ἅμ᾽ ὁρμηθέντες ὑπὸ πληγῇσιν ἱμάσθλης, ὑψόσ᾽ ἀειρόμενοι ῥίμφα πρήσσουσι κέλευθον, ὡς ἄρα τῆς πρύμνη μὲν ἀείρετο, κῦμα δ᾽ ὄπισθε πορφύρεον μέγα θῦε πολυφλοίσβοιο θαλάσσης. e

>

»

Α

,*

KOO

^

A

>

ὃ᾽

A

>

P?

I

€

»

9

᾽Οὃ

9

9

4

/

^^

1

>

/

,

Ca

>

᾽

80."

4

/

e

A

in)

9

4

A

’

,

»

*

e

9

9595

/

e?

4

κίρκος ὁμαρτήσειεν, ἐλαφρότατος πετεηνῶν. ὡς ἡ ῥίμφα θέουσα θαλάσσης κύματ᾽ ἔταμνεν, e

e?

4

4

4

>

ἄνδρα φέρουσα θεοῖς ἐναλίγκια μήδε᾽ »

,

VOL.

^

ΤΙ

9

’

80

’

ἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ ἀσφαλέως θέεν ἔμπεδον" οὐδέ κεν ἴρηξ a

75

e

A

A

70

λί

7

A

>

3

4

e

3

»

e

Φ

,

Arce

>

^

^

A

€

\

d

\

9

\

\

»

t^

a

a

9.ϑ

/

»

»

ἔχοντα, »

D

85

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xin)

ὃς πρὶν μὲν μάλα πολλὰ πάθ᾽ ἄλγεα ὃν κατὰ θυμὸν 90 ἀνδρῶν τε πτολέμους ἀλεγεινά τε κύματα πείρων, ὃ A 4 9 4 δ λ λ / Ψ 9. 9 / 0 ἡ τότε γ᾽ > ἀτρέμας εὗδε, λελασμένος ὅσσ᾽ ἐπεπόνθει. E?r' ἀστὴρ ὑπερέσχε φαάντατος, ὅς τε μάλιστα ἔρχεται ἀγγέλλων φάος ᾿Ηοῦς mpryeveins, τῆμος δὴ νήσῳ προσεπίλνατο ποντοπόρος νηῦς. 95 ᾿ Φόρκυνος δέ τίς ἐστι λιμήν, ἁλίοιο γέροντος, ἐν δήμῳ ᾿Ιθάκης- δύο δὲ προβλῆτες ἐν αὐτῷ ἀκταὶ ἀπορρῶγες, λιμένος ποτιπεπτηυῖαι, αἵ T ἀνέμων σκεπόωσι δυσαήων μέγα κῦμα ἔκτοθεν: ἔντοσθεν δέ T ἄνευ δεσμοῖο μένουσι 100 νῆες ἐὔσσελμοι, ὅτ᾽ ἂν ὅρμου μέτρον ἵκωνται. αὐτὰρ ἐπὶ κρατὸς λιμένος τανύφυλλος ἐλαίη, ἀγχόθι δ᾽ αὐτῆς ἄντρον ἐπήρατον ἠεροειδές, ἱρὸν νυμφάων at νηϊάδες καλέονται. 9 ὃ \ ^ + 3 ^ » ἐν δὲ κρητῆρές τε καὶ Δ ἀμφιφορῆες ἔασι 106E λάϊνοι: ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔπειτα τιθαιβώσσουσι μέλισσαι" ev δ᾽ ἱστοὶ λίθεοι περιμήκεες, ἔνθα τε νύμφαι dape ὑφαίνουσιν ἁλιπόρφυρα, θαῦμα ἰδέσθαι" ev δ᾽ ὕδατ᾽ ἀενάοντα. δύω δέ τέ οἱ θύραι εἰσίν, »

»

>

A

9

>

/

A

4

1

9

Fee

9

>

/

A

>?

9

>

€

8

\

»

,

/

e^

Ld

[4

,

ai μὲν πρὸς

4

4

/

»

Βορέαο

[4

3

/

€

>

4

?

᾽

»

4

ὦ

9

/

t€

^

/

»

?

€

»

[4

ya

»

>

/

IQ

[4

καταιβαταὶ

€

15»

7

4

>

^

N.

ἀνθρώποισιν,

110

αἱ δ᾽ αὖ πρὸς Νότου εἰσὶ θεώτεραι" οὐδέ τι κείνῃ ἄνδρες ἐσέρχονται, ἀλλ᾽ ἀθανάτων ὁδός ἐστιν. €

o

9

3

1

9

3

N

/

>

/

9

>

\

θ

’᾽

95

.

4

0

δῷ,

Ev0' ot γ᾽ εἰσέλασαν πρὶν εἰδότες. 9

¢

9

>

9

4

[4

IQ

7

’

9

ἡ μὲν ἔπειτα €

A

»

ἠπείρῳ ἐπέκελσεν, ὅσον τ᾽ ἐπὶ ἥμισυ πάσης, σπερχομένη" τοίων γὰρ ἐπείγετο χέρσ᾽ ἐρετάων: , eer ” , oi 299δ᾽ ἐκ» νηὸς\ βάντες ἐϊζύγου ἤπειρόνδε πρῶτον ᾿Οδυσσῆα γλαφυρῆς ἐκ νηὸς ἄειραν αὐτῷ σύν τε λίνῳ καὶ ῥήγεϊ σιγαλόεντι, » 9 9 4 / » , e κὰδA δ᾽ > dp. ἐπὶ ψαμάθῳ ἔθεσαν δεδμημένον ὕπνῳ, > \ 7) 9» ve € , 9 MP ἐκ δὲ κτήματ᾽ ἄειραν, ἅ ot Dainkes ayavor 9

115

120

|

OAYZXEIAX

N (xir)

5

M # 9 9) 4 9 / ὥπασαν οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντι διὰ\ μεγάθυμον ᾿Αθήνην. 5X 7 > , A καὶ VONτὰ μὲν\ οὖν^ παρὰ ν πυθμέν᾽, 3. ἐλαίης ἀθρόα θῆκαν ἐκτὸς ὁδοῦ, μή πώς τις ὁδιτάων ἀνθρώπων, πρὶν ᾿Οδυσῆ᾽ ἔγρεσθαι, ἐπελθὼν δηλήσαιτο" αὐτοὶ δ᾽ αὖ οἷκόνδε πάλιν κίον. Οὐδ᾽ ἐνοσίχθων 125 λήθετ᾽ ἀπειλάων, τὰς ἀντιθέῳ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ 3,

1

e

>

1

^^

9

J

7

4

S

e

+

4

’

9

/

’

πρῶτον ἐπηπείλησε, Διὸς δ᾽ ἐξείρετο βουλήν" «7

ad 3.7/9? 9» 7 » , ᾿ ^ EDεὖ πάτερ, οὐκέτ᾽ ἐγώ γε μετ᾽ 2 ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι τιμήεις ἔσομαι, ὅτε με βροτοὶ οὔ τι τίουσι, 4

4

Φαίηκες,

[4

>

m

»

τοί πέρ τε euns

>

/

ἔξ εἰσι γενέθλης.

180

καὶ yàp νῦν ᾿Οδυσῆ᾽ ἐφάμην κακὰ πολλὰ παθόντα οἴκαδ᾽ ἐλεύσεσθαι---νόστον δέ οὗ οὔ TOT ἀπηύρων πάγχυ, ἐπεὶ σὺ πρῶτον ὑπέσχεο καὶ κατένευσας--οἱ δ᾽ εὕδοντ᾽ ἐν νηΐ θοῇ ἐπὶ πόντον ἄγοντες κάτθεσαν εἰν ᾿Ιθάκῃ, ἔδοσαν δέ οὗ ἄσπετα δῶρα, 135 χαλκόν τε χρυσόν τε ἅλις ἐσθῆτά θ᾽ ὑφαντήν, πόλλ᾽, 60° ἂν οὐδέ ποτε Τροίης ἐξήρατ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, >, 4 Y «ἡ 5 „ εἴ„ περ ἀπήμων ἦλθε, λαχὼνLI ἀπὸ Anidos αἶσαν. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη νεφεληγερέτα Ζεύς: \

1

»

^

9

€

9

9

9

ὃ

4

9

9

5»

^

/

9

A

,

^

/

1

/

/

Ὁ

on

^9

>

Ὁ

95

/

,

>

€

\

/

>

^

λ

\

»

>

/

9

[4

32)

+

>

€

4

/

foo

9

€) πόποι, ἐννοσίγαι

/

θενέ

©

»

εὑρυσθέενές, οἷον EELTTES!

4

N

140

οὔ τί σ᾽ ἀτιμάζουσι θεοί: χαλεπὸν δέ κεν εἴη πρεσβύτατον καὶ ἄριστον ἀτιμίῃσιν iaAdeıv.. ἀνδρῶν δ᾽ εἴ πέρ τίς σε Bin Kal κάρτεϊ εἴκων ’ | , [4 > » οὔ» TL τίει, σοὶ \ δ᾽ > ἐστὶ A καὶ i ἐξοπίσω τίσις αἰεί. ἔρξον ὅπως ἐθέλεις καί τοι φίλον ἔπλετο θυμῷ." 145 Τὸν δ᾽ ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων" αἶψά κ᾽ ἐγὼν ἔρξαιμι, κελαινεφές, ws ἀγορεύεις" 3 43 »* Δ V3 ry | 2999 » , ἀλλὰ σὸν_1 αἰεὶ θυμὸν ὀπίζομαι ἠδ᾽ ἀλεείνω. vov αὖ Φαιήκων ἐθέλω περικαλλέα νῆα CK πομπῆς ἀνιοῦσαν ἐν ἠεροειδέϊ πόντῳ 150 € ^ e» » ^ 9 / \ ^ ῥαῖσαι, ἵν᾽ ἤδη σχῶνται, ἀπολλήξωσι δὲ πομπῆς »

’

9

9

/

’

/

>

ar

(«€

^$

^

9

1

>

4

>

o

»

|

»

/

4

4

’

/

>

\

^

„

7

/

»

/

$

3

3

’

/

^

A

/

/

9

3

LCD

..

m"

6

9

,

^

/

᾿

6

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xim

ἀνθρώπων, μέγα δέ σφιν ὄρος πόλει ἀμφικαλύψαι.᾽᾽ Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη νεφεληγερέτα Ζεύς" “ὦ πέπον, ws μὲν ἐμῷ θυμῷ δοκεῖ εἶναι ἄριστα" A

>

/

KEV

€

OTTOTE

3

4

ὃ

A

,

4

2A

ON TAVTES

/

/

/

(ὃ

1

eAavvop.evnv προιόωνται

λαοὶ ἀπὸ πτόλιος, θεῖναι λίθον ἐγγύθι γαίης νηΐ θοῇ ἴκελον, ἵνα θαυμάζωσιν ἅπαντες ἄνθρωποι, μηδέ σφιν ὄρος πόλει ἀμφικαλύψαι. \

9

^»

1

/

^

mM

/

4

»

>

4

4

[4

Ξ

δῦ

4

e

»

’

9

4

))

Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ τό γ᾽ ἄκουσε Ποσειδάων ἐνοσίχθων

P

βῆ p ἴμεν és Σχερίην, ὅθι Φαίηκες γεγάασιν. 160 ἔνθ᾽ ἔμεν᾽ἡ δὲ μάλα σχεδὸν ἤλυθε ποντοπόρος νηῦς δίμφα διωκομένη" ριμ μενὴ" τῆςτὴς δὲ σχεδὸν X 7)HAP ἐνοσίχθων UXV CV, ὅς μιν λᾶαν θῆκε καὶ ἐρρίζωσεν ἔνερθε χειρὶ καταπρηνεῖ ἐλάσας" ὁ de νόσφι βεβήκει. Οἱ δὲ πρὸς ἀγόρευον 165 ρος ἀλλήλους AUS ἔπεα πτερόεντ᾽ p yop Φαίηκες δολιχήρετμοι, ναυσικλυτοὶ ἄνδρες. ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν ἰδὼν ἐς πλησίον ἄλλον" ὦ pot, Tis δὴ νῆα θοὴν ἐπέδησ᾽ ἐνὶ πόντῳ οἴκαδ᾽ ἐλαυνομένην; καὶ δὴ προὐφαίνετο πᾶσα. Ὡς ἄρα τις εἴπεσκε" τὰ δ᾽ οὐ ἴσαν ὡς ἐτέτυκτο. 170 ^ λ / > / ’ τοῖσιν δ᾽δ᾽ 9 ᾿Αλκίνοος ἀγορήσατο Kal 1 μετέειπεν" ὦ πόποι, ἦ μάλα δή με παλαίφατα θέσφαθ᾽ ἱκάνει πατρὸς ἐμοῦ, ὃς ἔφασκε Ἰ]οσειδάων᾽ ἀγάσεσθαι ἡμῖν, οὕνεκα πομποὶ ἀπήμονές εἶμεν ἁπάντων. φῆ ποτὲ Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν περικαλλέα νῆα 175 EK πομπῆς ἀνιοῦσαν ἐν ἠεροειδέϊ πόντῳ ῥαισέμεναι, μέγα δ᾽ ἧμιν ὄρος πόλει ἀμφικαλύψειν. ὡς ayopev ὁ γέρων" τὰ δὲ δὴ νῦν πάντα τελεῖται. ἀλλ᾽ ἀγεθ᾽, ὡς ἂν ἐγὼ εἴπω, πειθώμεθα πάντες" ’ ^ e e . πομπῆς^ μὲνM παύσασθε βροτῶν, ὅτε κέν/ τις ἵκηται 180 ἡμέτερον προτὶ ἄστυ' Ποσειδάωνι δὲ ταύρους δώδεκα κεκριμένους ἱερεύσομεν, αἴ κ᾽ ἐλεήσῃ, »

θ᾽

»

>.

e

€

δὲ

^

LA

~

1

A

a

,

[4

’

»

>

cen

ὃ

a

^

0

4

/

᾿

>

€

“ὃ

o

>

»

”

vA

\

‘4

,

4

’

^

’

/

9

/

[4

?

3

»

€

e

/

^

^

4.

/

d

[4

’

>

5

[4

9

\

4

/

/

,

9

A

e

€

A

4

^

€

\

i

\

2

4

»

€

IQ

99

4

a

θ

4

7

»

»

€

9X

|

nA

4

T

(€

δὰ

„

4

JA

A

9

A

9

an

λ

/

/

^

9

9

M

€

,

»

4

9.

9

μηδ᾽ ἡμῖν περίμηκες ὄρος πόλει ἀμφικαλύψῃ.᾽᾿

4

OAYXZEIAZ

N (xim)

7

"Qs é$a0'- οἱ δ᾽ ἔδεισαν, ἑτοιμάσσαντο δὲ ταύρους. ὡς οἱ μέν ῥ᾽ εὔχοντο Ποσειδάωνι ἄνακτι 185 / / δήμου Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες, a

€

[4

49

»

͵

»

ἑσταότες περὶ βωμόν. €

ὋὉ δ᾽ ἔγρετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς

εὕδων ἐν γαίῃ πατρωΐῃ, οὐδέ μιν ἔγνω, e

?

’

of

40.

7

3

ἤδη δὴν ἀπεών" περὶ yap θεὸς ἠέρα χεῦε, Παλλὰς 9 ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Διός, ὄφρα μιν αὐτὸν ἄγνωστον τεύξειεν ἕκαστά τε μυθήσαιτο, μή / μιν πρὶν ἄλοχος γνοίη ἀστοί τε φίλοι τε, πρὶν πᾶσαν μνηστῆρας ὑπερβασίην ἀποτῖσαι. τοὔνεκ᾽ ap ἀλλοειδέ᾽ ἐφαίνετο πάντα ἄνακτι, ἀτραπιτοΐί τε διηνεκέες λιμένες Te πάνορμοι πέτραι τ᾽ ἠλίβατοι καὶ δένδρεα τηλεθάοντα. στῆ δ᾽ ap ἀναΐξας καί p. εἴσιδε πατρίδα γαῖαν" ῳμωξέν T ap ἔπειτα καὶ ὦ πεπλήγετο μηρὼ χερσὶ καταπρηνέσσ᾽, ὀλοφυρόμενος δ᾽ ἔπος ηὔδα-" No

ὃ

\

9

»

>

/

»

[4

3

55

>

“--

>

»

A

4

»

9

S57

»

9

[4

oh

»

9

190

„

195

4

»

1

4

^

4

9

»

A

>,

[4

’

»?

1

’

\

>

>

0

[4

A

^

/

>

M

’

>

»

”

ὦ μοι ἐγώ, τέων αὖτε βροτῶν és γαῖαν ἱκάνω;

4.»

3

[4

’

7

^

?

^

t€

200

/

ἢ p οἵ γ᾽ ὑβρισταί τε καὶ ἄγριοι οὐδὲ δίκαιοι, ne φιλόξεινοι καί aduv νόος ἐστὶ θεουδής; πῆ δὴ χρήματα πολλὰ φέρω τάδε; πῇ δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς πλάζομαι; aid" ὄφελον μεῖναι παρὰ Φαιήκεσσιν αὐτοῦ! ἐγὼ δέ κεν ἄλλον ὑπερμενέων βασιλήων 205 ἐξικόμην, ὅς κέν μ᾽ ἐφίλει καὶ ἔπεμπε νέεσθαι. νῦν δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἂρ πῃ θέσθαι ἐπίσταμαι, οὐδὲ μὲν αὐτοῦ , e » 7 καλλείψω, μή / πώς/ μοι ἕλωρ ἄλλοισι γένηται. ὦ πόποι, οὐκ ἄρα πάντα νοήμονες οὐδὲ δίκαιοι ἦσαν Φαιήκων ἡγήτορες ἠδὲ μέδοντες, 210 οἵ μ᾽ εἰς ἄλλην γαῖαν ἀπήγαγον! ἢ τέ μ᾽ ἔφαντο »

c»

e

^

>

e

A

’

/

\

4

un?

9

’

^

e

e

?

9

„»

9

ἄξειν εἰς Ld

X

>

>

>

>

4

A

„AN

/

/

?Q?

>

A

4

^2

᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον, οὐδ᾽ 3

A

7

9

’

/

^

M

7

^

/

/

^

»

>

OA

/

9%

/

LAA

»

9

4

A

>

»

éréAecacav: 9

^

Ζεύς σφεας τίσαιτο ἱκετήσιος, ὅς τε καὶ ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους ἐφορᾷ καὶ τίνυται Os τις ἁμάρτῃ.

9

^

8

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xm)

ἀλλ᾽ aye δὴ τὰ χρήματ᾽ ἀριθμήσω Kai ἴδωμαι, 215 / μὴ τί μοι οἴχωνται κοίλης ἐπὶ νηὸς ἄγοντες. “Qs εἰπὼν τρίποδας περικαλλέας ἠδὲ λέβητας ἠρίθμει καὶ χρυσὸν ὑφαντά τε εἵματα καλά. τῶν μὲν ἄρ᾽ οὗ τι πόθει" ὁ δ᾽ ὀδύρετο πατρίδα γαῖαν ἑρπύζων παρὰ θῖνα πολυφλοίσβοιο θαλάσσης, 220 πόλλ᾽ ὀλοφυρόμενος. σχεδόθεν δέ οὗ ἦλθεν ᾿Αθήνη, ἀνδρὶ δέμας ἐϊκυῖα νέῳ, ἐπιβώτορι μήλων, 9.

,

\

^

9

4

ὃ

\

»

ὃ

\

9

€

Ld

»

/

6

Doo

a

e

e

,

9

δ᾽

β

[4

Id

,

ὃ

[4

^

AA

παναπάλῳ, οἷοί τε ἀνάκτων παῖδες ἔασι,

ἵπτυχον ἀμφ᾽ ὦμοισιν ἔχουσ᾽ εὐεργέα AWN ποσσὶ δ᾽ ὑπὸ λιπαροῖσι πέδιλ᾽ Exe, χερσὶ δ᾽ ἄκοντα. 225 τὴν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς γήθησεν ἰδὼν καὶ ἐναντίος ἦλθε, καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐπεί σε πρῶτα κιχάνω τῷδ᾽ ἐνὶ χώρῳ, xalpe τε καὶ μή μοί τι κακῷ νόῳ ἀντιβολήσαις, ec

3

\

\

oc

9.6

o

^7

9

$

»

3)

M]

^

ὃ

X9

A

9

9

/

9.

4θ

LO

’

9

4

\

A

\

^

/

>

9

,

^

/,

»

09

ἄλλα σάω μεν ταῦτα, σάω ὁ LAAG

[4

>

»

4

>

A

Pd

ἐμέ" Gol yap ἐγὼ γε 230

o

9

’

\

\

>

[4

εὔχομαι ws τε θεῷ Kai σευ φίλα γούναθ᾽ ἱκάνω. Kal μοι TOUT ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐὺ εἰδῶ: „

e

’

^

a

>

»5

Ul

/

d

>

/

^7

»

»

€

>

4

5X

LO

~

τίς γῆ, τίς δῆμος, τίνες ἀνέρες ἐγγεγάασιν;

7) πού τις νήσων εὐδείελος ἦέ τις ἀκτὴ Kei?” ἁλὶ κεκλιμένη ἐριβώλακος ἠπείροιο; " 235 Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" “νήπιός εἰς, ὦ ξεῖν᾽, ἢ τηλόθεν εἰλήλουθας, εἰ δὴ τήνδε γε γαῖαν ἀνείρεαι. οὐδέ τι λίην οὕτω νώνυμός ἐστιν" ἴσασι δέ μιν μάλα πολλοί, ἠμὲν ὅσοι ναίουσι πρὸς ἠῶ T. ἠέλιόν τε, 240 ἠδ᾽ ὅσσο: μετόπισθε ποτὶ ζόφον ἠερόεντα. ἢ τοι μὲν τρηχεῖα καὶ οὐχ ἱππήλατός ἐστιν, ION / λ > «4 > ^ / οὐδὲ λίην λυπρή,7 ἀτὰρ οὐδ᾽9 εὐρεῖα τέτυκται. ^ A0 , 2 ἐν9 μὲν\ γάρ, οἱ € σῖτος ἀθέσφατος, ἐν9 ὃ ὃδέ, τε οἶνος γίγνεται" αἰεὶ δ᾽ ὄμβρος ἔχει TeÜaAvid τ᾽ ἐέρση: 245 αἰγίβοτος δ᾽ ἀγαθὴ καὶ βούβοτος" ἔστι μὲν ὕλη A

>

5

/

0

A

A

^

’AO

4

4

?

ὃ

A

7

e

9

A

[4

A

/

e

*cC?Í

>

ὃ

9

/

ὃ

A

IA

/

δ᾽

9

ὃ

3

/

ὦ

}

>

0,

M

4

9.

A

[4

/

’

A

LA

97

λλ

’ὔ

3

4

»

\

JA

’

OATZZEIAZ

N (xim

9

mavroin, ἐν δ᾽ ἀρδμοὶ ἐπηετανοὶ παρέασι. ’

9

9

9

τώ τοι, ξεῖν᾽, /

a

9

/

$

A

-»-

᾿Ιθάκης ye καὶ ἐς Τροίην ὄνομ᾽

9

τὴν περ τηλοῦ

1

/

A

φασὶν

^^

A

9

>

/

᾿Αχαιΐδος

„

ἔμμεναι

oh

αἴης.

9

ἵκει,

>

»

€

3}

"Qs φάτο: γήθησεν δὲ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, 250 χαίρων ἡ yain πατρωΐῃ, ws ot ἔειπε Παλλὰς ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο" καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα--οὐδ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἀληθέα εἶπε, πάλιν δ᾽ 6 γε λάζετο μῦθον, αἰεὶ evi στήθεσσι νόον πολυκερδέα νωμῶν--255 ,

|

>

A

4

/

πυνθανόμην

ce

4

ma

€

^

᾿Ιθάκης ye καὶ ev Kpnrn

9

a

/

4

A

,

^

9

τηλοῦ ὑπὲρ πόντου" viv δ᾽

9

9.

εὐρείῃ,

/

9

72

,

1

>

A

εἰλήλουθα καὶ αὐτὸς

χρήμασι σὺν τοίσδεσσι" λιπὼν δ᾽ ἔτι παισὶ τοσαῦτα φεύγω, ἐπεὶ φίλον υἷα κατέκτανον /

$

A

/

4

,

9

᾿Ιδομενῆος, ^

᾿᾽Ορσίλοχον πόδας ὠκύν, ὃς ἐν Κρήτῃ εὐρείῃ

260

ἀνέρας ἀλφηστὰς νίκα ταχέεσσι πόδεσσιν, ej / / ^ NA » /, οὕνεκά με στερέσαι τῆς ληΐδος ἤθελε πάσης ρωϊάδος, τῆς εἵνεκ᾽ ἐγὼ πάθον ἄλγεα θυμῷ, ἀνδρῶν τε πτολέμους ἀλεγεινά τε κύματα πείρων, οὕνεκ᾽ ap οὐχ ᾧ πατρὶ χαριζόμενος θεράπευον 4 » ᾽ > 3.9 » e , δήμῳ ἔνι Τρώων, ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλων ἄρχον ἑταίρων. A M 9 4 4 7 4 oe A τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ κατιόντα βάλον χαλκήρεϊ δουρὶ T

oo

[72

LO

9

~

»

9

e

9

9

9

^

\

4i)

A

ζ

IA

0

’

θ

^

/

965

ἀγρόθεν, ἐγγὺς ὁδοῖο λοχησάμενος σὺν ἑταίρῳ" A

ὃ

νὺξ

\

1A

ὃ

δὲ μάλα

δνοφερὴ

A

’

9

κάτεχ᾽

4

/

4

οὐρανόν,

’

οὐδέ

e

ἀνθρώπων ἐνόησε, λάθον δέ é θυμὸν ἀπούρας. 9

᾽

9

!

/

/

€

A

>

/

τις ἡμέας

270

/

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ τόν ye κατέκτανον ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ,

αὐτίκ᾽ ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νῆα κιὼν Φοίνικας ἀγαυοὺς 9

7

’

ἐλλισάμην,

TOUS μ᾽ /,

9

/

καί σφιν μενοεικέα

ἐκέλευσα 9

Πύλονδε

/

oh

^

Anida

δῶκα"

καταστῆσαι

’

kai ἐφέσσαι

^

A

9

/,

7) εἰς Ἤλιδα δῖαν, ὅθι κρατέουσιν ᾿Ἐπειοί. ἀλλ᾽ 9

$

ἢ τοί σφεας κεῖθεν ἀπώσατο ^

/

^

9

/

215

ts ἀνέμοιο

,

*

$

/

πόλλ᾽ ἀεκαζομένους, οὐδ᾽ ἤθελον ἐξαπατῆσαι. κεῖθεν δὲ πλαγχθέντες ^

A

/,

ἱκάνομεν ἐνθάδε νυκτός. €

4

9

4

/

10

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xım)

σπουδῇ δ᾽ ἐς λιμένα προερέσσαμεν, οὐδέ τις ἡμῖν δόρπου μνῆστις ἔην, μάλα περ χατέουσιν ἑλέσθαι, 280 ἀλλ᾽ αὔτως ἀποβάντες ἐκείμεθα νηὸς ἅπαντες. ἔνθ᾽ ἐμὲ μὲν γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἐπήλυθε κεκμηῶτα, οἱ δὲ χρήματ᾽ ἐμὰ γλαφυρῆς ἐκ νηὸς ἑλόντες κάτθεσαν, ἔνθα περ αὐτὸς ἐπὶ ψαμάθοισιν ἐκείμην. οἱ δ᾽ ἐς Σιδονίην εὖ ναιομένην ἀναβάντες 285 oLxovT' * αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ λιπόμην ἀκαχήμενος trop.” "Qc φάτο" μείδησεν δὲ θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη, χειρί τέ μιν κατέρεξε---δέμας δ᾽ ἤϊκτο γυναικὶ καλῇ τε μεγάλῃ τε καὶ ἀγλαὰ ἔργ᾽ εἰδυίῃ--καί μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: 290 “κερδαλέος κ᾽ εἴη καὶ ἐπίκλοπος ὅς σε παρέλθοι ἐν πάντεσσι δόλοισι, καὶ εἰ θεὸς ἀντιάσειε.

σχέτλιε, ποικιλομῆτα, δόλων at’, οὐκ ap’ ἔμελλες, οὐδ᾽ ἐν σῇ περ ἐὼν γαίῃ, λήξειν ἀπατάων μύθων τε κλοπίων, οἵ τοι πεδόθεν φίλοι εἰσίν.

295

ἀλλ᾽ aye, μηκέτι ταῦτα λεγώμεθα, εἰδότες ἄμφω κέρδε᾽, ἐπεὶ σὺ μέν ἐσσι βροτῶν oy ἄριστος ἁπάντων

βουλῇ καὶ μύθοισιν, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐν πᾶσι θεοῖσι μήτι T€ κλέομαι καὶ κέρδεσιν" οὐδὲ σύ γ᾽ ἔγνως Παλλάδ᾽ ᾿Αθηναίην, κούρην Διός, N τέ τοι αἰεὲ ἐν πάντεσσι πόνοισι παρίσταμαι 78€ φυλάσσω, καὶ δέ σε Φαιήκεσσι φίλον πάντεσσιν ἔθηκα. νῦν αὖ δεῦρ᾽ ἱκόμην, ἵνα τοι σὺν μῆτιν ὑφήνω χρήματά τε κρύψω, ὅσα τοι Φαίηκες ἀγαυοὶ ὥπασαν οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντι ἐμῇ βουλῇ τε νόῳ τε, εἴπω θ᾽ ὅσσα τοι aloa δόμοις ἔνι ποιητοῖσι κήδε᾽ ἀνασχέσθαι" σὺ δὲ τετλάμεναι καὶ ἀνάγκῃ, μηδέ τῳ ἐκφάσθαι μήτ᾽ ἀνδρῶν μήτε γυναικῶν,

300

305

πάντων, οὕνεκ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἦλθες ἀλώμενος, ἀλλὰ σιωπῇ

πάσχειν ἄλγεα πολλά, βίας ὑποδέγμενος ἀνδρῶν. 310

OAYZZEIAZ

N (xim)

11

Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voσεύς" ἀργαλέον σε, θεά, γνῶναι βροτῷ ἀντιάσαντι, καὶ μάλ᾽ ἐπισταμένῳ: σὲ γὰρ αὐτὴν παντὶ ἐΐσκεις. τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐγὼν εὖ οἷδ᾽, ὅτι μοι πάρος Tyri ἦσθα, 70s ἐνὶ Τροίῃ πολεμίζομεν υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν. 315 > A > \ / / , > / αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ ἸΪριάμοιο πόλιν διεπέρσαμεν αἰπὴν, βῆμεν δ᾽ ἐν νήεσσι, θεὸς δ᾽ ἐκέδασσεν ᾿Αχαιούς, οὐ σέ γ᾽ ἔπειτα ἴδον, κούρη Διός, οὐδ᾽ ἐνόησα νηὸς ἐμῆς ἐπιβᾶσαν ὅπως Ti μοι ἄλγος ἀλάλκοις, ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ φρεσὶν ἧσιν ἔχων δεδαϊγμένον ἦτορ 820 ἠλώμην, Hos με θεοὶ κακότητος ἔλυσαν" ὦ / , ^ ’ πρίν/ γ᾽ > ὅτε Φαιήκων ἀνδρῶν ἐν9 πίονι δήμῳ (‘>

A

4

^

>

~

θ

»

o

9

,

A

A

’

5

?

=

4.0.2

/

^

e

0

„9

>

_

m

>

>

9

>

“ὃ

[4

t^

4

4

1

»

9

Ss

9

/

e

,

4

0.39.

,

9

»

P

>

4

θάρσυνάς τε ἔπεσσι Kal ἐς πόλιν ἤγαγες αὐτή. 4

νῦν δέ σε πρὸς πατρὸς γουνάζομαι---οὐ γὰρ ὀΐω

ἥκειν εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον, ἀλλά τιν᾽ ἄλλην

325

γαῖαν ἀναστρέφομαι" σὲ δὲ κερτομέουσαν ὀΐω ταῦτ᾽ ἀγορευέμεναι, ἵν᾽ ἐμὰς φρένας ἠπεροπεύσῃς--εἰπέ μοι εἰ ἐτεόν ye φίλην ἐς πατρίδ᾽ ἱκάνω. , ^ Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" ec > ἢ ^ $? A ’ / αἰεΐ τοι τοιοῦτον ἐνὶ στήθεσσι νόημα: 330 τῶ σε καὶ οὐ δύναμαι προλιπεῖν δύστηνον ἐόντα, >

[4

>

.»

/

4

9

ANS

€

4

>?

οὕνεκ᾽ ἐπητής ἐσσι καὶ Ayxivoos καὶ ἐχέφρων. $

$

1

|

\

9 [4 » > A 9 7 3 A ἀσπασίως yap4 κ᾽ > ἄλλος ἀνὴρ ἀλαλήμενος ἐλθὼν ler ἐνὶ μεγάροις ἰδέειν παῖδάς T ἄλοχόν T€: σοὶ A δ᾽ > ov πω φίλον ἐστὶ δαήμεναι οὐδὲ πυθέσθαι, 335 πρίν γ᾽ ἔτι σῆς ἀλόχου πειρήσεαι, 1j τέ τοι αὔτως > \ / Deo \ >? AN ἧσται ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν, ὀϊζυραὶ δέ , οἱ € αἰεὶ ν

>

>

\

4

In

7

aQd

ἢ

>

»

/

φθίνουσιν νύκτες τε καὶ ἤματα δάκρυ χεούσῃ. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ τὸ μὲν OV TOT ’

LANGER

\

|

9

M

a

1

/

ἤδε » 0 νοστήσεις

\

„

33

/

ὀλέσας

9

»

ἀπίστεον, ἀλλ᾽ 9

ἄπο

[4

>

[4

πάντας

€

ἐνὶ θυμῷ

>

>

A

^

/

εταιρους"

340

ἀλλά τοι οὐκ ἐθέλησα Ποσειδάωνι μάχεσθαι VOL. II

D2

12

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

N (χπὴ

πατροκασιγνήτῳ, ὅς τοι κότον ἔνθετο θυμῷ, χωόμενος ὅτι ot υἱὸν φίλον ἐξαλάωσας. > 9 ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε τοι δείξω ᾿Ιθάκης ἕδος, ὄφρα πεποίθῃς. ὄρκυνος μὲν ὅδ᾽ ἐστὶ λιμήν, ἁλίοιο γέροντος, noe δ᾽ ἐπὶ κρατὸς λιμένος τανύφυλλος ἐλαίη" 4

Φ

ej

€

4

\

eA

“ὃ

’

9

A

9

λ

’

7

LAL

345

4

ἀγχόθι δ᾽ αὐτῆς ἄντρον ἐπήρατον ἠεροειδές, ἱρὸν νυμφάων al νηϊάδες καλέονται" €

m

τοῦτο δέ τοι σπέος εὐρὺ κατηρεφές, ἔνθα σὺ πολλὰς ἔρδεσκες νύμφῃσι τεληέσσας ἑκατόμβας: 350 τοῦτο de Νήριτόν ἐστιν ὄρος καταειμένον ὕλῃ. ^

ὃ

’

[4

»

49

ἃ

/

^

a

’

4

\

7

’

>

€

„

θ

M

AA

/

\

Pd

»

,

e

„

ὡς εἰποῦσα θεὰ σκέδασ᾽ ἠέρα, εἴσατο δὲ χθών 3

^

M

’

>

93)

»

\

/

γήθησέν T ap ἔπειτα πολύτλας δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς χαίρων 7) yain, κύσε δὲ ζείδωρον ἄρουραν. αὐτίκα δὲ νύμφῃς ἠρήσατο χεῖρας àvaaxcv: 355 νύμφαι νηϊάδες, κοῦραι Διός, oU ποτ᾽ ἐγώ γε ὀψεσθ᾽ ὕμμ᾽ ἐφάμην: νῦν δ᾽ εὐχωλῇς ἀγανῇσι χαίρετ᾽. ἀτὰρ καὶ δῶρα διδώσομεν, ὡς τὸ πάρος περ, αἴ κεν ἐᾷ πρόφρων με Διὸς θυγάτηρ ἀγελείη αὐτόν τε ζώειν Kat μοι φίλον υἱὸν ἀέξῃ. 860 1 ? 72 4 M ^ ? / Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:" “θάρσει, μή τοι ταῦτα μετὰ φρεσὶ σῇσι μελόντων" ἀλλὰ χρήματα μὲν μυχῷ ἄντρου θεσπεσίοιο θείομεν αὐτίκα νῦν, ἵνα περ τάδε τοι σόα μίμνῃ" αὐτοὶ δὲ φραζώμεθ᾽ ὅπως ox ἄριστα γένηται. 866 "Qs εἰποῦσα θεὰ dive σπέος ἠεροειδές, μαιομένη κευθμῶνας ἀνὰ σπέος" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἄσσον πάντ᾽ ἐφόρει, χρυσὸν καὶ ἀτειρέα χαλκὸν εἵματά T. εὐποίητα, τά οἱ Φαίηκες ἔδωκαν. καὶ τὰ μὲν εὖ κατέθηκε, λίθον δ᾽ ἐπέθηκε θύρῃσι 370 Παλλὰς ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο. Τὼ δὲ καθεζομένω ἱερῆς παρὰ πυθμέν᾽ ἐλαίης 4θ

[4

>

6

>

^7

939

\

[4

’

>

ss P

»

>

Ν

»

9

an

3

A

e

\

\

/

[4

9

M

9

\

,

4

’

ὦ

[4

’

€

V4

4

€

^

’

93

9

3

4

’

3)

»

M

^

/

9

€t

„)

9?

9

4

/

>

>

^

M]

/

/

3)

9

\

9

[d

4

[4

9

a

’

4

^

7

^

>

^

3

’

3

A

/

9?»

|

φραζέσθην μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισιν ὄλεθρον.

/

OATZZEIAZ

N (xim)

13

τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἄρχε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη: “διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, 375 φράζευ ὅπως μνηστῆρσιν ἀναιδέσι χεῖρας ἐφήσεις, οἵ δή τοι τρίετες μέγαρον κάτα κοιρανέουσι, μνώμενοι ἀντιθέην ἄλοχον καὶ ἕδνα διδόντες" ἡ δὲ σὸν αἰεὶ νόστον ὀδυρομένη κατὰ θυμὸν [4

€

9

Α

1

4

>A

„

og

[d

>

/

V4

Α

A

πάντας μὲν ἔλπει καὶ ὑπίσχεται ἀνδρὶ ἑκάστῳ, ’

A

»

V

€

/

>

Δ

€

380

,

ἀγγελίας προϊεῖσα, νόος δέ οἱ ἄλλα μενοινᾷ. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "Oövoσεύς" “ὦ πόποι, ἦ μάλα δὴ ᾿Αγαμέμνονος ᾿Ατρεΐδαο φθίσεσθαι κακὸν οἶτον ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἔμελλον, >

’

oo

\

9

^

’

9

[4

€

»

4

^

’

23}

[4

9

εἰ μή μοι σὺ ἕκαστα, θεά, κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπες. 4

/

ae

/,

M

^

385

»

GAN’ aye μῆτιν vdnvov, ὅπως ἀποτίσομαι αὐτούς" πὰρ δέ μοι αὐτὴ στῆθι, μένος πολυθαρσὲς ἐνεῖσα, » e / / 4 / otov ὅτε Tpoins λύομεν λιπαρὰ κρήδεμνα. αἴ κέ μοι WS μεμαυῖα παρασταίης, γλαυκῶπι, καί κε τριηκοσίοισιν ἐγὼν ἄνδρεσσι μαχοίμην 390 σὺν cot, πότνα θεά, ὅτε μοι πρόφρασσ᾽ ἐπαρήγοις.᾽᾽ Τὸν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" 4{ / > / / $0 7 / καὶ \ λίην τοι ἐγώ ye παρέσσομαι, οὐδέ με λήσεις, ὁππότε κεν δὴ ταῦτα πενώμεθα: καί τιν᾽ ὀΐω αἵματί T ἐγκεφάλῳ τε παλαξέμεν ἄσπετον οὖδας 395 4 ἀνδρῶν^ μνηστήρων, ot τοι βίοτον κατέδουσιν. 9 » » 9. » 4 4 ^ GAN’ ἄγε σ᾽ ἄγνωστον τεύξω πάντεσσι βροτοῖσι: κάρψω μὲν χρόα καλὸν ἐνὶ γναμπτοῖσι μέλεσσι, ξανθὰς δ᾽ ἐκ κεφαλῆς ὀλέσω τρίχας, ἀμφὶ δὲ λαῖφος ἔσσω ὃ κε στυγέῃσιν ἰδὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔχοντα, 400 / ὃ [4 » 4 5» 939 κνυζώσω δέ τοι ὄσσε πάρος TrepikaÄle ἐόντε, ^ ^ ὡς€ ἂνA ἀεικέλιος πᾶσι μνηστῆρσι φανήῃς ^ 9 sy 7 \ ? 1 ? / er σῇ τ᾽ ἀλόχῳ Kat παιδί, τὸν ἐν μεγάροισιν ἔλειπες. αὐτὸς δὲ πρώτιστα συβώτην εἰσαφικέσθαι, 9

>

»

et^

e

A

e

A

9

’

?

ar

Ὁ

>

e

,

A

/

4

^

9

A

/

»

»

>

4

14

OAYZXZEIAZ

N (xim)

Os τοι ὑῶν ἐπίουρος, ὁμῶς δέ τοι ἤπια olde, 405 παῖδά τε σὸν φιλέει καὶ ἐχέφρονα Πηνελόπειαν. δήεις τόν γε σύεσσι παρήμενον" al δὲ νέμονται πὰρ Kópakos πέτρῃ ἐπί τε κρήνῃ ᾿Αρεθούσῃ, ἔσθουσαι βάλανον μενοεικέα kai μέλαν ὕδωρ πίνουσαι, τά θ᾽ ὕεσσι τρέφει τεθαλυῖαν ἀλοιφήν. 410 ἔνθα μένειν Kal πάντα παρήμενος ἐξερέεσθαι, opp àv ἐγὼν ἔλθω Σπάρτην és καλλιγύναικα Τηλέμαχον καλέουσα, τεὸν φίλον υἱόν, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ: ὅς τοι ἐς εὐρύχορον Λακεδαίμονα map Μενέλαον οἴχετο πευσόμενος μετὰ σὸν κλέος, εἴ που ἔτ᾽ eins. 415 AQ

ἢ

’

\

K

’

/

37

>

^

/

lA

’

3

’

A

/

/

e

[4

4

^

[4

»

A

94

9

e

\

>

»

4

/

9

4

3

’

ὔ

A

o

9

4

1

Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος A

/

7

»

προσέφη

/

4

»

9

»

32

πολύμητις

/

λ

4

9

᾿Οδυσ-

σεύς:" τίπτε T ἄρ᾽ ov οἱ ἔειπες, ἐνὶ φρεσὶ πάντ᾽ εἰδυῖα; ἦ ἵνα που καὶ κεῖνος ἀλώμενος ἄλγεα πάσχῃ πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἀτρύγετον, βίοτον δέ ot ἄλλοι ἔδουσι. Tov δ᾽ ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" 420 μὴ δή τοι ketvós γε λίην ἐνθύμιος ἔστω. αὐτή μιν πόμπευον, ἵνα κλέος ἐσθλὸν ἄροιτο Keio’ ἐλθών: ἀτὰρ ov τιν᾽ ἔχει πόνον, ἀλλὰ ἕκηλος ἧσται ἐν ᾿Ατρεΐδαο δόμοις, παρὰ δ᾽ ἄσπετα κεῖται. € rf

4

>

,

»

9

€t

A

4

9

>

^

9

€

»

4

P

ts

7) μὲν μιν

9

M

4

[4

9

e

9

\

’

^

95

>

4

d

9

T7

»

4

7

a

9

A

λ

»

?

oh

AOXOWOL

θλ

»

w

»

A

vnt

9

^

»

>?

37

4

A

/

9

»

9

4

Nove

€

4

/

’

>

>

A

€

»

^

ueAat

νέοι συν vnu μελαινῃ,

425

ἱέμενοι κτεῖναι, πρὶν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι" 9 \ Ih / ἀλλὰ Td γ᾽ 59 οὐκ9 ὀΐω, πρὶν\ Kat , τινα γαῖαa καθέξει ἀνδρῶν^ μνηστήρων, οἵe τοι βίοτον karéóovaw." Qs dpa μιν φαμένη ῥάβδῳ ἐπεμάσσατ᾽ ᾿Αθήνη. , ^ , κάρψε μέν, οἵ e χρόα, καλὸν458 ἐνὶ γναμπτοῖσι μέλεσσι, 430. , ξανθὰς δ᾽ ἐκ κεφαλῆς^ ὄλεσε τρίχας, ἀμφὶ A δὲ δέρμα πάντεσσιν μελέεσσι παλαιοῦ θῆκε γέροντος, κνύζωσεν δέ oi ὄσσε πάρος περικαλλέ᾽ ἐόντε" a

»

/

/

[4

€

»

€

7

9

/

9.9

4

»

4

939

ἀμφὶ δέ μιν ῥάκος ἄλλο κακὸν βάλεν ἠδὲ χιτῶνα, ῥωγαλέα ῥυπόωντα, κακῷ μεμορυγμένα καπνῷ: a

4

^

488

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

N (xi)

15

ἀμφὶ δέ μιν μέγα δέρμα ταχείης ἕσσ᾽ ἐλάφοιο, ψιλόν: δῶκε δέ οἱ σκῆπτρον καὶ ἀεικέα πήρην, πυκνὰ ῥωγαλέην" ἐν δὲ στρόφος ἦεν ἀορτήρ. To γ᾽ ὡς βουλεύσαντε διέτμαγεν. ἡ μὲν ἔπειτα ἐς Λακεδαίμονα δῖαν ἔβη μετὰ παῖδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος. 440

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

&

> A / ’ ^ 9 1 Αὐτὰρ ὁe ἐκ» λιμένος προσέβη τρηχεῖαν ἀταρπὸν χῶρον ἀν᾽ ὑλήεντα δι᾽ ἄκριας, 7) οἱ ᾿Αθήνη πέφραδε δῖον ὑφορβόν, ὃ ot βιότοιο μάλιστα κήδετο οἰκήων, οὗς κτήσατο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. Τὸν δ᾽ ap’ ἐνὶ προδόμῳ εὗρ᾽ ἥμενον, ἔνθα οἱ αὐλὴ 5 ὑψηλὴ δέδμητο, περισκέπτῳ ἐνὶ χώρῳ, καλή τε μεγάλη τε, περίδρομος" ἦν ῥα συβώτης αὐτὸς δείμαθ᾽ ὕεσσιν ἀποιχομένοιο ἄνακτος, , νόσφιν δεσποίνης kai Λαέρταο γέροντος, ῥυτοῖσιν λάεσσι καὶ ἐθρίγκωσεν ἀχέρδῳ. 10 σταυροὺς δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ἔλασσε διαμπερὲς ἔνθα kai ἔνθα, πυκνοὺς καὶ θαμέας, τὸ μέλαν δρυὸς ἀμφικεάσσας: ^

>

>

/

t€

>

1

€

>

A

e

4

>

4

»

»

a

9

Ca

/

IN

^

[4

a

/

[4

A

\

>

>

A

9

>

/

9

2

’

^

€»

4

€

»

A

€

y\ı

/

/

9

[4

»

\

»

A

»

ἔντοσθεν δ᾽ αὐλῆς συφεοὺς δυοκαίδεκα ποίει »

9

I\

^

4

’

’

πλησίον ἀλλήλων, εὐνὰς ovaty- ev δὲ ἑκάστῳ 9 4 πεντήκοντα σύες χαμαιευνάδες ἐρχατόωντο, θήλειαι τοκάδες" τοὶ δ᾽ ἄρσενες ἐκτὸς ἴαυον, πολλὸν παυρότεροι" τοὺς γὰρ μινύθεσκον ἔδοντες 9 ’ ^ 3 \ oh [4 ἀντίθεοι μνηστῆρες, ἐπεὶ προΐαλλε συβώτης αἰεὶ ζατρεφέων σιάλων τὸν ἄριστον ἁπάντων" οἱ δὲ τριηκόσιοΐ τε καὶ ἑξήκοντα πέλοντο. 9 πὰρ δὲ κύνες θήρεσσιν ἐοικότες αἰὲν ἴαυον τέσσαρες, οὗς ἔθρεψε συβώτης, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν. αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἀμφὶ πόδεσσιν ἑοῖς ἀράρισκε πέδιλα, , ’ὔ [4 Doe / τάμνων δέρμα βόειον Eüxpoesοἱ € δὲ \ δὴi»ἄλλοι /

>

4

/

/

LEA

A

[4

€

\

,

a

A

o

9

A

’

>

\

,

4

“λ

/

»

a

9

9

,

“ὃ

ὃ

>

»

„

o

3

9

16

[4

’

20

^

λ

οἴχοντ᾽ ἄλλυδις ἄλλος ἅμ᾽ ἀγρομένοισι σύεσσιν, »

1ὅ

»

€

7

€

€

M]

»

ep

sO

1

9

20

A

>

»

/

,

4

9

9

25

OAYZXZEIAX

& (xiv)

17

^ ’ 9 / ’ οἱ € τρεῖς" τὸν1 δὲ Α τέταρτον ἀποπροέηκε πόλινδε σῦν ἀγέμεν μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισιν ἀνάγκῃ, ὄφρ᾽ ἱερεύσαντες κρειῶν κορεσαίατο θυμόν. ᾽᾿Εξαπίνης δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα ἴδον κύνες ὑλακόμωροι. €

\

/

3

oL μὲν κεκλήγοντες

᾽ὔ

>

ἐπέδραμον᾽

A

9

αὐτὰρ

4

᾿Οδυσσεὺς

80

ἕζετο κερδοσύνῃ, σκῆπτρον δέ οἱ ἔκπεσε χειρός. ἔνθα κεν ᾧ πὰρ σταθμῷ ἀεικέλιον πάθεν ἄλγος" ἀλλὰ συβώτης ὦκα ποσὶ κραιπνοῖσι μετασπὼν ^ € ἔσσυτ᾽ ἀνὰ πρόθυρον, σκῦτος δέ οἱ ἔκπεσε χειρός. τοὺς μὲν ὁμοκλήσας σεῦεν κύνας ἄλλυδις ἄλλον πυκνῇσιν λιθάδεσσιν" 6 δὲ προσέειπεν ἄνακτα" ὦ γέρον, 7) ὀλίγου σε κύνες διεδηλήσαντο »

T

(€

>)

a

’

^

^

>

9X

,

’

/

»

86

/

ἐξαπίνης, Kal κέν μοι ἐλεγχείην κατέχευας. καὶ δέ μοι ἄλλα θεοὶ δόσαν ἄλγεά τε στοναχάς Te: \

4

9

„

[4

A

A

ἀντιθέου

/

”

γὰρ

»

9

ἄνακτος

’

4

/

\

ὀδυρόμενος

9

/

καὶ ἀχεύων

40

ἦμαι, ἄλλοισιν δὲ σύας σιάλους ἀτιτάλλω ἔδμεναι: αὐτὰρ κεῖνος ἐελδόμενός που ἐδωδῆς πλάζετ᾽ em ἀλλοθρόων ἀνδρῶν δῆμόν τε πόλιν τε, » A0. € A / > X7 εἴ” που ἔτι ζώει καὶ N ὁρᾷ φάος ἠελίοιο. ἀλλ᾽ Erreo, κλισίηνδ᾽ ἴομεν, γέρον, ὄφρα Kat αὐτὸς 45 σίτου καὶ οἴνοιο κορεσσάμενος κατὰ θυμὸν εἴπῃς ὁππόθεν ἐσσὶ καὶ ὁππόσα KNdE ἀνέτλης. Qs εἰπὼν κλισίηνδ᾽ ἡγήσατο δῖος ὑφορβός, εἷσεν δ᾽ εἰσαγαγών, ῥῶπας δ᾽ ὑπέχευε δασείας, ἐστόρεσεν δ᾽ ἐπὶ δέρμα ἰονθάδος ἀγρίου αἰγός, δ0 ᾽ a > ’ 4 M / ^ > 5 4 αὐτοῦ €vevvatov, μέγα καὶ δασύ. χαῖρε δ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ὅττι μιν Ws ὑπέδεκτο, ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ dvopale: ^ “Ζεύς τοι δοίη, ξεῖνε, καὶ ἀθάνατοι θεοὶ A ἄλλοι ὅττι μάλιστ᾽ ἐθέλεις, ὅτι με πρόφρων ὑπέδεξο. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα" 55 ξεῖν᾽, ov μοι θέμις ἔστ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ei κακίων σέθεν ἔλθοι, ξεῖνον ἀτιμῆσαι' πρὸς yao Διός εἰσιν ἅπαντες »

\

»

>

9

>

€

/

9

Δ

4

a

>

e

9

»

9

A

>

’

€

€

[4

>

3,

t€

>

9

,

[4

9

»

KENT]

’

>

9

9»

’

,

>

e

>

4

32

€

’

9

^?

[4

’

e

»

9

^

>

^

»

7

>

4

[4

9

’

€ m

3272

,

’

[4

0

’

i

4

>

»

\

’

>

e

4€

9

,

d

e

>

9.

A

9

/

^

’

Δ

9

A

€

»

4

>

’

P?

3}

,

IN)

18

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

& (xiv)

ξεῖνοί τε πτωχοί Te: δόσις δ᾽ ὀλίγη τε φίλη τε γίγνεται ἡμετέρη: ἡ γὰρ ὃμώων δίκη ἐστὶν αἰεὶ δειδιότων, OT. ἐπικρατέωσιν ἄνακτες οἵ νέοι. ἦ γὰρ τοῦ γε θεοὶ κατὰ νόστον ἔδησαν, „> » / ? 1]! ^ » ὅςΦ κεν ἔμ᾽ ἐνδυκέως ἐφίλει καὶ M κτῆσιν ὅπασσεν, οἷά τε ᾧ οἰκῆϊ ava£ εὔθυμος ἔδωκεν, >

|

/

es

“9

T

>

me

»

4

»

»

„

60

»

οἶκόν Te κλῆρόν Te πολυμνήστην T€ γυναῖκα, 4

^^

^

ὅς οἱ πολλὰ κάμῃσι, θεὸς δ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔργον ἀέξῃ, ὡς Kal ἐμοὶ τόδε ἔργον ἀέξεται, à ἐπιμίμνω. TO KE με πόλλ᾽ ὥνησεν ἄναξ, εἰ αὐτόθι γήρα" Ψ

e

M

’

4

’

’

A

?

>

9

9

i

”

»

65

93

>

7

4

ἀλλ᾽ ὄλεθ᾽ ---ὡὧς ὠὥφελλ᾽ Ἑλένης ἀπὸ φῦλον ὀλέσθαι ’ > A NG > ὃ ^ e 1 , 9 £A / πρόχνυ, ἐπεὶ πολλῶν ἀνδρῶν ὑπὸ γούνατ᾽ ἔλυσε: a » 9 ᾽ a καὶ \ yàpA κεῖνος ἔβη ᾿Αγαμέμνονος εἵνεκα τιμῆς^ 70 ἴλιον eis εὔπωλον, ἵνα Τρώεσσι μάχοιτο. "Qs εἰπὼν ζωστῆρι θοῶς συνέεργε χιτῶνα, βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεν ἐς συφεούς, ὅθι ἔθνεα ἔρχατο χοίρων. ἔνθεν ἑλὼν δύ᾽ ἔνεικε kai ἀμφοτέρους ἱέρευσεν, εὗσέ τε μίστυλλέν τε καὶ ἀμφ᾽ ὀβελοῖσιν ἔπειρεν. 75 ὀπτήσας δ᾽ apa πάντα φέρων παρέθηκ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ θέρμ᾽ αὐτοῖς ὀβελοῖσιν" ὁ δ᾽ ἄλφιτα λευκὰ πάλυνεν' ἐν δ᾽ ἄρα κισσυβίῳ κίρνη μελιηδέα οἶνον, > A 5» 9 P N , / αὐτὸς δ᾽ > ἀντίον ἷζεν, ἐποτρύνων δὲ 1 προσηύδα" ἔσθιε νῦν, ὦ ξεῖνε, τά τε ὃμώεσσι πάρεστι, 80 χοίρε᾽" ἀτὰρ σιάλους γε σύας μνηστῆρες ἔδουσιν, οὐκ ὄπιδα φρονέοντες ἐνὶ φρεσὶν οὐδ᾽ ἐλεητύν. (od μὲν σχέτλια ἔργα θεοὶ μάκαρες φιλέουσιν, > M , / » '"» 9 , ἀλλὰ δίκην τίουσι Kal M αἴσιμα ἔργ᾽ > ἀνθρώπων. Kal μὲν δυσμενέες καὶ ἀνάρσιοι, οἵ T ἐπὶ yains 86 ἀλλοτρίης βῶσιν, καί σφι Ζεὺς ληΐδα δώῃ, πλησάμενοι δέ τε νῆας ἔβαν οἶκόνδε νέεσθαι--καὶ μὲν τοῖς ὄπιδος κρατερὸν δέος ἐν φρεσὶ πίπτει.) e » 99 7 οἵδε δέ ’ τοι 3ἴσασι, θεοῦ^ δέ 4 τιν᾽ > ἔκλυον αὐδήν,

»

9

^^

9

»

»

€

9

7

9

>

44

»

4>

/

’

’

Δ

9

/

9Q>

9

[4

/

4

4

»

Pree

?7

Α

\

P

9.

/

>

4

,

€?

’

»

\

4

’

/

4

4

9

’ὗ

^

3)

»

’

’

o

4

»

i

9

»

\

e

»

9

\

4

4

1

e^

>

e

9

>

»

4

λ

e

^T

/

>

»

,

AV:

/

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

& (xiv)

19

κείνου λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον, 6 τ᾽ οὐκ ἐθέλουσι δικαίως 90 μνᾶσθαι οὐδὲ νέεσθαι ἐπὶ σφέτερ᾽, ἀλλὰ ἕκηλοι κτήματα δαρδάπτουσιν ὑπέρβιον, οὐδ᾽ ἔπι φειδώ. ὅσσαι γὰρ νύκτες τε καὶ ἡμέραι ἐκ Διός εἰσιν, ov ποθ᾽ ἕν ἱρεύουσ᾽ ἱερήϊον, οὐδὲ δύ᾽ οἴω" 95 οἶνον δὲ φθινύθουσιν ὑπέρβιον ἐξαφύοντες. 7? € / 5 7 γάρ ot ζωή γ᾽ ἦν ἄσπετος" ov τινι τόσση ἀνδρῶν ἡρώων, οὔτ᾽ ἠπείροιο μελαίνης ovr αὐτῆς ᾿Ιθάκης" οὐδὲ ξυνεείκοσι φωτῶν ἔστ᾽ ἄφενος τοσσοῦτον’ ἐγὼ δέ κέ τοι καταλέξω. 100 δώδεκ᾽ ἐν ἠπείρῳ ἀγέλαι" τόσα πώεα οἰῶν, 4 ^ , 4 9 3 / n > ^ τόσσα συῶν συβόσια, τόσ᾽ αἰπόλια πλατέ᾽ αἰγῶν βόσκουσι ξεῖνοί τε καὶ αὐτοῦ βώτορες ἄνδρες. ἐνθάδε δ᾽ αἰπόλια mÀaTÉ αἰγῶν ἕνδεκα πάντα ἐσχατιῇ Bookovr', ἐπὶ δ᾽ ἀνέρες ἐσθλοὶ ὄρονται. 105 τῶν αἰεί σφιν ἕκαστος ἐπ᾽ ἤματι μῆλον ἀγινεῖ, ζατρεφέων αἰγῶν ὅς τις φαίνηται ἄριστος. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ σῦς τάσδε φυλάσσω τε ῥύομαΐ Te, Kal σφι συῶν τὸν ἄριστον EU κρίνας ἀποπέμπω. "Qs dal’: ὁ δ᾽ ἐνδυκέως κρέα τ᾽ ἤσθιε πῖνέ τε οἶνον 110 ἁρπαλέως ἀκέων, κακὰ δὲ μνηστῆρσι φύτευεν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δείπνησε καὶ ἤραρε θυμὸν ἐδωδῇ, καί οἵ πλησάμενος δῶκε σκύφος, ᾧ περ ἔπινεν, » > 7 e ^ ^ οἴνου ἐνίπλειον---ὖ δ᾽ „90/7 ἐδέξατο, χαῖρε δὲ M θυμῷ--Kal μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηΐδα" ’ ^ 115 “ὦ5 φίλε, τίς γάρ/ σε πρίατο κτεάτεσσιν ἑοῖσιν, ὧδε μάλ᾽ ἀφνειὸς καὶ καρτερὸς ws ἀγορεύεις; > A , 9 / e ^ φῆς^ 9 3 αὐτὸν φθίσθαι ᾿Αγαμέμνονος εἵνεκα τιμῆς. εἰπέ μοι, αἴ κέ ποθι γνώω τοιοῦτον ἐόντα. ’

4

»

7

9

3

>

*

A

€

4

>

m

9

Ld

9

7

9

9

9

’

"

€

ἐ

4

M

9

9

9

/

»

9

’

/

^

IA

e

[4

/

4

9

e

A

i

/

[4

4

M

»

^

’

3

4

/

M

A

49

^

79

/

"^

’

/

’

>

9

QA

9

έ

9

4

$4)

950.)

foo

>

/

>

’

ION

/

9

^

3

e

^^

>

>

»

»

’

9

9

4

»

ὕ

e

7

;

^

»

[4

1

?

^

L2

,

^T^

/

‚N

5

»

1

/

A

4

M

€

^

9

4

9

Ζεὺς γάρ που τό γε οἷδε καὶ ἀθάνατοι θεοὶ ἄλλοι, εἴ κέ μιν ἀγγείλαιμι ἰδών" ἐπὶ πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀλήθην.᾽᾽

120

Tov δ᾽ ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα συβώτης, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν:

20

OAYXZEIAX

& (xiv)

ὦ γέρον, oU τις κεῖνον ἀνὴρ ἀλαλήμενος ἐλθὼν ἀγγέλλων πείσειε γυναῖκά TE καὶ φίλον vióv. ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλως κομιδῆς κεχρημένοι ἄνδρες ἀλῆται ψεύδοντ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ἐθέλουσιν ἀληθέα μυθήσασθαι. ὃς δέ κ᾽ ἀλητεύων ᾿Ιθάκης és δῆμον ἵκηται, ἐλθὼν és δέσποιναν ἐμὴν ἀπατήλια Baleı «€

>

[4

9

„

7

9

^

»

a

>

,

>

ἃ

9

9

A

95

\

4

4

>

’

/

^

[4

9

A

9

4

᾽

93

’

>\

“Ἢ

9

4

¢ 7

»

9

A

3

^

125

e

/

7

ἡ δ᾽ εὖ δεξαμένη φιλέει καὶ ἕκαστα μεταλλᾷ, €

o

^

Kat οἱ ὀδυρομένῃ βλεφάρων ἄπο δάκρυα πίπτει, ᾽ 9 | / > \ 4 » > » ἢΔ θ θέμις ἐστὶ γυναικός, ἐπὴν πόσις ἄλλοθ᾽ ὄληται. 130 αἶψά κε καὶ σύ, γεραιέ, ἔπος παρατεκτήναιο, εἴ τίς τοι χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματα δοίη. τοῦ δ᾽ ἤδη μέλλουσι κύνες ταχέες τ᾽ οἰωνοὶ ῥινὸν am ὀστεόφιν ἐρύσαι, ψυχὴ δὲ λέλοιπεν" ἢ τόν γ᾽ ἐν πόντῳ φάγον ἰχθύες, ὀστέα δ᾽ αὐτοῦ 135 κεῖται ἐπ᾽ ἡπείρου ψαμάθῳ εἰλυμένα πολλῇ. ws ὁ μὲν ἔνθ᾽ ἀπόλωλε, φίλοισι δὲ κήδε᾽ ὀπίσσω πᾶσιν, ἐμοὶ δὲ μάλιστα, τετεύχαται" οὐ γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἄλλον ἤπιον ὧδε ἄνακτα κιχήσομαι, ὅὁππόσ᾽ ἐπέλθω, οὐδ᾽ εἴ κεν πατρὸς καὶ μητέρος αὖτις ἵκωμαι 140 ,

€

9

^

9.

»

€

1

[4

[4

>

a

9

,

>

a

€

„

9%

>

A

T

/

>

4

9

A

4

’

A

9

A

/

>

/

’

7

,

»

9

»

4

>

A

^

[4

9

»

/

9

>

^

4

’

9

9

/

\

/

9

/

9»

9

€

nr

e^

/

»

9

’

’

/

\

^

9?

’

M

9

»25»

»

4

οἶκον, ὅθι πρῶτον γενόμην Kai μ᾽ ἔτρεφον αὐτοί. οὐδέ νυ τῶν ἔτι τόσσον ὀδύρομαι, ἱέμενός περ 3 ^ IQ, >A , ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἰδέσθαι ἐὼν ἐν> πατρίδι’ γαίῃ"

ἀλλά μ᾽ >

/

>

9

᾿Οδυσσῆος πόθος αἴνυται οἰχομένοιο. ^

’

»

9

’

τὸν μὲν ἐγών, ὦ ξεῖνε, καὶ οὐ παρεόντ᾽ ὀνομάζειν 145 αἰδέομαι" πέρι γάρ μ᾽ ἐφίλει καὶ κήδετο θυμῷ" ἀλλά μιν ἠθεῖον καλέω καὶ νόσφιν ἐόντα. A

\

9.

9

’

7

9

X

4

4

>.

^

4

4

>

^

,

’

dos

4

\

\

>

9

Ld

7

/

^

9,

23

Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς: (4

fr? 2 νῷν / $3 ἡ » ^ ὦ$* φίλ᾽, ἐπεὶ δὴ πάμπαν ἀναΐνεαι, οὐδ᾽299 ἔτι φῇσθα ^ 9 4 >A » κεῖνον ἐλεύσεσθαι, θυμὸς1 δέ [4 τοι αἰὲν ἄπιστος" 150 9 9. A > 3) ᾽ 9 M A e ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ οὐκ αὔτως μυθήσομαι, ἀλλὰ σὺν ὅρκῳ, ^ 9 , , / ὡςe νεῖται ᾿Οδυσεύςεὐαγγέλιον δέ , μοι »ἔστω αὐτίκ᾽, ἐπεί κεν κεῖνος ἰὼν τὰ ἃ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκηται: »

γ

9

>

’

A

$1

X

a

/

>

ev

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

& (xiv)

21

ἕσσαι με χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε, εἵματα καλά. πρὶν δέ κε, καὶ μάλα περ κεχρημένος, οὔ τι δεχοίμην. ἐχθρὸς γάρ μοι κεῖνος ὁμῶς ᾿Αἴδαο πύλῃσι 156 γίγνεται, Os πενίῃ εἴκων ἀπατήλια βάζει. ἴστω νῦν Ζεὺς πρῶτα ρ θεῶν ξενίη τε τράπεζα, ἱστίη τ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος, ἣν adikavw: 7) μένév TOL τοι T τάδε πάντα τελείεται WS ὡς à ἀγορεύω 160 τοῦδ᾽ αὐτοῦ λυκάβαντος ἐλεύσεται ἐνθάδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς--τοῦ μὲν φθίνοντος μηνός, τοῦ δ᾽ ἱσταμένοιο, 4

a

€

4

>

7

’

9

ὃ

/

᾽

^

9

/

AQ?

9

AA

"d

a

/

^^

4

9

/

LG

?

€

3

/

^

,

4

3

^

739

9

€

οἴκαδε νοστήσει, καὶ τίσεται ὅς τις ἐκείνου

ἐνθάδ᾽ ἀτιμάζει ἄλοχον καὶ φαίδιμον υἱόν. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα“ὦ γέρον, οὔτ᾽ ap ἐγὼν εὐαγγέλιον τόδε τίσω, 166 οὔτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἔτι οἶκον ἐλεύσεται: ἀλλὰ ἕκηλος 7 πῖνε, καὶ ἄλλα παρὲξ μεμνώμεθα, μηδέ με τούτων μίμνησκ᾽" ἦ yap θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἐμοῖσιν 9

θ

^:

9

/

IA

A

ὃ

ὁ,

3}

6

^

\

9

\

a

.

4

ἄχνυται, ὁππότε τις

μνήσῃ 9°

^

κεδνοῖο ἄνακτος.

170

ἀλλ᾽ 7 τοι ὅρκον μὲν ἐάσομεν, αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἔλθοι ὅπως μιν ἐγώ γ᾽ ἐθέλω καὶ Πηνελόπεια Λαέρτης θ᾽ ὁ γέρων καὶ Τηλέμαχος θεοειδής. νῦν αὖ παιδὸς ἄλαστον ὀδύρομαι, ὃν τέκ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, Τηλεμάχου" τὸν ἐπεὶ θρέψαν θεοὶ ἔρνεϊ toov, 175 Kai μιν ἔφην ἔσσεσθαι ἐν ἀνδράσιν ov τι χέρεια πατρὸς ἐοῖο φίλοιο, δέμας καὶ εἶδος ἀγητόν, τὸν δέ τις ἀθανάτων βλάψε φρένας ἔνδον ἐΐσας ἠέ τις ἀνθρώπων" ὁ δ᾽ ἔβη μετὰ πατρὸς ἀκουὴν ἐς Πύλον ἠγαθέην" τὸν δὲ μνηστῆρες ἀγαυοὶ 180 3

>

^7

20

e

A

e

9

97

/

?

>

20

ZA

A

9

4

\

/

οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντα λοχῶσιν, ὅπως ἀπὸ φῦλον ὄληται νώνυμον ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης ᾿Αρκεισίου ἀντιθέοιο. ἀλ ᾽ ἡ τοι κεῖνον μὲν ἐάσομεν, ἢ κεν ἁλώῃ 4 ^ ἦ ke φύγῃ kat 4 κέν οὗ ὑπέρσχῃ χεῖρα Kpoviwv. LAN

7

^

A

3.»

»

€

/

ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι σύ, γεραιέ, τὰ σ᾽ αὐτοῦ κήδε᾽ ἐνίσπες, 185 3

>

»

’

/

^

22

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

& (xiv)

Kal μοι TOOT ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐὺ εἰδῶ" τίς πόθεν εἰς ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις ἠδὲ τοκῆες; ὁπποίης τ᾽ ἐπὶ νηὸς adixeo πῶς δέ σε ναῦται ἤγαγον εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην; τίνες ἔμμεναι εὐχετόωντο; 190 οὐ μὲν γάρ τί σε πεζὸν ὀΐομαι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσ4

^9

€

/

3

>

\

9

9

4

>

A

[4

1

9

’

7

»

’

^^

A

>

9%

4

df

9

IA

A

^

‚SI

ὁ

A

3)

, σευς"

τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι ταῦτα μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. εἴη μὲν νῦν νῶϊν ἐπὶ χρόνον ἡμὲν ἐδωδὴ ἠδὲ μέθυ γλυκερὸν κλισίης ἔντοσθεν ἐοῦσι, aivvohaı ἀκέοντ᾽, ἄλλοι δ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔργον ἔἕποιεν' ῥηϊδίως κεν ἔπειτα καὶ εἰς ἐνιαυτὸν ἅπαντα οὔ TL διαπρήξαιμι λέγων ἐμὰ κήδεα θυμοῦ, ὅσσα γε δὴ ξύμπαντα θεῶν ἰότητι μόγησα. ἐκ μὲν Konrawv γένος εὔχομαι εὐρειάων, ἀνέρος ἀφνειοῖο πάϊς" πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ ἄλλοι υἱέες ἐν μεγάρῳ ἡμὲν τράφεν ἠδ᾽ ἐγένοντο γνήσιοι ἐξ ἀλόχου" ἐμὲ δ᾽ ὠνητὴ τέκε μήτηρ παλλακίς, ἀλλά με ἶσον ἰθαγενέεσσιν ἐτίμα / e , >» A , » E Κάστωρ "VAakiöns, τοῦ^ ἐγὼ γένος εὔχομαι εἶναι: ὃς TOT ἐνὶ Kpnreocı θεὸς ὡς τίετο δήμῳ ὄλβῳ τε πλούτῳ TE καὶ υἷάσι κυδαλίμοισιν. ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι τὸν κῆρες ἔβαν θανάτοιο φέρουσαι eis ᾿Αἴδαο δόμους" τοὶ de ζωὴν ἐδάσαντο a € / 5 A / 0 » παῖδες ὑπέρθυμοι καὶ 1 ἐπὶ κλήρους ἐβάλοντο, αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ μάλα παῦρα δόσαν καὶ οἰκί᾽ ἔνειμαν. ἠγαγόμην δὲ γυναῖκα πολυκλήρων ἀνθρώπων εἵνεκ᾽ ἐμῆς ἀρετῆς, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἀποφώλιος ἦα οὐδὲ φυγοπτόλεμος" νῦν δ᾽ ἤδη πάντα λέλοιπεν" ἀλλ᾽ ἔμπης καλάμην γέ σ᾽ ὀΐομαι εἰσορόωντα γιγνώσκειν: ἦ γάρ με δύη ἔχει ἤλιθα πολλή. 7) μὲν δὴ θάρσος μοι “Apys τ᾽ ἔδοσαν καὶ ᾿Αθήνη cc

A

3,

A

0."

ὃ

9

’

^

m.

>

A

[4

^7

3)

^

9

4

>

>

/

a

4/3

93

9

9

>

\

A

>

>

3

^

9

1

oh

>

^

/

»

4

A

7

9

,

V4

>

’

>,

/

205

/

4

\

’

\

>

[4

200

4

4

3

4

/

»

€?

1

4

i

\

«

195

^

A

9

/

9

/

9

1

A

e

50.393.

3

4

„

A

/

\

19

[4

>

4

A

3

\

‘4

3

9

>

Doe

’

\

9

»

,ὔ

>

[4

9

’

9

9

/

/

es

ANO

A

»

9

>

4

’

>

^

20.

Dh

3,

7

>

„

210

a

/

215

OATZZEIAZ

Ξ (xiv)

28

καὶ ῥηξηνορίην, ὁπότε κρίνοιμι λόχονδε ἄνδρας ἀριστῆας, κακὰ δυσμενέεσσι φυτεύων" 4

e

4

e

’ὔ

’,’

7

οὔ ποτέ μοι θάνατον προτιόσσετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ, ἀλλὰ πολὺ πρώτιστος ἐπάλμενος ἔγχει ἕλεσκον 9

\

4

4

9

,

»

990

4

ἀνδρῶν δυσμενέων O TE μοι εἴξειε πόδεσσι. τοῖος ἔα ἐν πολέμῳ" ἔργον δέ μοι οὐ φίλον ἔσκεν οὐδ᾽ οἰκωφελίη, ἢ Te τρέφει ἀγλαὰ τέκνα, ἀλλά μοι αἰεὶ νῆες ἐπήρετμοι φίλαι ἦσαν 9

^

/

^

f

$09

$

3

9

A

/

/

,

’

πόλεμοι

»

9

/

4

KaL

e

/

e

A

^^

και

A

7

/

9

9

9

4

/

37

4

Dee

/

/

/

„=

9h

AKOVTES

/

EVEEOTOL

και

A

OLOTOL,

225

λυγρά, τά τ᾽ ἄλλοισίν γε καταριγηλὰ πέλονται. αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ τὰ φίλ᾽ ἔσκε τά που θεὸς ἐν φρεσὶ θῆκεν' ἄλλος γάρ τ᾽ ἄλλοισιν ἀνὴρ ἐπιτέρπεται ἔργοις. πρὶν μὲν γὰρ Τροίης ἐπιβήμεναι vias ᾿Αχαιῶν εἰνάκις ἀνδράσιν ἄρξα kai ὠκυπόροισι νέεσσιν 230 /

4

᾽

A

>

9

A

„

9

4

A

’ὔ

A

»

9

\

IND

Vv

9

a

‘

>

\

7

\

,

9

4

1

X

9

4

'

$

>

~

»

Φ

a

1

4

7

»

/

9

^^

’

/

ἄνδρας ἐς ἀλλοδαπούς, Kat μοι μάλα τύγχανε πολλά. τῶν ἐξαιρεύμην μενοεικέα, πολλὰ δ᾽ ὀπίσσω »

4

^^

9

9

/

’

/

Adyyavov:

/

aia

4

7

4

4

>

9

3

/,

δὲ οἶκος ὀφέλλετο, Kal pa ἔπειτα

»

A

>

>

4

»γ»

€

„

δεινός T αἰδοῖός τε μετὰ Κρήτεσσι τετύγμην. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τήν γε στυγερὴν ὁδὸν εὐρύοπα Ζεὺς édpacal’, ἣ πολλῶν ἀνδρῶν ὑπὸ yovvar’ ἔλυσε, δὴ τότ᾽ ἔμ᾽ ἤνωγον καὶ ἀγακλυτὸν ᾿Ιδομενῆα νήεσσ᾽ ἡγήσασθαι és "IAvov: οὐδέ τι μῆχος nev ἀνήνασθαι, χαλεπὴ δ᾽ Exe δήμου φῆμις.

235

ἔνθα μὲν eiváeres πολεμίζομεν vies

240

9

a

9

A

9

/

9

>

a

m^

I)

e

>

4

/

$

9

e

A

Jo

/

ὃ

4

»

’

αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ 9

A

9

/

A

4

9

9

^

^

$

᾿Αχαιῶν, ^

πέρ

δὲ πόλιν Πριάμου

4

λ

^"^

Α

np

πέρσαντες /

9

δειλῷ κακὰ μήδετο μητίετα

ὃ

»

^^

οἴκαδε σὺν νήεσσι, θεὸς δ᾽ ἐκέδασσεν »

>

9

^

ριάμου

τῷ δεκάτῳ

,

A

o

7

1

9

»

λ

\

^

»

7

„

9

δὸ

4

ἔβημεν

᾿Αχαιούς. /

7,

Ζεύς /,

.

μῆνα γὰρ οἷον ἔμεινα τεταρπόμενος τεκέεσσι κουριδίῃ T r4

9

ἀλόχῳ 9

/

καὶ κτήμασιν" αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα A

4

9

4

»

Atyurrovde με θυμὸς ἀνώγει ναυτίλλεσθαι, ^,

νῆας

1

ἐὺ στείλαντα,

9.

^7;

σὺν ἀντιθέοις

ἐννέα νῆας στεῖλα, θοῶς δ᾽ 9

,

^^

^

/

^^

9

ἑτάροισιν.

ἐσαγείρετο λαός. 9

,

/

945

24

OAYXXEIAX = (xw)

ἑξῆμαρ μὲν ἔπειτα ἐμοὶ ἐρίηρες ἑταῖροι δαίνυντ᾽- αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἱερήϊα πολλὰ παρεῖχον ’

9

>

A

>

\

€

Toe

\

250

^

θεοῖσίν τε ῥέζειν αὐτοῖσί τε δαῖτα πένεσθαι. ἑβδομάτῃ δ᾽ ἀναβάντες ἀπὸ Kpnrns edpeins ἐπλέομεν Βορέῃ ἀνέμῳ axpact καλῷ €

4

9

>

9

4

4

[4

9

>

2

A

/

9

9

Jee

[4

^

ῥηϊδίως, ws εἴ τε κατὰ ῥόον" οὐδέ τις οὖν μοι νηῶν πημάνθη, ἀλλ᾽ ἀσκηθέες καὶ ἄνουσοι 256 ἥμεθα, tas δ᾽ ἄνεμός Te κυβερνῆταί τ᾽ ἴθυνον. πεμπταῖοι δ᾽ Αἴγυπτον etippeitny ἱκόμεσθα, στῆσα δ᾽ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ ποταμῷ νέας ἀμφιελίσσας. ἔνθ᾽ ἦ τοι μὲν ἐγὼ κελόμην ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους αὐτοῦ πὰρ νήεσσι μένειν καὶ νῆας ἔρυσθαι, 260 ὀπτῆρας δὲ κατὰ σκοπιὰς ὄτρυνα νέεσθαι" οἱ δ᾽ ὕβρει εἴξαντες, ἐπισπόμενοι μένεϊ ado, αἷψα μάλ᾽ Αἰγυπτίων ἀνδρῶν περικαλλέας ἀγροὺς πόρθεον, ἐκ δὲ γυναῖκας ἄγον καὶ νήπια τέκνα, αὐτούς T ἔκτεινον" τάχα δ᾽ ἐς πόλιν ἵκετ᾽ GUTH. 265 € M ^ D oh € » 9? ^ [4 οἱ δὲ βοῆς ἀΐοντες au ἠοῖ φαινομένηφιν ^

,

e

9

A

^

ς

>

>

>

9

4

»

9

>

>

/

’

^

9

»

1

9

/

oe

/

/

»

9

4

>

^

>

/

,

,

^

x»

^

»

4

/

4

,

9

>

^

Ld

>

t^

Dee

V

^7

€

7A00v- πλῆτο δὲ πᾶν πεδίον πεζῶν τε καὶ ἵππων

χαλκοῦ τε στεροπῆς" ἐν δὲ Ζεὺς τερπικέραυνος

φύζαν ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισι κακὴν βάλεν, οὐδέ τις ἔτλη /

9

^

€

^2

A

/

9Q

7

»

μεῖναι ἐναντίβιον" περὶ yap κακὰ πάντοθεν ἔστη. “-

9

’

\

M

\

4

»

270

ἔνθ᾽ ἡμέων πολλοὺς μὲν ἀπέκτανον ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ, »

9

€

’

A

\

9

4

9 f» See

^

τοὺς δ᾽ ἄναγον ζωούς, σφίσιν ἐργάζεσθαι ἀνάγκῃ. αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ Ζεὺς αὐτὸς ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ὧδε νόημα \

9

9»

A

,

>

\

A

’

$

A

>

9

A

/

A

>

^

7

4

ποίησ᾽ —ws ὄφελον θανέειν καὶ πότμον ἐπισπεῖν 9

^

9 m 4 / » ^99 € 4 αὐτοῦ ev3 Ag Αἰγύπτῳ! ἔτι yap/ v? [4 με πῆμ᾽ ὑπέδεκτο--αὐτίκ᾽ ἀπὸ κρατὸς κυνέην εὔτυκτον ἔθηκα 276 καὶ σάκος ὦμοιΐν, δόρυ δ᾽ ἔκβαλον ἔκτοσε χειρός" 9

,

9

4

3

1

/

A

»

/

eo

’

„

>

»

»

.

„

/

αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ βασιλῆος ἐναντίον ἤλυθον ἵππων καὶ κύσα γούναθ᾽ ἑλών" ὁ δ᾽ ἐρύσατο Kai μ᾽ ἐλέησεν, ἐς δίφρον δέ μ᾽ écas ἄγεν οἴκαδε δάκρυ. χέοντα. 280 9

M

9

\

4

’

\

^

’

>

>

0

4

€

4

’

e

»

>

9

Y

e

^

ld

3

917

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

& (xiv)

25

ἢ μέν μοι μάλα πολλοὶ ἐπήϊσσον μελίῃσιν, ἱέμενοι κτεῖναι---δὴ γὰρ κεχολώατο Ainv— ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ κεῖνος ἔρυκε, Διὸς δ᾽ ὠπίζετο μῆνιν ξεινίου, ὅς τε μάλιστα νεμεσσᾶται κακὰ ἔργα. 284 ἔνθα μὲν ἑπτάετες μένον αὐτόθι, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἄγειρα χρήματ᾽ àv Αἰγυπτίους ἄνδρας" δίδοσαν yàp ἅπαντες. 335 € WR. , 9 / » > . ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ὀγδοόν μοι ἐπιπλόμενον ἔτος ἦλθε, ἡ τότε Φοῖνιξ ἦλθεν ἀνὴρ ἀπατήλια εἰδώς, τρώκτης, ὃς δὴ πολλὰ κάκ᾽ ἀνθρώποισιν Ewpyei‘ ὅς μ᾽ aye παρπεπιθὼν Hor φρεσίν, ὄφρ᾽ ἱκόμεσθα 290 Φοινίκην, ὅθι τοῦ γε δόμοι καὶ κτήματ᾽ ἔκειτο. ἔνθα παρ᾽ αὐτῷ μεῖνα τελεσφόρον εἰς ἐνιαυτόν. 3 » ¢ ^ + / > LA ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ\ μῆνές τε Kal veἡμέραι ἐξετελεῦντο ἂψ περιτελλομένου ἔτεος kai ἐπήλυθον ὧραι, ἐς Λιβύην μ᾽ ἐπὶ νηὸς ἐέσσατο ποντοπόροιο 295 ψεύδεα βουλεύσας, ἵνα ot σὺν φόρτον ἀγοιμι, κεῖθι δέ μ᾽ ὡς περάσειε καὶ ἄσπετον ὦνον ἕλοιτο. τῷ ἑπόμην ἐπὶ νηός, ὀϊόμενός περ, ἀνάγκῃ. ἡ δ᾽ ἔθεεν Bopen ἀνέμῳ axpadi καλῷ, EN

[4

9

IA

>

5»

M

^

»

>

oT

>

€

9

’

>

/

>

A

/

$3

4

€

A

5

Ld

9

θ

LO

e

>

»

»

€

/

3

/

[4

9

5

M

’

i

7

/

^7

>/

4

»

λλὰ

AA

3

1

’

9.

9

^

Sid

9

4

4

40

.

»

9

9

ὃ

A

AAG M

’

>

9

»

nAO

Nv

λί

’

»

9

Fee

M

AC

a

e

9?

4

^

/

‘

»

M

7

AA

/

€

4

\

’᾽

>

.

»

LER

^

μέσσον ὑπὲρ Ἰζρήτης: Ζεὺς δέ σφισι under ὄλεθρον. 7

ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ Ἰζρήτην μὲν ἐλείπομεν, οὐδέ τις ἄλλη 301 φαίνετο γαιάων, ἀλλ᾽ οὐρανὸς ἠδὲ θάλασσα, \ / ’ ’ » / δὴ τότε κυανέην νεφέλην ἔστησε Kpoviwv νηὸς ὕπερ γλαφυρῆς, ἤχλυσε δὲ πόντος ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς. eds δ᾽ ἄμυδις βρόντησε καὶ ἔμβαλε νηΐ κεραυνόν" 305 € »? 4 ^ ^ ἡ 9 > ἐλελίχθη πᾶσα Διὸς1 πληγεῖσα κεραυνῷ,^ ἐν δὲ θεείου πλῆτο" πέσον δ᾽ ἐκ νηὸς ἅπαντες. οἱ δὲ κορώνῃσιν ἴκελοι περὶ νῆα μέλαιναν κύμασιν éudopéovro: θεὸς δ᾽ ἀποαίνυτο νόστον. αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ Ζεὺς αὐτός, ἔχοντί περ ἄλγεα θυμῷ, 310 ἱστὸν ἀμαιμάκετον νηὸς κυανοπρῴροιο ἐν χείρεσσιν ἔθηκεν, ὅπως ἔτι πῆμα φύγοιμι. ’ὔ

4

M

7,

e

4

»

\

A

9

9

t

o

,

>

9

A

7

\

4

’

e

\

~

A

ION

»

/

,

3

\

4

9

/

>

„

9

9.

«^

9

’

1

/

e?

„

^

^

26

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ & (xiv)

τῷ pa περιπλεχθεὶς φερόμην ὀλοοῖς ἀνέμοισιν. ἐννῆμαρ φερόμην, δεκάτῃ δέ με νυκτὶ μελαίνῃ γαίῃ Θεσπρωτῶν πέλασεν μέγα κῦμα KvAivdov. 818 ἔνθα με Θεσπρωτῶν βασιλεὺς ἐκομίσσατο Φείδων ἥρως ἀπριάτην" τοῦ γὰρ φίλος υἱὸς ἐπελθὼν; αἴθρῳ καὶ καμάτῳ δεδμημένον ἦγεν ἐς οἶκον, ^

e

>

4

d

3

^

>

^7

^

’

^^

’

3

4

e^

€

9

4

^

\

^

\

,

9

/

’

ἐν

’

>

\

χειρὸς ἀναστήσας, ὄφρ᾽ ἵκετο δώματα πατρός" ἀμφὶ δέ με χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματα ἕσσεν. 320 3 > 9 ^ > A / ^ M » ev’ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἐγὼ πυθόμην" κεῖνος yàp ἔφασκε εινίσαι ηδὲ φιλῆσαι ἰόντ᾽ és πατρίδα γαῖαν, Kat μοι κτήματ᾽ ἔδειξεν ὅσα Evvayeipar’ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, χαλκόν τε χρυσόν τε πολύκμητόν τε σίδηρον. 9

A

é

’

^

’

ἠδὲ

[4

+

e^

An

,

%/

>

>

»

4

e

9

e

ὃ

^

e

4

>

Kat νύ κεν ἐς δεκάτην γενεὴν ἕτερόν γ᾽ /

/

?

,

\

e

4

9

4

ἔτι βόσκοι" 325

>

»

[d

τόσσα οἱ ἐν μεγάροις κειμήλια κεῖτο ἄνακτος. τὸν δ᾽ ἐς Δωδώνην φάτο βήμεναι, ὄφρα θεοῖο ex δρυὸς ὑψικόμοιο Διὸς βουλὴν ἐπακούσαι, >

A

e

’

1

A

9

,

ὅππως νοστήσει᾽ ᾿Ιθάκης ἐς πίονα δῆμον ἤδη δὴν ἀπεών, ἢ ἀμφαδὸν ἦε κρυφηδόν. 330 ὥὦμοσε δὲ πρὸς ἔμ᾽ αὐτόν, ἀποσπένδων ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, νῆα κατειρύσθαι καὶ ἐπαρτέας ἔμμεν ἑταίρους, οἵ δή μιν πέμψουσι φίλην ἔς πατρίδα γαῖαν. 9 > 3." \ > [4 /, \ > , ^ ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ πρὶν ἀπέπεμψε: τύχησε yàp ἐρχομένη νηῦς »

A

a

A

/

»

9

9

/

’

9

/

4

9

»

/

3

3

^

ἀνδρῶν Θεσπρωτῶν és Δουλίχιον πολύπυρον. ^

^

335

d

ev?’ ὃ γέ μ᾽ ἠνώγει πέμψαι βασιλῆϊ ᾿Ακάστῳ ἐνδυκέως" τοῖσιν δὲ κακὴ φρεσὶν ἥνδανε βουλὴ ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοί, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι πάγχυ δύης ἐπὶ πῆμα γενοίμην. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε γαίης πολλὸν ἀπέπλω ποντοπόρος νηῦς, αὐτίκα δούλιον ἦμαρ ἐμοὶ περιμηχανόωντο. 340 ἐκ μέν με χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματ᾽ ἔδυσαν, ἀμφὶ δέ με ῥάκος ἄλλο κακὸν βάλον ἠδὲ χιτῶνα, ῥωγαλέα, rà καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὁρηαι" »

>

€

>

>

9

>

3

€

>

9

[4

9

3

/

/

a

9

’

>

A

»

1

’

ὃ

4

€

\

7

,

9

7

4

M

Ld

’

ἢ

moe

\

„

€

M

/

>

9

e

>

S

\

^

A

9

/

4

t

/

A

A

4

,

LAA

\

9

LÀ

>

no

^

\

e

ἑσπέριοι δ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκης εὐδειέλου ἔργ᾽ ἀφίκοντο. ’

9

9

’

“-,

OAYZZEIAZ

Ξ (xiv)

21

ev?” ἐμὲ μὲν κατέδησαν ἐϊσσέλμῳ ἐνὶ νηΐ ὅπλῳ ἐϊστρεφέϊ στερεῶς, αὐτοὶ δ᾽ ἀποβάντες ἐσσυμένως παρὰ θῖνα θαλάσσης δόρπον ἕλοντο. »

θ᾽

4

A

9

\

\

4

Dee

9

9...

hoe

’

4

^

a

9

4

^

A

9

/

4

?

4

/

e

αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ δεσμὸν μὲν ἀνέγναμψαν θεοὶ αὐτοὶ 9

A

9

A

4

A

9

345

δο

VA

M

9

A

ῥηϊδίως: κεφαλῇ δὲ κατὰ ῥάκος ἀμφικαλύψας ξεστὸν ἐφόλκαιον καταβὰς ἐπέλασσα θαλάσσῃ στῆθος, ἔπειτα δὲ χερσὶ διήρεσσ᾽ ἀμφοτέρῃσι ^^

»

\

\

/

?

9

350

/

νηχόμενος, μάλα δ᾽ ὦκα θύρηθ᾽ ἔα ἀμφὶς ἐκείνων. ἔνθ᾽ ἀναβάς, ὅθι τε δρίος ἦν πολυανθέος ὕλης, ’

»

9

4

9

4

>

^

/

e

/

>

»

3

A

Ss

9

/

,

e

κείμην πεπτηώς. οἱ δὲ μεγάλα στενάχοντες doírov: ἀλλ᾽ —o) γάρ σφιν ἐφαίνετο κέρδιον εἶναι μαίεσθαι προτέρω---τοὶ μὲν πάλιν αὗτις ἔβαινον νηὸς ἔπι γλαφυρῆς" ἐμὲ δ᾽ ἔκρυψαν θεοὶ αὐτοὶ ’

9

’

9

9

θ

3

4

4

4

\

»

^

9

4

A

A

>

’᾽

tA

^

>

356

»

»

4

9

A

ῥηϊδίως, καί με σταθμῷ ἐπέλασσαν ἄγοντες ἀνδρὸς ἐπισταμένου" ἔτι γάρ νύ μοι αἷσα βιῶναι.

ov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα:'

Τ

A]

o

9

/

VA

»

^

“ἃ δειλὲ ξείνων, ἦ μοι μάλα θυμὸν ὄρινας 361 ^ ej / e \ / ?C» € 9 9 / ταῦτα ἕκαστα λέγων, ὅσα δὴ πάθες ἠδ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἀλήθης. ἀλλὰ τά γ᾽ οὐ κατὰ κόσμον ὀΐομαι, οὐδέ με πείσεις εἰπὼν aud ᾿Οδυσῆϊ: τί σε χρὴ τοῖον ἐόντα 1AAd 9

4

A

9

>

>

9

M

9

7

^oc

9h

’

μαψιδίως ψεύδεσθαι;

9

A

^

’᾽

’

97

ἐγὼ δ᾽ εὖ olda καὶ adtos

365

νόστον ἐμοῖο ἄνακτος, ὃ T ἤχθετο πᾶσι θεοῖσι πάγχυ μάλ᾽, ὅττι μιν οὔ τι μετὰ Τρώεσσι δάμασσαν /

"hu.

Φ

37

A

/

/,

ne φίλων ev χερσίν, ἐπεὶ πόλεμον τολύπευσε. $4

’

9

’

9

A

4

4

τῷ κέν οἱ τύμβον μὲν ἐποίησαν Ilavaxaot, ἠδέ ke καὶ ᾧ παιδὶ μέγα κλέος ἤρατ᾽ ὀπίσσω. ^

ro

e

’

’

A

^

δὶ

4

λ

4

»

9

9

/

370

νῦν δέ μιν ἀκλειῶς ἅρπυιαι ἀνηρείψαντο. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ Tap ὕεσσιν ἀπότροπος" οὐδὲ πόλινδε ἔρχομαι, εἰ μή πού τι περίφρων Πηνελόπεια ἐλθέμεν ὀτρύνῃσιν, ὅτ᾽ ἀγγελίη ποθὲν ἔλθῃ. ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν τὰ ἕκαστα παρήμενοι ἐξερέουσιν, 9

A

9

4

>

ὦ

9

’

40

A

4

/

9

AN’

’

9

€

7

A

e

og

9

9

’

/

A

9

»

7

ἠμὲν οἵ ἄχνυνται δὴν οἰχομένοιο ἄνακτος,

375

28

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ = (xiv)

, ’ / » 79.? C5 ota χαίρουσιν βίοτον νήποινον ἔδοντες" ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ οὐ φίλον ἐστὶ μεταλλῆσαι καὶ ἐρέσθαι, ἐξ οὗ δή μ᾽ Αἰτωλὸς ἀνὴρ ἐξήπαφε μύθῳ, ὅς p. ἄνδρα κτείνας, πολλὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν ἀληθείς, 380 ἦλθεν ἐμὰ πρὸς δώματ᾽ * ἐγὼ δέ μιν ἀμφαγάπαζον. φῆ 9é μιν ev Kpnreoor παρ᾽ ᾿Ιδομενῆϊ ἰδέσθαι ^ > / 4 € / » νῆας ἀκειόμενον, τάς οἱ ξυνέαξαν ἄελλαι: καὶ dar ἐλεύσεσθαι 17) ἐς θέρος 1) ἐς ὀπώρην, πολλὰ χρήματ᾽ ἄγοντα, σὺν ἀντιθέοις ἑτάροισι. 385 καὶ σύ, γέρον πολυπενθές, ἐπεί σέ μοι ἤγαγε δαίμων, 4 4 / / / μήτε Ti a μοι ψεύδεσσι χαρίζεο μήτε τι θέλγε" » > 9 [4 IQ 7 LANA! 4 οὐ 9 yap\ τοὔνεκ᾽ ἐγώ σ᾽ 9 αἰδέσσομαι οὐδὲ φιλήσω, > \ ’ / > ^7 3 ’ 223 ἀλλὰ Δία’ ξένιον δείσας αὐτόν τ᾽ > ἐλεαίρων. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿᾽᾿Οδυσσεύς7 μάλα τίς τοι θυμὸς evi στήθεσσιν amoros, 391 οἷόν σ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὀμόσας περ ἐπήγαγον οὐδέ σε πείθω. > > » e 7 d 3 > A » ἀλλ᾽ aye νῦν^ ῥήτρην ποιησόμεθ᾽ - αὐτὰρ ὄπισθε 4 9 ’ 4 » » μάρτυροι ἀμφοτέροισι θεοί, τοὶ "Ολυμπον ἔχουσιν. / » / ^ εἰ 4 μέν’ κεν νοστήσῃ ἄναξ τεὸς1 és> τόδε δῶμα, 395 ἕσσας με χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματα πέμψαι Δουλίχιόνδ᾽ ἰέναι, ὅθι μοι φίλον ἔπλετο θυμῷ" εἰ δέ ke μὴ ἔλθῃσιν ἄναξ τεὸς ὡς ἀγορεύω, δμῶας ἐπισσεύας βαλέειν μεγάλης κατὰ πέτρης, ὄφρα Kat ἄλλος πτωχὸς ἀλεύεται ἠπεροπεύειν.᾽᾽ 400 Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσεφώνεε δῖος ódoppósξεῖν᾽, οὕτω γάρ κέν μοι Eükdein τ᾽ ἀρετή τε εἴη ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώπους ἅμα τ᾽ αὐτίκα καὶ μετέπειτα, + 9.9 1 5 ’ » \ , ^ ὅς σ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἐς κλισίην ἄγαγον kai ξείνια δῶκα, αὖτις δὲ κτείναιμι φίλον 7 ἀπὸ θυμὸν ἑλοίμην! 406 ἔ ΔίαΔία Kpoviwva πρόφρων κεν δὴδὴ ἔπειτα Kpoviwva Arroiunv! λιτοίμην νῦν δ᾽ ὥρη δόρποιο" τάχιστά μοι ἔνδον ἑταῖροι elev, iv’ ev κλισίῃ Aapov τετυκοίμεθα δόρπον. e

43»

7

’

9

^

A

|»

>

7

/

4 ἢ

9

9

“

>

A

9

«4

9

9

,

A

9

9

[4

,

3

’

1

^7

4

9

/

3)

40.

e

/

Dee

/

4

€

7

1

1

4

9

IQ

7

»

’

/

mee

4

>

9

9

/

N»

3)

9

^

’᾽

,

„QA9

A

A

A

/

eo

3

»

9

a)

>

>

/

9

[4

„

«€

9

4

/

1

>

/

>

\

«€

A

[4

\

A

7

4

3

/,

9

4

’

[4

9

9

>)

7

,

„

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ & (xiv)

29

^ > 7 9 , (ls οἱ e μὲνA τοιαῦτα πρὸςA ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον" ἀγχίμολον δὲ σύες τε καὶ ἀνέρες ἦλθον ὑφορβοί. 410 τὰς μὲν ἄρα ép£av κατὰ ἤθεα κοιμηθῆναι, κλαγγὴ δ᾽ ἄσπετος ὦρτο συῶν αὐλιζομενάων" > A e ^7 > 9 ^ e / αὐτὰρ ὁe οἷςT ἑτάροισιν ἐκέκλετο δῖος ὑφορβός" ἀἄξεθ᾽ ὑῶν τὸν ἄριστον, ἵνα ξείνῳ ἱερεύσω τηλεδαπῷ:" πρὸς δ᾽ αὐτοὶ ὀνησόμεθ᾽, οἵ περ ὀϊζὺν 415 δὴν ἔχομεν πάσχοντες ὑῶν ἕνεκ᾽ ἀργιοδόντων᾽ » € ^7 / / „ >» ἄλλοι δ᾽ > ἡμέτερον κάματον νήποινον ἔδουσιν. "Qs ἄρα φωνήσας κέασε ξύλα νηλέϊ χαλκῷ οἱ δ᾽ ὗν εἰσῆγον μάλα πίονα πενταέτηρον. » >> 5» 0 T3 , TOVN μὲνVo»ἔπειτ᾽ > ἔστησαν ἐπ᾽ Eaxapy’ οὐδὲ συβώτης 420 λ 4θ > » 9 10 ’ \ M 4 > » 05 nder' ap ἀθανάτων" φρεσὶ yàp κέχρητ᾽ ἀγαθῇσιν' ἀλλ᾽ 6 γ᾽ ἀπαρχόμενος κεφαλῆς τρίχας ἐν πυρὶ βάλλεν ἀργιόδοντος ὑός, καὶ ἐπεύχετο πᾶσι θεοῖσι νοστῆσαι ᾿Οδυσῆα πολύφρονα ovde δόμονδε. κόψε δ᾽ ἀνασχόμενος σχίζῃ δρυός, ἣν λίπε Keiwv' 425 τὸν δ᾽ ἔλιπε ψυχή. τοὶ δὲ σφάξάν τε καὶ eócav: αἶψα δέ μιν διέχευαν' ὁ δ᾽ ὠμοθετεῖτο συβώτης, πάντων ἀρχόμενος μελέων, ἐς πίονα δημόν. καὶ τὰ μὲν ἐν πυρὶ βάλλε, παλύνας ἀλφίτου ἀκτῇ, μίστυλλόν τ᾽ ἄρα τἄλλα kai ἀμφ᾽ ὀβελοῖσιν ἔπειραν, ὥπτησάν TE περιφραδέως ἐρύσαντό TE πάντα, 431 βάλλον δ᾽ εἰν ἐλεοῖσιν ἀολλέα: av δὲ συβώτης ἵστατο δαιτρεύσων---περὶ γὰρ φρεσὶν αἴσιμα ῃδη--καὶ τὰ μὲν ἕπταχα πάντα διεμοιρᾶτο δαϊζων" τὴν μὲν iav νύμφῃσι καὶ Ἑρμῇ, Μαιάδος υἱεῖ, 43 a

»

4»

θ᾽

λ

9

€

ὃ

>

m

^

1

^

e

/

A

9

>

»

1

[d

\

4

5

9

/

€

9

p

a

?

A

4

>

9

^7

Ul

[4

/

9

>

NV

\

/

4

7

$4.

^

4

4

e

9

4

9

[4

/

4

A

>

e

^

’

\

»

$

’

4

9

’

o

»

’.

\

4

|

/

Ld

9

^

»

^^

4

θῆκεν ἐπευξάμενος, Tas δ᾽ ἄλλας νεῖμεν ἑκάστῳ. ^

^

€

4

νώτοισιν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα διηνεκέεσσι γέραιρεν ἀργιόδοντος ὑός, κύδαινε δὲ θυμὸν ἄνακτος" / / , > καί ’ μιν φωνήσας προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς"/ "aiU. οὕτως, Evuare, φίλος Διὶ πατρὶ γένοιο 3

4

€

^?

/

A

A

Μ

440

90

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

& (xiv)

ὡς ἐμοί, ὅττι με τοῖον ἐόντ᾽ ἀγαθοῖσι γεραίρεις. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα: e

9

’

e

^

4.9

?

9

^

’

32

“ἔσθιε, δαιμόνιε ξείνων, καὶ τέρπεο τοῖσδε,

οἷα πάρεστι: θεὸς δὲ τὸ μὲν δώσει, τὸ δ᾽ ἐάσει, ὅττι κεν ᾧ θυμῷ ἐθέλῃ: δύναται γὰρ ἅπαντα. Η pa καὶ ἄργματα θῦσε θεοῖς αἰειγενέτῃσι, σπείσας δ᾽ αἴθοπα olvov ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ πτολιπόρθῳ ἐν χείρεσσιν ἔθηκεν" o δ᾽ ἕζετο ἡ παρὰ μοίρῃ. σῖτον δέ σφιν ἔνειμε Μεσαύλιος, ὅν pa συβώτης αὐτὸς κτήσατο οἷος ἀποιχομένοιο ἄνακτος, e

4

A

Ψ

a

4

^

9

\

A

/

/

/

^

>

’

e

[4

>

7

Φ

3}

free

ὦ

’

^

»

445

9

9

»

^

^

»

>

A

^

>

A

/

A

4

’

€

/

450

νόσφιν δεσποίνης καὶ Λαέρταο γέροντος" πὰρ δ᾽ ἄρα μιν Ταφίων πρίατο κτεάτεσσιν ἑοῖσιν. οἱ δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος kai ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, σῖτον μέν σφιν ἀφεῖλε Μεσαύλιος, οἱ δ᾽ ἐπὶ κοῖτον 455 σίτου καὶ κρειῶν κεκορημένοι ἐσσεύοντο. ¥ 3. I ^ / » Νὺξ\ δ᾽ » dp’ ἐπῆλθε κακή,, σκοτομήνιος" $e^ δ᾽ > ἄρα Ζεὺς πάννυχος, αὐτὰρ ἄη Ζέφυρος μέγας αἰὲν ἔφυδρος. τοῖς δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς μετέειπε, συβώτεω πειρητίζων, €

>

>

»

95»

A

»

>

/

»

A

A

9.9

»

/

„

9

5

9

»

»

e

[4

[4

\

^

/

[4

4

€

’

4

9

εἴ πώς

^

,

[4

^

€

oA

»

4

^

/

d

„

9

οἱ ἐκδὺς χλαῖναν TOPOL, N τιν

€

’

ETALPWV

460

ἄλλον ἐποτρύνειεν, ἐπεί ἕο κήδετο Ninv: κέκλυθι νῦν, Evpaw καὶ ἄλλοι πάντες ἑταῖροι, d 9 εὐξάμενός τι ἔπος ἐρέω" οἶνος γὰρ ἀνώγει ἡλεός, ὅς T ἐφέηκε πολύφρονά περ μάλ᾽ ἀεῖσαι xy

9

€t

4

’

?

e^

’

καί θ᾽ ,

9

e

;

Ae

7

»

>

9

A

/

»

’ὔ

/

1

€

ld

ἁπαλὸν γελάσαι, καί τ €

’

4

4

>

A0

ὀρχήσασθαι 9

/

^

95

^

ἀνῆκε, >

m

465

Kal τι ἔπος προέηκεν ὅ πέρ T ἄρρητον ἄμεινον. ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν τὸ πρῶτον ἀνέκραγον, οὐκ ἐπικεύσω. e , » » εἴθ᾽nm? ὡς«ἃ ἡβώοιμι βίη4 TE 4 μοι ἔμπεδος εἴη, ws 00° ὑπὸ Τροίην λόχον ἤγομεν aprivavtes. ἡγείσθην δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεύς τε καὶ ᾿Ατρεΐδης Μενέλαος, 470 τοῖσι δ᾽ ἅμα τρίτος ἄρχον ἐγών᾽ αὐτοὶ γὰρ ἄνωγον. ς

un?

e

A

4

/

»

9

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

& (xiv)

31

GAN ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ ἱκόμεσθα ποτὶ πτόλιν αἰπύ τε τεῖχος, LER ἡμεῖς^ μὲν περὶ ἄστυ κατὰ ῥωπήϊα πυκνά, ἂν δόνακας καὶ ἕλος, ὑπὸ τεύχεσι πεπτηῶτες κείμεθα, νὺξ δ᾽ ap ἐπῆλθε κακὴ Βορέαο πεσόντος, πηγυλίς" αὐτὰρ ὕπερθε χιὼν yéver ἠΐτε πάχνη, 476 ψυχρή, καὶ σακέεσσι περιτρέφετο κρύσταλλος. ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι πάντες χλαίνας ἔχον ἠδὲ χιτῶνας, εὗδον δ᾽ εὔκηλοι, σάκεσιν εἰλυμένοι ὥμους" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ χλαῖναν μὲν ἰὼν ἑτάροισιν ἔλειπον 480 ἀφραδίῃς, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἐφάμην ῥιγωσέμεν ἔμπης, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπόμην σάκος οἷον ἔχων καὶ ζῶμα φαεινόν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ τρίχα νυκτὸς ἔην, μετὰ δ᾽ ἄστρα βεβήκει, καὶ τότ᾽ ἐγὼν ᾿Οδυσῆα προσηύδων ἐγγὺς ἐόντα ἀγκῶνι vitas—o δ᾽ ap’ ἐμμαπέως ὑπάκουσε--485 “διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, οὔ τοι ἔτι ζωοῖσι μετέσσομαι, ἀλλά με χεῖμα δάμναται" οὐ γὰρ ἔχω χλαῖναν" παρά μ᾽ ἤπαφε δαίμων οἰοχίτων᾽ ἔμεναι" νῦν δ᾽ οὐκέτι φυκτὰ πέλονται. ὡς ἐφάμην" ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα νόον σχέθε τόνδ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ, 490 ^ » / 9 1 Ld οἷος κεῖνος ἔην BovAevépev ἠδὲ μάχεσθαι" φθεγξάμενος δ᾽ ὀλίγῃ Omi με πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπε" ciya νῦν, μή τίς σευ ᾿Αχαιῶν ἄλλος ἀκούσῃ. 7 καὶ em ἀγκῶνος κεφαλὴν σχέθεν εἶπέ τε μῦθον" “κλῦτε, φίλοι: θεῖός μοι ἐνύπνιον ἦλθεν ὄνειρος. 498 λίην yàp νηῶν ἑκὰς ἤλθομεν" ἀλλά τις εἴη εἰπεῖν ' Arpeión ᾿Αγαμέμνονι, ποιμένι λαῶν, εἰ πλέονας παρὰ ναῦφιν ἐποτρύνειε νέεσθαι. ὡς ἔφατ᾽- ὦρτο δ᾽ ἔπειτα Θόας, ᾿Ανδραίμονος vids, καρπαλίμως, ἀπὸ δὲ χλαῖναν θέτο φοινικόεσσαν, 500 βῆ δὲ θέειν ἐπὶ νῆας" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐνὶ εἵματι κείνου κείμην ἀσπασίως, dae δὲ χρυσόθρονος ' Hos. « ^ € / ’ [4 3 » ὡς νῦν ἡβώοιμι βίη Té μοι ἔμπεδος εἴη" 4

4

’

»

ı

>

>

9

A

9

>

€

9

ı

9

M

A

A

^

9

’

^

«

9

\

9

oh

’

4

9

7

9

>

A

,

’

A

^

᾽

»

9

4

4

9

^

»

4

?

\

A

>

^

9

>

A

/

9

’

’

/

ὕ

^

’

»

’ὔ

9

,

„

»

^

7

M

4

>

9

4

e

’

4

9

72

>

9

4

9

’

A

9

9

A

^

»

9

€

»

A

^

^

9

9

’

»

\

»

^

dN

/

/

’

^

>

»

»

»

^

^2

^

>

4

»

€

1

9

Deh

[4

e

/

4

€

3

4

9081

oA

,

9

„9

/

>

’

4

A

9

’

4

4

»

A

\

’

9

^

4

9

4

’

9

^

A

e

A

49

^

A

/

’

έ

?

3

9

9

3

339

4

T

9

A

9

>

»

’

Cd

€?

4

9

4

82

. OAYXXEIAZ & (xmv)

δοίη κέν τις χλαῖναν ἐνὶ σταθμοῖσι συφορβῶν, ἀμφότερον, φιλότητι καὶ αἰδοῖ φωτὸς ἕῆος" 505 νῦν δέ u’ ἀτιμάζουσι κακὰ χροΐ εἵματ᾽ ἔχοντα. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Ἐὔμαιε συβῶτα:" ὦ γέρον, alvos μέν τοι ἀμύμων, ὃν κατέλεξας, οὐδέ τί πω παρὰ μοῖραν ἔπος νηκερδὲς ἔειπες" ^

4

>

95

4

\

ΕΝ

e

>

»

3)

cc

τὼ οὔτ᾽ ἐσθῆτος δευήσεαι οὔτε Tev ἄλλου,

ὅ10

ὧν ἐπέοιχ᾽ ἱκέτην ταλαπείριον ἀντιάσαντα, νῦν" ἀτὰρ ἠῶθέν γε τὰ σὰ ῥάκεα δνοπαλίξεις. οὐ γὰρ πολλαὶ χλαῖναι ἐπημοιβοί τε χιτῶνες ἐνθάδε ἕννυσθαι, μία δ᾽ οἴη φωτὶ ἕκάστῳ. ^

>

9

A

/

IA

[4

A

e

4

’

9

€

/

’

3,

oc

4

αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν ἔλθῃσιν ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος vids,

515

αὐτός Tot χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματα δώσει, πέμψει δ᾽ ὅππῃ σε κραδίη θυμός τε κελεύει. ὥς εἰπὼν ἀνόρουσε, τίθει δ᾽ ἄρα οἱ πυρὸς ἐγγὺς εὐνήν, ἐν δ᾽ ὀΐων τε kai αἰγῶν δέρματ᾽ ἔβαλλεν. ἔνθ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς κατέλεκτ᾽- ἐπὶ δὲ χλαῖναν βάλεν αὐτῷ πυκνὴν καὶ μεγάλην, 7) οἱ παρεκέσκετ᾽ ἀμοιβάς, 521 ἕννυσθαι ὅτε τις χειμὼν ἔκπαγλος ὄροιτο. ς ὁ μὲν ἔν υσεὺς κοιμήσατο, τοὶ δὲ παρ αὐτὸν ἄνδρες κοιμήσαντο νεηνίαι" οὐδὲ συβώτῃ nvdavev αὐτόθι kotros, ὑῶν ἄπο κοιμηθῆναι, 525 ^ 9 ἀλλ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔξω ἰὼν ὅπλίζετο" χαῖρε δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, e / V4 ‘4 37 ὅττι ῥάe 7 ot e βιότου περικήδετο νόσφιν ἐόντος. ^ ’ +f AN ’ ? » πρῶτον μὲνM ξίφος ὀξὺ περὶ A στιβαροῖς^ Bader’ ὦμοις, ἀμφὶ δὲ χλαῖναν ἑέσσατ᾽ ἀλεξάνεμον, μάλα πυκνήν, ἂν δὲ νάκην Eder αἰγὸς éUrpedéos μεγάλοιο, 530 ,

>

a

9

ὦ

>

9

,

Α

9

>

>

A

^2

€

4

dh

4

A

„

μή

θ᾽

ὃ

9

,

A

E)!

A

A

/

^

/

^

e

^

€?

9

9

9

,

Α

A

99

€

1

>

’᾽

9

9

ὃ

\

/

»

07

5

’

9...

1

/

4

ION

^

9

»

/

,

e

»

€

᾽Οὃ

7

e

>

e

/

>

\

A

“Q

,

Ul

.

,

/

’

εἵλετο δ᾽ ὀξὺν ἄκοντα, κυνῶν ἀλκτῆρα kai ἀνδρῶν. βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεναι κείων ὅθι περ σύες ἀργιόδοντες a

>

XFA

»

^

3

^

4

3

πέτρῃ ὕπο γλαφυρῇ εὗδον, Bopew ὑπ᾽ (wyf. 4

ej

^

T

,

e

9

9

^

^

9

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

O

Ἢ δ᾽ εἰς εὐρύχορον Λακεδαίμονα IIaMas ᾿Αθήνη ” > ^ 4 [4 € otyer , 9 ᾿Οδυσσῆος μεγαθύμου φαίδιμον υἱὸν νόστου ὑπομνήσουσα καὶ ὀτρυνέουσα νέεσθαι. εὗρε δὲ Τηλέμαχον καὶ Νέστορος ἀγλαὸν υἱὸν ^

A

/

A

4

9

A

en

εὕδοντ᾽ ἐν προδόμῳ Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο,

5

ἦ τοι Νεστορίδην μαλακῷ δεδμημένον ὕπνῳ" ᾿Γηλέμαχον δ᾽ οὐχ ὕπνος ἔχε γλυκύς, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ νύκτα δι᾽ ἀμβροσίην μελεδήματα πατρὸς ἔγειρεν. ἀγχοῦ δ᾽ ἱσταμένη προσέφη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" Τηλέμαχ᾽, οὐκέτι καλὰ δόμων ἄπο THA’ ἀλάλησαι, κτήματά τε προλιπὼν ἄνδρας τ᾽ ἐν σοῖσι δόμοισιν 1] οὕτω ὑπερφιάλους: μή τοι κατὰ πάντα φάγωσι κτήματα δασσάμενοι, σὺ δὲ THiicinv ὁδὸν ἔλθης. 9343? " , | 9 \ , ἀλλ᾽ ὄτρυνε τάχιστα βοὴν\ ἀγαθὸν Μενέλαον πεμπέμεν, OPP ἔτι οἴκοι ἀμύμονα μητέρα τέτμῃς. 15 ἤδη γάρ ῥα πατήρ τε κασίγνητοί τε κέλονται ᾿ὐρυμάχῳ γήμασθαι: 6 γὰρ περιβάλλει ἅπαντας "220 , BE AL » μνηστῆρας δώροισι καὶ ἐξώφελλεν ἔεδνα" μή νύ τι σεῦ ἀέκητι δόμων ἐκ κτῆμα φέρηται. οἶσθα yàp οἷος θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι γυναικός" 20 κείνου βούλεται οἶκον ὀφέλλειν ὅς κεν ὀπυίῃ, , / , / παίδων δὲ i προτέρων καὶ V κουριδίοιο φίλοιο. οὐκέτι μέμνηται τεθνηότος ὀὐδὲ μεταλλᾷ. ἀλλὰ σύ γ᾽ ἐλθὼν αὐτὸς ἐπιτρέψειας ἕκαστα 4

9

^

6

»

€

4

4

9

>

/

/

’

A

4

1

/

?

^

>

95

/

4

9

A

9

„

\

A

9

e

^

\

/

M

4

[4

Ul

A

3

^

oe

=F

^X»

ed

A

/

e

[4

>

4

3

,

e

δμῳάων ἥ τίς τοι ἀρίστη φαίνεται εἶναι, 33

3

/

/

>

/

25

84

OAYZZEIAZ O (xv)

εἰς ὅ KE τοι φήνωσι θεοὶ κυδρὴν παράκοιτιν. ἄλλο δέ Tot τι ἔπος ἐρέω, σὺ δὲ σύνθεο θυμῷ" μνηστήρων σ᾽ ἐπιτηδὲς ἀριστῆες λοχόωσιν ἐν πορθμῷ ᾿Ιθάκης τε Σάμοιό τε παιπαλοέσσης, ἱέμενοι κτεῖναι, πρὶν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι. 80 ἀλλὰ τά γ᾽ οὐκ ὀΐω" πρὶν Kai τινα γαῖα καθέξει ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων, οἵ τοι βίοτον κατέδουσιν. ἀλλὰ ἑκὰς νήσων ἀπέχειν εὐεργέα νῆα, € ^ / / D » νυκτὶ Idδ᾽ ὁμῶς πλείειν: πέμψει δέ , τοι οὖρον ὄπισθεν ἀθανάτων os τίς σε φυλάσσει τε ῥύεταί τε. 35 9

e

’

»

4

/

;

>

^

3

MJ

»

3

/

9

1

+

doh

e

\

9

M

’᾽

^

7

/

^^

,

/

A

[4

’

9

/

€ ^

αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν πρώτην ἀκτὴν >

A

4

9

,

\

/

9

/

>

\

A

>

4

᾿Ιθάκης ἀφίκηαι, ,

9

’

νῆα μὲν ἐς πόλιν ὀτρῦναι καὶ πάντας ἑταίρους, αὐτὸς δὲ πρώτιστα συβώτην εἰσαφικέσθαι, ὃς τοι ὑῶν ἐπίουρος, ὁμῶς δέ τοι ἤπια οἶδεν. ἔνθα δὲ νύκτ᾽ ἀέσαι" τὸν δ᾽ ὀτρῦναι πόλιν εἴσω ἀγγελίην épéovra, περίφρονι IlnveAorein, οὕνεκά οἱ σῶς ἐσσι καὶ ἐκ Πύλου εἰλήλουθας. >

\

\

»

/

A

9

’

’

Φ

€

>

>

’᾽

[4

ds)

1

^?

€

?

>

/

>

~

/

’

^

9

[4

i

95

/

\

/

H μὲν ap’ ὡς εἰποῦσ᾽ ἀπέβη πρὸς μακρὸν \

»

9

A

9

40

μ᾿

^95

’

1

A

»

9

"Ολυμπον,

αὐτὰρ ὁ Νεστορίδην ἐξ ἡδέος ὕπνου ἔγειρε 4 ^ » λὰξM ποδὶ 1 κινήσας, Kat / pav πρὸς1 μῦθον ἔειπεν’ 45 eypeo, Neoropiön Ilewiorpare: μώνυχας ἵππους ζεῦξον ὑφ᾽ ἅρματ᾽ ἄγων, ὄφρα πρήσσωμεν ὁδοῖο. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Νεστορίδης ]]εισίστρατος ἀντίον nuda’ “Τηλέμαχ᾽, οὔ πως ἔστιν ἐπειγομένους περ ὁδοῖο νύκτα διὰ δνοφερὴν ἐλάαν: τάχα δ᾽ ἔσσεται ἠώς. 50 ἀλλὰ μέν᾽ eis ὅ κε δῶρα φέρων ἐπιδίφρια θήῃ ἥρως ᾿Ατρεΐδης, δουρικλειτὸς Μενέλαος, καὶ μύθοις ἀγανοῖσι παραυδήσας ἀποπέμψῃ. τοῦ γάρ τε ξεῖνος μιμνήσκεται ἤματα πάντα $5 0« t1 / / / )) ἀνδρὸς ξεινοδόκου, ὅςe κεν φιλότητα παράσχῃ. 55 Ὡς Edar’- αὐτίκα δὲ χρυσόθρονος ἤλυθεν 'Hos. ἀγχίμολον δέ σφ᾽ ἦλθε βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος, >

A

e

/

{«»ν

€

’

A^

e

1

4

9

19?

9

΄

e

»

/

9

5

M

[4

»

/

»y

/

ὃ

\

Ὰ

€

’

7

e

4

9

>

9

^

’

3}

"ὃ

>

7

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

O (xv)

35

avoras ἐξ εὐνῆς, Ἑλένης πάρα καλλικόμοιο. TOV δ᾽ ὡς οὖν ἐνόησεν ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος υἱός, σπερχόμενός ῥα χιτῶνα περὶ χροΐ σιγαλόεντα δῦνεν, καὶ μέγα φᾶρος ἐπὶ στιβαροῖς Bader’ ὦμοις Ν [4 4 / ἥρως, βῆ^ δὲ M θύραζε, παριστάμενος δὲ M προσηύδα ᾿ηλέμαχος, φίλος υἱὸς ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο: '""Arpeiön Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, ἤδη νῦν μ᾽ ἀπόπεμπε φίλην és πατρίδα γαῖαν" ἤδη γάρ μοι θυμὸς ἐέλδεται οἴκαδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι. Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος: 1

>

Ld

e

72

^

v

>

>

9

+

9

’

’

4

M

"])^

,

9

3

,

/

>

€ 7

/

9.2

Γηλέμαχ᾽, οὔ τί σ᾽

4€

^^

»

>

60

65

^

€

^?

3)

ἐγώ ye πολὺν χρόνον evbad

9

3

4

4

/

3

4Q9

ἐρύξω / ^ ἱέμενον νόστοιο" νεμεσσῶμαι δὲ \ καὶ δ»ἄλλῳ ἀνδρὶ ξεινοδόκῳ ὅς κ᾿ ἔξοχα μὲν φιλέῃσιν, ἔξοχα δ᾽ ἐχθαίρῃσιν: ἀμείνω δ᾽ αἴσιμα πάντα. e)

v

>

9

L4

9

/

9

»

70

/

ἴσόν τοι κακόν ἐσθ᾽, ὅς τ᾽ οὐκ ἐθέλοντα νέεσθαι

ξεῖνον ἐποτρύνει καὶ ὃς ἐσσύμενον κατερύκει. χρὴ ξεῖνον παρεόντα φιλεῖν, ἐθέλοντα δὲ πέμπειν. ἀλλὰ μέν᾽ εἰς ὅ κε δῶρα φέρων ἐπιδίφρια Ocio 75 καλά, od δ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἴδῃς, εἴπω δὲ γυναιξὶ δεῖπνον ἐνὶ μεγάροις τετυκεῖν ἅλις ἔνδον ἐόντων. ἀμφότερον κῦδός τε καὶ ἀγλαΐη καὶ ὄνειαρ δειπνήσαντας ἴμεν πολλὴν ἐπ᾽ ἀπείρονα γαῖαν. εἰ δ᾽ ἐθέλεις τραφθῆναι av’ Ἑλλάδα καὶ μέσον ἤΑργος, ὄφρα τοι αὐτὸς ἕπωμαι, ὑποζεύξω δέ τοι ἵππους, 81 ἄστεα δ᾽ ἀνθρώπων ἡγήσομαι: οὐδέ τις ἡμέας αὕτως ἀππέμψει, δώσει δέ τι ἕν γε φέρεσθαι, 4 > 4 7 ηέ4) τινα τριπόδων εὐχάλκων ἠὲoA λεβήτων, née δύ᾽ ἡμιόνους ἠὲ χρύσειον ἄλεισον. 85 ov δ᾽ αὖ ᾿Γηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα “᾿Λτρεΐδη Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, βούλομαι ἤδη νεῖσθαι ἐφ᾽ ἡμέτερ᾽" οὐ γὰρ ὄπισθεν \

^

v

$

ν

>

„

959

^»

T

A

e

e

e

’

€

δ᾽

’

9A

>

,

II

^

322

7

\

/

>

4

4

€

3}

’

€

[4

[4

ΝΜ

949

e

e

4

[4

4

7

[4

4

»

VOL.

^

/

9

vA

1

/

4

9

9

’

,

if)

M

.

3)

E

86

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ O (xv)

οὖρον ἰὼν κατέλειπον ἐπὶ κτεάτεσσιν ἐμοῖσιν" μὴ πατέρ᾽ ἀντίθεον διζήμενος αὐτὸς ὄλωμαι, 90 ἢ τί μοι ἐκ μεγάρων κειμήλιον ἐσθλὸν ὄληται. Αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ τὸ γ᾽ ἄκουσε βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος, αὐτίκ᾽ ap ἡ ἀλόχῳ ἠδὲ δμῳῇσι κέλευσε δεῖπνον ἐνὶ μεγάροις τετυκεῖν ἅλις ἔνδον ἐόντων. ἀγχίμολον δέ οἱ ἦλθε Βοηθοΐδης ᾿Ετεωνεύς, 95 ἀνστὰς ἐξ εὐνῆς, ἐπεὶ οὐ πολὺ vatev ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ" TOv πῦρ κῆαι ἄνωγε βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Μενέλαος ὀπτῆσαΐ τε κρεῶν" ὁ δ᾽ ap οὐκ ἀπίθησεν ἀκούσας. αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἐς θάλαμον κατεβήσετο κηώεντα, οὐκ οἷος, ἅμα τῷ γ᾽ EAévq κίε καὶ Μεγαπένθης. 100 ἀλ ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ ἵκαν᾽ ὅθι ot κειμήλια ketro, ᾿Ατρεΐδης μὲν ἔπειτα δέπας λάβεν ἀμφικύπελλον, €A ^ / 4 > » υἱὸν δὲ \ κρητῆρα φέρειν Μεγαπένθε᾽ ἄνωγεν ἀργύρεον: “Ἑλένη δὲ παρίστατο φωριαμοῖσιν, ἔνθ᾽ ἔσαν οἱ πέπλοι παμποίκιλοι, οὗς κάμεν αὐτή. 105 τῶν ἕν᾽ ἀειραμένη "EAevn φέρε, δῖα γυναικῶν, ὃς κάλλιστος ἔην ποικίλμασιν ἠδὲ μέγιστος, ἀστὴρ δ᾽ ὡς ἀπέλαμπεν" ἔκειτο δὲ νείατος ἄλλων. βὰν δ᾽ ἰέναι προτέρω διὰ δώματος, hos ἵκοντο Τηλέμαχον" τὸν δὲ προσέφη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος" 110 ““Τηλέμαχ᾽, ἦ τοι νόστον, ὅπως φρεσὶ σῆσι μενοινᾷς, ὥς TOL Leds τελέσειεν, ἐρίγδουπος πόσις “Ἥρης. M

49

3

’

A

^»

A

>

9

»

9»

,

A

>

^v

M

>

€

4

>

’

€

7

^

«

/

4

»

’

M

4

\

9

A

’᾽

,

»

T

7

,

~

A

[4

>

/

^

xO

᾽

’

^

’

€

97

9

[4

/

9

4

/

,

4

a

A

A

9

,

3

e

»

3)

4

9

\

»

>

^

>

»

9

/

4

€

>

\

\

„

1

A

?

v

€

\

M

/

eo

’

9

»

»

/

ood

a

3

>

A

9

4

»

^

/

»

e

»

?

/

^

4

„

A

^

^

>

9

/

’

9

^^

9

"0

9

49.

>

9

e

4

e

δώρων δ᾽, ὅσσ᾽ ἐν ἐμῷ οἴκῳ κειμήλια κεῖται,

δώσω ὃ κάλλιστον καὶ τιμηέστατόν ἐστι. δώσω τοι κρητῆρα τετυγμένον" ἀργύρεος δὲ

115

ἐστὶν ἅπας, χρυσῷ δ᾽ ἐπὶ χείλεα κεκράανται, ἔργον δ᾽ Ηφαίστοιο: πόρεν δέ é Φαίδιμος ἥρως, Σιδονίων βασιλεύς, 00° Eos δόμος ἀμφεκάλυψε Keto’ ἐμὲ νοστήσαντα" τεῖν δ᾽ ἐθέλω τόδ᾽ ὁπάσσαι. “Os εἰπὼν ἐν χειρὶ τίθει δέπας ἀμφικύπελλον 120 (d

^9

>

A

7

a

9

3,427

Q9

95

/

x)

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

O (xv)

91

ἥρως ᾿Ατρεΐδης" 6 δ᾽ dpa κρητῆρα φαεινὸν ^ 9 3 ^ / / / θῆκ᾽ αὐτοῦ προπάροιθε φέρων κρατερὸς\ Μεγαπένθης, ἀργύρεον: "EAév δὲ παρίστατο καλλιπάρῃος πέπλον ἔχουσ᾽ ἐν χερσίν, ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνόμαζε" 9

/

€

/

’

»

\

>

’

9

’

4

»

>

»

>

»

>

>

P?

“δῶρόν τοι καὶ ἐγώ, τέκνον φίλε, τοῦτο δίδωμι,

125

μνῆμ᾽ Ἑλένης χειρῶν, πολυηράτου és γάμου ὥρην, σῇ ἀλόχῳ φορέειν: τῆος δὲ φίλῃ παρὰ μητρὶ κεῖσθαι ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ. σὺ δέ μοι χαίρων ἀφίκοιο οἶκον ἐϊκτίμενον καὶ σὴν ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν." ^

^

^

1À

’᾽

4

.

^

ὃ

A

IA

4

A

"Qs εἰποῦσ᾽ ἐν χερσὶ τίθει" ὁ δ᾽ ἐδέξατο χαίρων. 130

καὶ τὰ μὲν ἐς πείρινθα τίθει Πεισίστρατος ἥρως δεξάμενος, καὶ πάντα €@ θηήσατο θυμῷ" τοὺς δ᾽ ἦγε πρὸς δῶμα κάρη ξανθὸς Μενέλαος. ἐζέσθην δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔπειτα κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους Te. χέρνιβα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολος προχόῳ ἐπέχευε φέρουσα 135 καλῇ χρυσείῃ, ὑπὲρ ἀργυρέοιο λέβητος, νίψασθαι" mapa δὲ ξεστὴν ἐτάνυσσε τράπεζαν. σῖτον δ᾽ αἰδοίη ταμίη παρέθηκε φέρουσα, εἴδατα πόλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖσα, χαριζομένη παρεόντων" πὰρ δὲ Βοηθοΐδης κρέα δαίετο. καὶ νέμε μοίρας: 140 οἰνοχόει δ᾽ υἱὸς Μενελάου κυδαλίμοιο. οἱ δ᾽ em ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον EVTO, δὴ τότε Τηλέμαχος καὶ Νέστορος ἀγλαὸς υἱὸς ἵππους T€ ζεύγνυντ᾽ ava θ᾽ ἅρματα ποικίλ᾽ ἔβαινον, 145 ἐκ δ᾽ ἔλασαν προθύροιο καὶ αἰθούσης ἐριδούπου. τοὺς δὲ μετ᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδης ἔκιε ξανθὸς Μενέλαος, olvov ἔχων ἐν χειρὶ μελίφρονα δεξιτερῆφι, ἐν δέπαϊ χρυσέῳ, ὄφρα λείψαντε Kıoirnv. ’ 4 4 στῇa δ᾽ > «vἵππων προπάροιθε, δεδισκόμενος δὲ M προσηύδα" ‘“yatperov, ὦ κούρω, καὶ Νέστορι ποιμένι λαῶν 151 7 εἰπεῖν: 7) yàp ἐμοί ye πατὴρ WS ἤπιος ἦεν, ἐφ»

>

4

»

δ᾽

Dd

9

9

’

/

9

>

"

’ὔ

9

/

4

>

9

9

9A

9

I

JA!

\

\

9

9

€

*

4

/

4

M

>

3

>

\

’

»

^

9

,

4

>

A

e

3

A

N

3

/

9

’

^

/

»

„

ὦ

7

ee

,

,

195

»

„

4

4

Ld

r

’

^

4

/

4

/

4

‘4

4

4

>

Id

^7

^

4

A

9

>

4

eA

ej

4

4

’

>

Pd

λ

A

^

\

’

en

»

Ξ

’

38

OAYZXZEIAX

O (xv)

nos ἐνὶ Τροίῃ πολεμίζομεν υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν.’ / / 9 / » Tov\ δ᾽ 9 αὖ7 Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὐδαec ’ / [4 9 [4 Kal \ λίην κείνῳ γε, διοτρεφές, ὡς€ ἀγορεύεις, 155 πάντα τάδ᾽ ἐλθόντες καταλέξομεν: al γὰρ ἐγὼν ὧς 4

4Q9

νοστήσας /

9

9

/

’

᾿Ιθάκηνδε, κιχὼν Ld

\

9

Ἃ

᾿Οδυσῆ᾽

\

>

X

a

ἐνὶ οἴκῳ,

^9

9

A

»

εἴποιμ᾽ ὡς παρὰ σεῖο τυχὼν φιλότητος ἁπάσης » > A » AA Ad } 0A 1» ἔρχομαι, αὐτὰρ ἄγω κειμήλια πολλὰ καὶ λ ἐσθλά. Qs dpa οἱ εἰπόντι ἐπέπτατο δεξιὸς ὄρνις, 160 αἰετὸς ἀργὴν χῆνα φέρων ὀνύχεσσι πέλωρον, ἥμερον ἐξ αὐλῆς" ot δ᾽ ἰύζοντες ἕποντο ἀνέρες ἠδὲ γυναῖκες" ὁ δέ σφισιν ἐγγύθεν ἐλθὼν δεξιὸς Nice πρόσθ᾽ ἵππων" οἱ δὲ ἰδόντες γήθησαν, kai πᾶσιν ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θυμὸς ἰάνθη. 165 τοῖσι δὲ Νεστορίδης Πεισίστρατος ἄρχετο μύθων" “φράζεο δή, Μενέλαε διοτρεφές, ὄρχαμε λαῶν, ἢ νῶϊν τόδ᾽ ἔφηνε θεὸς τέρας ἦε σοὶ αὐτῷ. “Os φάτο" μερμήριξε δ᾽ ἀρηΐφιλος Μενέλαος, ὅππως οἱ κατὰ μοῖραν ὑποκρίναιτο νοήσας. 170 τὸν δ᾽ Ἑλένη τανύπεπλος ὑποφθαμένη φάτο μῦθον" “κλῦτέ pev: αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ μαντεύσομαι, ὡς ἐνὶ θυμῷ ἀθάνατοι βάλλουσι καὶ ws τελέεσθαι ὀΐω. e a > 9 > 3 J > A 3 ὡςς ὅδε χῆν᾽ ἡρπαξ᾽ ἀτιταλλομένην ἐνὶ οἴκῳ 9 \ 3 e ’ ἐλθὼν ἐξ9 ὄρεος, ὅθι οἱ € γενεή / τε τόκος τε, 175ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς κακὰ πολλὰ παθὼν Kat πόλλ᾽ ἐπαληθεὶς οἴκαδε νοστήσει καὶ τίσεται" ἠὲ καὶ ἤδη οἴκοι, ἀτὰρ μνηστῆρσι κακὸν πάντεσσι φυτεύει.᾽᾽ Τὴν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: ’ “οὕτω νῦν^ Ζεὺς θείη, ἐρίγδουπος πόσις “Ἥρης: 180 a

»

e >

€

,

^?

9\

9

€

^

Wer

[4

4θ

A

^^ oo

d

^

950."

M

a

>

δ᾽

,

9

4

>

dA

e

>

0

LG

,

9

€

>

A

1

A

M]

,

A

e

„

e

v

^

»

A

4

$C

9

A

7

0

1

7

, 7

4

4

m

$

^

JJ)

dh

τῶ κέν τοι καὶ κεῖθι θεῷ Ds εὐχετοῴμην.᾽ Ἢ καὶ ἐφ᾽ immoiv μάστιν βάλεν" οἱ δὲ μάλ᾽ ὦκα ἤϊξαν πεδίονδε διὰ πτόλιος μεμαῶτες. οἱ δὲ πανημέριοι σεῖον ζυγὸν ἀμφὶς ἔχοντες. 3». . do

OL

ὃ

ὃ

M

A

^

OAYZZEIAX

O (xv)

39

, / 97 4 / ^ 9 ’ Δύσετό τ᾽ > ἠέλιος σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαΐ: 185 ἐς Φηρὰς δ᾽ ἵκοντο Διοκλῆος ποτὶ δῶμα, υἱέος ᾿᾽Ορτιλόχοιο, τὸν ᾿Αλφειὸς τέκε παῖδα. ἔνθα δὲ νύκτ᾽ ἄεσαν, ὁ δὲ τοῖς πὰρ ξείνια θῆκεν. Ἦμος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, ἵππους τε ζεύγνυντ᾽ ἀνά θ᾽ ἅρματα ποικίλ᾽ ἔβαινον, / 9 4 > 4 ἐκφ δ᾽ 9.»ἔλασαν προθύροιο καὶ A αἰθούσης ἐριδούπου: 191 μάστιξεν δ᾽ ἐλάαν, τὼ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀέκοντε πετέσθην. ala δ᾽ ἔπειθ᾽ ἵκοντο Πύλου αἰπὺ πτολίεθρον" καὶ τότε TnAeuaxos προσεφώνεε Νέστορος υἱόν" vy

\

d

9.

Ν

»

e

/

4

>

\

4{

Ν

>

9X

’

9»

7

A

/

^

»

\

ὃ

’

>

‚N

9

LEN

^

4

»

4

4

4

πὼς

^^

€

7

εστοριδη,

A

[4

€

€?

/

λ

κεν μοι ὑποσχόμενος

’

τελεσειας

195

μῦθον ἐμόν; ξεῖνοι δὲ διαμπερὲς εὐχόμεθ᾽ εἶναι Ex πατέρων φιλότητος, ἀτὰρ καὶ ὁμήλικές εἰμεν’ e eg, ^ e / > ^7 78e δ᾽ > ὁδὸς καὶ \ μᾶλλον ὁμοφροσύνῃσιν ἐνήσει. μή με παρὲξ ἄγε νῆα, διοτρεφές, ἀλλὰ λίπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ^

>

,

[4

A

/

μὴ p /

\

\

/

>

δ

,

oe

,

9

/

4

4

>

o γέρων ἀέκοντα κατασχῇῃ « EVL ouco

>

€

,

99,

L4

@

IN

200

»

ἱέμενος φιλέειν: ἐμὲ δὲ χρεὼ θᾶσσον ἱκέσθαι. “Os φάτο: Νεστορίδης δ᾽ ap éQ συμφράσσατο θυμῷ, ὅππως οἱ κατὰ μοῖραν ὑποσχόμενος τελέσειεν. ὧδε δέ ot φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι: στρέψ᾽ ἵππους ἐπὶ νῆα θοὴν καὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης, 205 νηΐ δ᾽ ἐνὶ πρύμνῃ ἐξαίνυτο κάλλιμα δῶρα, ἐσθῆτα χρυσόν τε, τά ot Μενέλαος ἔδωκε: Kal μιν ἐποτρύνων ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" “σπουδῇ νῦν ἀνάβαινε κέλευέ τε πάντας ἑταίρους, e?

/

^

4

A

9

>

€

>

9

A

\

/

A

3

\

>

A

7

9

/

A

»

7

μάντις" ἀτὰρ γενεὴν γε Μελάμποδος 4

>

ἔκγονος ἦεν,

’

»

=

225

ὃς πρὶν μέν ποτ᾽ evate IlvAw ἔνι, μητέρι μήλων, ἀφνειὸς Πυλίοισι μέγ᾽ ἔξοχα δώματα vatov: a

A

9

A

4

9.

»

9

,

4.9)

/

»

4

/

/

δὴ τότε γ᾽ ἄλλων δῆμον ἀφίκετο, πατρίδα φεύγων

Νηλέα τε μεγάθυμον, ἀγαυότατον ζωόντων, ὅς οἱ χρήματα πολλὰ τελεσφόρον εἰς ἐνιαυτὸν ’ 4 A ^ 9 8 4 4 εἶχε Bin. ὁ δὲ Thos ἐνὶ μεγάροις Φυλάκοιο Φ

€

/

\

,

9

9

230

4

δεσμῷ ἐν ἀργαλέῳ δέδετο, κρατέρ᾽ ἄλγεα πάσχων εἵνεκα Νηλῆος κούρης ἄτης τε βαρείης, / € > A 4 ^ A ^ 9 / τήν οἱ ἐπὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε θεὰ δασπλῆτις "Epwoys. 9 9 € 4 » ^ A » ^^ 9 ’ GAN’ ὁ μὲν: ἔκφυγε κῆρα καὶ ἤλασε βοῦς ἐριμύκους 235 es Πύλον ἐκ Φυλάκης καὶ ἐτίσατο ἔργον ἀεικὲς 9

/

9

/

A

>

^

„

9

A

ἀντίθεον Νηλῆα, κασιγνήτῳ δὲ γυναῖκα ἠγάγετο πρὸς δώμαθ᾽ ὁ δ᾽ ἄλλων ἵκετο δῆμον, 4

4

A

7

9

€

9

»

ej

^

Apyos ἐς ἑππόβοτον" τόθι yap νύ ot αἴσιμον ἦεν / ^ 9 4 9.9 , ναιέμεναι πολλοῖσιν ἀνάσσοντ᾽ ᾿Αργείοισιν. ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔγημε γυναῖκα καὶ ὑψερεφὲς θέτο δῶμα,

3

9

9

>

ς

7

/

»

γείνατο δ᾽ 4

/

^

9

9

A

/

e

e

»

A

>

/

940

N

᾿Αντιφάτην καὶ Μάντιον, vie κραταιώ. 7

\

!

T

4

Αντιφάτης μὲν τίκτεν ᾿Οἰκλῆα μεγάθυμον, 4 \ 9 oe / / 9 / αὐτὰρ ᾿Οἰκλήης Aaocaóov ' Audxápaov,

9

’

A

4

9

..

m,

/

ὃν περὶ κῆρι φίλει Ζεύς τ᾽ αἰγίοχος καὶ «

A

^

’

7

9

$

/

4

9

᾿Απόλλων ’

παντοίην φιλότητ᾽ - οὐδ᾽ ἵκετο γήραος οὐδόν, 9 > » 9 9 4 / a 4 ἀλλ᾽ ὄλετ᾽ ἐν Θήβησι γυναίων εἵνεκα δώρων. /

’ὔ

9

4.9

ev

7

b)

7

τοῦ δ᾽ υἱεῖς ἐγένοντ᾽ ᾿Αλκμάων ᾿Αμφίλοχός τε.

246

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ O (xv)

41

Μάντιος αὖ τέκετο Πολυφείδεά τε KActróv Te ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι KAetrov χρυσόθρονος ἥρπασεν Ἠὼς 250 N 2 “59. / / κάλλεος εἵνεκα oto, iv ἀθανάτοισι μετείη: αὐτὰρ ὑπέρθυμον ἸΠολυφείδεα μάντιν ᾿Απόλλων ne βροτῶν ox” ἄριστον, ἐπεὶ θάνεν ᾿Αμφιάραος: ὃς ῥ᾽ ‘Yarepnainvd’ ἀπενάσσατο πατρὶ χολωθείς, ἔνθ᾽ o γε ναιετάων μαντεύετο πᾶσι βροτοῖσι. 255 Τοῦ μὲν dp’ υἱὸς ἐπῆλθε, Θεοκλύμενος δ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ ἦεν, os τότε Τηλεμάχου πέλας ἵστατο" τὸν δ᾽ exixave σπένδοντ᾽ 9 εὐχόμενόν τε θοῇ^ παρὰ νηΐ μελαίνῃ, 4 Kai ’,ἤ μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐπεί σε θύοντα κιχάνω τῷδ᾽ Evi χώρῳ, 260 λίσσομ᾽ ὑπὲρ θυέων καὶ δαίμονος, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα σῆς T αὐτοῦ κεφαλῆς καὶ ἑταίρων, οἵ τοι ἕπονται, εἰπέ μοι εἰρομένῳ νημερτέα μηδ᾽ ἐπικεύσῃς" Tis πόθεν eis ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις ἠδὲ τοκῆες; Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 265 “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, ξεῖνε, μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης γένος εἰμί, πατὴρ δέ μοί ἐστιν ᾿᾽Οδυσσεύς, εἴ ποτ᾽ env: νῦν δ᾽ ἤδη ἀπέφθιτο λυγρῷ ὀλέθρῳ. τοὔνεκα νῦν érápovs τε λαβὼν καὶ νῆα μέλαιναν 03

^

e

eo

(4

»

€

$

>

’

a

>

9

A

θ

3

A

9

9

er

[4

A

m

,

4

3

>

»

^

>

Ὁ

9

L4

’

494

)

^^

?

€

4

IQA

9

e^

3)

9

’

1

»

>

9?

/

A

»

>

AQ?

4

jAUov πευσόμενος MATPOS

NAG

M

/

>

-

>

e

e^

/

^

/,

/

?

4

»

>

4

’

>

9

4

4

X

4

/

^

[4

4

3

74

^^

(«€

»

^

ΦᾺ

[4

7

ONV οἰχομένοιο.

ὃ

A

9

270

[4

Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε Θεοκλύμενος θεοειδής" “οὕτω τοι καὶ ἐγὼν ἐκ πατρίδος, ἄνδρα κατακτὰς ” 4 ’ » ἔμφυλον" πολλοὶ \ δὲ \ κασίγνητοί Te ETAL TE Apyos av’ ἱππόβοτον, μέγα δὲ kparéovow ᾿Αχαιῶν. τῶν ὑπαλευάμενος θάνατον καὶ κῆρα μέλαιναν 215 φεύγω, ἐπεί νύ μοι αἷσα κατ᾽ ἀνθρώπους ἀλάλησθαι. ἀλλά pe νηὸς ἔφεσσαι, ἐπεί σε φυγὼν ἱκέτευσα, μή με κατακτείνωσι" διωκέμεναι yap ow.” Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: οὐ μὲν δή σ᾽ ἐθέλοντά γ᾽ ἀπώσω νηὸς ἐΐσης, 280 1

?

^

Li

4

,

(

y

9.3

[4

€

3

9

’

[4

t

,

[4

,

\

M

’

’

^

9

3.2

7

7

>

»

3

\

4

5

’

>

?

,

9

A

9

’

€

M

7

Doh

^

4

Q

42

OAYZZEIAZ O (xv)

ἀλλ᾽ ἔπευ" αὐτὰρ κεῖθι φιλήσεαι, οἷά κ᾽ ἔχωμεν. a » 7 39 ) d » Os ἄρα φωνήσας οἱ € ἐδέξατο χάλκεον ἔγχος, Kal τό γ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἰκριόφιν τάνυσεν νεὸς ἀμφιελίσσης" ἂν δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς νηὸς ἐβήσετο ποντοπόροιο. ἐν πρύμνῃ δ᾽ ap ἔπειτα καθέζετο, πὰρ δὲ of αὐτῷ εἷσε Θεοκλύμενον" τοὶ δὲ πρυμνήσι᾽ ἔλυσαν. / Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἑτάροισιν ἐποτρύνας ἐκέλευσεν Ψ Ὁ \ > 9% / > ^7 ὅπλων ἅπτεσθαι" τοὶ δ᾽ ἐσσυμένως ἐπίθοντο. ἱστὸν δ᾽ εἰλάτινον κοίλης ἔντοσθε μεσόδμης στῆσαν ἀείραντες, κατὰ δὲ προτόνοισιν ἔδησαν, ἕλκον δ᾽ ἱστία λευκὰ ἐϊστρέπτοισι βοεῦσι. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἴκμενον οὖρον ἵει γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη, 4 9 92 7 » [4 λάβρον Errawyilovra δι᾽ 9 αἰθέρος, ὄφρα τάχιστα νηῦς ἀνύσειε θέουσα θαλάσσης ἁλμυρὸν ὕδωρ. βὰν δὲ παρὰ Kpovvovs καὶ Χαλκίδα καλλιρέεθρον. Δύσετό τ᾽ ἠέλιος σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαΐί: ἡ δὲ Φεὰς ἐπέβαλλεν ἐπειγομένη Διὸς οὔρῳ, ἠδὲ παρ᾽ "HAıda δῖαν, ὅθι κρατέουσιν ’Erreioi. ἔνθεν δ᾽ αὖ νήσοισιν ἐπιπροέηκε θοῇσιν, ὁρμαίνων n κεν θάνατον φύγοι ἦ5 κεν ἁλώῃ. 9

>

9

M

$

4

9

>

9

9

/

€

1

e

9

>

^

9

/,

’᾽

»

»

A

»

’

Dee

\

T

,

^

286

,

290

A

σ

4

3}

A

[4

Oy

»

[4

„

4

»

>

9

[4

4

V4

’

[4

4

ἐ

>

^

%

>

9

^

\

~

4

9

€

/

1

e

295

300

Τὼ δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐν κλισίῃ ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ dios ὑφορβὸς optreitnv: παρὰ δέ σφιν ἐδόρπεον ἀνέρες ἄλλοι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο,

ὃ

’

δ

A

τοῖς δ᾽ “

.

3

>

\

M

>

ὃ

4

;

28

\

5

[d

>

4

>

»

^?

AA

e

᾿Οδυσεὺς μετέειπε, συβώτεω πειρητίζων, \

[4

’

’

| [4 A ’ a ’ λ [4 73 μιν ET3. 9. ἐνδυκέως φιλέοι μεῖναί TE κελεύοι 305 ^ ^ > [4 αὐτοῦ ἐνὶ σταθμῷ, 7) ὀτρύνειε πόλινδε: ce ’ ^ » 4 € ^ κέκλυθι νῦν, Ἐὔμαιε, καὶ 9 ἄλλοι πάντες ἑταϊροι" IA » λ λ ’ 9 ’ θ ἠῶθεν προτὶ \ ἄστυ λιλαίομαι ἀπονέεσθαι ’ e πτωχεύσων, ἵνα μή ’ σε κατατρύχω Kal A ératpous. 309 1 ἀλλά μοι εὖ θ᾽ ὑπόθευ καὶ ἅμ᾽ ἡγεμόν᾽ ἐσθλὸν ὄπασσον,

ὅς κέ με κεῖσ᾽ ἀγάγῃ" κατὰ δὲ πτόλιν αὐτὸς ἀνάγκῃ m

>

»

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ O (xv)

48

’ / ’ > ἡ“ πλάγξομαι, αἴ» κέν/ τις κοτύλην καὶ \ πύρνον ὀρέξῃ. καί κ᾽ ἐλθὼν πρὸς δώματ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο ἀγγελίην εἴποιμι περίφρονι IlnveAorein, Kai κε μνηστήρεσσιν ὑπερφιάλοισι μιγείην, εἴ μοι δεῖπνον δοῖεν ὀνείατα μυρί᾽ ἔχοντες. abba κεν εὖ δρώοιμι μετὰ σφίσιν doo’ ἐθέλοιεν. ἐκ> γάρ4 τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δὲ σύνθεο Kai μευ ἄκουσον: € ἰὑρμείαο ἕκητι διακτόρου, ὅς ῥά TE πάντων 320 ἀνθρώπων ἔργοισι χάριν καὶ κῦδος ὀπάζει, δρηστοσύνῃ οὐκ ἄν μοι ἐρίσσειε βροτὸς ἄλλος, πῦρ T εὖ νηῆσαι διά τε ξύλα Sava κεάσσαι, ^ ^ ^ δαιτρεῦσαί τε καὶ A ὀπτῆσαι καὶ οἰνοχοῆσαι, οἷά τε τοῖς ἀγαθοῖσι παραδρώωσι χέρηες.᾽᾽ Tov δὲ μέγ᾽ ὀχθήσας προσέφης, Evpasre συβῶτα: 325 ὦ μοι, ξεῖνε, τίη τοι ἐνὶ φρεσὶ τοῦτο νόημα ’

>

9

3

A

,

M

’

3

9.9

^

/

/

’

a

(4€

9

^

ἔπλετο;

’

4"

A

~

’

ἢ σύ ye πάγχυ λιλαίεαι αὐτόθ᾽ ὀλέσθαι, 7

/

/ 34 / ^ e εἰ ? δὴM μνηστήρων ἐθέλεις καταδῦναι ὅμιλον, τῶν ὕβρις τε βίη τε σιδήρεον οὐρανὸν ἵκει. οὔ τοι τοιοίδ᾽ εἰσὶν ὑποδρηστῆρες ἐκείνων, ἀλλὰ νέοι, χλαίνας εὖ εἱμένοι ἠδὲ χιτῶνας, αἰεὶ δὲ λιπαροὶ κεφαλὰς καὶ καλὰ πρόσωπα, ,

M

>

’

A

/

\

o

4

€

/

9C

\

G1

^

A

[4

1

330

οἵ σφιν tbrodpwwow: ἐὔξεστοι δὲ τράπεζαι e

€

[4

> oh

A

4

σίτου καὶ κρειῶν nd οἴνου βεβρίθασιν. 335 ἀλλὰ pév'* οὐ ydp τίς τοι ἀνιᾶται παρεόντι, οὔτ᾽ ἐγὼ οὔτε τις ἄλλος ἑταίρων, οἵ μοι ἔασιν. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν ἔλθῃσιν ᾿Οδυσσῆος φίλος vids, κεῖνός σε χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματα ἔσσει, πέμψει δ᾽ ὅππῃ σε κραδίη θυμός τε κελεύει. Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς:" 340 "aiU. οὕτως, Εὔμαιε, φίλος Au πατρὶ γένοιο ὡς ἐμοί, ὅττι μ᾽ ἔπαυσας ἄλης καὶ ὀϊζύος αἰνῆς. πλαγκτοσύνης δ᾽ οὐκ ἔστι κακώτερον ἄλλο βροτοῖσιν" 4

A

”> >

9

AN

A

*

»

>

A

,

9

C95

„

’

»

3)

€

/

9

„09

9

e

^

ar

/

’

»

€?

/

7

’

Ld

4

5

A

e

VOL. II

9

»

»

Δ

52,97

3.

^

E 2

44

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ O (xv)

ἀλλ᾽ ἕνεκ᾽ οὐλομένης γαστρὸς κακὰ κήδε᾽ ἔχουσιν 9. YÀ a ”\ ἀνέρες, ὅνe TW » €ἵκηται dÀm καὶ \ πῆμα καὶ \ ἄλγος. 345νῦν δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἰσχανάᾳς peivai τέ με κεῖνον ἄνωγας, elt aye μοι περὶ μητρὸς ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο πατρός θ᾽, ὃν κατέλειπεν ἰὼν ἐπὶ γήραος οὐδῷ, ἢ mov ἔτι ζώουσιν ὑπ᾽ αὐγὰς ἠελίοιο, » ^ ἢ^ ἤδη τεθνᾶσι καὶ M εἰν9 9 ᾿Αἴδαο δόμοισι. 350 Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε συβώτης, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν: > ^ 4 “rowap ἐγώ τοι, ξεῖνε, μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. Λαέρτης μὲν ἔτι ζώει, Διὶ δ᾽ εὔχεται αἰεὶ >

>

»

9

»

3

9

4

»

1

\

/

9

»

1

a

?

4

»

A

e

9

>

A^

oA

/

,

>

$

M

»

;

A

d

9

$

^

’

9

~

4

θ

\

»

/

A

9

„

$

A

υμὸν ἀπὸ μελέων φθίσθαι οἷς ἐν μεγάροισιν" \

9

1

᾽

’

T^

?

/

ἐκπάγλως γὰρ παιδὸς ὀδύρεται οἰχομένοιο 9

/

M

1

99

7

?

355

/

κουριδίης τ᾽ ἀλόχοιο δαΐφρονος, ἢ € μάλιστα ’

9

9

,

oh

e

€

/

ἤκαχ᾽ ἀποφθιμένη καὶ ἐν wud γήραϊ θῆκεν. ἡ δ᾽ axel οὗ παιδὸς ἀπέφθιτο κυδαλίμοιο, ευγαλέῳ Havarw—ws μὴ θάνοι os τις ἐμοΐ ye ἐνθάδε ναιετάων φίλος εἴη καὶ φίλα ἔρδοι! 860 ὄφρα μὲν οὖν δὴ κείνη ἔην, ἀχέουσά περ ἔμπης, / / » a 7 τόφρα Ti 4 μοι φίλον ἔσκε μεταλλῆσαι καὶ i»ἐρέσθαι, οὕνεκά μ᾽ αὐτὴ θρέψεν ἅμα Kriuevn τανυπέπλῳ, Üvyarép' ἰφθίμῃ, τὴν ὁπλοτάτην τέκε παίδων" τῇ ὁμοῦ ἐτρεφόμην, ὀλίγον δέ τί μ᾽ ἧσσον ἐτίμα. 365 αὐτὰρ ἐπεί p. ἥβην πολυήρατον ἱκόμεθ᾽ ἄμφω, τὴν μὲν ἔπειτα Σάμηνδ᾽ ἔδοσαν καὶ μυρί᾽ ἕλοντο, ^ ^ $ αὐτὰρ ἐμὲ χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματ᾽ ἐκείνη καλὰ μάλ᾽ ἀμῴφιέσασα, ποσὶν δ᾽ ὑποδήματα δοῦσα »

9

€

>

9

3)

λ

T

λ

e

θ

49

>

9

€

^)

,

M

9

9

^^

lA

θ

\

\

θ

[4

e

9

?

a

/

’

δ᾽

[4

/

/

/

’᾽

λί

4

e

ΝΣ

05

4

€

x5

ee

ὃ

Y

’

ANO

9

[4

4

’

/

9

Δ

A

»

M

1

4

9

A

ὃ

θ

^

A

7

4

’

4

4

/

>

€

δ

>

4

£O

>

+0

\

[4

A

>

,9

€

7

ἐλ

/

ὃ

^

ἀγρόνδε προΐαλλε: φίλει δέ με κηρόθι μᾶλλον.

870

νῦν δ᾽ ἤδη τούτων ἐπιδεύομαι" ἀλλά μοι αὐτῷ 1 ^7 ἔργον áé£ovow μάκαρες θεοὶ ᾧ ἐπιμίμνω" τῶν ἔφαγόν T ἔπιόν τε καὶ αἰδοίοισιν ἔδωκα. ἐκ δ᾽ ἄρα δεσποίνης οὐ μείλιχον ἔστιν ἀκοῦσαι ^

s

an

>

»

»

>

/

/

»ν»

>

$

»

,

Ld

4

>

A

9

’

9

/

4

>

m

»

»

3

A^

οὔτ᾽ ἔπος οὔτε τι ἔργον, ἐπεὶ κακὸν ἔμπεσεν οἴκῳ,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ O (xv)

45

ἄνδρες ὑπερφίαλοι" μέγα δὲ Opes χατέουσιν 376 ἀντία δεσποίνης φάσθαι καὶ ἕκαστα πυθέσθαι καὶ φαγέμεν πιέμεν Te, ἔπειτα δὲ καί τι φέρεσθαι ἀγρόνδ᾽, οἷά τε θυμὸν ἀεὶ ὃμώεσσιν taiver. 9

/

’

\

/

4

9

[4

’

δ᾽

Tov

T

8°

1

V

’

»

/

A

>

\

A

ὃ

ἀπαμειβόμενος

9

€

9

’

4

>

προσέφη

/

/

^7

323

πολύμητις

/

/

9

"O8vo-

σεύς"

380

ὦ πόποι, ὡς ἄρα τυτθὸς ἐών, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα, πολλὸν ἀπεπλάγχθης σῆς πατρίδος ἠδὲ τοκήων! ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τόδε εἰπὲ Kal ἀτρεκέως Katdde£ov, ne διεπράθετο πτόλις ἀνδρῶν εὐρυάγυια, N ἔνι ναιετάασκε πατὴρ καὶ πότνια μήτηρ, 385 , [4 > » a M \ ἢ σέ γε μουνωθέντα παρ᾽ οἴεσιν 1) παρὰ βουσὶν ἄνδρες δυσμενέες νηυσὶν AdBov ἠδ᾽ ἐπέρασσαν τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς πρὸς δώμαθ᾽, ὁ δ᾽ ἄξιον ὦνον ἔδωκε. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε συβώτης, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν: (t a > 3 Δ Ἂ 9 ’ »Q\ ^ ξεῖν᾽, ἐπεὶ ap δὴ\ ταῦτά μ᾽ 95.»ἀνείρεαι ἠδὲ μεταλλᾷς, 390 (4

*

,

λλ

$

e

A

>

>

»

λ

A

/

0

»

>

9

9

A

4

€

4

/

/

’

/

45.

9

\

d

/

,

EN

^

20

9

1

M

1

1

\

A

/

(ϑ

„

[ὃ

A

4

»

7

^

,

»

,

>

9

4

»

7

/

»

»

HE

>

e^

σιγῇ νῦν ξυνίει καὶ τέρπεο, πῖνέ τε οἶνον ἥμενος. αἵδε δὲ νύκτες ἀθέσφατοι" ἔστι μὲν εὕδειν, ἔστι δὲ τερπομένοισιν ἀκούειν" οὐδέ τί σε χρή, πρὶν ὥρη, καταλέχθαι" avin καὶ πολὺς ὕπνος. τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων ὅτινα κραδίη καὶ θυμὸς ἀνώγει, 395 εὐδέτω ἐξελθών" ἅμα δ᾽ ἠοῖ φαινομένηφι δειπνήσας ἅμ᾽ ὕεσσιν ἀνακτορίῃσιν ἐπέσθω. νῶϊ δ᾽ ἐνὶ κλισίῃ πίνοντέ τε δαινυμένω τε κήδεσιν ἀλλήλων τερπώμεθα λευγαλέοισι, μνωομένω:" μετὰ γάρ τε καὶ ἄλγεσι τέρπεται ἀνήρ, 400 ὅς τις δὴ μάλα πολλὰ πάθῃ καὶ πόλλ᾽ ἐπαληθῇ. τοῦτο δέ τοι ἐρέω ὅ μ᾽ ἀνείρεαι HOE μεταλλᾷς. ^ 4 / Νῆσός τις Lupin κικλήσκεται, εἴ P που ἀκούεις, )ρτυγίης καθύπερθεν, ὅθι τροπαὶ ἠελίοιο, οὔ τι περιπληθὴς λίην τόσον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγαθὴ μέν, 40ὅ εὔβοτος εὔμηλος, οἰνοπληθὴς πολύπυρος. μά

LO

A

^

*(

4

e

/

10

4

ὃ

4

>

a

»

ὃ

9

3

e

A

»

>

’

7

A

9

/

Ψ

9

.

M

»

4

no

\

Δ

9

4

A

Do

e

AA

λί

^

46

OAYZZEIAE O (xv)

πείνη δ᾽ οὔ ποτε δῆμον ἐσέρχεται, οὐδέ τις ἄλλη νοῦσος ἐπὶ στυγερὴ πέλεται δειλοῖσι βροτοῖσιν" 43^ € , / / 9 , ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε γηράσκωσι πόλιν κάτα φῦλ᾽AX? ἀνθρώπων, ἐλθὼν ἀργυρότοξος ᾿Απόλλων ᾿Αρτέμιδι ξὺν οἷς ἀγανοῖς βελέεσσιν ἐποιχόμενος κατέπεφνεν. ἔνθα δύω πόλιες, δίχα δέ σφισι πάντα δέδασται" ^ »5 ’ > € > IA τῇσιν δ᾽ > ἀμφοτέρῃσι πατὴρA ἐμὸς ἐμβασίλευε, 4 9 ’ 9 , 9 ’ Κτήσιος ᾿Ορμενίδης, ἐπιείκελος ἀθανάτοισιν. Ἔνθα δὲ Φοίνικες ναυσικλυτοὶ ἤλυθον ἄνδρες, τρῶκται, μυρί᾽ ἄγοντες ἀθύρματα νηΐ μελαίνῃ. ἔσκε δὲ πατρὸς ἐμοῖο γυνὴ Φοίνισσ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, καλή TE μεγάλη τε καὶ ἀγλαὰ ἔργ᾽ εἰδυῖα" τὴν δ᾽ ἄρα Φοίνικες πολυπαίπαλοι ἠπερόπευον. a

>

„

un

4

4

/

\

>

A

9

’

3

\

’

4

»

9

,

τις πρωτα

3

κοίλῃ

410

415

a

9

’

LLYN

Ld

3

/

^

πλυνούσῃ

4

4

παρα

M

vn

%

420

εὐνῇ καὶ φιλότητι, τά τε φρένας ἠπεροπεύει θηλυτέρῃσι γυναιξί, καὶ ἥ K’ εὐεργὸς ἔῃσιν. εἰρώτα δὴ ἔπειτα τίς εἴη καὶ πόθεν EdOorἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ αὐτίκα πατρὸς ἐπέφραδεν ὑψερεφὲς δῶ: “ἐκ μὲν Σιδῶνος πολυχάλκου εὔχομαι εἶναι, 425 κούρη δ᾽ εἴμ᾽ ᾿Αρύβαντος ἐγὼ ῥυδὸν ἀφνειοῖο" ἀλλά μ᾽ ἀνήρπαξαν Τάφιοι ληΐστορες ἄνδρες ἀγρόθεν ἐρχομένην, πέρασαν δέ τε δεῦρ᾽ ἀγαγόντες τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς πρὸς δώμαθ᾽- ὁ δ᾽ ἄξιον ὦνον ἔδωκε. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπεν ἀνήρ, ὃς ἐμίσγετο λάθρῃ" 430 N ῥά ke νῦν πάλιν αὖτις ἅμ᾽ ἡμῖν οἴκαδ᾽ ἔποιο, ὄφρα ἴδῃ πατρὸς καὶ μητέρος ὑψερεφὲς δῶ αὐτούς T ; ἢ yàp ἔτ᾽ εἰσὶ καὶ ἀφνειοὶ καλέονται. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε γυνὴ καὶ ἀμείβετο μύθῳ" 3

’

A

,

9

^O

^

7

9

’

9

9

9

A

tA

„

4

4

9

X

7?

/

A

\

9

>

A

>

9

/

6

9

9

ὁ

o

>

»

^?

^

o

e

A

1

9

P]

/

»

e

A

^

»

«

,

»

»

€

e

>

1

"d

9

4

^

»

1

9

Ss

€^?

»

,

M

M!

4

»

^

A

,

P

εἴη Kev καὶ τοῦτ᾽, εἴ μοι ἐθέλοιτέ γε, ναῦται,

«3

A

^

95

»

2

9

,

435

^

ὅρκῳ πιστωθῆναι ἀπήμονά μ᾽ οἴκαδ᾽ ἀπάξειν. Qs eda’: οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπόμνυον ὡς ἐκέλευεν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ὄμοσάν TE τελεύτησάν TE τὸν ὅρκον, e

^

a

»

9

9

|

9

€

ὁ9

>

?

᾽

»

4

9

3

Uf

4

>

[4

9

/

9

4

’

e

’

$

/

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

O (xv)

47

τοῖς δ᾽ αὖτις μετέειπε γυνὴ καὶ ἀμείβετο μύθῳ" ᾿σιγῇ νῦν, μή τίς με προσαυδάτω ἐπέεσσιν 440 ὑμετέρων ἑτάρων, ξυμβλήμενος ἢ ἐν ἀγυιῇ 1| που ἐπὶ κρήνῃ" μή τις ποτὶ δῶμα γέροντι ἐλθὼν ἐξείπῃ, ὁ δ᾽ ὀϊσάμενος καταδήσῃ δεσμῷ ὄλεθ μῷ ἐνἐν ἀργαλέῳ, ἀργαλέῳ, ὑμῖν ὑμ δ᾽ ἐπιφράσσετ᾽ ρ ὄλεθρον. ἀλλ᾽ ἔχετ᾽ ἐν φρεσὶ μῦθον, ἐπείγετε δ᾽ ὦνον ὁδαίων. ἀλλ᾽ 9 ὅτε Kev δὴ νηῦςa πλείη βιότοιο γένηται, 446 ἀγγελίῃ μοι ἔπειτα θοῶς és δώμαθ᾽ ἱκέσθω" 4 οἴσω γὰρ Kai χρυσόν, ὅτις χ᾽ ὑποχείριος ἔλθῃ" καὶ δέ κεν ἀλλ᾽ ἐπίβαθρον ἐγὼν ἐθέλουσά γε δοίην. παῖδα yap ἀνδρὸς ἕῆος ἐνὶ μεγάροις ἀτιτάλλω, 450 ^

?

9

A

4

9

>

’

/

„9

€

>

9

M

>

9

Yoo

M

>

^

9

A

4

4

4

^

»

a

95

4

A

4

\

’

9

€^

>

>

/

>

A

^7

t€

4

e

/

^

>

,

-

κερδαλέον δὴ τοῖον, ἅμα τροχόωντα θύραζε: τόν κεν ἀγοιμ᾽ ἐπὶ νηός, ὁ δ᾽ ὑμῖν μυρίον ὦνον ἄλφοι, ὅπῃ περάσητε κατ᾽ ἀλλοθρόους ἀνθρώπους. H μὲν ap’ ws εἰποῦσ᾽ ἀπέβη πρὸς δώματα καλά, € 9 , 1 e € «a 50 / οἱ δ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν ἅπαντα παρ᾽ > ἡμῖν αὖθι μένοντες 455Ξ ev vnt γλαφυρῇ βίοτον πολὺν ἐμπολόωντο. ἀλλ᾽ ore δὴ κοίλη νηῦς ἤχθετο τοῖσι νέεσθαι, » 9 » Ka 9 / καὶ \ τότ᾽4 > ἄρ᾽ ἄγγελον ἧκαν, ὃς« ἀγγείλειε γυναικί.’ ” > 5» A Moe > ^ / ἡλυθ᾽ ἀνὴρ πολύϊδρις ἐμοῦ πρὸς1 δώματα πατρὸς1 Μ

e

€

4

A

?

»

9»

Δ

%

9

>

9

?

e^

v

\

4

ορμον

>

9

/

^

»

EXWV,

,

4

4

’

4

χρύσεον

a

9

1

>

ὃ

^

M

δ᾽

ὃ

/

/

δ

λ

’

/

»

μετὰ

9

nA

4

[4

»

NAEKTPOLOLW

€epro.

460

τὸν μὲν ap ἐν μεγάρῳ ὃμῳαὶ καὶ πότνια μήτηρ χερσίν τ᾽ ἀμφαφόωντο καὶ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὁρῶντο, 4

’

9

9

’

1

9

^

€

^-^

T @vov ὑπισχόμεναι" 6 δὲ τῇ^ κατένευσε σιωπῇ.^ 4 / > \ a / ἦ τοι ὁ€ kavvevoas κοίλην ἐπὶ νῆα βεβήκει, ἡ δ᾽ ἐμὲ χειρὸς ἑλοῦσα δόμων ἐξῆγε θύραζε. εὗρε δ᾽ ἐνὶ προδόμῳ ἠμὲν δέπα᾽ ἠδὲ τραπέζας ἀνδρῶν δαιτυμόνων, ob μευ πατέρ᾽ ἀμφεπένοντο. oí μὲν ap és θῶκον πρόμολον δήμοιό Te φῆμιν, ἡ δ᾽ abba τρί᾽ ἄλεισα κατακρύψασ᾽ ὑπὸ κόλπῳ 4

>

€

€

»

\

>

>A

4

»»

9

4

éKQepev:

\

^

7»

>

9

A

AUTAP

/

>

’᾽

/

>

\

€

/

ETOUNV

9

’

>

465

4

/

»

ἐγὼν

9XQOA

e

^

A

/

[4

ἀεσιφροσύνῃσι.

470

48

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ O (xv)

δύσετό T ἠέλιος σκιόωντό τε πᾶσαι ἀγυιαί: ἡμεῖς δ᾽ és λιμένα κλυτὸν ἤλθομεν ὦκα κιόντες" ev? ἄρα Φοινίκων ἀνδρῶν ἦν ὠκύαλος νηῦς. οἱ μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀναβάντες ἐπέπλεον ὑγρὰ κέλευθα, / ^ νὼ ἀναβησάμενοι" ἐπὶ δὲ Ζεὺς οὖρον ἴαλλεν. €

^

»

o

>

9

λ

9

e

4

λ

/

\

„

9

\

9

9

2A0

^

^

Ss

LG

9

3

/

4

^

4

€

\

4

415

ἐξῆμαρ μὲν ὁμῶς πλέομεν νύκτας τε καὶ ἦμαρ: ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ἕβδομον ἦμαρ ἐπὶ Ζεὺς θῆκε Kpoviov, 9

9

M

7

>

\

\

^

τὴν μὲν ἔπειτα γυναῖκα Bar’ ἤΑρτεμις ἰοχέαιρα, ἄντλῳ δ᾽ ἐνδούπησε πεσοῦσ᾽ ὡς εἰναλίη κήξ. καὶ τὴν μὲν φώκῃσι καὶ ἰχθύσι κύρμα γενέσθαι 480 ἔκβαλον: αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ λιπόμην ἀκαχήμενος Tyrop: τοὺς δ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἐπέλασσε φέρων ἄνεμός TE καὶ ὕδωρ, \

\

»

»

^

9

A

\

4

‚X

/

A

^

/

9.

3

1

’

9

e

5

>

[4

/

4

’

7

[4

[4

[4

„

/

ao

ἔνθα με Λαέρτης πρίατο κτεάτεσσιν ἑοῖσιν. eu / ^ > A 3 9 a 32 οὕτω THVOE γε γαῖαν ἐγὼν ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσι. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ διογενὴς ᾿Οδυσεὺς Nueißero μύθῳρ485 Evpaw', ἦ μάλα δή μοι ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θυμὸν öpıvas ταῦτα ἕκαστα λέγων, ὅσα δὴ πάθες ἄλγεα θυμῷ. 9 > 9 A 3 ἀλλ᾽ ἦ7 τοι σοὶ \ μὲν\ παρὰ 1 καὶ \ κακῷ^ ἐσθλὸν ἔθηκε Ζεύς, ἐπεὶ ἀνδρὸς δώματ᾽ ἀφίκεο πολλὰ μογήσας ἠπίου, ὃς δή τοι παρέχει βρῶσίν τε πόσιν τε 490 ἐνδυκέως, ζώεις δ᾽ ἀγαθὸν βίον: αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γε πολλὰ βροτῶν ἐπὶ dore ἀλώμενος ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκάνω. "Qs οἵ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον, καδδραθέτην δ᾽ οὐ πολλὸν ἐπὶ χρόνον, ἀλλὰ μίνυνθαalba yàp ᾿Ηὼς ἦλθεν ἐὔθρονος. {{

»

9

ar

LA

ὃ

e

4

3

7^

A»

Δ

9

>

’

9

’

/

Ὁ

\

1

A

/

,

9

,

>

95

^

>

A

1

»

>?

„

»

^

A

’

4

4

4

95"

M

’

~

93

0

/

[4

4

4

A

>

A

7

9

9

/

739

€

/

3}

Οἱ δ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσου

495

€

Τηλεμάχου ἕταροι Avov ἱστία, κὰδ δ᾽ ἕλον ἱστὸν καρπαλίμως, τὴν δ᾽ εἰς ὅρμον προέρεσσαν ἐρετμοῖς. ex δ᾽ εὐνὰς ἔβαλον, κατὰ δὲ πρυμνήσι᾽ ἔδησαν" 9 M ^ > AV’ € ^ / ἐκ3 δὲ \ καὶ \ αὐτοὶ βαῖνον ἐπὶ ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης, εἶπνόν T. ἐντύνοντο κερῶντό τε αἴθοπα οἶνον. 500 9 A > 1 4 1 | 4 9 » e αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, /

9

ὃ

9

^

ej

9

/

A

>

/

»

9

e

[4

\

/,

M

A

A

>

'

,

7)

9

ὦ

>

€

9

4

1

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

O (xv)

49

τοῖσι δὲ Τηλέμαχος μύθωνἡλέμαχ πεπνυμένος μένος ápyero ἄρχετο μύθων “ὑμεῖς μὲν νῦν ἄστυδ᾽ ἐλαύνετε νῆα μέλαιναν, αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἀγροὺς ἐπιείσομαι ἠδὲ Bornpas' € [4 » $C | > ΑΨ, / ἑσπέριος δ᾽ > ἐς» ἄστυ ἰδὼν ἐμὰ ἔργα κάτειμι. 505 ἠῶθεν δέ κεν ὕμμιν ὁδοιπόριον παραθείμην, Oatr ἀγαθὴν κρειῶν τε καὶ οἴνου ἡδυπότοιο.᾽᾽ Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε Θεοκλύμενος θεοειδής" πῇ yàp ἐγώ, φίλε τέκνον, ἴω; τεῦ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκωμαι ἀνδρῶν ot kpavarv ᾿Ιθάκην κάτα κοιρανέουσιν; 510 4 ^ ^ ἡ ἰθὺς σῆς μητρὸς ἴω καὶ σοῖο δόμοιο; ”’ Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: ἄλλως μέν σ᾽ àv ἐγώ γε καὶ ἡμέτερόνδε κελοίμην epyeo0 - οὐ yap τι ξενίων ποθή" ἀλλὰ σοὶ αὐτῷ χεῖρον, Errei τοι ἐγὼ μὲν ἀπέσσομαι, οὐδέ σε μήτηρ 515 ὄψεται" οὐ μὲν γάρ τι θαμὰ μνηστῆρσ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ φαίνεται, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπὸ τῶν ὑπερωΐῳ ἱστὸν ὑφαΐίνει. ἀλλά τοι ἄλλον φῶτα πιφαύσκομαι ὅν κεν ἵκοιο, | oh. M Köpvuaxov, ILoAsfoto δαΐφρονος ἀγλαὸν υἱόν, τὸν νῦν ἶσα θεῷ ᾿Ιθακήσιοι εἰσορόωσι: 520 Kal yap πολλὸν ἄριστος ἀνὴρ μέμονέν τε μάλιστα μητέρ᾽ ἐμὴν γαμέειν καὶ ᾿Οδυσσῆος γέρας ἕξειν. 9 ’ ἀλλὰ τά γε Ζεὺς οἶδεν ᾿Ολύμπιος, αἰθέρι ναίων, a ἢ εἴ κέ σφι πρὸ γάμοιο τελευτήσει κακὸν Hap. Qs ἄρα οἱ εἰπόντι ἐπέπτατο δεξιὸς ὄρνις, 525 κίρκος, ᾿Απόλλωνος ταχὺς ἄγγελος" ἐν δὲ πόδεσσι τίλλε πέλειαν ἔχων, κατὰ δὲ πτερὰ χεῦεν ἔραζε μεσσηγὺς νηός τε καὶ αὐτοῦ Τηλεμάχοιο. TOv δὲ Θεοκλύμενος ἑτάρων ἀπονόσφι καλέσσας ἐν T. dpa ot φῦ χειρὶ ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ T ovopale: €4 / > » » Τηλέμαχ᾽, oU” τοι ἄνευ θεοῦ^»ἔπτατο ὃ δεξιὸς\ ὄρνις" 531 ἔγνων γάρ μιν ἐσάντα ἰδὼν οἰωνὸν ἐόντα. ὑμετέρου δ᾽ οὐκ ἔστι γένευς βασιλεύτερον ἄλλο ^

3

M

20

o

-

cc

/

»

o

^

7

^

/

’

Ss

0’

9

,

’

9

9

9

M]

a

AAC

»

4

?

/

>

/

$

?

^^

I

i

»

\

A

4

,

€

^

LG

e

4

M

iA

»

»

?

A

\

>

4

/

/

A

>

e

»

e

^7

»

e

’

\

€

/

A

€

/

/

AA

of,

>

A

e

7

>

[4

»

4

4

3

\

/

€

[d

A

>

^

9

€

θ

„

€

ὃ

4

V

^

M

\

4

^

^

^

4

’

»

M

.

4

.

>

7

4

wn

/

>

1

»

4

4

4

4

’ὔ

\

»

A

IA

«4

>

”

e

/

’

>

A

»

9

€

7

M

ὃ

9

9.

^

^

(€

»

9

A

9

^

A

^

»

/

»

λ

»

λ

»

d

[4

>

/

>

^

LAX.

50

OAYZXEIAX

O (xv)

ἐν δήμῳ ᾿Ιθάκης, ἀλλ᾽ ὑμεῖς καρτεροὶ αἰεί. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" 535 “ai γὰρ τοῦτο, ξεῖνε, ἔπος τετελεσμένον ein! 4 / / / ~ τῶ^ κε τάχα γνοίης φιλότητά τε πολλά [4 τε δῶρα ἐξ ἐμεῦ, ὡς av τίς σε συναντόμενος μακαρίζοι.᾽" Ἢ καὶ Πείραιον προσεφώνεε, πιστὸν ἑταῖρον" “Πείραιε KAvriön, σὺ δέ μοι τά περ ἄλλα μάλιστα 540 πείθῃ ἐμῶν ἑτάρων, οἵ μοι Πύλον eis ἅμ᾽ émovro: καὶ νῦν μοι τὸν ξεῖνον ἄγων ἐν δώμασι σοῖσιν ἐνδυκέως φιλέειν καὶ τιέμεν, εἰς 6 Kev ἔλθω. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Πείραιος δουρικλυτὸς ἀντίον ηὔδα" ’

9

9

^

¢

[4

^7

e

/

4

M

4

9

9

oe

e

»

ev

»

>)

ηλέμαχ᾽, εἰ γάρ κεν σὺ πολὺν χρόνον ἐνθάδε μίμ-

‘“T

A

[4

9

3

/

4

4

4

>

4

’

Vots,

54b

τόνδε γ᾽ ἐγὼ κομιῶ, ξενίων δέ ot οὐ ποθὴ ἔσται. ὡς εἰπὼν ἐπὶ νηὸς ἔβη, ἐκέλευσε δ᾽ ἑταίρους αὐτούς T ἀμβαίνειν ἀνά τε πρυμνήσια λῦσαι. οἱ δ᾽ als’ εἴσβαινον καὶ ἐπὶ κληῖσι καθῖζον. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ὑπὸ ποσσὶν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα, 550 εἵλετο δ᾽ ἄλκιμον ἔγχος, ἀκαχμένον ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ, νηὸς am üiKpióduv: τοὶ δὲ πρυμνήσι᾽ ἔλυσαν. οἱ μὲν ἀνώσαντες πλέον ἐς πόλιν, ws ἐκέλευσε Τηλέμαχος, φίλος υἱὸς ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος θείοιο" τὸν 0 ὦκα προβιβάντα πόδες φέρον, ὄφρ᾽ ἵκετ᾽ αὐλὴν, » 0 7 e , 4 © /, ἐνθα οἱ e ἦσαν ὕες μάλα μυρίαι, ἧσι συβώτης 55€ /

9

>

a

?

ἵλ

>”

1

>

A

9

M

o

7

e^

A

>

A

1A

>

€

\

’᾽

\

»

9

»

9

’

€

4

A

J

7

9

/

4

/

49

M

/

9

\

/

7

?

9

€

€

Foe

4

λ

9

A

>? A

>

/

3

d

»

^

>

»

>

€

ἐσθλὸς ἐὼν ἐνίαυεν, ἀνάκτεσιν ἤπια εἰδώς. 9

>?

»

e

,

»

3

’

>

ἦλ

,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

II

^ Τὼ δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐν κλισίῃ ᾿Οδυσεὺς4 καὶ M δῖος ὑφορβὸς1 ἐντύνοντ᾽ ἄριστον ἅμ᾽ ἠοῖ, κηαμένω πῦρ, ἔκπεμψάν τε νομῆας ἅμ᾽ ἀγρομένοισι σύεσσι" TnAduaxov δὲ περίσσαινον κύνες ὑλακόμωροι,

οὐδ᾽ ὕλαον προσιόντα.

νόησε δὲ δῖος "Odvaceds \

^

5

σαίνοντάς τε κύνας, περί τε κτύπος ἦλθε ποδοῖϊν. alla δ᾽ dp’ Ἐὔμαιον ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: Evuar, 7) μάλα τίς τοι ἐλεύσεται ἐνθάδ᾽ ἑταῖρος 4 / XNA 9 A 4 9A [4 ἢ Kal \ γνώριμος ἄλλος, ἐπεὶ κύνες οὐχ9 ὕλάουσιν, LAA \ , € € ^ > 4 9) ἀλλὰ περισσαίνουσι" ποδῶν^ δ᾽ > ὑπὸ δοῦπον ἀκούω.᾽᾽ 10 Ov πω πᾶν εἴρητο ἔπος, ὅτε ot φίλος υἱὸς ἔστη ἐνὶ προθύροισι. ταφὼν δ᾽ ἀνόρουσε συβώτης, ^ ἐκ δ᾽ ἄρα ot € χειρῶν~ πέσον ἄγγεα, τοῖς^ ἐπονεῖτο, κιρνὰς αἴθοπα olvov. ὁ δ᾽ ἀντίος ἦλθεν ἄνακτος, κύσσε δέ μιν κεφαλήν τε καὶ ἄμφω φάεα καλὰ 1ὅ χεῖράς T ἀμφοτέρας" θαλερὸν δέ ot ἔκπεσε δάκρυ. ὡς δὲ πατὴρ ὃν παῖδα φίλα φρονέων ἀγαπάζῃ ἐλθόντ᾽ ἐξ ἀπίης γαίης δεκάτῳ ἐνιαυτῷ, μοῦνον τηλύγετον, τῷ ἔπ᾽ ἄλγεα πολλὰ μογήσῃ, ὡς τότε Τηλέμαχον θεοειδέα δῖος ὑφορβὸς 20 πάντα κύσεν περιφύς, ὡς ἐκ θανάτοιο φυγόντα: >

[Ε

»

»

9

9

3)

?

LA

»

»

et

>

^

€

4

2A

»

P

>

9

9

^

λ

€

A

>

9

’

A

9

e

€

»

λ

a

to

,

4

4

’

[4

»

,

A

9

[4

,

»

A

δὲ

3

»

9

’

A

ὃ

^

9»

9

€

^

€t

^7

,

^

4

LO.

/

9

€

IA

»

»

’

4

θ

ὃ

9

>

4

/

^

IA

AA

\

7

καί ῥ᾽ ὀλοφυρόμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" “ἦλθες, Τηλέμαχε, γλυκερὸν φάος" οὔ σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἐγώ γε ὄψεσθαι ἐφάμην, ἐπεὶ otyeo νηΐ Πύλονδε. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῦν εἴσελθε, φίλον τέκος, ὄφρα σε θθμῷ 25 »

9

4

9

A

»

^»

δὶ

/

52

OATZZEIAZ

II (xvi)

/ > d / » » 3. τέρψομαι εἰσορόων νέον ἄλλοθεν ἔνδον ἐόντα. οὐ μὲν γάρ τι θάμ᾽ ἀγρὸν ἐπέρχεαι οὐδὲ νομῆας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπιδημεύεις: ὡς γάρ νύ τοι evade θυμῷ, ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων ἐσορᾶν ἀΐδηλον ὅμιλον. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 9

>

9?

9

4

~

4€

a

"

4

4

4

9

e^

»

Ile

Φ

ἔσσεται οὕτως, attra: σέθεν δ᾽ »

Ψ

^

„

[4

33

ἕνεκ᾽

>

9

ἐνθάδ᾽

>

9

30

ἱκάνω,

‚AI

€

[4

ὄφρα σέ τ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἴδω καὶ μῦθον ἀκούσω, ”

/

9

3

^

»

M

^

9

4

ἢ μοι ἔτ᾽ ἐν μεγάροις μήτηρ μένει, HE τις ἤδη ἀνδρῶν ἄλλος ἔγημεν, ᾿Οδυσσῆος δέ που εὐνὴ 9

^

»

»

9

^

/

>

AN

χήτει ἐνευναίων κάκ᾽ ἀράχνια κεῖται ἔχουσα.᾽᾽

35

Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε συβώτης, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν: , [4 [4 / καὶ A λίην κείνη ye μένει τετληότι θυμῷ^ ^ > A 4 Deo M , σοῖσιν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν" ὀϊζυραὶ δέ οἱ € αἰεὶ φθίνουσιν νύκτες τε kai ἤματα δάκρυ χεούσῃ. a » / 92 , / » Qs ἄρα φωνήσας οἱ € ἐδέξατο χάλκεον ἔγχος" 40 αὐτὰρ ὃ γ᾽ εἴσω ἴεν καὶ ὑπέρβη λάϊνον οὐδόν. τῷ δ᾽ Eöpns ἐπιόντι πατὴρ ὑπόειξεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς: Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἑτέρωθεν ἐρήτυε φώνησέν ve: “ἦσο, ξεῖν᾽ - ἡμεῖς δὲ καὶ ἄλλοθι δήομεν ἕδρην σταθμῷ ἐν ἡμετέρῳ" παρὰ δ᾽ ἀνὴρ ὃς καταθήσει. cc

’

>

4

A

e

^

>

A

9

»

@

>

’

θ

»

9

€

’

A

e

^?

ς

4

oe

/

>

t^

»

>

[4

I.

A

9

7

/

5

3

,

9

7

e

,

>

[4

’

A

a

θ

"Qs $d0'- ὁ δ᾽ αὖτις ἰὼν Kar’ dp

/

))

45

ἕζετο: τῷ δὲ

συβώτης e €^ ^ e χεῦεν ὕπο χλωρὰς\ ῥῶπας καὶ M κῶας ὕπερθεν" ἔνθα καθέζετ᾽ ἔπειτα ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος φίλος υἱός. τοῖσιν δ᾽ αὖ κρειῶν πίνακας παρέθηκε συβώτης ὀπταλέων, à pa TH προτέρῃ ὑπέλειπον ἔδοντες, σῖτον δ᾽ ἐσσυμένως παρενήνεεν ἐν κανέοισιν, » / 4 ἐν> δ᾽ > ἄρα κισσυβίῳ/ κίρνη μελιηδέα/ οἶνον" ^

9

4

e

€

^

/

αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἀντίον ἷζεν

9

οἱ δ᾽ Em

^

9

e

A

>

>

A

>

9

,

9

39

4

Φ

ὀνείαθ᾽ 9

4

’

,

>

€

4

δ0

»

᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο. ^

’

ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἰαλλον. €

’

1

5

VA

^

3

»

»

e

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο,

δὴ τότε Τηλέμαχος προσεφώνεε δῖον dfopBov-

AA

55

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ 4(

»

/

^

eC»

II (χνὴ

9

ἄττα, πόθεν τοι ξεῖνος 68

53 ^

ἵκετο;

)

€

^^

πῶς δέ é ναῦται

ἤγαγον εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην; τίνες ἔμμεναι εὐχετόωντο; ov μὲν yap τί € πεζὸν ὀΐομαι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα-" “ τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, τέκνον, ἀληθέα πάντ᾽ ἀγορεύσω. ἐκ μὲν Konrawv γένος εὔχεται εὐρειάων, φησὶ δὲ πολλὰ βροτῶν ἐπὶ ἄστεα δινηθῆναι πλαζόμενος" ὡς γάρ οἱ ἐπέκλωσεν τά ye δαίμων. νῦν αὖ Θεσπρωτῶν ἀνδρῶν παρὰ νηὸς ἀποδρὰς ἤλυθ᾽ ἐμὸν πρὸς σταθμόν, ἐγὼ δέ τοι ἐγγυαλίξω: ἔρξον ὅπως ἐθέλεις" ἱκέτης δέ τοὶ εὔχεται εἶναι. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" var, ἦ μάλα τοῦτο ἔπος θυμαλγὲς ἔειπες" ^ ^ > A e / » πῶς γὰρM δὴA TOvA ξεῖνον ἐγὼν ὑποδέξομαι οἴκῳ; αὐτὸς μὲν νέος εἰμὶ καὶ οὔ πω χερσὶ πέποιθα ἄνδρ᾽ ἀπαμύνασθαι, ὅτε τις πρότερος χαλεπήνῃ" μητρὶ δ᾽ ἐμῇ δίχα θυμὸς ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μερμηρίζει, ἢ αὐτοῦ παρ᾽ ἐμοί τε μένῃ καὶ δῶμα κομίζῃ, εὐνήν T αἰδομένη πόσιος δήμοιό τε φῆμιν, 7 ἤδη ἅμ᾽ ἕπηται ᾿Αχαιῶν ὅς τις ἄριστος μνᾶται ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἀνὴρ Kal πλεῖστα πόρῃσιν. 4

A

\

4

ὃ

’

A

AA

,

»

A

[4

42

A

9

>

»

9

>

9

>

€

V

69

A

e

E

doh

A^

a

9

44

A

M

7

”

€

e

»

€

o

>

Ἁ

[4

$

’

^

9

0

λ

3}

’

\

65

/

»

»

60

,

,

7

^

93

d

’

1A

P^

05

’

4

9

‚AI

»

»

70

9

A

>

^

>

79

9

20

e

>

9

4

9

M

4

>

^

ἀλλ᾽

^

>

A

,

&

/,

2A

A

A

^

’

4

^

Φ

.

^

ἢ τοι TOV ξεῖνον, ἐπεὶ τεὸν ἵκετο δῶμα,

>

^?

4

^

?

A

1

@

^

ἔσσω μιν χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε, εἵματα καλά, δώσω δὲ ξίφος ἄμφηκες καὶ ποσσὶ πέδιλα, πέμψω μψ δ᾽ ὅπ πῃ μιν ιν κραδίη κραδίη θυμός θυμός τε κελεύε ι. εἰ δ᾽ ἐθέλεις, σὺ κόμισσον ἐνὶ σταθμοῖσιν Epv£as(d

^

>

75

»

>

9324

9

4

εἵματα δ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ €

^

o"

9

θ

’

>

ἐγὼ πέμψω

^

9

A

’

A

^

>

80

^7

«αἱ σῖτον ἅπαντα \

^

e

ld ἔδμεναι, WS ἂν μή 4 GE κατατρύχῃ Kal ἑταίρους.

κεῖσε δ᾽ ἂν οὔ μιν ἐγώ γε μετὰ μνηστῆρας ἐῷμι ἔρχεσθαι" λίην yàp ἀτάσθαλον ὕβριν ἔχουσι: 3

θ

’

A

9

’

ej

»

μή μιν κερτομέωσιν, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἄχος ἔσσεται αἰνόν.

πρῆξαι δ᾽ ἀργαλέον τι μετὰ πλεόνεσσιν ἐόντα ^

9

88

54

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

II (xvi)

ἄνδρα kai ἴφθιμον, ἐπεὶ ἦ πολὺ φέρτεροί eio." Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" 90 > “a φίλ᾽, ἐπεί θήν μοι καὶ ἀμείψασθαι θέμις ἐστίν, 7 μάλα pev καταδάπτετ᾽ ἀκούοντος φίλον ἦτορ, οἷά φατε μνηστῆρας ἀτάσθαλα μηχανάασθαι ἐν μεγάροις, ἀέκητι σέθεν τοιούτου ἐόντος.

εἰπέ μοι ἠὲ ἑκὼν ὑποδάμνασαι, 7) σέ ye λαοὶ 9

[4

ΔΛ

€

\

€

4

7

/

95

A

ἐχθαίρουσ᾽ ἀνὰ δῆμον, ἐπισπόμενοι θεοῦ ὀμφῇ, ἦ τι κασιγνήτοις ἐπιμέμφεαι, οἷσί περ ἀνὴρ μαρναμένοισι πέποιθε, καὶ εἰ μέγα νεῖκος ὄρηται. al yàp ἐγὼν οὕτω νέος εἴην τῷδ᾽ ἐπὶ θυμῷ, ἢ mais ἐξ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος ἠὲ καὶ αὐτὸς 100 ἔλθοι ἀλητεύων᾽" ἔτι yàp καὶ ἐλπίδος aica: αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἐμεῖο κάρη τάμοι ἀλλότριος φώς, εἰ μὴ ἐγὼ κείνοισι κακὸν πάντεσσι γενοίμην ^ ἐλθὼν ἐς> μέγαρον Λαερτιάδεω 9 ᾿Οδυσῆος. εἰ δ᾽ αὖ με πληθυΐῖ δαμασαίατο μοῦνον ἐόντα, 105 βουλοίμην κ᾽ ἐν ἐμοῖσι κατακτάμενος μεγάροισι τεθνάμεν T) τάδε γ᾽ αἰὲν ἀεικέα ἔργ᾽ ὁράασθαι, ’ ^ ξείνους τε στυφελιζομένους δμῳάς4 τε γυναῖκας pvoralovras ἀεικελίως κατὰ δώματα καλά, Φ 4 ^ » καὶ \ οἶνον διαφυσσόμενον, καὶ A σῖτον éOovras 110 μὰψ αὔτως, ἀτέλεστον, ἀνηνύστῳ ἐπὶ ἔργῳ. Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" a “τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, ξεῖνε, μάλ᾽à *À ἀτρεκέως ἀγορεύσω. οὔτε τί μοι πᾶς δῆμος ἀπεχθόμενος χαλεπαίνει, οὔτε κασιγνήτοις ἐπιμέμφομαι, οἷσί περ ἀνὴρ 115 μαρναμένοισι πέποιθε, καὶ εἰ μέγα νεῖκος ὄρηται. ὧδε γὰρ ἡμετέρην γενεὴν μούνωσε Kpoviwv: μοῦνον Λαέρτην ᾿Αρκείσιος υἱὸν ἔτικτε, ^ 3959 ^ , > A 9 μοῦνον δ᾽ 9 αὖτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα πατὴρ\ τέκεν" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς\ μοῦνον ἔμ᾽ ἐν μεγάροισι τεκὼν λίπεν οὐδ᾽ ἀπόνητο. 9

4

Ἅ

a

>

M

>

P.

>

»

5»

\

>

>

“-

9

5»

a

4

A

3

A

en

9

1

^

>

>

>

9

9

λί

’ὔ

95

/

oA

>

’

ὃ

>

»

4

>

€

4

λ

>

4

€

4

LENA

/

4

4

A

^

^

\

9

^

4

/

>

^

V

\

/

4

9

9A

^

’

A^Q»

M

9

^)

/

»

3

/

»

9

x

€

>

4

4

^?»

9

^

e

9

9

A

V

»

9

4

32

/

»

OAYZXZXEIAX τω

A

^

/

/

νυν δυσμενέες

II (xvi)

[4

μάλα

„I

μύριοι

55

IN

εἰσ

»

EVL οἰκῳ.

121

ὅσσοι γὰρ νήσοισιν ἐπικρατέουσιν ἄριστοι, Δουλιχίῳ re Σάμῃ τε καὶ ὑλήεντι Ζακύνθῳ, ἠδ᾽ ὅσσοι kpavanv ᾿Ιθάκην κάτα κοιρανέουσι, τόσσοι μητέρ᾽ ἐμὴν μνῶνται, τρύχουσι δὲ οἶκον. 125 ἡ δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἀρνεῖται στυγερὸν γάμον οὔτε τελευτὴν ^ 4 4 » ποιῆσαι δύναται" τοὶ \ δὲ \ φθινύθουσιν ἔδοντες οἶκον ἐμόν: τάχα δή με διαρραίσουσι καὶ αὐτόν. ἀλλ᾽ ἢ τοι μὲν ταῦτα θεῶν ἐν γούνασι κεῖται" ἄττα, σὺ δ᾽ ἔρχεο θᾶσσον, ἐχέφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ 130 εἴφ᾽ ὅτι οἱ σῶς εἰμι καὶ ἐκ Πύλου εἰλήλουθα. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν αὐτοῦ μενέω, σὺ δὲ δεῦρο νέεσθαι, 9 ’ » οἴῃ» ἀπαγγείλας: τῶν^ δ᾽ > ἄλλων μή 4 τις > ᾿Αχαιῶν^ πευθέσθω: πολλοὶ γὰρ ἐμοὶ κακὰ μηχανόωνται. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε ovBóraγιγνώσκω, φρονέω" τά γε δὴ νοέοντι κελεύεις. 136 ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον, ἡ καὶ Λαέρτῃ αὐτὴν ὁδὸν ἄγγελος ἔλθω δυσμόρῳ, ὃς thos μὲν ᾿Οδυσσῆος μέγ᾽ ἀχεύων ἔργα T. ἐποπτεύεσκε μετὰ δμώων T ἐνὶ οἴκῳ 140 πῖνε kai ἦσθ᾽, ὅτε θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἀνώγοι: > A ^ » / αὐτὰρ νῦν, ἐξ4 οὗ^ σύ / γε οἴχεο νηΐ s Πύλονδε, οὔ πώ μίν φασιν φαγέμεν καὶ πιέμεν αὔτως, οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔργα ἰδεῖν, ἀλλὰ στοναχῇ τε γόῳ τε ἧσται ὀδυρόμενος, φθινύθει δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ὀστεόφι χρώς.᾽᾿ 145 Γὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: ἄλγιον, ἀλλ᾽ ἔμπης μιν ἐάσομεν, ἀχνύμενοί grep: 4 ^ εἰ γάρ πως εἴη αὐτάγρετα πάντα βροτοῖσι, πρῶτόν κεν τοῦ πατρὸς ἑλοίμεθα νόστιμον ἦμαρ. ἀλλὰ σύ γ᾽ ἀγγείλας ὀπίσω κίε, μηδὲ κατ᾽ ἀγροὺς 150 πλάζεσθαι μετ᾽ ἐκεῖνον: ἀτὰρ πρὸς μητέρα εἰπεῖν ἀμφίπολον ταμίην ὀτρυνέμεν ὅττι τάχιστα ’

402)»

Uf

€

\

4

4d

»9»1»

€

>

i

€

A

9

9

^

\

>

^

>

4.9.

25

9

b

9

^

AV

»

>

4

^

>

9

\

3

>

>

^

4.9

’

Ν

9

9

’

/

/

/

3

A

9

\

»

’

4

/

4

>

[4

»

/

>

32

4

37

1

7

9

/

e

4

’

\

?

>

»

A

/

M

>

ed

Φ

/

^

A

A

M

95

\

4

/

à

"pt

\

>

4

^

?

/

4

A

»

4

4

\

/

’

’

»

/

15

[4

9

$

^

M

(«4

/

4

9

,

/

/

\

4

4€

9

€

/

»

/

\

’

>

|

A

56

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

II (xv)

κρύβδην" κείνη yap κεν ἀπαγγείλειε yépoveTe. Ἦ ῥα καὶ ὦρσε avdopPov: ὁ δ᾽ εἵλετο χερσὶ πέδιλα, δησάμενος δ᾽ ὑπὸ ποσσὶ πόλινδ᾽ ἴεν. οὐδ᾽ ap ᾿Αθήνην λῆθεν ἀπὸ σταθμοῖο κιὼν Εὔμαιος ὑφορβός, 156 ἀλλ᾽ ἢ γε σχεδὸν ἦλθε: δέμας δ᾽ NiKTo γυναικὶ 4 9 i » 9 9 / καλῇ ^ τε μεγάλῃ τε kai Δ ἀγλαὰ ἔργ᾽ eidvim. >

>

€

M

στῆ δὲ κατ᾽ ^

\

>

4

>

àvriÜvpov κλισίης

>

39

“

Wee

9

t

\

᾿Οδυσῆϊ daveica: Ace

^

οὐδ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχος ἴδεν ἀντίον οὐδ᾽ évógoev— οὐ γάρ πως πάντεσσι θεοὶ φαίνονται ἐναργεῖς---

ἀλλ᾽ 9

160

᾿Οδυσεύς τε κύνες τε ἴδον, Kai ῥ᾽ οὐχ ὑλάοντο,

9.9

/

,

3

’

ὁ)

9

e

,

κνυζηθμῷ δ᾽ ἑτέρωσε διὰ σταθμοῖο φόβηθεν. ἡ 9 ap ἐπ᾽ ὀφρύσι νεῦσε" νόησε δὲ δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ἐκ δ᾽ ἦλθεν μεγάροιο παρὲκ μέγα τειχίον αὐλῆς, 165 Uf > > m , 9 ? στῆ ~ δὲ \ πάροιθ᾽ αὐτῆς" τὸν1 δὲ \ προσέειπεν ᾿Αθήνη:; ιογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, » 9 ^ ἤδη νῦν^ σῷ^ παιδὶ i»ἔπος dao’ μηδ᾽ > ἐπίκευθε, ὡς ἂν μνηστῆρσιν θάνατον καὶ Kip’ ἀραρόντε €

>

9

»

9.

9

>

9

>

/

^

4

4

“ὃ

\

»

^

\

0

A

9

d

4

/

9

^

4

/

ἐρχησῦον

Α

ὅλ

9.9»

’

^

-

^

δ᾽

>

TTPOTL ἄστυ TrepukAvTOV* ovd

€yw

\

>

αὐτὴ

A

170

δηρὸν ἀπὸ σφῶϊν ἔσομαι μεμαυῖα μάχεσθαι. € 7 ὃ 3 / καὶ \ χρυσείῃ, ῥάβδῳ ἐπεμάσσατ᾽

Ἢ

>

)

θ / ᾿Αθήνη.

φᾶρος μέν οἱ πρῶτον ἐϊπλυνὲς ἠδὲ χιτῶνα θηκ᾽ ἀμφὶ στήθεσσι, δέμας δ᾽ ὥφελλε καὶ ἡβην. N / ἂψ δὲ \ μελαγχροιὴς\ γένετο, γναθμοὶ E δὲ SUN τάνυσθεν, 175E κυάνεαι δ᾽ ἐγένοντο γενειάδες ἀμφὶ γένειον. e \ » 5» a » / d > A 9 1 ἡ μὲν ap ὡς ἔρξασα “πάλιν κίεν: αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἤϊεν ἐς κλισίην: θάμβησε δέ μιν φίλος υἱός, / t€ » » » ταρβήσας δ᾽ > ἑτέρωσε βάλ᾽AN ὄμματα μὴ A θεὸς1 εἴη, Kai μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" 180 4. 5 al ^ 4 4 9 \ 4 ἀλλοῖός μοι, ξεῖνε, φάνης νέον ἠὲ πάροιθεν, ἄλλα δὲ etiam! ἔχεις, Kai τοι χρὼς οὐκέθ᾽ ὁμοῖος. »..

9

3

’

A

d

4

>

»

ld

/

’

\

€?

9

Ap»

ὁ

^

7) μάλα τις θεός ἐσσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν"

ἀλλ᾽ 3

9

ἵληθ᾽, ἵνα τοι κεχαρισμένα δώομεν ἱρὰ €

>

e

4

,

€

A

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Π (χνὴ

57

ἠδὲ χρύσεα δῶρα, τετυγμένα" φείδεο δ᾽ ἡμέων." 185 Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς: > » 4 dh €¢ ov„ Tis, τοι θεός’ εἰμι" τί ’ μ᾽ > ἀθανάτοισιν ἐΐσκεις; ἀλλὰ πατὴρ τεός εἰμι, τοῦ εἵνεκα σὺ στεναχίζων πάσχεις ἄλγεα πολλά, βίας ὑποδέγμενος ἀνδρῶν. ς ἄρα φωνήσας viov κύσε, Kad δὲ παρειῶν 190 T7 ^ [4 δάκρυον ἧκε χαμᾶζε" πάρος δ᾽ ἔχε νωλεμὲς αἰεί. ηλέμαχος οὐ γάρ πω ἐπείθετο ὃν πατέρ᾽ εἶναι ἐξαῦτίς μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν" οὐ σύ γ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς ἐσσι πατὴρ ἐμός, ἀλλά με δαίμων θέλγει, ἔτι p μᾶλλον ὀδυρόμενος yet, ὄφρ᾽ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι ρόμενος στεναχίζω στεναχίζω. 195 οὐ γάρ πως àv θνητὸς ἀνὴρ τάδε μηχανόῳτο ᾧ αὐτοῦ ye νόῳ, ὅτε μὴ θεὸς αὐτὸς ἐπελθὼν ῥηϊδίως ἐθέλων θείη νέον ἠὲ γέροντα. ἢ γάρ τοι νέον ἦσθα γέρων καὶ ἀεικέα €acoνῦν δὲ θεοῖσιν ἔοικας, ot οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν Exovar. 200 4

»

Ὃ

Γ

/

»

λ

9

,

4

>

^

664

9

T

to

9

\

9

A

\

0

9

9

>

e

ZA

0

a

A

1

o

4

EN

9

’

>

>A

«4

’

,

A

4

»

4

4

A

’

9

A

9

4

,

9

1

9

A

»

>?)

ὃν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις

Τ

3)

^

a

M

A

’

δὲ

[4

4

4

20

4

9

^^

’

~

4

“A

?

€

—

9.9

[4

e

A

»

4

9

’

9

4

4

/

9

᾿Οδυσὃ

/ σεύς-" rT λέ 9 » IA EVO 9/7 ηλέμαχ᾽, ov» ae ἔοικε φίλον πατέρ᾽, 9 ἔνδον ἐόντα οὔτε τι θαυμάζειν περιώσιον οὔτ᾽ ἀγάασθαι" od μὲν yap τοι ἔτ᾽ ἄλλος ἐλεύσεται ἐνθάδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, 9

\

4

»

>

»

$

4

>

9

9

ὃ

4

ἀλλ᾽ δδ᾽ ἐγὼ τοιόσδε, παθὼν κακά, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀληθείς, 9

ἤλυθον εἰκοστῷ ἔτεϊ és πατρίδα γαῖαν. nA

0

?

^»

eo

9

,

206

^

αὐτάρ TOL τόδε ἔργον ᾿Αθηναίης ἀγελείης, 9

/

4

»

9

4

9

,

ἢ τέ με τοῖον ἔθηκεν ὅπως ἐθέλει---δύναται yap— ἄλλοτε μὲν πτωχῷ ἐναλίγκιον, ἄλλοτε δ᾽ αὖτε Φ

’ὔ

^

LAA

e

A

9

\

[4

ἀνδρὶ νέῳ

e

^

42

9

M

και καλὰ

\

7

[4

ὃ

[4

/

»

\

περὶ χροὶ

^.

?

e

ELIHAT

>

7

»

ἐχοντι.

210

ῥηΐδιον δὲ θεοῖσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν, ἠμὲν κυδῆναι θνητὸν βροτὸν ἠδὲ κακῶσαι. « » ’ e A , δὲ Qs ἄρα φωνήσας κατ᾽ > ap» 9 ἕζετο" Τηλέμαχος δὲ > 1 9» 9 1 $C 7 / ’ ἀμφιχυθεὶς πατέρ᾽ ἐσθλὸν ὀδύρετο, δάκρυα λείβων. ἀμφοτέροισι δὲ τοῖσιν ὑφ᾽ ἵμερος ὦρτο γόοιο 215 €

to

δὲ

?

A

on

9

[4

θ

^

A

9

A

A

\

^

A

e

1»

9

A

„

ἡδῪὲ

€

^

o

323

,

e

58

OAYSZEIAS II (xvi)

κλαῖον δὲ λιγέως, ἀδινώτερον 7] T ^

A

4

€

/

„

οἰωνοΐ,

9

>

/

φῆναι ἢ αἰγυπιοὶ γαμψώνυχες, οἷσί τε τέκνα ἀγρόται ἐξείλοντο πάρος πετεηνὰ γενέσθαι" Ws apa Toi γ᾽ ἐλεεινὸν ὑπ᾽ ὀφρύσι δάκρυον elBov. καί vU K' ὀδυρομένοισιν ἔδυ φάος ἠελίοιο, εἰ μὴ Τηλέμαχος προσεφώνεεν ὃν πατέρ᾽ alba" “moin γὰρ νῦν δεῦρο, πάτερ φίλε, νηΐ σε ναῦται ἤγαγον εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην; τίνες ἔμμεναι εὐχετόωντο; οὐ μὲν γάρ τί σε πεζὸν ὀΐομαι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, τέκνον, ἀληθείην καταλέξω. Φαίηκές μ᾽ ἄγαγον ναυσικλυτοί, οἵ τε καὶ ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους πέμπουσιν, ὅτις σφέας εἰσαφίκηται" Kal μ᾽ εὕδοντ᾽ ἐν vni θοῇ ἐπὶ πόντον ἄγοντες κάτθεσαν εἰς ᾿Ιθάκην, ἔπορον δέ μοι ἀγλαὰ δῶρα, χαλκόν T€ χρυσόν τε ἅλις ἐσθῆτά θ᾽ ὑφαντήν. καὶ τὰ μὲν ἐν σπήεσσι θεῶν ἰότητι κέονται:" νῦν αὖ δεῦρ᾽ ἱκόμην ὑποθημοσύνῃσιν ᾿Αθήνης, ὄφρα Ke δυσμενέεσσι φόνου πέρι βουλεύσωμεν. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι μνηστῆρας ἀριθμήσας κατάλεξον, opp εἰδέω ὅσσοι τε καὶ ot τινες ἀνέρες εἰσί: καί κεν ἐμὸν κατὰ θυμὸν ἀμύμονα μερμηρίξας φράσσομαι, ἤ κεν νῶϊ δυνησόμεθ᾽ ἀντιφέρεσθαι a

»

j

’

4

3

>

>

4

M

’

9

λ

4

»

>

9?

€

4,

9

ma

7

Sf

‚Sr

07

’

4

32

225

»

/

e

€

230

Ld

9

’

9

220

4

4

V4

A

€

4

e

U

9

’

δι"

9

^

90.

>

LA

4

»

dh

I

9%

,

^

3.

4

>

4

a

[4

Ὁ

a

>

/

A

,

4

4

^

4

9

7

4

4

^

{{

?

»)

’

A

9

9

[4

’

^

1

9

\

3

9

’

4

᾽

4

e

>

7

>

235

ἢ

μούνω avevd’ ἄλλων, 7) καὶ διζησόμεθ᾽ aA ovs." Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: 240 “ὦ πάτερ, ἦ τοι σεῖο μέγα κλέος αἰὲν ἄκουον, χεῖράς τ᾽ αἰχμητὴν ἔμεναι καὶ ἐπίφρονα BovAnvἀλλὰ λίην μέγα εἶπες" ἄγη μ᾽ ἔχει" οὐδέ κεν εἴη ἄνδρε δύω πολλοῖσι καὶ ἰφθίμοισι μάχεσθαι. μνηστήρων δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ap δεκὰς ἀτρεκὲς οὔτε Ov. οἷαι, ἀλλὰ πολὺ πλέονες" τάχα δ᾽ εἴσεαι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἀριθμόν. 246 ex μὲν Δουλιχίοιο δύω4 Kal πεντήκοντα a

9

Ὁ

9

M

4

4

9

A

/

1

v

9

„Ian

>

\

»

^

/

»

9

9

\

/

”

»

49

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ II (xvi)

59

κοῦροι κεκριμένοι, ἕξ δὲ δρηστῆρες ἕπονται" ἐκ δὲ Σάμης πίσυρες καὶ εἴκοσι φῶτες ἔασιν, ἐκ δὲ Ζακύνθου ἔασιν ἐείκοσι κοῦροι ᾿Αχαιῶν, 250 ἐκ δ᾽ αὐτῆς ᾿Ιθάκης δυοκαίδεκα πάντες ἄριστοι, 0 9.» / ^ ^ > \ καί ’ σφιν ἅμ᾽ ἐστὶ A Μέδων κῆρυξ καὶ \ θεῖος ἀοιδὸς καὶ δοιὼ θεράποντε, δαήμονε δαιτροσυνάων. TOV εἴ KEV πάντων ἀντήσομεν ἔνδον ἐόντων, μὴ πολύπικρα καὶ αἰνὰ Bias ἀποτίσεαι ἐλθών. 255 ἀλλὰ σύ γ᾽, εἰ δύνασαί τιν᾽ ἀμύντορα μερμηρίξαι, φράζευ, ὃ κέν τις νῶϊν ἀμύνοι πρόφρονι θυμῷ. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς: ᾿τοιγὰρ ἐγὼν ἐρέω, σὺ δὲ σύνθεο Kai μευ ἄκουσον, 9

9

$9

^

4

\

A

9

^

9

4

/

᾽

»

4

4

A

A

V4

9

3

>

A

4

’

9

’

>

r4

»

2AQ

/

~

/

/

6

καὶ φράσαι 7) κεν νῶϊν ᾿Αθήνη σὺν Ad πατρὶ

260

ἀρκέσει, ἠέ τιν᾽ ἄλλον ἀμύντορα μερμηρίξω. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" “᾿ἐσθλώ τοι τούτω γ᾽ ἐπαμύντορε, τοὺς ἀγορεύεις, ὕψι περ ἐν νεφέεσσι kaÜnuévo* ὦ τε καὶ ἄλλοις 9

᾽

4

e

ἢ

>

$

»

>

,

’

/

/

Y

3)

V

»

ἀνδράσι τε κρατέουσι καὶ ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι. 9

’ὔ

/

4

5

ld

^

265

37

-

Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" 4 oU μέν TOL κείνω γε πολὺν χρόνον ἀμφὶς ἔσεσθον φυλόπιδος κρατερῆς, ὁπότε μνηστῆρσι kai ἡμῖν ἐν μεγάροισιν ἐμοῖσι μένος κρίνηται "Äpnos. ἀλλὰ σὺ μὲν νῦν ἔρχευ ἅμ᾽ ἠοῖ φαινομένηφιν 270 >

€

?

A

[4

’

λὺ

’

^

Ἰλλὰ

4

\

^

9

>

4

\

»

^

»

0

»

?

€

^

0

^

,

οἴκαδε, καὶ μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισιν ὁμίλει: ^

’

αὐτὰρ ἐμὲ προτὶ ἄστυ συβώτης ὕστερον ἄξει, πτωχῷ λευγαλέῳ ἐναλίγκιον ἠδὲ γέροντι. εἰ δέ μ᾽ ἀτιμήσουσι δόμον κάτα, σὸν δὲ φίλον κῆρ τετλάτω ἐν στήθεσσι κακῶς πάσχοντος ἐμεῖο, 275 ἣν περ καὶ διὰ δῶμα ποδῶν ἕλκωσι θύραζε „

A

ὃ

A

ὃ

^

^

ἐλ

θ

7

ἢ βέλεσιν βάλλωσι" σὺ δ᾽ εἰσορόων ἀνέχεσθαι. ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοι παύεσθαι ἀνωγέμεν ἀφροσυνάων, μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσι παραυδῶν" ot δέ τοι οὔ τι >

9.

^?

/

’

9

’

^

3

,

60

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ ’

1

πείσονται"

’ὔ

II (χνὴ

4

δὴ yap

»

σφι παρίσταται

>

αἴσιμον

nuap.

280

ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βάλλεο afouw: ὁππότε κεν πολύβουλος ἐνὶ φρεσὶ Ügow ᾿Αθήνη, νεύσω μέν τοι ἐγὼ κεφαλῇ, σὺ δ᾽ ἔπειτα νοήσας ὅσσα TOL ἐν μεγάροισιν ἀρήϊα τεύχεα κεῖται / ^ ἐς> μυχὸν ὑψηλοῦ ^ θαλάμου καταθεῖναι ἀείρας 285 4 4 X. > A ^ ^ πάντα μάλ᾽" αὐτὰρ μνηστῆρας μαλακοῖς ἐπέεσσι παρφάσθαι, ὅτε κέν σε μεταλλῶσιν ποθέοντες-" ‘ex καπνοῦ κατέθηκ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι τοῖσιν ἐῴκει οἷά ποτε Τροίηνδε κιὼν κατέλειπεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ἀλλὰ κατήκισται, ὅσσον πυρὸς ἵκετ᾽ ἀϊτμή. 290 πρὸς δ᾽ ἔτι καὶ τόδε μεῖζον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε ἸΚρονίων. 9 ^ μή [4 πως οἰνωθέντες, ἔριν στήσαντες ἐν ὑμῖν, ἀλλήλους τρώσητε καταισχύνητέ τε δαῖτα Kal μνηστύν-: αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐφέλκεται ἄνδρα σίδηρος. νῶϊν δ᾽ οἴοισιν δύο φάσγανα καὶ δύο δοῦρε 295 καλλιπέειν καὶ δοιὰ βοάγρια χερσὶν ἑλέσθαι, ws av ἐπιθύσαντες ἐἑλοίμεθα" τοὺς δέ κ᾽ ἔπειτα Παλλὰς ᾿Αθηναίη θέλξει καὶ μητίετα Ζεύς. ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βάλλεο ojow: d

^

e

’

A

ω

^

9

ee

^

Ld

^

9

e^

^

/

/

9

A

/

A

>

9

e

»

\

A

/

^

e

>

>

Dee

A

A

^

7

’

^

\

’

>

’᾽

e

/

“A

4

A

A

9

9

M

Φ

’

4

4

€

/

A

4

ey

4

^?

4

>

»

9

εἰ ETEOV Y >

9

’

᾽

^

ἐμὸς ἐσσι Kat ALLATOS NWETEPOLO,

>

95

’

9

\

4

€

300

4

μή τις ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἀκουσάτω ἔνδον ἐόντος, μήτ᾽ οὖν Λαέρτης ἴστω τό γε μήτε συβώτης μήτε τις οἰκήων μήτ᾽ αὐτὴ Πηνελόπεια, ἀλλ᾽ οἷοι σύ τ᾽ ἐγώ τε γυναικῶν γνώομεν ἰθύν" καί κέ reo δμώων ἀνδρῶν ἔτι πειρηθεῖμεν, 80ὅ ἠμὲν ὅπου τις νῶϊ τίει καὶ δείδιε θυμῷ, ἠδ᾽ ὅτις οὐκ ἀλέγει, σὲ δ᾽ ἀτιμᾷ τοῖον ἐόντα. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσεφώνεε φαίδιμος υἱός" “ὦ πάτερ, ἦ τοι ἐμὸν θυμὸν καὶ ἔπειτά γ᾽, ὀΐω, 4

»

,

9

9

>

^

9

^^

/

>

9

9

1

9.

4

4

95

9

»

[4

9

/

^

\

’

»

>

\

9.)

4

^

42

55

^

^

9.)

’

/

/,

32

/

/

γνωσεαι" oU μέν γὰρ τι χαλιφροσύναι γέ u

e?

>

»

€xovauw: 310

ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τοι τόδε κέρδος ἐγὼν ἔσσεσθαι ὀΐω 9

9

»

’

4

>

A

3

^

’

9

ὃ

[4

/

’

9

9

»

,

903

ὃ

4

7

,

9

»

doh

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

II (xvi)

61

ἡμῖν ἀμφοτέροισι: σὲ δὲ φράζεσθαι ἄνωγα. δηθὰ yap αὔτως εἴσῃ ἑκάστου πειρητίζων, ἔργα μετερχόμενος" τοὶ δ᾽ ἐν μεγάροισιν ἕκηλοι / χρήματα δαρδάπτουσιν ὑπέρβιον, οὐδ᾽ ἔπι φειδώ. 315 > ^7? / ^ > A / » ἀλλ᾽ ἦ τοί σε γυναῖκας ἐγὼ δεδάασθαι ἄνωγα, αἵ τέ σ᾽ ἀτιμάζουσι καὶ at νηλίτιδές εἰσιν" ἀνδρῶν δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἐγώ γε κατὰ σταθμοὺς ἐθέλοιμι ἡμέας πειράζειν, ἀλλ᾽ ὕστερα ταῦτα πένεσθαι, εἰ ἐτεόν γέ τι οἶσθα Διὸς τέρας αἰγιόχοιο. 320 ὡς οἱ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον. €

^

>

/

M

4

e

4

>

»

>

?

b

Rn

9

,

3

[4

a

€

4

a

/

’

4

9

M

»

\

ὦ

Φ

~

1

A

„

4

\

/

9

4

€

/

4

>

A

»

95

^

€

A

>

1

9

2

’

[4

^

$4)

[d

3}

4

9

᾽

H δ᾽ ap’ ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκηνδε κατήγετο νηῦς εὐεργής, 7 φέρε Τηλέμαχον Πυλόθεν καὶ πάντας ἑταίρους. ot δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ λιμένος πολυβενθέος ἐντὸς ἵκοντο, €

>

Δ

»

5»

»

[4

€

>

95

,

4

>

@

^

’

\

A

4

M]

7

σ

J

[4

’᾽

>

νῆα μὲν ot γε μέλαιναν

ἐπ

>

9

^

9

€

9

1

4

᾽

’

Ld

»

ἡπειροιο

ἐρυσσαν,

325

τεύχεα δέ of ἀπένεικαν ὑπέρθυμοι θεράποντες, αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἐς Κλυτίοιο φέρον περικαλλέα δῶρα. αὐτὰρ κήρυκα πρόεσαν δόμον εἰς ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἀγγελίην Epeovra περίφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ, e / » > 9 ^ > 7 οὕνεκα Τηλέμαχος μὲν\ ἐπ᾽ ἀγροῦ,^ νῆα δ᾽ > ἀνώγει ἄστυδ᾽ ἀποπλείειν, ἵνα μὴ δείσασ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ ἰφθίμη βασίλεια τέρεν κατὰ δάκρυον eto. Τὼ δὲ συναντήτην κῆρυξ καὶ δῖος ὑφορβὸς τῆς αὐτῆς ἕνεκ᾽ ἀγγελίης, ἐρέοντε γυναικί. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ ἵκοντο δόμον θείου βασιλῆος, κῆρυξ μέν pa μέσησι μετὰ δμῳῇσιν ἔειπεν" “ἤδη τοι, βασίλεια, φίλος πάϊς eiANAovde. 9

[4

»

>

9

9

9

/

95"

’

’

/

e

’

\

4

’

>

\

>

A

330‘

m

’

»

335

[Πηνελοπείῃ δ᾽ εἶπε συβώτης ἄγχι παραστὰς πάνθ᾽ ὅσα ot φίλος vids ἀνώγει μυθήσασθαι. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πᾶσαν ἐφημοσύνην ἀπέειπε, 340 βῆ p ἴμεναι μεθ᾽ das, λίπε δ᾽ Epked Te μέγαρόν τε. Μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἀκάχοντο κατήφησάν τ᾽ ἐνὶ θυμῷ, /

>

^

>

9

A

€

9

€»

»

M

’

\

eA

^

>

>

9

€

"Ὁ

4

4

/

»

9

e

/

4

’

/

62

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ II (xvi

ἐκ δ᾽ ἦλθον μεγάροιο παρὲκ μέγα τειχίον αὐλῆς, αὐτοῦ δὲ προπάροιθε θυράων ἕδριόωντο. τοῖσιν δ᾽ Εὐρύμαχος, Πολύβου mais apy’ àyopevew: “ὦ φίλοι, ἦ μέγα ἔργον ὑπερφιάλως τετέλεσται 346 € Τηλεμάχῳ ὁδὸς ἥδε! φάμεν δέ οἱ οὐ τελέεσθαι. ἀλλ᾽ dye νῆα μέλαιναν ἐρύσσομεν, N τις ἀρίστη, >

>

"^7

^

Ld

o

9

,

3.9

A

/

II

^

4

A

4

9

/

,

Dee

+

53

3

9

^

9

e

>

/

^

ἐς δ᾽ ἐρέτας ἁλιῆας ἀγείρομεν, ot ke τάχιστα >

>

+

^

’

e

/

κείνοις ἀγγείλωσι θοῶς οἶκόνδε νέεσθαι.᾽᾽ 350 Οὐ πω πᾶν εἴρηθ᾽, ὅτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ᾿Αμφίνομος ἴδε νῆα, στρεφθεὶς ἐκ χώρης, λιμένος πολυβενθέος ἐντός, ἱστία τε στέλλοντας ἐρετμά τε χερσὶν ἔχοντας. ἡδὺ δ᾽ ap ἐκγελάσας μετεφώνεεν οἷς ἑτάροισι" un τιν᾽ ET ἀγγελίην ὀτρύνομεν" οἵδε γὰρ ἔνδον. 355 ἢ τίς σφιν τόδ᾽ ἔειπε θεῶν, 7) εἴσιδον αὐτοὶ νῆα παρερχομένην, τὴν δ᾽ οὐκ ἐδύναντο κιχῆναι.᾽᾽ »

^

A

20

4

o

({

»

3

»

[4

»

3

»»952

/

>

5

>

9

9

’

»

,

4

4

9

λί

AI

7

[4

λ

»

-{

3

T

[4

ν»

>

€

a

/

^7

io

A^

^

M!

„

»

b

-

1

"Qs dal’: ot δ᾽ ἀνστάντες ἔβαν ἐπὶ θῖνα θαλάσσης, €

~

alla δὲ νῆα μέλαιναν ἐπ᾽ ἠπείροιο ἔρυσσαν, 4

A

^

4

4

,

>

τεύχεα δέ of

>

9

9

/

9

e

ἀπένεικαν

’

»

4

0

ὑπέρθυμοι

4

θεράποντες.

360

αὐτοὶ δ᾽ εἰς ἀγορὴν κίον ἀθρόοι, οὐδέ τιν᾽ ἄλλον εἴων οὔτε νέων μεταΐζειν οὔτε γερόντων. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος μετέφη, Εὐπείθεος vids: ὦ πόποι, ὡς τόνδ᾽ ἄνδρα θεοὶ κακότητος ἔλυσαν: » >> » , / ἤματα μὲν\ σκοποὶ westiov ἐπ᾿ ἄκριας Tveuoéocas 365 αἰὲν ἐπασσύτεροι: ἅμα δ᾽ ἠελίῳ καταδύντι οὐ ToT ἐπ᾽ ἠπείρου νύκτ᾽ ἄσαμεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνὶ πόντῳ vot θοῇ πλείοντες ἐμίμνομεν ᾿Πῶ tav, Τηλέμαχον λοχόωντες, ἵνα φθίσωμεν ἑλόντες αὐτόν" TOV δ᾽ apa τῆος ἀπήγαγεν οἴκαδε δαίμων. 370 ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἐνθάδε ot φραζώμεθα λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον ^ deh Τηλεμάχῳ, μηδ᾽ ἧμας ὑπεκφύγοι" οὐ yap ὀΐω τούτου γε ζώοντος ἀνύσσεσθαι τάδε ἔργα. αὐτὸς μὲν γὰρ ἐπιστήμων βουλῇ τε νόῳ τε, 9

\

4.

9

mn

4

$1

9

>

%

9»

^

+

9

A

€

’ὔ

/

„

>

3

>

>

”

9

3

/

>

9

»

>

er

,

/

4

»

3

9

P»

/

’

9

>

4

A

9

Ὁ

^

9

θ

>

’

4

ὃ

e

a

M

4

“-

>

>

A

4

^

»

ὃ

ὃ

,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ II (χνὴ

63

αοἱ δ᾽ οὐκέτι πάμπαν ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν ἦρα φέρουσιν. 375 ἀλλ᾽ ἄγετε, πρὶν κεῖνον ὁμηγυρίσασθαι ᾿Αχαιοὺς εἰς ἀγορήν---οὐ yap τι μεθησέμεναί μιν ὀΐω, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπομηνίσει, ἐρέει δ᾽ ἐν πᾶσιν ἀναστὰς οὕνεκά οἱ φόνον αἰπὺν ἐράπτομεν οὐδ᾽ EKLyNLEV οἱ δ᾽ οὐκ αἰνήσουσιν ἀκούοντες κακὰ ἔργα" 380 μή τι κακὸν ῥέξωσι καὶ ἡμέας ἐξελάσωσι yains ἡμετέρης, ἄλλων δ᾽ ἀφικώμεθα δῆμον ἀλλὰ φθέωμεν ἑλόντες ἐπ᾽ ἀγροῦ νόσφι πόληος n ἐν ὁδῷ" βίοτον δ᾽ αὐτοὶ καὶ κτήματ᾽ ἔχωμεν, / α 979 € » > 7 5 δασσάμενοι κατὰ \ μοῖραν ἐφ᾽ ἡμέας, οἰκία δ᾽ > αὖτε 385~ κείνου μητέρι δοῖμεν ἔχειν HO ὅς τις ὀπυίοι. εἰ δ᾽ ὑμῖν ὅδε μῦθος ἀφανδάνει, ἀλλὰ βόλεσθε αὐτόν τε ζώειν καὶ ἔχειν πατρώϊα πάντα, μή | οἱοὗ χρήμχρήματ᾽ ἔπειτα ἅλις s θυμηδέ᾽ θυμη ἔδωμεν μ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἀγειρόμενοι, ἀγειρόμενοι, aἀλλ᾽ ἐκ μεγάροιο μεγάροιο € ἕκαστος 390 ἐνθάδ᾽ dw ἐέδ v διζήμενος" μνάσθω ἐέδνοισι μενος" ἡἡ δέ κ᾽ ἔπει πειτα γήμαιθ᾽ os ke πλεῖστα πόροι καὶ μόρσιμος ἔλθοι. Qs ἐφαθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀκὴν ἐγένοντο σιωπῇ. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αμφίνομος ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπε, Νίσου φαίδιμος υἱός, ᾿Αρητιάδαο ἄνακτος, 395 ὃς p ἐκ Δουλιχίου πολυπύρου ποιήεντος ἡγεῖτο μνηστῆρσι, μάλιστα δὲ Πηνελοπείῃ ἥνδανε μύθοισι" φρεσὶ yap κέχρητ᾽ ayabjow: ὅ σφιν Eübpovewv ἀγορήσατο καὶ HETEELTTEV A

>

A

e

>

»

9

9

Ld

>

?

ς

>

4

’

a

>

“ὃ

^.

€

’

^

4

9

“a

»

er)

€

\

δ᾽

e

^

€

9

>

^

cc

^?

’

A

4

>

9

9

A

\

/

4

>

A

94

9

»

>

A

/

2)

^?

^

/

[4

/

>

/

àv ἐγώ

4

4

\

3

9

>

[4

4

’

4

9

’

ὦ φίλοι, οὐκ

/

A

IA)

A

Io.

^

~

»

7

»

4

»

9

/

@

9

9

/

/

^^

e

$

\

4

M

i

/

^

?

9

„AI

9

9

^

dh

,

>

\

’

+

3

E

9

^

>

7

/

>

>

9

»

ey

’

>

^7

€

[4

/

/

9

’

\

>

e€7

€

54

€

/

M

^

4

/

>

€t

[4

’

4

9

$?1Í5

^

9

5

e

€

4

A

9

2

,

95

\

^

4

’

ye κατακτεινειν

20

ZA

ἐθέλοιμι

400

Τηλέμαχον" δεινὸν δὲ y€vos γένος βασιλήϊόν ἐστι Te aX 7) κτείνειν: ἀλ ὰ πρῶτα θεῶν εἰρώμεθα βουλάς. εἰ μέν K αἰνήσωσι Atos μεγάλοιο θέμιστες, /

.

>

4

IAA

9

>

M

^

0

^

9

’

θ

λ

’

7

αὐτός τε κτενέω τούς T. ἄλλους πάντας àvo£or 9

d

/

,

>

+

’

9

’᾽

εἰ δέ κ᾽ ἀποτρωπῶσι θεοί, παύσασθαι dvwya.” 405 "Os ἐφατ᾽ ᾿Αμφίνομος" τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήδανε μῦθος. 3

^

^

64

OAYSZEIAS II (xvi)

αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἀνστάντες ἔβαν δόμον eis "O8vafjos, ἐλθόντες δὲ καθῖζον ἐπὶ ξεστοῖσι θρόνοισιν. H δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια, μνηστήρεσσι φανῆναι ὑπέρβιον ὕβριν ἔχουσι: 410 πεύθετο γὰρ οὗ παιδὸς ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ὄλεθρον" κῆρυξ yap ot ἔειπε Μέδων, ὃς ἐπεύθετο βουλάς. 97 “ ὃ ? jA βῆ^ δ᾽δ᾽ ἱέναι μέγαρόνδε σὺνM ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξίν.[4 9 > 9% ^ 9 / ^ ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ\ μνηστῆρας ἀφίκετο δῖα^ γυναικῶν, στῆ ῥα παρὰ σταθμὸν τέγεος πύκα ποιητοῖο, 415 ἄντα παρειάων σχομένη λιπαρὰ κρήδεμνα, Avrivoov δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος T ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ T ὀνόμαζεν" Avrivo , ὕβριν ἔχων, κακομήχανε, καὶ δέ σέ φασιν ev δήμῳ ᾿Ιθάκης μεθ᾽ ὁμήλικας ἔμμεν ἄριστον βουλῇ καὶ μύθοισι" σὺ δ᾽ οὐκ ἄρα τοῖος enoda. 420 μάργε, Tin δὲ σὺ Τηλεμάχῳ θάνατόν τε μόρον τε ῥάπτεις, οὐδ ἱκέτας ἐμπάζεαι, οἷσιν apa Ζεὺς μάρτυρος; οὐδ᾽ ὁσίη κακὰ ῥάπτειν ἀλλήλοισιν. ἢ οὐκ οἶσθ᾽ ὅτε δεῦρο πατὴρ τεὸς ἵκετο φεύγων, δῆμον ὑποδείσας; δὴ yàp κεχολώατο λίην, 425 οὕνεκα ληϊστῆρσιν ἐπισπόμενος Ταφίοισιν ἤκαχε Θεσπρωτούς" ot δ᾽ ἡμῖν ἄρθμιοι ἦσαν. τόν ῥ᾽ ἔθελον φθῖσαι καὶ ἀπορραῖσαι φίλον ἦτορ ἠδὲ κατὰ ζωὴν φαγέειν μενοεικέα πολλήν" ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς κατέρυκε καὶ ἔσχεθεν ἱεμένους περ. 430 τοῦ νῦν οἶκον ἄτιμον ἔδεις, μνάᾳ δὲ γυναῖκα παῖδά T ἀποκτείνεις, ἐμὲ δὲ μεγάλως ἀκαχίζεις:" ἀλλά σε παύσασθαι κέλομαι καὶ ἀνωγέμεν ἄλλους. 7 .. , Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Εὐρύμαχος, Πολύβου mais, ἀντίον ηὔδα" “κούρη ᾿Ικαρίοιο, περίφρον IIqveAórreta, 435 θάρσει: μή τοι ταῦτα μετὰ φρεσὶ σῇσι μελόντων. οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ οὗτος ἀνὴρ οὐδ᾽ ἔσσεται οὐδὲ γένηται, ὅς κεν Τηλεμάχῳ σῷ υἱέϊ χεῖρας ἐποίσει y

4

9

»

€

>

>

3

^»

/

»

>

4

4

€

[4

{59

ὃ

9

4

AN

4

€

9»

4

\

10

G

>

4

^

’

2o

θ᾽

Ὁ

ὃ

’

€

»

>

e

4

+

9

IAA

\

>

^

M

>

A

4

>

^

>

A

7

,

’

E

/

>

λλ

[4

M

/

9

9

’

/

LAA

^

40.9.

»

\

4

^

A

7,

e

4

’

0

,

9

A

’

»

7

\

^?

„

e?

\

>

’

^

4

4

»

?

A

»

\

A

\

4

ΚΓ

”

^

5

lA

>

/

^

4

»

ED.

\

ἢ

/

7

3»

AQ

4

»

>

?

€

^^

»

AA

/

DEN

9

/

.

€

4

5

e

a

4

)9

?

/

/

4

θ᾽

A

7

€

»

60

d

,

^?

eo

ὃ

^?

»

>

4

9

>

^

^

9

»

,

$904

,

2)

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ II (χνὴ

65

ζώοντός γ᾽ ἐμέθεν καὶ ἐπὶ χθονὶ δερκομένοιο. ὧδε yàp ἐξερέω, kai μὴν τετελεσμένον ἔσται" ^ . $ / alibd / οἱ € αἷμα κελαινὸν1 ἐρωήσει περὶ A δουρὶ A ἡμετέρῳ, ἐπεὶ 7) καὶ ἐμὲ πτολίπορθος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς πολλάκι γούνασιν οἷσιν ἐφεσσάμενος κρέας ὀπτὸν ἐν χείρεσσιν ἔθηκεν, ἐπέσχε τε οἶνον ἐρυθρόν. [4

4

Δ

>

\

e

059

4

>

a

,

4

9

Δ

9

A

3

A

A

’

A

I

’

A

»

4

3

440

\

τώ μοι Τηλέμαχος πάντων πολὺ φίλτατός ἐστιν

445

A

ἀνδρῶν, οὐδέ τί μιν θάνατον τρομέεσθαι ἄνωγα ἔκ γε μνηστήρων" θεόθεν δ᾽ οὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἀλέασθαι. ς φάτο θαρσύνων, τῷ δ᾽ ἤρτυεν αὐτὸς ὄλεθρον. ἡ μὲν ap εἰσαναβᾶσ᾽ ὑπερώϊα σιγαλόεντα ^ ^ κλαῖεν ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα, φίλον πόσιν, ὄφρα ot € ὕπνον 450 ἡδὺν ἐπὶ βλεφάροισι βάλε γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη. »

/

^()

4

/

>

4

^

>

»

>

»

9

’

9

3)

A

»

“"Eorepios δ᾽ ᾿᾽Οδυσῆϊ καὶ υἱέϊ δῖος ὑφορβὸς ἤλυθεν" ot δ᾽ ἄρα δόρπον ἐπισταδὸν ὁπλίζοντο, »

€

9

»

Ld

9

σῦν ἱερεύσαντες ἐνιαύσιον.

A

e

/

αὐτὰρ ᾿Αθήνη

ἄγχι παρισταμένη Λαερτιάδην ᾿Οδυσῆα 455 ῥάβδῳ πεπληγυῖα πάλιν ποίησε γέροντα, λυγρὰ δὲ εἵματα ἔσσε περὶ χροΐ, μή € συβώτης γνοίη ἐσάντα ἰδὼν καὶ ἐχέφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ ἔλθοι ἀπαγγέλλων μηδὲ φρεσὶν εἰρύσσαιτο. Τὸν καὶ Τηλέμαχος πρότερος πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν" 460 («t AAG Aé » > > 1.9 ἦλθες, Otad ECΕὔμαιε. τί , δὴM κλέος ἐστ᾽ ava ἀστυ; . 7 p ἤδη μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες ἔνδον ἔασιν 9 2.239 > 9 , > 97 9 ἐκ9 λόχου, ἦ^ ἔτι μ᾽ 9 αὖθ᾽ εἰρύαται οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντα; Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Ἐὔμαιε ovBoóra: «€ » A / ^ An 9» 9 0 οὐκ> ἔμελέν μοι ταῦτα μεταλλῆσαι καὶ 1 ἐρέσθαι 468 ἄστυ καταβλώσκοντα" τάχιστά με θυμὸς ἀνώγει ἀγγελίην εἰπόντα πάλιν δεῦρ᾽ ἀπονέεσθαι. ὡμήρησε δέ μοι παρ᾽ ἑταίρων ἄγγελος ὠκύς, κῆρυξ, ὃς δὴ πρῶτος ἔπος σῇ μητρὶ ἔειπεν. „

>

9

λί

/

3

d

A

A

\

ὃ

^»

>

9

+

,

θ

66

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

II (xvi)

ἄλλο δέ τοι τό γε οἶδα" TO γὰρ ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσιν.

ἤδη ὑπὲρ πόλιος, ὅθι "ὃ

€

A

’

e

e4

"Epuaos

470

λόφος ἐστίν,

A

4

9

,

ἦα κιών, ὅτε νῆα θοὴν ἰδόμην κατιοῦσαν € 4 » » > ^ ἐς> λιμέν᾽9 ἡμέτερον" πολλοὶ \ δ᾽ > ἔσαν ἄνδρες ἐν9 αὐτῇ, βεβρίθει δὲ σάκεσσι καὶ ἔγχεσιν ἀμφιγύοισι:" 4 » h » 40. 7 καὶ \ σφέας ὠΐσθην τοὺς4 ἔμμεναι, οὐδέ τι οἶδα. 3) 475 ’

\

[4

i»

>

/

"Qs φάτο" μείδησεν δ᾽ ἱερὴ ts Τηλεμάχοιο ἐς πατέρ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἰδών, ἀλέεινε δ᾽ ὑφορβόν. Οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν παύσαντο πόνου τετύκοντό τε δαῖτα,

δαίνυντ᾽, οὐδέ τι θυμὸς ἐδεύετο δαιτὸς ἐΐσης. 4

>

9

A

αὐτὰρ

?

9

A

4

1

/

ἐπεὶ πόσιος

?

ΛΑ

9

[4

4

’

καὶ ἐδητύος

9

»

LE v

ἐξ ἔρον Evro,

κοΐτου τε μνήσαντο καὶ ὕπνου δῶρον ἕλοντο.

480

OAYZZEIAX

P

Ημος δ᾽ ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, δὴ TOT ἔπειθ᾽ ὑπὸ ποσσὶν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα ᾿[ηλέμαχος, φίλος υἱὸς 'O8vooafjos θείοιο, σ΄ » » 4 9. 9 εἵλετο δ᾽ > ἄλκιμον ἔγχος, ὅὉ οὗ € παλάμηφιν ἀρήρει, ἄστυδε ἱέμενος, καὶ ἐὸν προσέειπε συβώτην' 5 QTT , ἦ τοι μὲν ἐγὼν εἶμ᾽ ἐς πόλιν, ὄφρα με μήτηρ operas: οὐ γάρ μιν πρόσθεν παύσεσθαι ὀΐω κλαυθμοῦ TE στυγεροῖο γόοιό TE δακρυόεντος, πρὶν γ᾽ αὐτόν με ἴδηται" ἀτὰρ coi y ὧδ᾽ ἐπιτέλλω. τὸν ξεῖνον δύστηνον ἄγ᾽ és πόλιν, ὄφρ᾽ ἂν ἐκεῖθε 10 αἴτα TTOX€Um* δώσει δέ ov ὅς κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσι TUpvov καὶ κοτύλην" ἐμὲ δ᾽ oU πως ἔστιν ἅπαντας ἀνθρώπους ἀνέχεσθαι, ἔχοντά περ ἄλγεα θυμῷ. ὁ ξεῖνος δ᾽ εἴ περ μάλα μηνίει, ἄλγιον αὐτῷ ἔσσεται" ἢ γὰρ ἐμοὶ φίλ᾽ ἀληθέα μυθήσασθαι. 1ὅ

^

\

4

‚39

»

>

>

7

,

,

4

»

ὃ

\

’

e

>

9

>

Ld

0

€

>

3

/

LA

9

„

@

/

»

4

/

»

”

jA

M

,

>

λὰ

9

5

/

4

9

^

9

7

9

/

/

0

Α

9

»

^

9

\

9

/

^

ὃ

M

A

?

\

€

0

1A

^^

,

^

Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύςὦ φίλος, οὐδέ τοι αὐτὸς ἐρύκεσθαι μενεαίνω" πτωχῷ βέλτερόν ἐστι κατὰ πτόλιν ἠὲ κατ᾽ ἀγροὺς δαῖτα πτωχεύειν' δώσει δέ μοι ὅς κ᾿ ἐθέλῃσιν. οὐ yap ἐπὶ σταθμοῖσι μένειν ἔτι τηλίκος εἰμΐ, ὡς T ἐπιτειλαμένῳ σημάντορι πάντα πιθέσθαι. ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχευ" ἐμὲ δ᾽ ἄξει ἀνὴρ ὅδε, τὸν σὺ κελεύεις, αὐτίκ᾽ ἐπεί κε πυρὸς θερέω ἀλέη τε γένηται. αἰνῶς γὰρ τάδε εἵματ᾽ ἔχω κακά: μή με δαμάσσῃ «4

^?

,

95€

^

’

>

/

^

\

μ

>

>

>

\

>

>

4

A

P7

/

A

,

4

9

7

^

J

/

dA

e

7

9

3

>

3

39

\

[4

4

>

20

Ὁ

9

»

VOL.

>

II

»

>

A

67

e

1

4

’

F

68

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvin)

στίβη ὑπηοίη" ἕκαθεν δέ τε ἄστυ dar elvas." 25 "Qs φάτο: Τηλέμαχος δὲ διὰ σταθμοῖο βεβήκει, κραιπνὰ ποσὶ προβιβάς, κακὰ δὲ μνηστῆρσι φύτευεν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἵκανε δόμους εὖ ναιετάοντας, ἔγχος μὲν στῆσε πρὸς κίονα μακρὸν ἐρείσας, αὐτὸς δ᾽ εἴσω ἴεν καὶ ὑπέρβη λάϊνον οὐδόν. 80 >

A

5

»

»

V

€

4

λ

LCD

)0

d

Tov δὲ πολὺ πρώτη εἶδε τροφὸς Ἐύὐρύκλεια, κώεα καστορνῦσα θρόνοις ἔνι δαιδαλέοισι, δακρύσασα δ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἰθὺς κίεν: ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ap ἄλλαι ὁμῳαὶ ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος ἠγερέθοντο, καὶ κύνεον ἀγαπαζόμεναι κεφαλήν Te καὶ ὥμους. 35 Ἢ δ᾽ ἴεν ἐκ θαλάμοιο περίφρων Πηνελόπεια, ᾿Αρτέμιδι ἰκέλη ἠὲ χρυσέῃ ᾿Αφροδίτῃ, ἀμφὶ δὲ παιδὶ φίλῳ βάλε πήχεε δακρύσασα, κύσσε δέ μιν κεφαλήν τε καὶ ἄμφω φάεα καλά, Kai ῥ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: 40 ἦλθες, Τηλέμαχε, γλυκερὸν φάος. οὔ σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἐγώ ye ὄψεσθαι ἐφάμην, ἐπεὶ οἴχεο νηὶ Πύλονδε d

>

»

9

\

4

’

λ

>

»

9

i

9

i

»

4

/

4

A

4

939

6

»

»

4

9

>

)

4

„

\

’

4

^?

9

’

,

e

IN.

^

4

(€

>

4

4

’

»

»

L

>

ws

9

4

4

λάθρῃ, ἐμεῦ ἀέκητι, φίλου μετὰ πατρὸς ἀκουήν. ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι κατάλεξον ὅπως ἤντησας ὁπωπῆς.᾽ /

9

a

5?

/

\

1

9

4

Inv 9 αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον nuda: ^ > “μῆτερ ἐμή,^7 μή μοι γόον ὄρνυθι μηδέ μοι ἦτορ ἐν στήθεσσιν ὄρινε φυγόντι περ αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον" ἀλ ᾽ ὑδρηναμένη, καθαρὰ χροΐ εἵμαθ᾽ ἑλοῦσα, eis ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀναβᾶσα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶν εὔχεο πᾶσι θεοῖσι τεληέσσας ἑκατόμβας ῥέξειν, αἴ κέ ποθι Ζεὺς ἄντιτα ἔργα τελέσσῃ. 9 A > A 9 A > 4 » , αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἀγορὴν ἐσελεύσομαι, ὄφρα καλέσσω ξεῖνον, ὅτις μοι κεῖθεν ἅμ᾽ ἔσπετο δεῦρο κιόντι. A

Ἰλλ᾽ >

>

9

4

70

e

€?

4

[4

^9

9

»

,

0

M

^

^»

\

@

9

4

3

θ᾽

’

Er

45

aA

’

3

»

A

»

50

,

τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ προὔπεμψα σὺν ἀντιθέοις ἑτάροισι, Πείραιον δέ μιν ἠνώγεα προτὶ οἶκον ἄγοντα ἐνδυκέως φιλέειν καὶ τιέμεν, εἰς 6 Kev ἔλθω. >

ὃ

4

λ

,

4

’

?

e

EA

55 99

OAYZXZEIAX

P (xvi)

69

»5» 9 , » » ^ Os dp’ ἐφώνησεν" τῇ^ δ᾽ > ἄπτερος ἔπλετο μῦθος. ἡ δ᾽ ὑδρηναμένη, καθαρὰ χροΐ cipal’ ἑλοῦσα, ^ ^ ’ εὔχετο πᾶσι θεοῖσι τεληέσσας ἑκατόμβας ῥέξειν, αἴ κέ ποθι Ζεὺς ἄντιτα ἔργα τελέσσῃ. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ap’ ἔπειτα διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει «

€

9

“ὃ

4

θ

’

>

2»

»

\

δ

»

e

θ᾽

\

A

^

[4

60

/

ἔγχος ἔχων: ἅμα τῷ γε δύω κύνες ἀργοὶ ἕποντο. θεσπεσίην δ᾽ ἄρα τῷ γε χάριν κατέχευεν ᾿Αθήνη-" τὸν δ᾽ dpa πάντες λαοὶ ἐπερχόμενον θηεῦντο. , MJ. ^ > 7 3 , ᾿ ἀμφὶ δέ μιν μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες ἡγερέθοντο 65 ἔσθλ᾽ ἀγορεύοντες, κακὰ δὲ φρεσὶ βυσσοδόμευον. αὐτὰρ ὁ τῶν μὲν ἔπειτα ἀλεύατο πουλὺν ὅμιλον, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα Μέντωρ ἧστο καὶ "Avrıdos ἠδ᾽ ᾿Αλιθέρσης, οἵ TE οἱ ἐξ ἀρχῆς πατρώϊοι ἦσαν ἑταῖροι, ἔνθα καθέζετ᾽ ἰών: τοὶ δ᾽ é£epéewov ἕκαστα. 70 τοῖσι δὲ Πείραιος δουρικλυτὸς ἐγγύθεν ἦλθε ξεῖνον ἄγων ἀγορήνδε διὰ πτόλιν" οὐδ᾽ ap ἔτι δὴν Τηλέμαχος ξείνοιο ἑκὰς τράπετ᾽, ἀλλὰ παρέστη. τὸν καὶ Πείραιος πρότερος πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπε" {4 λ 4 9 13 Y» > A ^ ^ Τηλέμαχ᾽, αἷψ᾽ ὄτρυνον ἐμὸν ποτὶ 1 ὃ δῶμα γυναῖκας, 75 ὥς τοι δῶρ᾽ ἀποπέμψω, ἅ τοι Μενέλαος ἔδωκε. Tov δ᾽ a? Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: Πείραι᾽, οὐ γὰρ ἴδμεν ὅπως ἔσται τάδε ἔργα. »

>

95

’

\

€

^

»

’

^

>

»

9

’

3

9

4

e

/

A

909

/

4

72

^

9

\

e

9

M

3

4

’

of

»

΄

39

M

»

N

’

4

’

9

4

=

9

᾽

’

^9

ct

4

9

ev

A

ec

2)

’

1

A

»

9

33

’

„

4

„

»

εἴ κεν ἐμὲ μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες ἐν μεγάροισι λάθρῃ Kreivavres πατρώϊα πάντα δάσωνται, 80 αὐτὸν ἔχοντά σε βούλομ᾽ éravpépev ἢ τινα τῶνδε" εἰ δέ κ᾽ ἐγὼ τούτοισι φόνον kai κῆρα φυτεύσω, δὴ τότε μοι χαίροντι φέρειν πρὸς δώματα xatpov." >

A

3

9

[4

LG

>

9

’

A

>

’

9

4

Ld

„

A

^

^

/

"Qs εἰπὼν ξεῖνον ταλαπείριον ἦγεν és οἶκον. 9

^^

5

αὐτὰρ ἐπεί p. ἵκοντο δόμους εὖ ναιετάοντας, 85 χλαίνας μὲν κατέθεντο κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους τε, ἐς δ᾽ ἀσαμίνθους βάντες ἐϊξέστας λούσαντο. τοὺς δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν δμῳαὶ λοῦσαν Kal χρῖσαν ἐλαίῳ, $

A

9

>

A

>

),

9

>

ἐν

’

’

9

4

4

7

7?

9...»

A

^

/

7

4

M

^

9

[4

70

OATZZEIAZ

P (xvi)

ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἄρα yAatvas οὔλας βάλον ἠδὲ χιτῶνας, ἔκ p. ἀσαμίνθων βάντες ἐπὶ κλισμοῖσι καθῖζον. χέρνιβα δ᾽ ἀμφίπολος προχόῳ ἐπέχευε φέρουσα »

9

’

4

>

,

9

’

>

\

λ

^

4

>

90

^

4

4

καλῇ xpvoein, ὑπὲρ ἀργυρέοιο λέβητος, νίψασθαι" παρὰ δὲ ξεστὴν ἐτάνυσσε τράπεζαν. ^ 9 [4 [4 , σῖτον δ᾽ , αἰδοίη ταμίη/ παρέθηκε φέρουσα, εἴδατα πόλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖσα, χαριζομένη παρεόντων. 95 4 μήτηρ δ᾽ ἀντίον ile παρὰ σταθμὸν μεγάροιο κλισμῷ κεκλιμένη, λέπτ᾽ ἠλάκατα στρωφῶσα. οἱ δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ πόσιος καὶ ἐδητύος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἄρχε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" 100 Τηλέμαχ᾽, ἦ τοι ἐγὼν ὑπερώϊον εἰσαναβᾶσα λέξομαι εἰς εὐνήν, ἢ μοι στονόεσσα τέτυκται, VN ge 2 9 κα / αἰεὶ δάκρυσ᾽ ἐμοῖσι πεφυρμένη, ἐξ, οὗ^ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς οἴχεθ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδῃσιν ἐς "IAvov: οὐδέ μοι ἔτλης, πρὶν ἐλθεῖν μνηστῆρας ἀγήνορας és τόδε δῶμα, 105 γόστον σοῦ πατρὸς σάφα εἰπέμεν, εἴ που ükovaas." nv δ᾽ αὖ ImAepaxos πεπνυμένος ἀντίον nuda τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, μῆτερ, ἀληθείην καταλέξω. οἰχόμεθ᾽ és τε IlvAov kat Νέστορα, ποιμένα λαῶν: δεξάμενος δέ με κεῖνος ἐν ὑψηλοῖσι δόμοισιν 110 ’

\

»

4

>

\

9

>

>

»

A

3

cc

A

»

M]

[4

9

9

€

5

>

9

«€

\

,

7

>

T

λ

^

^

9

€

,

»

>

’

e

9

>

^

/

9

1A

A

A

0

»

’

4

^^

»

»

I.

4

/

»

,

LG

’

\

eh

»

9

9

^

o

’

L4

\

^

Tr

>

^

,

9

v0

/

>

A

’

>

>

9

4

/

4

>

9

A

^

€

A

^

9

’

’

Jo

λ

.

4

4

4

^

ἐνδυκέως ἐφίλει, ὡς εἴ TE πατὴρ ἐὸν υἱὸν 9

,

9

4

€

»

M

eA

ey

ἐλθόντα χρόνιον νέον ἄλλοθεν: ὡς ἐμὲ κεῖνος ἐνδυκέως ἐκόμιζε σὺν υἱάσι κυδαλίμοισιν. αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος ov ποτ᾽ ἔφασκε 99 \ ’ > ’ 9 ^ ζωοῦ ^^ οὐδὲ θανόντος ἐπιχθονίων rev ἀκοῦσαι, 9 oh ἀλλά μ᾽ ἐς ᾿Ατρεΐδην, δουρικλειτὸν Μενέλαον, A ἵπποισι προὔπεμψε καὶ A ἅρμασι κολλητοῖσιν. ἔνθ᾽ ἴδον ᾿Αργείην Ἑλένην, ἧς εἵνεκα πολλὰ ᾿Αργεῖοι Τρῶές τε θεῶν ἰότητι μόγησαν. εἴρετο δ᾽ αὐτίκ᾽ ἔπειτα βοὴν ἀγαθὸς Mevelaos 9

’

?

,

/

9

\

$

9

4

4

„

A

^

a

>

€ 7 ’

A

^

,

„

>

»

115

120

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (χνιὴ

71

ὅττευ χρηΐζων ἱκόμην Λακεδαίμονα δῖαν" 4. 8 > Δ΄ ^ , / / αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ τῷ^ πᾶσαν. ἀληθείην κατέλεξα". Ld καὶ \ τότε δή 4 με ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος Tpoaéeurev: e

oh

€

4

4

^

ὦ πόποι, ἢ μάλα δὴ κρατερόφρονος ἀνδρὸς ἐν εὐνῇ

mn

,

>

Uf

\

’

9

1

3

>

ἤθελον εὐνηθῆναι, ἀνάλκιδες αὐτοὶ ἐόντες. ὡς δ᾽ ὁπότ᾽ ἐν ξυλόχῳ ἔλαφος κρατεροῖο λέοντος νεβροὺς κοιμήσασα νεηγενέας γαλαθηνοὺς κνημοὺςM ἐξερέῃσι kai ἄγκεα ποιήεντα βοσκομένη, ὁ δ᾽ ἔπειτα ἑὴν εἰσήλυθεν εὐνήν, €

>

€

4

>

5»

/

»

^

^

125

’

7

4

3

€

»

’

ὡς

9

€^

\

ἀμφοτέροισι «

»

A

>

?

[4

/

9

4

δὲ τοῖσιν ἀεικέα

/

fA

πότμον

ἐφῆκεν,

130

᾿Οδυσεὺς κείνοισιν ἀεικέα πότμον ἐφήσει. M

[4

>

[d

d

9

4

at γάρ, Ζεῦ τε πάτερ καὶ ᾿Αθηναίη καὶ “AmoAAov ài

^

τοῖος ἐὼν οἷός ποτ᾽ ἐὐϊκτιμένῃ evi Λέσβῳ ἐξ ἔριδος Φιλομηλεΐδῃ ἐπάλαισεν ἀναστάς, ᾿Αχαιοΐ, Kad δ᾽ ἔβαλε κ ρατερῶς, 2 κεχάροντο Í δὲδὲ πάντες πά ᾿Αχαιοί τοῖος ἐὼν μνηστῆρσιν ὁμιλήσειεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς" 136 πάντες κ᾽ ὠκύμοροί τε γενοίατο πικρόγαμοί τε. ταῦτα δ᾽ a μ᾽ εἰρωτᾷς καὶ λίσσεαι, οὐκ ἂν ἐγώ γε ἄλλα παρὲξ εἴποιμι παρακλιδὸν οὐδ᾽ ἀπατήσω" ἀλλὰ τὰ μέν μοι ἔειπε γέρων ἅλιος νημερτής, 140 τῶν οὐδέν ToL ἐγὼ κρύψω ἔπος οὐδ᾽ ἐπικεύσω. φῆ μιν 6 γ᾽ ἐν νήσῳ ἰδέειν κρατέρ᾽ ἀλγε᾽ ἔχοντα, νύμφης ev μεγάροισι Ἰζαλυψοῦς, ἥ μιν ἀνάγκῃ ἴσχει" 6 δ᾽ οὐ δύναται ἣν πατρίδα γαῖαν ἱκέσθαι. ^ ^ οὐ γάρ οἱ € πάρα νῆες ἐπήρετμοι καὶ ἑταῖροι, 145 οἵ κέν μιν πέμποιεν Em εὐρέα νῶτα θαλάσσης." ὡς ἔφατ᾽ ᾿Ατρεΐδης, δουρικλειτὸς Μενέλαος. ταῦτα τελευτήσας veópmv: ἔδοσαν δέ μοι οὖρον ἀθάνατοι, τοί μ᾽ ὦκα φίλην Es πατρίδ᾽ ἔπεμψαν. "Os φάτο, τῇ δ᾽ dpa θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ὄρινε. 150 ^ M 1 ’ , / τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε Θεοκλύμενος θεοειδής" ὦ γύναι αἰδοίη Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος, ^

$

1

^

>A

A

9

\

aA

M

>

of

e

3

9

V4

[4

3

>

9Q>

7

4

,

>

3

,

>

»

>

4

^

A»

?

4

»

/

17

,

9

e

a

^7

25

7

^

9

4

CQ?

3

IA

4

Y

4

/

7

4

4

L4

9

/

\

9

9

A

/

»

9

Md

€

>

1

4

4

4

»

[4

9

^

Dee

^

3

(€

I

^

€

9

^7

„

72

OATZZEIAZ

P (xvi)

n τοι ὅ γ᾽ οὐ σάφα οἶδεν, ἐμεῖο δὲ σύνθεο μῦθον' ἀτρεκέως γάρ τοι μαντεύσομαι οὐδ᾽ ἐπικεύσω. ἴστω νῦν Ζεὺς πρῶτα θεῶν ξενίη τε τράπεζα

ἱστίη τ᾽ €

[4

>

155

᾽Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος, ἣν ἀφικάνω,

9

^

3

4

a

9

’

» / “ ὡς ἢ τοι 9 ᾿ΟδυσεὺςM ἤδη ἐν> πατρίδι γαίῃ, 4 » ἥμενος ἢ ἕρπων, τάδε πευθόμενος κακὰ ἔργα, » ^ / , ἔστιν, ἀτὰρ μνηστῆρσι κακὸν πάντεσσι φυτεύει" otov ἐγὼν οἰωνὸν ἐϊσσέλμου ἐπὶ νηὸς 160 ἥμενος ἐῤρασάμην καὶ Τηλεμάχῳ ἐγεγώνευν. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" ^ ^ “at μι yap τοῦτο, ξεῖνε, ἔπος τετελεσμένον εἴη" τῶ κε τάχα γνοίης φιλότητά T€ πολλά τε δῶρα , / ” ἐξ> ἐμεῦ,m ὡς€. ἄν» τίς, σε συναντόμενος μακαρίζοι.᾽ἠ 165ς οἱ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον" μνηστῆρες δὲ πάροιθεν ᾿Οδυσσῆος μεγάροιο δίσκοισιν τέρποντο Kal alyavenoıv ἱέντες, τυκτῷ δαπέδῳ, ὅθι περ πάρος, ὕβριν ἔχοντες. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ δείπνηστος ἔην καὶ ἐπήλυθε μῆλα 110 πάντοθεν ἐξ ἀγρῶν, ot δ᾽ ἤγαγον ot TO πάρος περ, Kat Tore δή σφιν ἔειπε Μέδων---ὃς γάρ pa μάλιστα ἥνδανε κηρύκων, Kal σφιν παρεγίγνετο δαιτί--κοῦροι, ἐπεὶ δὴ πάντες ἐτέρφθητε φρέν᾽ ἀέθλοις, ἐρχεσθε πρὸς δώμαθ᾽, iv ἐντυνώμεθα daira: 175 οὐ μὲν γάρ τι χέρειον ἐν ὥρῃ δεῖπνον ἑλέσθαι. Ὡς ἔφαθ᾽- ot € δ᾽ ἀνστάντες ἔβαν πείθοντό τε μύθῳ. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἵκοντο δόμους εὖ ναιετάοντας, χλαίνας μὲν κατέθεντο κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους τε, ὦ; Woe 4 ’ 7^ οἱ € δ᾽ 9 (épevov ὄϊς μεγάλους καὶ \ πίονας αἶγας, 180 σ \ / ’ \ ^ , , ipevov δὲ σύας σιάλους καὶ βοῦν ἀγελαίην, air ἐντυνόμενοι. τοὶ δ᾽ ἐξ ἀγροῖο πόλινδε ὀτρύνοντ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεύς τ᾽ ἰέναι kat δῖος ὑφορβός. τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἄρχε συβώτης, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν᾽ e

7

4

9

\

e

9

1

9

Doe

/

^

4

A

ἃ

1

,

/

€

>

1

[4

Ὥ

’

>

’

^

A

3)

[4

>

7

^

>

’

/

€

ἐν

PY

ὃ

4

ὃ

9

\

>

\

M

A

^9

9

4

\

\

95

ὃ

/

»

«4

a

1

4

/

€

^7

9

73>

A

>

3)

/

e

>

0

ὃ

^

}

4

|»

9

>

’

/

»

’

/

>

>

vB

[4

7

5

4

^

€

„

9

θ

’

^

4

an

»

50

9

‘4

{{

ὃ

,

^

A

^

€x.

9

^

dA

-

7

32

/

€

/

^

OATZZEIAZ “ ξεῖν᾽ , ἐπεὶ ἂρ δὴ

P (xvi)

ἔπειτα πόλινδ᾽

73

ἰέναι μενεαΐνεις

185

σήμερον, ὡς ἐπέτελλεν ἄναξ ἐμός,---ἦ σ᾽ ἂν ἐγώ γε αὐτοῦ βουλοίμην σταθμῶν ῥυτῆρα λιπέσθαι: ἀλλὰ Tov αἰδέομαι καὶ δείδια, μή μοι ὀπίσσω νεικεΐῃ" χαλεπαὶ δὲ ἀνάκτων εἰσὶν ὁμοκλαί: ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῦν ἴομεν" δὴ γὰρ μέμβλωκε μάλιστα 190 4

€

3

\

>

1

90

[4

”

Ὁ

9

A

4

M

\

4

,

9?

7

4

4

>

*

>

*

>

/

€

3

A

’

’

ἦμαρ, ἀτὰρ τάχα τοι ποτὶ ἕσπερα ῥίγιον ἔσται. Tov 8 ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voσεύς: 4€ / 4 4 λ , γιγνώσκω, φρονέω" τά 4 ye ὃ δὴA νοέοντι κελεύεις. ἀλλ᾽ ἴομεν, σὺ δ᾽ ἔπειτα διαμπερὲς ἡγεμόνευε. ὁς δέ μοι, εἴ ποθί τοι ῥόπαλον τετμημένον ἐστί, 195 σκηρίπτεσθ᾽, ἐπεὶ 7) φατ᾽ ἀρισφαλέ᾽ ἔμμεναι οὐδόν. H pa καὶ ἀμφ᾽ ὥὦμοισιν ἀεικέα βάλλετο πήρην, πυκνὰ ῥωγαλέην" ἐν δὲ στρόφος ἦεν ἀορτήρ. T^» > » € ^ A » ᾿ύμαιος δ᾽ ἄρα ot σκῆπτρον θυμαρὲς ἔδωκε. τὼ βήτην, σταθμὸν δὲ κύνες καὶ βώτορες ἄνδρες 200 € 7 9. » 4 ’ 4“. » ῥύατ᾽ ὄπισθε μένοντες" ὁ€ δ᾽ > és9 πόλιν ἦγεν ἄνακτα M

9

ὃ

?

>

9

d

| /

1

\

’

€

9

Δ

\

[4

9

/

»

»

[4

»

>

’

3

ς

/

e?

o7

[4

>

9

9

95

»

3

9

>

,

»

[4

4

AA

,

3»

4

πτωχῷ λευγαλέῳ ἐναλίγκιον ἠδὲ γέροντι, σκηπτόμενον" τὰ δὲ λυγρὰ περὶ χροΐ εἵματα ἔστο. ὅτε δὴ στείχοντες ὁδὸν κάτα παιπαλόεσσαν AAA

e

»

ὃ

9

4

1

,

»

0

i

959

A

AN

/

A

7

>

d

’

ἄστεος ἐγγὺς ἔσαν καὶ ἐπὶ κρήνην ἀφίκοντο

20ὅ

τυκτὴν καλλίροον, ὅθεν ὑδρεύοντο πολῖται, τὴν ποίησ᾽ "10akos καὶ Νήριτος nde Πολύκτωρ--ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ap αἰγείρων ὑδατοτρεφέων ἦν ἄλσος, πάντοσε κυκλοτερές, κατὰ δὲ ψυχρὸν ῥέεν ὕδωρ ὑψόθεν ἐκ πέτρης" βωμὸς δ᾽ ἐφύπερθε rérvkro νυμφάων, ὅθι πάντες ἐπιρρέζεσκον ὁδῖται--A

/

\

4

9

\

>

>

Ὁ

0

»

9

€

[4

A

9

’

4

^

/

QO

e

\

[4

’

4

A

4

kN

1

»

e 7

e

ἔνθα σφέας ἐκίχανεν vids Δολίοιο Μελανθεὺς ,

e

alyas ἄγων, al πᾶσι μετέπρεπον αἰπολίοισι, δεῖπνον μνηστήρεσσι" δύω δ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ἕποντο νομῆες. TOUS δὲ ἰδὼν νείκεσσεν ἔπος T ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνόμαΐεν M

1

9

\

/

»

9

»

>

»

>

»

^?

210

74

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ P

(xvi)

| ἀεικές" ὄρινε δὲ κῆρ ᾿Οδυσῆος ; ALME ὃν μὲν OT l πάγχυ 1 κακὸς κακὸν ἡγηλάζει, ) Mni e 1 a θεὸς ὡςMa τὸν ὁμοῖον. ὡς αἰεὶ τὸν ὁμοῖον ἄγει πῇ δὴ δὴ τόνδετόνδε U μολοβρὸν dere: ἄγεις, ἀμέγαρ " TTWXOV τωχὸν avınpov, ἀνιηρόν, δαιτῶν ἀπο υμαντῆραμους, ἃς ONiberar ὃς πολλῆς φλιῇσι παραστ era | TU ixOAous, οὐκK dopas αἰτίζων. à οὐδὲ λέβητας d U f στα θμῶν ῥυτῆρα γενέσθαιi MP A v T. ἐρίφοισι ρον T. P ἔμεναι 0 θαλλό we φορῆναι, qo " καί κεν ὀρὸν mi εγάλην ἐπιγουνίδα θεῖτο. ) eder ἔργα κάκ᾽kde Emp £ αθεν, οὐκοὐκ ἐθελήσει LAN ἐπεὶ οὖν "δὴ δὴ ἔργα PUMA ἰλλὰ πτ πτώσσων κατὰ δῆμον 4 ἐποίχεσθαι, ἀλλὰ care δῆ βούλεται οἱiriCwy βόσκειν ἣνἣν y γαστέρ᾽ ἄναλτον. avadrov. a pe ἀλλ᾽ ἔκ τοι ἐρέω, τὸ ) δὲ ΑΚKal τετελεσμένον ii ἔσται " δώματ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆ . ; tK. 4 ἔλθῃ πρὸςIs δώμ ( ; / € πολλά of ἀμδὲ κά σφέλα ἀνδρῶν ἐκ παλαμάωα re enoad ia dates ) ίψουσι δόμον κάτiro. βαλλομένοιο. | ou vh "Os φάτο, καὶ L παριὼov λὰξ ἔνθορεν ^ ἀφραδίῃσιν 1 D ἐστυφέλιξεν, ἰσχίῳ"MNοὐδέ μιν ἐκτὸς ἀταρπιτοῦ φ ͵ uu" iX ἕως" μερμήριξεν ᾿᾽Οδυσ IAN’ ἔμεν᾽ ὁὁ δὲδὲ μερμ o^ ἀσφαλέως" do ) δυσσεὺς τ ἅμαἵξας ἃ ῥοπάλῳ Ἵ ἕλοιτο,» ἠὲ ἐκἐκ θυμὸν θυμ 3ἦ πρὸς ἐλάσεις κά ἀμφουδὶς ἀείρας. πρὸς γῆνγῆν ἐλάσειε κάρη ἀμ M συβώτης ἀλλ᾽ eners eat δ᾽ ἔσχετο" τὸν δὲ συβώτη ie MAI i μέγγα δ᾽δ᾽ εὔξατο εὔξατο χεῖρας χεῖρας ἀνασχών νείκεσ᾽ ἐσάντα ἰδών, Bao ~

A

^

—-

e

€

4

“νύμφαι

9

216

-

9

a

κρηναῖαι, κοῦραι

Δι

J

:

n

ἐπὶ μηρί μηρῦ ἔκηε, 2 λύψας πίονι δημῷ, UL ^ ἐπὶ καλύ ony ἀρνῶν ἠδ᾽ ipi δε μοι κρηήνατ᾽ ἐέλδωρ, A ὃς ἔλθοι PL. ukeμὲν etes dake ἀγάγ dd οι δέ €edδαίμων κεῖνος ἀνήρ, τῶD κέ κέ τοι d γλᾶϊας Aat γε διασκεδάσειεν ἁπάσας, is νῦν ὑβρίζων φορέεις, 2A no |245 τὰς νῦν ὕβρι d 1AaAnuevos α ἁλαλήμ , αἰεὶ La >, | doro | Tap μῆλα κακοὶ φθείρουσι νομῆ : " sΤὸν δδ᾽ αὖτε obenπροσέειπε σέ Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν Με t^

ENG]

τό

:

|

OAYXZEIAL

P (xvi)

75

ὦ πόποι, οἷον ἔειπε κύων ὀλοφώϊα εἰδώς,

con

4

T

»

/

?

Ave

3

’

τόν ποτ᾽ ἐγὼν ἐπὶ νηὸς ἐὐσσέλμοιο μελαίνης ἄξω THN ᾿Ιθάκης, ἵνα μοι βίοτον πολὺν dAdo. 250 αἱ γὰρ Τηλέμαχον βάλοι ἀργυρότοξος ᾿Απόλλων σήμερον ἐν μεγάροις, N ὑπὸ μνηστῆρσι δαμείη, A ^ 3 ’ , > 3) ὡς€ 9 ᾿ΟδυσῆϊAch ye τηλοῦ ἀπώλετο νόστιμον ἦμαρ. ὡς εἰπὼν τοὺς μὲν λίπεν αὐτόθι ἦκα κιόντας, > A / 4 , a » αὐτὰρ ὁe βῆ,o^ μάλα δ᾽ > ὦκα δόμους ἵκανεν ἄνακτος. 25αὐτίκα δ᾽ εἴσω ἴεν, μετὰ δὲ μνηστῆρσι καθῖζεν, ἀντίον Evpupayou: tov yap φιλέεσκε μάλιστα. τῷ πάρα μὲν κρειῶν μοῖραν θέσαν ot πονέοντο, σῖτον δ᾽ αἰδοίη ταμίη παρέθηκε φέρουσα ἔδμεναι. ᾿Αγχίμολον δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ dios ὑφορβὸς 260 στήτην ἐρχομένω, περὶ δέ σφεας HAVO” ἰωὴ φόρμιγγος γλαφυρῆς" ava yap σῴφισι Baer’ ἀείδειν Φήμιος. αὐτὰρ ὁ χειρὸς ἑλὼν προσέειπε συβώτην᾽ “Εὐμαι᾽, ἦ μάλα δὴ τάδε δώματα Kad’ ᾿Οδυσῆος, ῥεῖα δ᾽ ἀρίγνωτ᾽ ἐστὶ καὶ ἐν πολλοῖσιν ἰδέσθαι. 265 ἐξ ἑτέρων ἕτερ᾽ ἐστίν, ἐπήσκηται δέ οἱ αὐλὴ τοίχῳ καὶ θριγκοῖσι, θύραι δ᾽ εὐερκέες εἰσὶ δικλίδες" οὐκ dv τίς μιν ἀνὴρ ὑπεροπλίσσαιτο. 4 eu AA \ > A ὃ ^ 4 γιγνώσκω δ᾽δ᾽ ὅτι πολλοὶ ἐν» αὐτῷ δαῖτα τίθενται 3

A

4

\

’

>

,

7?

4

QC

a

9

9

^

4

4

1

\

ld

^

>

9

€

^7

e^

e

>

5"

4

4

A

λ

4

^

,

Ld

\

a

,

>

’᾽

’

„

A

>

9

4

9

A

AA

/

,

e

>

94

9

^?

A

ἄνδρες, ἐπεὶ κνίση μὲν ἐνήνοθεν, ἐν δέ τε φόρμιγξ 270 ἠπύει, ἣν ἄρα δαιτὶ θεοὶ ποίησαν ἑταίρην. ov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα: pet ἔγνως, ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ τά T ἄλλα πέρ ἐσσ᾽ avonuwv. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε δὴ φραζώμεθ᾽ ὅπως ἔσται τάδε ἔργα. ἠὲ σὺ πρῶτος ἔσελθε δόμους εὖ ναιετάοντας, 275 Uceo δὲ μνηστῆρας, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὑπολείψομαι αὐτοῦ" εἰ δ᾽ ἐθέλεις, ἐπίμεινον, ἐγὼ δ᾽ εἶμι προπάροιθε. θ [4 » 0 4 μηδὲδὲ σὺ A ὃ δηθύνειν, μή / Tis/ σ᾽ > ἔκτοσθε νοήσας 9

[4

a

Τὸ

o

«€

€

9

ad

9

>

4

M

20

[4

VOL. II

A

,

e

‚ON

4

>

»

>

>

9

ἢ

33

»

»

e

,

»

’

~

’

4

’

^

ὃ

0

’

δὲ

M

/

1

?

»

9A

ὃ

3

9

>

ὃ

»y

\

>

3

\

3

4

^

~

>

’

3

4

€

’

9

9

>

9

^

Ul

F2

76

OAYZXEIAX

P (xvm)

ἢ βάλῃ ἢ ἐλάσῃ: τὰ δέ σε φράζεσθαι avwya.” Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" 280

“γιγνώσκω, φρονέω: τά γε δὴ νοέοντι κελεύεις. ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχευ προπάροιθεν, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὑπολείψομαι αὐτοῦ. ov yap τι πληγέων ἀδαήμων οὐδὲ βολάων. >

>

»

9

4

4

λ

>

’᾽

10

A

>

4

δ

€

4

A

A

9

^

4

/ ) / > 1 , τολμήεις μοι θυμός, ἐπεὶ κακὰ \ πολλὰ \ πέπονθα 4 4 / ^ Ld κύμασι καὶ \ πολέμῳ" μετὰ \ καὶ A τόδε τοῖσι γενέσθω. 285 » ^ γαστέρα δ᾽ oU πως ἔστιν ἀποκρύψαι μεμαυῖαν, JA ’ AA M 3 θ ’ Sid οὐλομένην, 7)a πολλὰ κάκ᾽439 ἀνθρώποισι δίδωσι,

τῆς ἕνεκεν καὶ νῆες ἐΐζυγοι ὁπλίζονται 4 πόντον ET> a

[4 ἀτρύγετον, κακὰ δυσμενέεσσι φέρουσαι.

9

ὡς οἱ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ayopevov’ €

\

^

A

9

7

9

290

4

àv δὲ κύων κεφαλήν τε καὶ οὔατα κείμενος ἔσχεν, pyos, ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος, ὅν ῥά ποτ᾽ αὐτὸς θ [4 [4 59 ’ 4 € A ρέψε μέν, οὐδ᾽0.39. ἀπόνητο, πάρος δ᾽δ᾽ es9 "I ᾽ΐλιον ἱρὴν οἴχετο. τὸν δὲ πάροιθεν ἀγίνεσκον νέοι ἄνδρες αἶγας ET aypotépas ἡδὲ πρόκας ἠδὲ Aaywovs 295 a

\

4

"A

,

᾽Οὃ

Φ

>

9.

A

^

»

λ

,

»

4

’

»

Ψ

40."

4

©,

9

80."

4

A

4

δὴ τότε κεῖτ᾽ ἀπόθεστος ἀποιχομένοιο ἄνακτος, , 4 4 ἐν9 πολλῇ ^ κόπρῳ, 1]e οἵ € προπάροιθε θυράων ἡμιόνων Te βοῶν τε ἅλις κέχυτ᾽, ὄφρ᾽ ἂν ἄγοιεν €

4

δμῶες ^

ar

9

4

4

>

„

>

ww

»

᾿Οδυσσῆος τέμενος μέγα κοπρήσοντες" ^

’

» , > ἢ 4 D ἔνθα κύων Keir’^99 " Apyos, ἐνίπλειος κυνοραιστέων. 300 , > ^ 9 9 \ 27 δὴ M τότε γ᾽,9 wse ἐνόησεν ᾽Οδυσσέα’ ἐγγὺς ἐόντα, οὐρῇ μέν p O γ᾽ ἔσηνε καὶ οὔατα κάββαλεν ἄμφω, 9

^-^

[4

eo

€

9

»

A

»

4

»

ἄσσον δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἔπειτα δυνήσατο οἷο ἄνακτος ἐλθέμεν: αὐτὰρ ὁ νόσφιν ἰδὼν ἀπομόρξατο δάκρυ, ῥεῖα λαθὼν Εὔμαιον, ἄφαρ δ᾽ épseivero μύθῳ" 806 ὕμαι᾽, ἦ μάλα θαῦμα κύων ὅδε KEIT ἐνὶ κόπρῳ. καλὸς μὲν δέμας ἐστίν, ἀτὰρ τόδε γ᾽ ov σάφα οἶδα, ἢ δὴ καὶ ταχὺς ἔσκε θέειν ἐπὶ εἴδεϊ τῷδε, ἢ αὔτως οἷοί re τραπεζῆες κύνες ἀνδρῶν Ad

cc

[4

E

„

λ

“a

ὃ

’

>

9

4

>

1A

ὃ

|

γιγνοντ,

€

?

1

\

«€

0

U4

/

»

oh

ἀγλαΐης

$2

^

9

1

9

’

>

0

δ᾽

>

Φ

’

\

9

’᾽

4

50

^

ὃ

>

ἃ

[ὃ

[4

ὃ

a

>

9

oe

ἕνεκεν κομέουσιν

9

>

’ὔ

AN

[4

4

td

20

»

ἄνακτες.

33

810

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvi)

77

Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε ovBóraκαὶ λίην ἀνδρός ye κύων ὅδε τῆλε θανόντος. εἰ TOLOOO εἴη ἠμὲν δέμας ἠδὲ καὶ ἔργα, οἷόν μιν Τροίηνδε κιὼν κατέλειπεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς, abba κε θηήσαιο ἰδὼν ταχυτῆτα καὶ ἀλκήν. 315 , \ / / / / e οὐ μὲν γάρ τι φύγεσκε βαθείης βένθεσιν ὕλης κνώδαλον, , ὅττι δίοιτο" καὶ ἴχνεσι γὰρ περιήδ X yap TELMON. νῦν δ᾽ ἔχεται κακότητι, ἄναξ δέ ot ἄλλοθι πάτρης ὦλετο, τὸν δὲ γυναῖκες ἀκηδέες οὐ κομέουσι. dudes δ᾽, εὖτ᾽ àv μηκέτ᾽ ἐπικρατέωσιν ἄνακτες, 320 οὐκέτ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐθέλουσιν ἐναίσιμα ἐργάζεσθαι" ἥμισυ γάρ τ᾽ ἀρετῆς ἀποαίνυται εὐρύοπα Ζεὺς ἀνέρος, εὖτ᾽ av μιν κατὰ δούλιον ἦμαρ ἕλῃσιν. ὡς εἰπὼν εἰσῆλθε δόμους εὖ ναιετάοντας, βῆ δ᾽ ἰθὺς μεγάροιο μετὰ μνηστῆρας ἀγαυούς. 325 Apyov δ᾽ αὖ κατὰ μοῖρ᾽ ἔλαβεν μέλανος θανάτοιο, > ^9» 990 7 > 9 , ^ 9 ^ αὐτίκ᾽ ἰδόντ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα^ ἐεικοστῷ ἐνιαυτῷ. Τὸν δὲ πολὺ πρῶτος ἴδε Τηλέμαχος θεοειδὴς ἐρχόμενον κατὰ δῶμα συβώτην, ὦκα δ᾽ ἔπειτα veto’ ἐπὶ of καλέσας: 6 δὲ παπτήνας ἕλε Sidpov 330 κείμενον, ἔνθα τε Gavrpós ἐφίζεσκε κρέα πολλὰ δαιόμενος μνηστῆρσι δόμον κάτα δαινυμένοισι" TOv κατέθηκε φέρων πρὸς Τηλεμάχοιο τράπεζαν ἀντίον, ἔνθα δ᾽ ap αὐτὸς ἐφέζετο" τῷ δ᾽ ἄρα κῆρυξ ^ ey " > / 4 ^ 9. ἢ μοῖραν ἑλὼν ἐτίθει κανέου T > ἐκ39 σῖτον ἀείρας. 335 € ¢

M

/

?

>

4

^

>

9

„

9

SI >

P7

^

Δ

9

^

9

»

A

V4

\

4

A

4

9.

/

9

3

’

7

e

^

9

’

A

4

A

3)

4

θ

’

M

/

9

’

4

A

»

,

»

9

£A

A

,

»

3

^9

»

»

4

M

>

€

’

4

4

1

»

>

>

«|^

4

/

A

IN

’

,

9

ἢ

I)

A

»

wW

9524

^

3

»

δ᾽

9

3

e

/

739»

>

4

»

^

,

/

/

/

^

>

»

᾿Αγχίμολον δὲ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐδύσετο δώματ᾽ $C

2

^

>

93

'"O8vo-

σεύς,

πτωχῷ λευγαλέῳ ἐναλίγκιος ἠδὲ γέροντι, σκηπτόμενος" τὰ δὲ λυγρὰ περὶ xpot εἵματα ἕστο. ἷζε δ᾽ ἐπὶ μελίνου οὐδοῦ ἔντοσθε θυράων, κλινάμενος σταθμῷ κυπαρισσίνῳ, ὃν ποτε τέκτων 340 ξέσσεν ἐπισταμένως καὶ ἐπὶ στάθμην ἴθυνε.

78

OAYXXEIAZ P (xvm)

Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἐπὶ of καλέσας προσέειπε συβώτην, 4 7 ἄρτον τ᾽ οὖλον ἑλὼν περικαλλέος ἐκ kavéoto καὶ κρέας, ὧς οἱ χεῖρες ἐχάνδανον ἀμφιβαλόντι" os τῷ ξείνῳ ταῦτα φέρων αὐτόν τε κέλευε 345 αἰτίζειν μάλα πάντας ἐποιχόμενον μνηστῆρας" αἰδὼς δ᾽ οὐκ ἀγαθὴ κεχρημένῳ ἀνδρὶ παρεῖναι. A

€t

’

ὃ

1

e

^

€

^

4

9

^

4

>

4

>

’

ἢ

ZA

9

ar

QA Δ

>

4

9

\

/

ϑ

\

^

a»

ὡς φάτο" βῆ δὲ συφορβός, ἐπεὶ τὸν μῦθον ἄκουσεν, /

^

1

[d

9

A

1

^

»

ἀγχοῦ δ᾽ ἱστάμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντ᾽ ἀγόρευε" “Τηλέμαχός τοι, ξεῖνε, διδοῖ τάδε, καί σε κελεύει 350 ^

€

αἰτίζειν μάλα πάντας ἐποιχόμενον μνηστῆρας"

αἰδῶ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀγαθήν dno’ ἔμμεναι ἀνδρὶ προΐκτῃ. Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿ΟδυσIA

A

9

,

3

/

>

»

9

\

oh

9)

σεύς" "d

“Ζεῦ ^ ava, Τηλέμαχόν μοι ἐν$ ἀνδράσιν ὄλβιον εἶναι,

καί οἱ πάντα γένοιτο ὅσα φρεσὶν ἧσι μενοινᾷ. ’

€

/

4

e

4

Ke

^

355

3}

Ἢ pa καὶ ἀμφοτέρῃσιν ἐδέξατο καὶ κατέθηκεν αὖθι ποδῶν προπάροιθεν, ἀεικελίης ἐπὶ πήρης, ἤσθιε δ᾽ Hos ἀοιδὸς ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἄειδεν’ εὖθ᾽ ὁ δεδειπνήκειν, 6 δ᾽ ἐπαύετο θεῖος ἀοιδός, ^

^^

”

>

>

/

©

>

€

3

1

>

/

^

μνηστῆρες δ᾽

9

\

>

4

€

€

’

’᾽

>

4

»

9.»

/

A

A

^

4

>

>

9

4

A

9

ὁμάδησαν ἀνὰ uéyap'* αὐτὰρ

θ

7

᾿Αθήνη 360

ἄγχι παρισταμένη Λαερτιάδην ᾿Οδυσῆα ὄτρυν᾽, ὡς ἂν πύρνα κατὰ μνηστῆρας ἀγείροι, γνοίη θ᾽ οἵ τινές εἰσιν ἐναίσιμοι οἵ τ᾽ Aadepıoror ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὧς τιν᾽ ἔμελλ᾽ ἀπαλεξήσειν κακότητος. 4

?

4

’

>

>

’

e

9

9

[4

βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεν αἰτήσων ἐνδέξια φῶτα ἕκαστον, ^

>

»

>

^7

3

/

~

365

e

πάντοσε χεῖρ᾽ ὀρέγων, ws εἰ πτωχὸς πάλαι εἴη. οὗ δ᾽ ἐλεαίροντες δίδοσαν, καὶ ἐθάμβεον αὐτόν, €

>

935

’

/

\

32

29

$

’

ἀλλήλους τ᾽ εἴροντο Tis εἴη καὶ πόθεν ἔλθοι. 9

7

9

„7

’

»

A

’

»

a SS 4 4 > / > ^ τοῖσι δὲ καὶ. μετέειπε Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν: 6¢

’

κέκλυτέ

’

^

μευ, μνηστῆρες

9

^

ἀγακλειτῆς

/

βασιλείης,.

τοῦδε περὶ ξείνου" ἦ γάρ μιν πρόσθεν ὄπωπα. ἢ τοι μέν οἱ δεῦρο συβώτης ἡγεμόνευεν,

510

:

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvi)

79

αὐτὸν δ᾽ ov σάφα οἶδα, πόθεν γένος εὔχεται εἶναι. ὡς edar’: ᾿Αντίνοος δ᾽ ἔπεσιν veikeooe avBorqv: / ^ “ὦ ἀρίγνωτε συβῶτα, τίη δὲ σὺ τόνδε πόλινδε 375 » > , e 33 7 4 3 ιν ἤγαγες; ἢ οὐχ ἅλις Huw ἀλήμονές εἰσι καὶ ἄλλοι, πτωχοὶ ἀνιηροί, δαιτῶν ἀπολυμαντῆρες; 7) ὄνοσαι ὅτι τοι βίοτον κατέδουσιν ἄνακτος ἐνθάδ᾽ ἀγειρόμενοι, σὺ δὲ καὶ προτὶ τόνδ᾽ ἐκάλεσσας; >

A

9

a

9

»

4

9

ξνθάδ᾽

9

4

9

’

>

,

)

4

»

»

^

4

δὲ

4

1

”

/

/

>

>

tA

,

Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, ὔμαιε ovBora: \

>

|

4

/

»

~

Avrivo’, οὐ μὲν καλὰ καὶ ἐσθλὸς ἐὼν ἀγορεύεις" τίς yàp δὴ ξεῖνον καλεῖ ἄλλοθεν αὐτὸς ἐπελθὼν ἄλλον γ᾽, εἰ μὴ τῶν ot δημιοεργοὶ ἔασι, μάντιν 7 ἰητῆρα κακῶν 7) τέκτονα δούρων ἢ καὶ θέσπιν ἀοιδόν, ὃ κεν τέρπῃσιν ἀείδων; οὗτοι yap κλητοί ye βροτῶν én’ ἀπείρονα yalav' πτωχὸν δ᾽ οὐκ ἄν τις καλέοι τρύξοντα € αὐτόν. ἀλλ᾽ αἰεὶ χαλεπὸς περὶ πάντων εἰς μνηστήρων δμωσὶν ᾿Οδυσσῆος, πέρι δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἐμοί: αὐτὰρ ἐγώ οὐκ ἀλέγω, Hos μοι ἐχέφρων Πηνελόπεια ζώει ἐνὶ μεγάροις καὶ Τηλέμαχος θεοειδής. ov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" “σίχα, μή μοι τοῦτον ἀμείβεο πολλὰ ἔπεσσιν" Avrivoos δ᾽ εἴωθε κακῶς ἐρεθιζέμεν αἰεὶ μύθοισιν χαλεποῖσιν, ἐποτρύνει δὲ καὶ GAAovs.”’ Ἦ pa καὶ ᾿Αντίνοον ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" Avtivo , ἦ μευ καλὰ πατὴρ ws κήδεαι vios. ὃς τὸν ξεῖνον ἄνωγας ἀπὸ μεγάροιο δίεσθαι μύθῳ ἀναγκαίῳ---μὴ τοῦτο θεὸς τελέσειε! δός ot ἑλών' ov τοι φθονέω" κέλομαι γὰρ ἐγώ γε" μήτ᾽ οὖν μητέρ᾽ ἐμὴν alev τό ye μήτε τιν᾽ ἄλλον δμώων, ot κατὰ δώματ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο. 3 9 ^ >? \ / / ἀλλ᾽ ov» τοι τοιοῦτον ἐνὶ στήθεσσι νόημα: αὐτὸς γὰρ φαγέμεν πολὺ βούλεαι ἢ δόμεν ἄλλῳ. «€»

[4

9

9

4

\

M

^

»

9

4,

A

θ

9

\

^^

9

4

9

Τὸ

ὃ

9

/

X

e

381

4

»

>

/

385

ἢ

[4

a

4

-

/

9

^

\

/

,

o

εχ

9

\

Τ

λ

S

9

|

4

>

[4

A

ὔ

,

/

>

bd

’

γε 390

33

’

"ὃ

^

᾽

’

9

cc»

,

’

e

5

’

9

4

3

,

4

oA

/

\

>

1

a

9

[4

95

^

3

’

i

9

€

»

^

>

/

o

λ

«4

4

M

’

A

»

9»

9

a

4

5»

\

/

e

A

4

4

4

M

/

9.9

>

/

^

’

/

3

>

395

’

»

400

80

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvii)

Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέειπε: 405 Τηλέμαχ᾽ ὑψαγόρη, μένος ἄσχετε, ποῖον ἔειπες.

{{

’

>

t

4

[4

»

^

»

εἴ οἱ τόσσον πάντες ὀρέξειαν μνηστῆρες, καί κέν μιν τρεῖς μῆνας ἀπόπροθεν οἶκος ἐρύκοι.᾽᾽ >

^

"Os ap’ ἔφη, kai θρῆνυν ἑλὼν ὑπέφηνε τραπέζης κείμενον, ᾧ ῥ᾽ ἔπεχεν λιπαροὺς πόδας εἰλαπινάζων. 410 A

4

2.9

^

»

4

/

I

,

οἱ δ᾽ ἄλλοι πάντες Sidocay, πλῆσαν δ᾽ apa πήρην €

>

»

4

’

᾿

^

$

»

4

σίτου καὶ κρειῶν’ Taya δὴ καὶ ἔμελλεν "Odvaceds D , ^ αὖτις ἐπ᾽ οὐδὸν ἰὼν προικὸς γεύσεσθαι ᾿Αχαιῶν: στῆ δὲ παρ᾽ 'Avrivoov, Kat μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπε 6s, φίλος: οὐ μέν μοι δοκέεις ὁ κάκιστος ᾿Αχαιῶν ἔμμεναι, ἀλλ᾽ ὥριστος, ἐπεὶ βασιλῆϊ ἔοικας. 410 τώ σε χρὴ δόμεναι καὶ λώϊον ἠέ περ ἄλλοι σίτου: ἐγὼ δέ κέ σε κλείω κατ᾽ ἀπείρονα γαῖαν. καὶ γὰρ ἐγώ ποτε οἶκον ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν ἔναιον [4 ὄλβιος ἀφνειὸν καὶ \ πολλάκι δόσκον ἀλήτῃ 420 ^ 4 τοίῳ, ὁποῖος ἔοι καὶ ὅτευ κεχρημένος ἔλθοι: ἦσαν δὲ dudes μάλα μυρίοι ἄλλα τε πολλὰ οἷσίν T. εὖ ζώουσι καὶ ἀφνειοὶ καλέονται. ἀλλὰ Ζεὺς ἀλάπαξε Ἰζρονίων---ἤθελε γάρ που--ὅς μ᾽ ἅμα ληϊστῆρσι πολυπλάγκτοισιν ἀνῆκεν 425 /

A

^

€ € ὃ

^

\

»

[d

$1

„

9

^

/

9

e

>

ὃ

A

4

4

9

Αἰγυπτόνδ᾽

9

4

9

A

A

ee

»

A

ὃ

4

9

»

’

»

5

i

’ὔ

9

9

A

A

4

.

9

/

4

94

9

"A

χλλ

/

LG

39)

\

“ὃ

^

3

ἢ

M

>

/

ἰέναι, δολιχὴν ὁδόν,

»

’

^

I.

^

“-

e

\

A

»

ϑ

9

ὁ

A

9

λ

’

ἀπολοίμην.

στῆσα δ᾽ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ ποταμῷ νέας ἀμφιελίσσας. ἔνθ᾽ ἢ τοι μὲν ἐγὼ κελόμην ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους / 4 ^ 3 αὐτοῦ ^ πὰρ\ νήεσσι μένειν καὶ νῆα ἔρυσθαι, ^

»

»

>

3

?

^7

3

\

^

’

9

δὲ

oTTTpas

^

\

,

4

>

M

4

9

^?

’

€

„

4

/

θ

O€ κατα σκοπίας οτρῦνα νεεσῦαι.

480

up uk ἐπισπόμενοι μ μένεϊ addῷ, ot (0.δ᾽ ὕβρει εἴξαντες, ἐπισπόμενοι αἶψα μάλ᾽ Αἰγυπτίων ἀνδρῶν περικαλλέας ἀγροὺς a / πόρθεον, ἐκ δὲ γυναῖκας ἄγον Kal A νήπια τέκνα, αὐτούς τ᾽ ἔκτεινον" τάχα δ᾽ ἐς πόλιν ἵκετ᾽ air). οἱ δὲ βοῆς ἀΐοντες ἅμ ἠοῖ φαινομένηφιν " 435 3

9

e

[4

\

>

,

9

»

^

~

[4

dh

06

2

[4

9.9

9?

’

^

e

9

>

Doe

4

9

’

ἦλθον' πλῆτο δὲ πᾶν πεδίον πεζῶν TE καὶ ἵππων ^

\

^

^

R

OATZZEIAZ

P (xvi)

81

χαλκοῦ τε στεροπῆς" ἐν δὲ Ζεὺς τερπικέραυνος φύζαν ἐμοῖς ἑτάροισι κακὴν βάλεν, οὐδέ τις ἔτλη d

$

^

€

^

A

4

>

/

»

A

στῆναι ἐναντίβιον" περὶ γὰρ κακὰ πάντοθεν ἔστη. ἔνθ᾽ ἡμέων πολλοὺς μὲν ἀπέκτανον ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ, 440 τοὺς δ᾽ avayov ζωούς, σφίσιν ἐργάζεσθαι ἀνάγκῃ. αὐτὰρ ἔμ᾽ és Kumpov ξείνῳ δόσαν ἀντιάσαντι, Δμήτορι ᾿Ιασίδῃ, ὃς Kvrpov ἶφι ἄνασσεν" ἔνθεν δὴ νῦν δεῦρο τόδ᾽ ic πήματα πάσχων. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν τε’ 445 “τίς δαίμων τόδε πῆμα προσήγαγε, δαιτὸς ἀνίην; στῆθ᾽ οὕτως ἐς μέσσον, ἐμῆς ἀπάνευθε τραπέζης, μὴ τάχα πικρὴν Αἴγυπτον καὶ Κύπρον ἵκηαι" ὥς τις θαρσαλέος καὶ ἀναιδής ἐσσι προΐκτης. ἐξείης πάντεσσι παρίστασαι" οἱ δὲ διδοῦσι 450 μαψιδίως, ἐπεὶ oU τις ἐπίσχεσις οὐδ᾽ ἐλεητὺς ἀλλοτρίων χαρίσασθαι, ἐπεὶ πάρα πολλὰ ἑκάστῳ. Tov δ᾽ ἀναχωρήσας προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" ὦ πόποι, οὐκ ἄρα Goi γ᾽ ἐπὶ εἴδεϊ καὶ φρένες ἦσαν! 3

>

€

4

\

>

>

A

A

»

A

»

’ὔ

4

>

4

9

\

9

’

ὃ

a

^

IP

’ὔ

4

*T

»

9

K

^

9

9

b

‚A

“-

4

’

4

^.

4

/

»

€

7

Ld

33

€

9

’

/

’

4

9

LAA

’

>

Ὁ

>

’

$

ov συγ

Nw.

»

^

99>

$

A

,

>

»

^

av ἐξ οἴκου OW

M!

λλ

/

»

9

4

/

9

\

7

0

5»

,

9

»

[4

M

«€

A

€

i

€

[4

/

3

A

LO

$

9

ee

/

\

δ᾽

ἐπιστάτῃ

3)

᾽"

IA

OVO

d

ὃ

αλα

5

’

Ooins, 455

ὃς viv ἀλλοτρίοισι παρήμενος οὔ Ti μοι ἔτλης σίτου ἀποπροελὼν δόμεναι" τὰ δὲ πολλὰ πάρεστιν. Ὡς ἔφατ᾽- 'Avrivoos δ᾽ ἐχολώσατο κηρόθι μᾶλλον, Kal μιν ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: viv δή σ᾽ οὐκέτι καλὰ διὲκ μεγάροιό γ᾽ ὀΐω 460 ἂψ ἀναχωρήσειν, ὅτε δὴ καὶ ὀνείδεα βάζεις. » ^ € Ὡς dp’ ἔφη, καὶ 4 θρῆνυν ἑλὼν βάλε δεξιὸν ὦμον, πρυμνότατον, κατὰ νῶτον’: 6 δ᾽ ἐστάθη vore πέτρη ἔμπεδον, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα μιν σφῆλεν βέλος ᾿Αντινόοιο, 4

«

>

om

Ww

Α

/

9

>

>

,

M

4

\

4

e

\

M

M

\

/

i

5

4

/

[4

>

Dh

4

33

ἀλλ᾽ ἀκέων κίνησε κάρη, κακὰ βυσσοδομεύων. ἂψ

δ᾽ 6 γ᾽ Em οὐδὸν ἰὼν κατ᾽

*A

>

v

>

39

9

99

A

oA

πήρην

>

ap »

9

’

θῆκεν ἐϊπλείην, μετὰ δὲ μνηστῆρσιν eure: ~

Deo

4

4

A

~

465

ἕζετο, κὰδ δ᾽ apa €

\

>

»

/

82

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvn)

/ λ 4 ^ 9 ^ [4 κέκλυτέ μευ, μνηστῆρες ἀγακλειτῆς βασιλείης, ὄφρ᾽ εἴπω Ta με θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κελεύει. οὐ μὰν οὔτ᾽ ἄχος ἐστὶ μετὰ φρεσὶν οὔτε τι πένθος, ὁππότ᾽ ἀνὴρ περὶ οἷσι μαχειόμενος κτεάτεσσι 471 cc »

9

»

>

/

M

3»

>

1

»

9

>

A

\

7

[4

4

M

»

4

βλήεται, ἢ περὶ βουσὶν ἢ ἀργεννῇς dlecow: > A » »295 ’ / / e ^ αὐτὰρ ἔμ᾽ Avrivoos βάλε yaoTépos εἵνεκα λυγρῆς,

οὐλομένης, 7) πολλὰ κάκ᾽ ἀνθρώποισι δίδωσιν. 3

’

a

A

4,

>

5

7

9 9 | 4 > } ἀλλ᾽ εἴ» που πτωχῶν^ γε θεοὶ 1 Kai \ ἐρινύες εἰσίν, Avrivoov πρὸ γάμοιο τέλος θανάτοιο κιχείη. ?

,

A

4

’

4

/

475

>)

Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος προσέφη, Eüreideos υἱός" “ἔσθι᾽ ἕκηλος, ξεῖνε, καθήμενος, ἢ ἄπιθ᾽ ἄλλῃ, μή σε νέοι διὰ δῶμα ἐρύσσωσ᾽, ol’ ἀγορεύεις, ἢ ποδὸς ἢ καὶ χειρός, ἀποδρύψωσι δὲ πάντα. 480 ὡς ἔφαθ᾽- ot δ᾽ apa πάντες ὑπερφιάλως νεμέσησαν" ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκε νέων ὑπερηνορεόντων᾽ '** Avrivo', οὐ μὲν Kad’ ἔβαλες δύστηνον ἀλήτην, οὐλόμεν᾽, εἰ δή πού τις ἐπουράνιος θεός ἐστι. e

7

^

[4

a

ὃ

4

a

\

a

7

^

>

A

μή

4Ἀ

9

4

9

9

2

€

9

>

9

>

,

»

4

9

[4

ὃ

/

’

3

\

€

9

,

P.

4

’

4

/

$

καΐ T€ θεοὶ ξείνοισιν ἐοικότες ἀλλοδαποῖσι, ’

4

/

>

4

9

48

^

παντοῖοι τελέθοντες, ἐπιστρωφῶσι πόληας, ἀνθρώπων ὕβριν τε καὶ εὐνομίην ἐφορῶντες. a » > » ^ > 4 / ὡς ἄρ᾽ ἔφαν μνηστῆρες" ὁe δ᾽ 9 οὐκ9 ἐμπάζετο μύθων... Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἐν μὲν κραδίῃ μέγα πένθος ἄεξε βλημένου, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα δάκρυ χαμαὶ βάλεν ἐκ βλεφάροιϊν͵ ἀλλ᾽ ἀκέων κίνησε κάρη, κακὰ βυσσοδομεύων. 491 Tot δ᾽ ὡς οὖν ἤκουσε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια βλημένου ἐν μεγάρῳ, μετ᾽ ἄρα δμῳῇσιν ἔειπεν" “αἴθ᾽ οὕτως αὐτόν σε βάλοι κλυτότοξος ᾿Απόλλων.᾽᾽ τὴν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Ἐὐρυνόμη ταμίη πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν: 495 > > 9 ^ “εἰ yàp em ἀρῇσιν τέλος ἡμετέρῃσι γένοιτο" οὐκ dv τις τούτων γε ἐΐθρονον ᾽ΗΩ ἵκοιτο. 7 4 4 ’ ΤὴνM δ᾽ 3 αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" 9

/

Ὁ

/

9

>

9

9

^

A

9

\

>

„

4

9

A

’

?

’

’

5

9

3

4

9

^

4

/

e

^

9

3)

/

»

\

»

,

’

’

’

’

$ oh

1

9

^

^

»

6

223

“pat, ἐχθροὶ μὲν πάντες, ἐπεὶ κακὰ μηχανόωνται-"

OATZZEIAZ

P (xvi)

83

’Avrivoos δὲ μάλιστα μελαίνῃ κηρὶ ἔοικε. 500 ξεῖνός τις δύστηνος ἀλητεύει κατὰ δῶμα ἀνέρας αἰτίζων: ἀχρημοσύνη γὰρ ἀνώγει: ἔνθ᾽ ἄλλοι μὲν πάντες ἐνέπλησάν τ᾽ ἔδοσάν τε, οὗτος δὲ θρήνυι πρυμνὸν βάλε δεξιὸν pov." μὲν ἄρ᾽ ws ἀγόρευε μετὰ ὃμῳῇσι γυναιξίν, 505 ἡμένη ev θαλάμῳ: ὁ δ᾽ ἐδείπνει δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. ἡ δ᾽ ἐπὶ οἷ καλέσασα προσηύδα δῖον ὑφορβόν' ἔρχεο, Ot Ἐύμαιε, κιὼν τὸν ξεῖνον ἄνωχθι ἐλθέμεν, ὄφρα τί μιν προσπτύξομαι ἠδ᾽ ἐρέωμαι εἴ που ᾽Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος ἠὲ πέπυσται 510 ἢ ἴδεν ὀφθαλμοῖσι" πολυπλάγκτῳ yap ἔοικε. ὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα ‘el γάρ τοι, βασίλεια, σιωπήσειαν ᾿Αχαιοί: ^ / / / 7 ot.49 6€ ye μυθεῖται, θέλγοιτό κέ 4 τοι φίλον ἦτορ. τρεῖς yàp δή μιν νύκτας ἔχον, τρία δ᾽ quar’ ἔρυξα ἐν κλισίῃ" πρῶτον yap Eu ἵκετο νηὸς aTrodpas* 516 ἀλλ᾽ ov πω κακότητα διήνυσεν ἣν ἀγορεύων. ws δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἀοιδὸν ἀνὴρ ποτιδέρκεται, os τε θεῶν e£ ἀείδῃ δεδαὼς ἔπε᾽ ἱμερόεντα βροτοῖσι, τοῦ δ᾽ ἄμοτον μεμάασιν ἀκουέμεν, ὁππότ᾽ aeidy’ 520 ὡς ἐμὲ κεῖνος ἔθελγε παρήμενος ἐν μεγάροισι. φησὶ δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος ξεῖνος πατρώϊος εἶναι, »

>

»

1

Ἥ

\

€

[4

€

>

»

?

>

λ

9

/

25

»

ὃ

^

9

ὃ

/

»

/

„A

’

$

4

V

9

ἡ

4

:

/

4

€

^

’

9

,

^

A

^

4

^

,

\

^

δ᾽

>

jo

»

>

Tr

?

[4

9

»

4

M

€

»

»

+

/

/

a>

9

>

[ἃ

T

ec»

N

8.ϑ

0

A

/

A

»

/

>?

Ev

^

.

4

^

A

9

7

4

4

9

9

>

a

A

»

e

9

Ὁ

9

9

4

>

»

9

9

>

»

>

€

9

»

4

4

e

/

~

A

^

>

^

»

9

4

€

»

1

a

A

[4

3

/

4

M

\

>

»

’᾽

^

^

»

4

e

^

Doe

9»

»

ἢ

>

Κρήτῃ ναιετάων, ὅθι Μίνωος γένος ἐστίν. €vÜev δὴ viv δεῦρο τόδ᾽ »

A

^

an

ἵκετο πήματα πάσχων,

Qo

«v

/

4

προπροκυλινδόμενος" στεῦται δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἀκοῦσαι ^

9

^

^

ἀγχοῦ, Θεσπρωτῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐν πίονι δήμῳ, Cwod πολλὰ δ᾽ ἄγει κειμήλια óvóe δόμονδε. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" “ἔρχεο, iv’ἀντίονἀντίον αὐτὸς αὐτὸς ἐνίσπῃ. Evi ἔρχεο, δεῦρο δεῦρο κάλεσ σον, iv. οὗτοι δ᾽ ἠὲ θύρῃσι καθήμενοι ἐψιαάσθων ἢ αὐτοῦ κατὰ δώματ᾽, ἐπεί σφισι θυμὸς eüdpwrv. >

e^

~

M

a

$

?

^

7^

>

~

>

,

A

4

’

[4

[4

>

3

’

526

4

A

$ oh

580

84

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvrI)

αὐτῶν μὲν γὰρ κτήματ᾽ ἀκήρατα κεῖτ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, σῖτος καὶ μέθυ ἡδύ: τὰ μὲν οἰκῆες ἔδουσιν, € οἱ δ᾽ EIS ἡμέτερον πωλεύμενοι ἤματα πάντα, >

^

A

a

/

9

9

/

a

>

9

A

3

βοῦς ἱερεύοντες καὶ dis καὶ πίονας αἶγας, ^

€

535

ee

εἰλαπινάζουσιν πίνουσί τε αἴθοπα οἶνον

μαψιδίως" τὰ δὲ πολλὰ κατάνεται" o) γὰρ ἔπ᾽ ἀνήρ, ’

οἷος T

9

\

\

M

4

3

M

»

>

3

/

᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἔσκεν, ἀρὴν ἀπὸ οἴκου ἀμῦναι. M!

»

>

A

>

1

»

>

m

» 4 ^ εἰ 3 δ᾽ > 9 ᾿Οδυσεὺς4 ἔλθοι καὶ vaἵκοιτ᾽ > ἐς9 πατρίδα γαῖαν, αἶψά κε σὺν ᾧ madi βίας ἀποτίσεται ἀνδρῶν. 540 "Qs φάτο" [ηλέμαχος δὲ μέγ᾽ ἔπταρεν, ἀμφὶ δὲ δῶμα σμερδαλέον κονάβησε. γέλασσε δὲ Πηνελόπεια, aüja δ᾽ ap Evpatov ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: ἔρχεό μοι, Tov ξεῖνον ἐναντίον ὧδε κάλεσσον. ’

4

>

4»

’᾽

9

e

,

»

9

4

»

»

\

^7

9

€\

/

/

a

Md

OUX Opaas

A

>

4

’

4

O pot VLOS ETETTAPE

T^

4

^

3

TAOL

ἐπέεσσι;

545

TO KE καὶ οὐκ ἀτελὴς θάνατος μνηστῆρσι yévovro A Lh X. 90. Ὁ LG ^ 9 4 πᾶσι μάλ᾽, οὐδέ κέ 4 τις θάνατον Kai M κῆρας ἀλύξει. ἄλλ > J 4 ^ o ὃ δέ/ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ \ δ᾽ > ἐνὶA φρεσὶ \ βάλλεο ofjow: αἴ κ᾽ αὐτὸν γνώω νημερτέα πάντ᾽ ἐνέποντα, e

^

εσσω

P

^

μιν χλαῖνάν T€ XITWVA

,

e

19»

T€, εἰματα

καλά.

550

"Os daro: βῆ δὲ cudopBos, ἐπεὶ τὸν μῦθον ἄκουσεν, ἀγχοῦ δ᾽ ἱστάμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" ξεῖνε πάτερ, καλέει σε περίφρων Ἰ]ηνελόπεια, 4 Ul ~ , Ae μήτηρ Τηλεμάχοιο: ueraAXgoat τί € θυμὸς1 9 \ Ld ZA ^0 ’ θ / ἀμφὶ πόσει κέλεται, καὶ \ κήδεά περ πεπαθυίῃ. 555 εἰ δέ KE σε γνώῃ νημερτέα πάντ᾽ ἐνέποντα, ἔσσει σε χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε, τῶν σὺ μάλιστα χρηΐζεις" σῖτον δὲ καὶ αἰτίζων κατὰ δῆμον γαστέρα βοσκήσεις" δώσει δέ τοι ὅς K ἐθέλῃσι. A 9 Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς", 560 ec » 9 4147 > A , 9 3" P Evpa’, αἶψά κ᾿ > ἐγὼ νημερτέα’ πάντ᾽ ἐνέποιμι κούρῃ ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο, περίφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ 5 4 4 \ ἢ εν N $ , θ᾽ 4.» ) οἷδα γὰρ εὖ περὶ κείνου, ὁμὴν δ᾽δ᾽ ἀνεδέγμεθ᾽ oilvv. cc

a

/

oh

λ

^

\

’

4

’

’

\

/

°T

’

9

M

/

ip

Π

/

II

λ

on

e

A

L4

9

,

2θ

.

λ

33

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

P (xvi)

85

ἀλλὰ μνηστήρων χαλεπῶν ὑποδείδι᾽ ὅμιλον,

τῶν ὕβρις τε βίη τε σιδήρεον οὐρανὸν ἵκει. ^

e

/

/

9

Ml

565

9

-

καὶ yàp viv, ὅτε μ᾽ οὗτος ἀνὴρ κατὰ δῶμα κιόντα οὔ τι κακὸν pé£avra βαλὼν ὀδύνῃσιν ἔδωκεν, » / » 9 3) » ovre τι Τηλέμαχος τό ’ γ᾽ > ἐπήρκεσεν ovre τις ἄλλος. τὼ νῦν Πηνελόπειαν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἄνωχθι μεῖναι, ἐπειγομένην περ, ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα: 570 Kal τότε μ᾽ εἰρέσθω πόσιος πέρι νόστιμον ἦμαρ, ἀσσοτέρω καθίσασα παραὶ πυρί: εἵματα γάρ τοι λύγρ᾽ ἔχω: οἶσθα καὶ αὐτός, Errei σε πρῶθ᾽ ἱκέτευσα. “Qs φάτο: βῆ δὲ συφορβός, ἐπεὶ τὸν μῦθον ἄκουσε. τὸν δ᾽ ὑπὲρ οὐδοῦ βάντα προσηύδα Πηνελόπεια. 575 οὐ σύ γ᾽ ἄγεις, Ἑὔμαιε; τί τοῦτ᾽ ἐνόησεν ἀλήτης; ἢ τινά που δείσας ἐξαίσιον ἦε καὶ ἄλλως »

A

7

>

cc

»

,

4

4

>

ἐ,

>

\

θ

M

»

4

’

’

9

M

»

,

^n

’

’

αἰδεῖται κατὰ δῶμα; ^

4

9

»

[4

9

9

7

-

>

A

»

9

€

/

+

9)

>

/

κακὸς δ᾽ αἰδοῖος ἀλήτης.

^

1

?

>

^

3

/

32

Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφης, Ἐὔμαιε συβῶτα: ““μυθεῖται κατὰ μοῖραν, a πέρ κ᾽ οἴοιτο καὶ ἄλλος, ὕβριν ἁλυσκάζων ἀνδρῶν ὑπερηνορεόντων. 581 ἀλλά σε μεῖναι ἄνωγεν ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα. καὶ δὲ σοὶ ὧδ᾽ αὐτῇ πολὺ κάλλιον, ὦ βασίλεια, οἴην πρὸς ξεῖνον φάσθαι ἔπος ἠδ᾽ ἐπακοῦσαι. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: 585 ovK ἄφρων ὁ ξεῖνος ὀΐεται, ὥς περ ἂν eun: οὐ γάρ πώ τινες ὧδε καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀνέρες ὑβρίζοντες ἀτάσθαλα μηχανόωνται. H μὲν ἄρ᾽ ὡς aàyópevev: ὁ δ᾽ οἴχετο δῖος ὑφορβὸς μνηστήρων ἐς ὄμιλον, ἐπεὶ διεπέφραδε πάντα. 590 > \ / » / , αἶψα δὲ Τηλέμαχον ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηΐδα, ἄγχι σχὼν κεφαλήν, wa μὴ πευθοίαθ᾽ ot ἄλλοι" ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐγὼ μὲν ἄπειμι, σύας καὶ κεῖνα φυλάξων, σὺν καὶ ἐμὸν βίοτον" σοὶ δ᾽ ἐνθάδε πάντα μελόντων. αὐτὸν μέν σε πρῶτα σάω, καὶ φράζεο θυμῷ 595 \

e

>

9

4

3

9

/

,

A

€(

9

>

>

^

»

€

e

4

A

»

9

9

a

€€

»

^9?

\

$

9

1

1

9

’

\

A

9

’

>

4

’

A

^

9A

))

»

’

e

9

A

e

»

A

M

’᾽

^

’

>

9

€

\

9?

4

A

e

A

’᾽

V4

’

P

’

»

^^

9

e

9

λ

*cQ?

df

e

M

[4

»

^

^

4

9

/

e

»

€

?

^

4

»

^

»

»

^?

’

LAA

^

/

4

4

/

^

86

OAYZXZEIAZ

P (xvi)

μή τι πάθῃς" πολλοὶ δὲ κακὰ φρονέουσιν ᾿Αχαιῶν, 3 4 € m ^ [4 33 τοὺςb, ΖεὺςA ἐξολέσειε πρὶνA ἡμῖν πῆμα γενέσθαι.

Tov δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" ἔσσεται οὕτως, ἄττα" σὺ δ᾽ ἔρχεο δειελιήσας"

«ἐν

e

3

4

„9

4

? ^ 55 € I. ἠῶθεν δ᾽ > ἱέναι καὶ x»ἄγειν ἱερήϊα καλά’. ἢ 600 αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ τάδε πάντα καὶ ἀθανάτοισι μελήσει. "Qs hal’ ὁ δ᾽ αὖτις dp’ ἕζετ᾽ Eükeorov ἐπὶ δίφρου. πλησάμενος δ᾽ ἄρα θυμὸν ἐδητύος ἠδὲ ποτῆτος βῆ ρ᾽ inevas μεθ᾽ vas, λίπε δ᾽ épked TE μέγαρόν TE πλεῖον δαιτυμόνων' οἱ δ᾽ ὄρχηστυϊ καὶ ἀοιδῇ 605 >

A

9

4

^

0

\

[4

>

»

’

»

.

A

>

e€

3

4

9

,

/

>

ὦ

/

‚ON [4

99

^

/

τέρποντ᾽" ἤδη yàp καὶ ἐπήλυθε SeteAov ἦμαρ.

’

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣΣ Ἦλθε δ᾽ ἐπὶ πτωχὸς πανδήμιος, ὃς κατὰ ἄστυ πτωχεύεσκ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκης, μετὰ δ᾽ ἔπρεπε γαστέρι μάργῃ alnxes φαγέμεν καὶ πιέμεν" οὐδέ οἵ erἦν Is [4 L4 4 οὐδὲ Bin, εἶδος δὲ μάλα μέγας ἦν7 ὁράασθαι. 9 ^ » > » ’ Ld , Apvaios δ᾽ > ὄνομ᾽ ἔσκε" τὸ A γὰρM θέτο πότνια μήτηρ 5 ἐκ γενετῆς" Ἶρον δὲ νέοι κίκλησκον ἅπαντες,

οὕνεκ᾽ ἀπαγγέλλεσκε κιών, ὅτε πού τις ἀνώγοι" ὅς ῥ᾽ ἐλθὼν ᾿Οδυσῆα διώκετο οἷο δόμοιο, 4 καί μιν νεικείων ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" cc 4 / [4 e εἶκε, γέρον, προθύρου, μὴ 4 δὴA τάχα kai \ ποδὸς1 ἕλκῃ.

οὐκ ἀΐεις ὅτι δή μοι ἐπιλλίζουσιν ἅπαντες, 4

5.4

U

,

9

4

11

Vd

ἑλκέμεναι δὲ κέλονται; ἐγὼ δ᾽ αἰσχύνομαι ἔμπης. 9 ? » 4 ^ oe „ 4 „, ἀλλ᾽ ἄνα, μὴ A τάχα νῶϊν ἔρις Kal A χερσὶ A γένηται. Τὸν δ᾽ ap’ ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voσεύς" €

[4

4

A

cc

>

»

4

/

95

9

9

t€

’ὔ

99

»

4

9

A

a

4

4

»

4

e?

[4

A

δαιμόνι᾽, οὗτε τὶ σε ῥέζω

»5»

KAKOV

9

5

OUT

/

ἀγορεύω,

οὔτε τινὰ φθονέω δόμεναι Kal πόλλ᾽ ἀνελόντα. οὐδὸς δ᾽ ἀμφοτέρους ὅδε χείσεται, οὐδέ τί σε χρὴ ἀλλοτρίων $Üovéew- δοκέεις δέ μοι εἷναι ἀλήτης ὥς περ ἐγών" ὄλβον δὲ θεοὶ μέλλουσιν ὁπάζειν. »

\

29

A

9

Ὁ

[4

9

[4

9

χερσί

A

/

/

δὲ

Ψ

»

/

A

9

’

4

Avv προκα

3d

40.

\

AC

O€ μὴ τι

4

4

7

4

3

AL

(leo, μὴ

/

[4

3

À

/

με xoAwons,

~

’

4,

87

9

^

\

/

μή σε γέρων περ ἐὼν στῆθος καὶ χείλεα φύρσω a € , 9 \ ^ » 59 αἵματος" ἡσυχίη δ᾽ > ἂνἋ ἐμοὶ καὶ A μᾶλλον ἔτ᾽ εἴη» » € , Ih αὔριον: οὐ , μὲν\ γάρ4 τί o?σ᾽ ὑποστρέψεσθαι ὀΐω δεύτερον ἐς μέγαρον Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος. 9

15

’

33

20

88

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xvim)

Τὸν δὲ χολωσάμενος προσεφώνεεν Ἶρος ἀλήτης" ὦ πόποι, ὡς ὁ μολοβρὸς ἐπιτροχάδην ἀγορεύει, ypnt καμινοῖ ἶσος! ὃν ἂν κακὰ μητισαίμην κόπτων ἀμφοτέρῃσι, χαμαὶ δέ κε πάντας ὀδόντας γναθμῶν ἐξελάσαιμι συὸς ws Anißoreipns. ζῶσαι νῦν, ἵνα πάντες ἐπιγνώωσι kai οἵδε 4 / ’ μαρναμένους. πῶς^ δ᾽ 9 ἂν σὺ \ νεωτέρῳ ἀνδρὶ \ μάχοιο; ς οἱ μὲν προπάροιθε θυράων ὑψηλάων οὐδοῦ ἔπι ξεστοῦ πανθυμαδὸν ὀκριόωντο. τοῖϊν δὲ Evveny ἱερὸν μένος ᾿Αντινόοιο, ἡδὺ δ᾽ ap exyeAaoas μετεφώνει μνηστήρεσσιν' ὦ φίλοι, ov μέν πώ TL πάρος τοιοῦτον ἐτύχθη, οἵην τερπωλὴν θεὸς ἤγαγεν ἐς τόδε δῶμα. ὁ ξεῖνος καὶ Ἶρος ἐρίζετον ἀλλήλοιϊν / > \ / χερσὶ \ μαχέσσασθαι. ἀλλὰ ξυνελάσσομεν ὦκα. ” T "Qs ἐἔφαθ᾽- οἱ φ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀνήϊξαν γελόωντες, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἄρα πτωχοὺς κακοείμονας ἠγερέθοντο. τοῖσιν δ᾽ "Avrivoos μετέφη, Εὐπείθεος υἱός" a , “κέκλυτέ μευ, μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες, OPpa τι εἴπω. γαστέρες αἵδ᾽ αἰγῶν κέατ᾽ ἐν πυρί, τὰς ἐπὶ δόρπῳ κατθέμεθα κνίσης τε καὶ αἵματος ἐμπλήσαντες. / ’ ὁππότερος δέ κε νικήσῃ κρείσσων τε γένηται, τάων nv κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσιν ἀναστὰς αὐτὸς ἑλέσθω" 91 ^?» ἐ A ἢ ar » αἰεὶ δ᾽ O92 αὖθ᾽ ἡμῖν μεταδαίσεται, οὐδέ τιν᾽ > ἄλλον πτωχὸν ἔσω μίσγεσθαι ἐάσομεν αἰτήσοντα.᾽᾽ ^ 4 ^ "Qs ἔφατ᾽ 'Avrivoos: τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήνδανε μῦθος. ^ \ 9 4 τοῖς δὲ δολοφρονέων μετέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" ὦ φίλοι, οὔ πως ἔστι νεωτέρῳ ἀνδρὶ μάχεσθαι ἄνδρα γέροντα, δύῃ ἀρημένον" ἀλλά με γαστὴρ > ^ ’ ὀτρύνει κακοεργός, ἵνα πληγῇσι δαμείω. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῦν μοι πάντες ὀμόσσατε καρτερὸν ὅρκον, μή τις ἐπ᾽ "Ipo ἦρα φέρων ἐμὲ χειρὶ βαρείῃ con

’

e

^

9

^

4€

>

7

[4

»9

>

^

»

7

9.9

1

A

4

>

,

4

^

»

9

^7

>

»

4

9

/

9

[4

oe

/

\

40

es

A

€.

>

9

35

+

~

,

LU

9

>

4

[4

37

80 '

4

9

/

».

[4

e

[4

Ld

25

d

4

4

[4

,

>

IA

᾿

€

»

e

>

oo

4

\

,

€€

»

9

/

^

4

Δ

4

σ

€

M

A

\

eQa

>

e

€

Ace

\

4

^

*()

€

ὃ

Ld

4

7

\

[4

50

0

M

55

OAYZZEIAZ

AX (xvi)

89

πλήξῃ ἀτασθάλλων, τούτῳ δέ με ἶφι δαμάσσῃ. Ὡς eda’: οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπόμνυον ὡς ἐκέλευεν.

αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ὄμοσάν τε τελεύτησάν τε τὸν ὅρκον, τοῖς αὖτις μετέειφ᾽ ἱερὴ is Τηλεμάχοιο" 60 “ξεῖν᾽, εἴ σ᾽ ὀτρύνει κραδίη καὶ θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ τοῦτον ἀλέξασθαι, τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων μή τιν᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν δείδιθ᾽, ἐπεὶ πλεόνεσσι μαχήσεται ὅς κέ σε θείνῃ. ξεινοδόκος μὲν ἐγών, ἐπὶ δ᾽ αἰνεῖτον βασιλῆε, Αντίνοός τε καὶ Evptpaxos, πεπνυμένω ἄμφω. θῦ Qs éda0'- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπήνεον. αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσ>

/

[4

a

A

»

9

€

E

o

E]

4

4

»

/

9

»

4

3

3

\

?

-

ὃ

σεὺς ζώσατο μὲν pákeow περὶ μήδεα, φαῖνε δὲ μηροὺς 7 καλούς re μεγάλους Te, φάνεν δέ ot € εὐρέες ὦμοι στήθεά τε στιβαροί τε βραχίονες" αὐτὰρ ᾿Αθήνη „ [4 4 > » / ^ ἄγχι παρισταμένη μέλε᾽ ἤλδανε ποιμένι λαῶν. μνηστῆρες δ᾽ apa πάντες ὑπερφιάλως ayacavto: ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν ἰδὼν ἐς πλησίον aM ov: ἢ τάχα Ἶρος "Aipos ἐπίσπαστον κακὸν ἕξει, οἵην ἐκ ῥακέων ὁ γέρων ἐπιγουνίδα φαΐνει. "Qs ap ἔφαν: "Ipw δὲ κακῶς ὠρίνετο θυμός. ἀλλὰ καὶ ws δρηστῆρες ἄγον ζώσαντες ἀνάγκῃ, δειδιότα" σάρκες δὲ περιτρομέοντο μέλεσσιν. Avrivoos δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος T ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ovopale: “νῦν μὲν μήτ᾽ eins, βουγάϊε, μήτε γένοιο, ’

\

^0

€

7

9

A

IQ

*T

»

e

A

4

«4

ec

A

’

’

»

^

/

70

»

1

9

A

’AO

Ὁ

’

^^

M

$

3

>

€

a

^

,

3,

Ld

e

’

4

’

9

\

/

a

€€

7

e

’

€

323

9

Ld

9

>

75

4

9

’

εἰ

>

>

07

^

9

^7

»

ἢ

3

/

ON τοῦτον YE τρομέεις Kal

M

»

ὃ

>

»

[ὃ

>

m

Öeidlas ALVWS,

Ὁ

-

80

ἄνδρα γέροντα, δύῃ Apnuevov, 7) μιν ἱκάνει. ἀλλ᾽ ἔκ τοι ἐρέω, τὸ δὲ καὶ τετελεσμένον ἔσται" 7 / αἱ d κέν/ σ᾽ 9 οὗτος νικήσῃ κρείσσων τε γένηται. 4 > 4 πέμψω σ᾽ ἠἢπειρόνδε, βαλὼν ἐν νηΐ μελαίνῃ, εἰς "ἔχετον βασιλῆα, βροτῶν δηλήμονα πάντων, ὅς K ἀπὸ ῥῖνα τάμῃσι καὶ οὔατα νηλέϊ χαλκῷ, ἠδ 4 » / ὃ ’ 9 M , 2) μήδεά τ᾽ 9 ἐξερύσας δώῃ κυσὶνA ὠμὰ δάσασθαι. €

9

>

>

»

>

»

^?

1

^

9

^

\

A

’

»

^^

oe

~

88

90

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ

Σ (xvi)

"Qs φάτο: τῷ δ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὑπὸ τρόμος ἔλλαβε γυῖα. ἐς μέσσον δ᾽ ἀναγον" TO δ᾽ ἄμφω χεῖρας ἀνέσχον. 3

4

>

»

A

>

»

^

9

/

δὴ τότε μερμήριξε πολύτλας δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 7) ἐλάσει᾽ N

9N

7

e€

ἦέ pav HK 29

Ss

ὧδε $6

ὃ

M

/

7

,

ἐλάσειε τανύσσειέν T ἐπὶ γαίῃ.

9

3Ἀ

7

/

δέ ot φρονέοντι ᾽

€

4

/

>

3

A

,

δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι,

ὃ

4

4

ὃ

4

HK’ ἐλάσαι, ἵνα μή μιν ἐπιφρασσαίατ᾽ 2

>

9

90

ws pav ψυχὴ λίποι αὖθι πεσόντα,

>

9

4

,

>

/

>

3

᾿Αχαιοί.

/

δὴ τότ᾽ ἀνασχομένω ὁ μὲν ἤλασε δεξιὸν ὦμον 95 € 9 93 3 9 € 9 3 9 , > » Ipos, ὁ δ᾽ αὐχέν᾽ ἔλασσεν ὑπ᾽ οὔατος, ὀστέα δ᾽ εἴσω

7

€0Aaccv: αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἦλθε κατὰ στόμα φοίνιον αἷμα, Ka ἔπεσ᾽ ἐν κονίῃσι μακών, σὺν δ᾽ ἤλασ᾽ ὀδόντας »

A

>

10

o

4

»

»

o

AAA

9

\

/

/

,

,

M!

9

Ea

nA

9

90

4

λακτίζων ποσὶ γαῖαν" ἀτὰρ μνηστῆρες ἀγαυοὶ χεῖρας ἀνασχόμενοι γέλῳ ἔκθανον. αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἕλκε διὲκ. προθύροιο λαβὼν ποδός, ὄφρ᾽ ἵκετ᾽ αὐλὴν 101 αἰθούσης τε θύρας" καί μιν ποτὶ Epkiov αὐλῆς

εἷσεν ἀνακλίνας, σκῆπτρον δέ οἵ ἔμβαλε χειρί, Kai μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" 4

9

’

^

/

€

»

’

ἐνταυθοῖ viv ἧσο σύας τε κύνας τ᾽ ἀπερύκων, 108 μηδὲ σύ γε ξείνων καὶ πτωχῶν Kcipavos εἶναι λυγρὸς ἐών, μή πού τι κακὸν καὶ μεῖζον ἐπαύρῃ.᾽᾽ H pa καὶ ἀμφ᾽ ὦμοισιν ἀεικέα βάλλετο πήρην, πυκνὰ ῥωγαλέην" ἐν δὲ στρόφος ἦεν ἀορτήρ. «5

a

>

^

€

T

V5

/

9

/

3

9

9

4

>

^00

v

A

>

3

/

NOU VEAWWVTES ^

,

ὧδε

3

δὰ

Kal

”

δέ τις εἴπεσκε

1

>A

ὃ

>

[4

/

λλ

ἂψ δ᾽ ὅ γ᾽ ἐπ᾽ οὐδὸν ἰὼν κατ᾽ ap εἴσω bd)

9

»

[4

ἕζετο" τοὶ δ᾽ ἴσαν 110

>

ὦ

LO

L

»

OELKAVOWVTO ἐπέεσσι" ,

e

νέων

/

ὑπερηνορεόντων"

1118

“Ζεύς τοι δοίη, ξεῖνε, καὶ ἀθάνατοι θεοὶ ἄλλοι

ὅττι μάλιστ᾽ ἐθέλεις Kat τοι φίλον ἔπλετο θυμῷ, ὃς τοῦτον τὸν ἄναλτον ἀλητεύειν ἀπέπαυσας ἐν δήμῳ" τάχα γάρ μιν ἀνάξομεν ἤπειρόνδε ^ 4 4 eis> » "Exerov βασιλῆα, βροτῶν^ δηλήμονα πάντων. 9

ὃ

/

.

/

’

9

LE

»

‘4

ὃ

115

„

"Os dp’ ἔφαν" χαῖρεν δὲ κλεηδόνι δῖος ᾿Οδυσοεύς.

OATZZEIAZ

X (xvi)

91

Λντίνοος δ᾽ ἄρα ot μεγάλην παρὰ γαστέρα θῆκεν, ἐμπλείην κνίσης τε καὶ αἵματος: ᾿Αμφίνομος δὲ 9

4

9

o

„

4

€

’

M

e

9

\

9

ἄρτους

LA

/

ὃ

€K KAVEOLO

a

’

^

’

‘9

>

OVW TAPEUNKEV

A

^?

ἀείρας

120

καὶ δέπαϊ χρυσέῳ δειδίσκετο φώνησέν τε" A

/

eo

/

4

/

ld

“χαῖρε, πάτερ ὦ ξεῖνε" yyévovró τοι ἔς περ ὀπίσσω ^

7

^

4

4

d

ὄλβος" ἀτὰρ μὲν νῦν γε κακοῖς ἔχεαι πολέεσσι.᾽᾽ Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾽Οδυσσεύς: 9 4 ““°Apudivop’, 7)7 μάλα μοι δοκέεις πεπνυμένος εἶναι" τοίου γὰρ καὶ πατρός---ἐπεὶ κλέος ἐσθλὸν ἄκουον, 126 ^ ar $ oh >? 9 9 Νῖσον Δουλιχιῆα ἐΐν τ᾽ ἔμεν ἀφνειόν Te: τοῦ σ᾽ ἔκ φασι γενέσθαι, ἐπητῇ δ᾽ ἀνδρὶ ἔοικας. τοὔνεκά τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δὲ σύνθεο καί μευ ἄκουσον" οὐδὲν ἀκιδνότερον γαῖα τρέφει ἀνθρώποιο 130 4

9

’

9

4

A

~

>

A

/

9

40."

4

>

A

4

9

[4

9

,

4

9

^

^

’

9

1

3

9

9

„

»

/

πάντων ὅσσα T€ γαῖαν ἔπι πνείει TE καὶ ἕρπει. οὐ μὲν γάρ ποτέ φησι κακὸν πείσεσθαι ὀπίσσω, /

1

ὄφρ᾽ ἀρετὴν παρέχωσι θεοὶ καὶ γούνατ᾽ opwpy’ GAN’ ὅτε δὴ καὶ λυγρὰ θεοὶ μάκαρες τελέσωσι, καὶ τὰ φέρει ἀεκαζόμενος τετληότι θυμῷ. 135 ^ ’ τοῖος γὰρ νόος ἐστὶν ἐπιχθονίων ἀνθρώπων οἷον em ἦμαρ ἄγῃσι πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν Te. καὶ γὰρ ἐγώ ποτ᾽ ἔμελλον ἐν ἀνδράσιν ὄλβιος εἶναι, »

>

9

9

>

€

M

[4

\

M

4

4

\

A

9

A

\

9

,

9

9

A

A

[4

?

7

9

9

,

4

4

»

9

>

4

[4

πολλὰ δ᾽ ἀτάσθαλ᾽ Α

4

^

9

,

»

4

ἔρεξα βίῃ καὶ kdpret εἴκων, »

4

A

/

ee

»

9? A / ^ / πατρί 4 T > ἐμῷ πίσυνος καὶ ἐμοῖσι κασιγνήτοισι. 140 ^ , , τῷ μὴ τίς ποτε πάμπαν ἀνὴρ ἀθεμίστιος εἴη, 9 > ^ ^ » e ^ ἀλλ᾽ ὃ€ γε σιγῇ^ δῶρα θεῶν ἔχοι, ὅττι διδοῖεν" ot ὁρόω μνηστῆρας ἀτάσθαλα μηχανόωντας, / κτήματα Keipovras καὶ ἀτιμάζοντας ἄκοιτιν ἀνδρός, ὃν οὐκέτι φημὶ φίλων καὶ πατρίδος αἴης 145 δηρὸν ἀπέσσεσθαι" μάλα δὲ σχεδόν. ἀλλά σε δαίμων » > ὁ Ld 9 LG 9 , οἴκαδ᾽ ὑπεξαγάγοι, μηδ᾽ 9 ἀντιάσειας ἐκείνῳ, ὅππότε νοστήσειε φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν" ’

1

^

>

4

0

tA

ὃ

A

ὃ

4

LAA

[4

ὃ

’

92

OAYZXZXEIAZ

X (xvi)

9 ’ 4 Doh οὐ 9 yapM ἀναιμωτί ye διακρινέεσθαι ὀΐω μνηστῆρας καὶ κεῖνον, ἐπεί ke μέλαθρον ὑπέλθῃ.᾽᾽ "Qs φάτο, καὶ σπείσας ἔπιεν μελιηδέα οἶνον, ἂψ δ᾽ ἐν χερσὶν ἔθηκε δέπας κοσμήτορι λαῶν. > A ^ IA [4 ^ αὐτὰρ ὁ€ βῆA^ ὃ διὰM ὃ δῶμα φίλον τετιημένος ἦτορ, νευστάζων κεφαλῇ" δὴ γὰρ κακὸν ὄσσετο θυμῷ. “-

N

>

\

9

a

A

9

»

’

4

e

/

4

4

150

))

^

ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὧς φύγε κῆρα" πέδησε de καὶ τὸν ᾿Αθήνη 155 É;,

δ

/

^

\

/

Τηλεμάχου ὑπὸ χερσὶ καὶ ἔγχεϊ ἶφι δαμῆναι. ἂψ δ᾽ αὖτις κατ᾽ ap eler ἐπὶ θρόνον ἔνθεν ἀνέστη. Τῇ δ᾽ dp’ ἐπὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη, κούρῃ 'l«aptoto, περίφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ, 4,

9

»

>

»»

€

>

9

A

4

„

9

4

μνηστήρεσσι φανῆναι, ὅπως πετάσειε μάλιστα θυμὸν μνηστήρων ἰδὲ τιμήεσσα γένοιτο 4

100

^

μᾶλλον πρὸς πόσιός τε καὶ υἱέος ἢ πάρος ἦεν. ἀχρεῖον δ᾽ ἐγέλασσεν ἔπος T Ebar ex T ὀνόμαζενΕὐρυνόμη, θυμός μοι ἐέλδεται, οὔ τι πάρος γε, μνηστήρεσσι φανῆναι, ἀπεχθομένοισί περ ἔμπης" 165 παιδὶ δέ κεν εἴποιμι ἔπος, τό κε κέρδιον εἴη, ^ 4 ^ μὴ πάντα μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισιν ὁμιλεῖν, ot T εὖ μὲν βάζουσι, κακῶς δ᾽ ὄπιθεν φρονέουσι. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Εὐρυνόμη ταμίη πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπε: € “ναὶ δὴ ταῦτά γε πάντα, τέκος, κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπες. ἀλλ᾽ ἴθι καὶ σῷ παιδὶ ἔπος φάο μηδ᾽ ἐπίκευθε, 17] χρῶτ᾽ ἀπονιψαμένη καὶ ἐπιχρίσασα παρειάς" μηδ᾽ οὕτω δακρύοισι πεφυρμένη ἀμφὶ πρόσωπα >

^

{{

>

4

e

9

ἡ

»

’

9

^

A

4

A

,

a

3

?

,7

4

>

»

>

»

^

4

»

/

o

»

’

3

^

[4

0

/

1

^

P]

»

ἔρχευ, ἐπεὶ κάκιον πενθήμεναι ἄκριτον αἰεί. ’

ἤδη μὲν γάρ τοι παῖς τηλίκος, ὃν σὺ μάλιστα / ἠρῶ~ ἀθανάτοισι γενειήσαντα ἰδέσθαι.᾽"9 Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Ἰ]ηνελόπεια “Εὐρυνόμη, μὴ ταῦτα παραύδα, κηδομένη περ, χρῶτ᾽ ἀπονίπτεσθαι καὶ ἐπιχρίεσθαι ἀλοιφῇ" ἀγλαΐην yap ἐμοί ye θεοΐ, τοὶ "Ολυμπον ἔχουσιν, »

4

\

9

4

o

oh

^

Ss

\

[4

/

3

4

a

/

4

A»

A

II

4

A

»

,

175

.

180

OAYZXEIAX

X (xvi)

93

ὥλεσαν, ἐξ οὗ κεῖνος ἔβη κοίλῃς ἐνὶ vmvoiv. ἀλλά μοι Αὐτονόην τε καὶ ᾿ἱπποδάμειαν ἄνωχθι ἐλθέμεν, ὄφρα κέ μοι παρστήετον ἐν μεγάροισιν᾽ οἴη δ᾽ οὐκ εἴσειμι μετ᾽ ἀνέρας" αἰδέομαι γάρ. “Os dp’ ἔφη: ypmüs δὲ διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει »

4

9

7^

’

^

’

„

9

9

»

’

,

A

3

>

39

>

€

\

,

/

4

IQ

»

7

Ld

P

185

ἀγγελέουσα γυναιξὶ καὶ ὀτρυνέουσα νέεσθαι. "Ev0' αὖτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη-" κούρῃ ᾿Ικαρίοιο κατὰ γλυκὺν ὕπνον ἔχευεν" εὗδε δ᾽ ἀνακλινθεῖσα, λύθεν δέ of aea πάντα , ^ > \ ^ / » 7 αὐτοῦ ἐνὶ κλιντῆρι" τέως δ᾽ > apa δῖα^ θεάων 190 3 ^ 4 e / 9.9 , ἄμβροτα δῶρα δίδου, ἵνα pav θησαίατ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοί. κἀλλεϊ μέν οἱ πρῶτα προσώπατα καλὰ κάθηρεν ἀμβροσίῳ, οἵῳ περ eüorebavos Ἰζυθέρεια χρίεται, εὖτ᾽ ἂν ἴῃ Χαρίτων χορὸν ἱμερόεντα: Kat μιν μακροτέρην καὶ πάσσονα θῆκεν ἰδέσθαι, 195 λευκοτέρην δ᾽ ἄρα μιν θῆκε πριστοῦ ἐλέφαντος. ἡ μὲν ap ws ἔρξασ᾽ ἀπεβήσετο δῖα Heawrἦλθον δ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι λευκώλενοι ἐκ μεγάροιο φθόγγῳ ἐπερχόμεναι" τὴν δὲ γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἀνῆκε, καί p. ἀπομόρξατο χερσὶ παρειὰς φώνησέν Te 200 7 με μάλ᾽ αἰνοπαθῆ μαλακὸν περὶ κῶμ᾽ ἐκάλυψεν. αἴθε μοι ws μαλακὸν θάνατον πόροι ἔλρτεμις ἁγνὴ αὐτίκα νῦν, ἵνα μηκέτ᾽ ὀδυρομένη κατὰ θυμὸν αἰῶνα φθινύθω, πόσιος ποθέουσα φίλοιο παντοίην ἀρετήν, ἐπεὶ ἔξοχος ἦεν ᾿Αχαιῶν. 205 Qs φαμένη κατέβαιν᾽ ὑπερώϊα σιγαλόεντα, > » d 3 4 e οὐκ οἴη, ἅμα τῇ~ ye καὶ 4 ἀμφίπολοι δύ᾽ » ἕποντο. ἡ δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μνηστῆρας ἀφίκετο δῖα γυναικῶν, στῆ ῥα παρὰ σταθμὸν τέγεος πύκα ποιητοῖο ἄντα παρειάων σχομένη λιπαρὰ κρήδεμνα" 210 9 / ? » € A € Ld ’ ἀμφίπολος δ᾽ ἄρα οἱ κεδνὴ ἑκάτερθε παρέστη. ee

€

9

/

e

\

J

€€

e

»

e@

~

>

Doe

«4

9

»

>

/

»

Va

4

7

’\9

LO

9

a

/

’

/

A

A

9

[4

A

^

λ

9

^

\

Δ

,

4

θ

’᾽

/

i»

4

M

€

a

959295

/

"A

>

>

’

€

9

7 oe

^

M

3)

/

τῶν δ᾽ αὐτοῦ λύτο γούνατ᾽, ἔρῳ δ᾽ ἄρα θυμὸν ἔθελχθεν, ^

9

4

^

4

4

9

»

>

»

A

»

94

OAYZZEIAX

X (xvi)

πάντες δ᾽ ἠρήσαντο παραὶ λεχέεσσι κλιθῆναι. ἡ δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχον προσεφώνεεν, ὃν φίλον υἱόν" ηλέμαχ᾽, οὐκέτι τοι φρένες ἔμπεδοι οὐδὲ νόημα" παῖς ET ἐὼν Kal μᾶλλον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ κέρδε᾽ ἐνώμας" 216 νῦν δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μέγας ἐσσὶ καὶ ἥβης μέτρον ἱκάνεις, καί κέν τις φαίη γάνον ἔμμεναι ὀλβίου ἀνδρός, / 0 AA € / LAA 4 / ἐς9 μέγεθος καὶ 1 κάλλος ὁρώμενος, ἀλλότριος φώς. οὐκέτι τοι φρένες εἰσὶν ἐναίσιμοι οὐδὲ νόημα, 220 οἷον δὴ τόδε ἔργον ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἐτύχθη, ὃς τὸν ξεῖνον ἔασας ἀεικισθήμεναι οὕτως. ’

>

9

’

A

,

|

€

"UT

λ

’

^

^

I

o

4

,

IN

4

’

$

9

,

4

ὃ

\

aN

4

[4

9

4

J

>

ὃ

A

\

/

’᾽

»

M

"'

4

oe

9

9

ὃ

>

/

»

$

ἡδὲ

/

’

T

9

^

€

^?

9

QA

Ld

’᾽

[4

9

πῶς νῦν, εἴ τι ξεῖνος ἐν ἡμετέροισι δόμοισιν "

^

,

ε

,

» 0

59

>

»

^

ἥμενος ὧδε πάθοι ῥυστακτύος ἐξ ἀλεγεινῆς; σοί κ᾽ αἶσχος λώβη τε μετ᾽ ἀνθρώποισι πέλοιτο.᾽᾿ 225 Tr λ / [4 9 ’ "ὃ . nv oδ᾽ αὖ> T Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα “μῆτερ ἐμή, τὸ μὲν οὔ σε νεμεσσῶμαι κεχολῶσθαι" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ θυμῷ νοέω καὶ οἶδα ἕκαστα, ἐσθλά τε καὶ τὰ χέρεια" πάρος δ᾽ ἔτι νήπιος ἦα. 9

[4

A

ἀλλὰ TOL OU LAA

,

9

4

ὃ

4

4

d

7

δύναμαι πεπνυμένα, πάντα νοῆσαι" 4

4

4

230

^

ἐκ yap με πλήσσουσι παρήμενοι ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος οἵδε κακὰ φρονέοντες, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ οὐκ εἰσὶν ἀρωγοί. οὐ μέν τοι ξείνου γε καὶ "Ipov μῶλος ἐτύχθη , 7 μνηστήρων ἰότητι, βίῃ δ᾽ ὅ ye φέρτερος ἦεν. at γάρ, Ζεῦ τε πάτερ καὶ ᾿Αθηναίη καὶ Απολλον, 235 οὕτω νῦν μνηστῆρες ἐν ἡμετέροισι δόμοισι νεύοιεν κεφαλὰς δεδμημένοι, οἵ μὲν ἐν αὐλῇ, € o » 0 ὃ / A AD δὲ ^ e ^7 οἱ δ᾽ ἔντοσθε δόμοιο, λελῦτο δὲ γυῖα ἑκάστου, ὡς νῦν "Ipos κεῖνος ἐπ᾽ αὐλείῃησι θύρῃσιν 9

/

A

e

4

4

>

/

[4

4

>

[4

4

\

LAA

9

4

A»

A

θ

>

LAA

"V

9

DA

’

€

>

\

^7

9

93

[4

θ

^

ἧσται νευστάζων κεφαλῇ, μεθύοντι ἐοικώς, οὐδ᾽

δ᾽

ὀρθὸς στῆναι 9

θ

A

^

ὃ

240

δύναται ποσὶν οὐδὲ νέεσθαι 4

M

jo

\

/

0

οἴκαδ᾽, ὅπῃ οἱ vooTos, ἐπεὶ φίλα γυῖα λέλυνται. »

9

Ψ

e

,

9

M

’

^

j

4

ς οἱ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον. 9. 7 jo A , Εὐρύμαχος ὃ δὲ\ ἔπεσσι προσηύδα [1] ηνελόπειαν" ἋὋ

€

1

^

1

LAA

AA

9

’

3)

OAYXXZXEIAZ

X (xvii)

95

“ κούρη ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο, περίφρον Πηνελόπεια, 9 4 » > »» » 9 / εἰ πάντες σε ἴδοιεν av " lacov " Apyos ᾿Αχαιοί,

245

πλέονές κε μνηστῆρες ἐν ὑμετέροισι δόμοισιν ἠῶθεν δαινύατ᾽, ἐπεὶ περίεσσι γυναικῶν to / [4 θ , LO A / | 0» ὃ Ih 323 εἶδός τε μέγεθός τε ἰδὲ φρένας ἔνδον ἐΐσας. Τὸν δ᾽ ἠμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα περίφρων Πηνελόπεια’ 250 4 “Εὐρύμαχ᾽, ἦ τοι ἐμὴν ἀρετὴν εἶδός τε δέμας τε ὦλεσαν ἀθάνατοι, ὅτε "IAvov εἰσανέβαινον ᾿Αργεῖοι, μετὰ τοῖσι δ᾽ ἐμὸς πόσις ἦεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς. εἰ κεῖνός γ᾽ ἐλθὼν τὸν ἐμὸν βίον ἀμφιπολεύοι, μεῖζόν κε κλέος εἴη ἐμὸν καὶ κάλλιον οὕτως. 255 νῦν δ᾽ ἄχομαι" τόσα γάρ μοι ἐπέσσευεν κακὰ δαίμων. ^ ἢ^ μὲν δὴ ὅτε T > ἦε^7? λιπὼν κάτα πατρίδα γαῖαν, »

10

4

ei

"[

9

᾽

δεξιτερὴν ἐπὶ καρπῷ ἑλὼν ἐμὲ χεῖρα προσηύδα"

ὦ γύναι, οὐ γὰρ ὀΐω ἐϊκνήμιδας ᾿Αχαιοὺς ἐκ Τροίης εὖ πάντας ἀπήμονας ἀπονέεσθαι" 260 καὶ γὰρ Τρῶάς φασι μαχητὰς ἔμμεναι ἄνδρας, ἠμὲν ἀκοντιστὰς ἠδὲ ῥυτῆρας ὀϊστῶν ἵππων T ὠκυπόδων ἐπιβήτορας, οἵ τε τάχιστα ἔκριναν μέγα νεῖκος ὁμοιΐου πολέμοιο. τὼ οὐκ οἶδ᾽ T7 κέν μ᾽ ἀνέσει θεός, ἦ κεν ἁλώω 265 αὐτοῦ ἐνὶ Τροίῃ" σοὶ δ᾽ ἐνθάδε πάντα μελόντων. μεμνῆσθαι πατρὸς καὶ μητέρος ἐν μεγάροισιν e ^ Ww » AAA 9 ^» ’ ,7 ὡς νῦν, 7) ἔτι μᾶλλον ἐμεῦ ἀπονόσφιν ἐόντος" ^ ’ αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν δὴ παῖδα γενειήσαντα ἴδηαι, T7 9 1 ^ ^ γήμασθ᾽ à κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσθα, τεὸν κατὰ δῶμα Armodca. 270 €

^

4

9

\

Yolo

I...

4

ὃ

’A

M

κεῖνος τὼς ἀγόρευε" τὰ δὴ νῦν πάντα τελεῖται.

νὺξ δ᾽ ἔσται ὅτε δὴ στυγερὸς γἄμος ἀντιβολήσει οὐλομένης ἐμέθεν, τῆς τε Ζεὺς ὄλβον ἀπηύρα. ἀλλὰ τόδ᾽ αἰνὸν ἄχος κραδίην καὶ θυμὸν ἱκάνει: μνηστήρων οὐχ 76e δίκη τὸ πάροιθε τέτυκτο, οἵ T ἀγαθήν τε γυναῖκα καὶ advetoto θύγατρα

275

96

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xvi)

’ 42 9 9 / > ἢ μνηστεύειν ἐθέλωσι καὶ Λ ἀλλήλοις ἐρίσωσιν" , \ 9 4 / ^ αὐτοὶ τοί ’ γ᾽ > ἀπάγουσι βόας καὶ \ ἴφια μῆλα, Pd ὃ ^ IA 9 λ \ ὃ ^ ^^ κούρης δαῖτα φίλοισι, καὶ Δ ἀγλαὰ δῶρα διδοῦσιν" ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀλλότριον βίοτον νήποινον edovow.”’ 280 “Os φάτο: γήθησεν δὲ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, οὕνεκα τῶν μὲν δῶρα TapéAkero, θέλγε δὲ θυμὸν ’ 9 4 / ὃ ᾽ὔ ’ μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσι, νόος δέ οἱ € aaa ἄλ α μενοίνα. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος προσέφη, Eüreideos vids: “κούρη ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο, περίφρον Πηνελόπεια, 285 δῶρα μὲν os κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσιν ᾿Αχαιῶν ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐνεῖκαι, δέξασθ᾽- οὐ yàp καλὸν ἀνήνασθαι δόσιν ἐστίν" ἡμεῖς δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔργα πάρος γ᾽ ἴμεν οὔτε πῃ ἄλλῃ, πρίν γέ σε τῷ γήμασθαι ᾿Αχαιῶν ὅς τις ἄριστος. "Os ἔφατ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος" τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήνδανε μῦθος" 290 δῶρα δ᾽ dp’ οἰσέμεναι πρόεσαν κήρυκα ἕκαστος. ντινόῳ μὲν ἔνεικε μέγαν περικαλλέα πέπλον, ποικίλον" ἐν δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔσαν περόναι δυοκαίδεκα πᾶσαι χρύσειαι, KAniow ἐϊὐγνάμπτοις ἀραρυῖαι. ὅρμον δ᾽ Εὐρυμάχῳ πολυδαίδαλον αὐτίκ᾽ ἔνεικε, 295 χρύσεον, ἠλέκτροισιν ἐερμένον, ἠέλιον ὥς. ἕρματα δ᾽ Ἐὐρυδάμαντι δύω θεράποντες Eveıkav τρίγληνα Lopóevra: χάρις δ᾽ ἀπελάμπετο πολλή. ἐκ δ᾽ ἄρα IIevoávópowo Πολυκτορίδαο ἄνακτος ἴσθμιον ἤνεικεν θεράπων, περικαλλὲς ἄγαλμα. 800 ἄλλο δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἄλλος δῶρον ᾿Αχαιῶν καλὸν ἔνεικεν. H μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀνέβαιν᾽ ὑπερώϊα δῖα γυναικῶν, τῇ δ᾽ ap ἅμ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι ἔφερον περικαλλέα δῶρα. ot δ᾽ εἰς ὀρχηστύν τε καὶ ἱμερόεσσαν ἀοιδὴν τρεψάμενοι τέρποντο, μένον δ᾽ ἐπὶ ἔσπερον ἐλθεῖν. 305 τοῖσι δὲ τερπομένοισι μέλας ἐπὶ ἕσπερος ἦλθεν. αὐτίκα λαμπτῆρας τρεῖς ἵστασαν ἐν μεγάροισιν, ὄφρα Qaeivowv: περὶ δὲ ξύλα κάγκανα θῆκαν, e

^

^

A

3

4

eu

>

e

^

9

9

9

^A

’

9

A

»

^

A

>

ὃ,

/

ὃ

>

ὃ

>

+

ὦ

9

9

9

4

ὃ

4

9

9

’

0

δὲ

»

’

A

λ

^

„

4

I.

4

»

^

^^

/

>

ξύλ

,

’

»

A

^

»

/

9»

€

4

.

9

a

>

7

1

9

»

ὃ

,

’

d

[d

d

9)

Q9

AA

»

4

>:

0

/

’

„

»

»

€

9

4

4

>

^

[4

9

’

’ὔ

9

1»

>

E

x

1

>

9

Ὁ

20

4

\

I’

4

$

^

9

4

10

~

>

075

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

Σ (xvi)

97

ada πάλαι, περίκηλα, νέον κεκεασμένα χαλκῷ, ^

tA

’

λ

’

[4

A

^

καὶ δαΐδας μετέμισγον: ἀμοιβηδὶς δ᾽ ἀνέφαινον

810

δμῳαὶ ᾿Οδυσσῆος ταλασίφρονος" αὐτὰρ ὁ τῇσιν

αὐτὸς διογενὴς μετέφη πολύμητις >

A

\

’

4

|

᾿Οδυσσεύς"

9

4

ὃ ^ 9 ’ 3 μῳαὶ \ 9 ᾿Οδυσσῆος, δὴν\ οἰχομένοιο ἄνακτος, ἔρχεσθε πρὸς δώμαθ᾽, iv’ αἰδοίη βασίλεια: 54/7 "Fe , 9 \ τῇ^Rδὲ παρ᾽ > ἠλάκατα στροφαλίζετε, τέρπετε δ᾽ > αὐτὴν ἥμεναι ἐν μεγάρῳ, ἢ εἴρια πείκετε χερσίν" 316 αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ τούτοισι φάος πάντεσσι παρέξω. ἣν περ γάρ κ᾽ ἐθέλωσιν ἐὔθρονον "HS μίμνειν, οὔ τί με νικήσουσι' πολυτλήμων δὲ μάλ᾽ εἰμί. “ὃ »

A

»

/

,

»

>

4

3

9)»

5.27

3

4

4

$ oh

9

4

/

^

A

’

4\3

>

^?)

"Qs epaé’: αἱ δ᾽ ἐγέλασσαν, ἐς ἀλλήλας δὲ ἴδοντο. 320 τὸν δ᾽ αἰσχρῶς ἐνένιπε Μελανθὼ καλλιπάρῃος, τὴν AoÀtos μὲν ἔτικτε, κόμισσε δὲ Ἰ]ηνελόπεια, παῖδα δὲ ὡς ἀτίταλλε, δίδου δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἀθύρματα θυμῷ: ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ds ἔχε πένθος ἐνὶ φρεσὶ Ἰ]Πηνελοπείης, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ y Βὐρυμάχῳ μισγέσκετο καὶ φιλέεσκεν. 325 7 p Οδυσῆ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ὀνειδείοις ἐπέεσσι" ξεῖνε τάλαν, σύ γέ τις φρένας ἐκπεπαταγμένος ἐσσί, οὐδ᾽ ἐθέλεις εὕδειν χαλκήϊον ἐς δόμον ἐλθών 1

9

>

\

^

’

9

>

v

ὁ.

(«4

9

>

\

9

>

4

/

4

Ld

^9

^

M

3

?

93

^?

M

/

P?

4

9

’᾽

/

’

/

9

’

’

w

4

9

’

9

/

ἠέ που ἐς λέσχην, ἀλλ᾽ ἐνθάδε πόλλ᾽ ἀγορεύεις θαρσαλέως πολλοῖσι μετ᾽ ἀνδράσιν, οὐδέ τι θυμῷ 330 ταρβεῖς" ἦ ῥά σε οἶνος ἔχει φρένας, 7) νύ τοι αἰεὶ τοιοῦτος νόος ἐστίν, ὃ καὶ μεταμώνια βάζεις. n adverts ὅτι Ἶρον ἐνίκησας τὸν ἀλήτην; μή Tis τοι τάχα "Ipov ἀμείνων ἄλλος ἀναστῇ, ὅς τίς σ᾽ ἀμφὶ κάρη κεκοπὼς χερσὶ στιβαρῇσικι 335 δώματος ἐκπέμψῃσι φορύξας αἵματι πολλῷ. / Τὴν δ᾽ dp’ ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" “ἢ τάχα Τηλεμάχῳ ἐρέω, κύον, of ἀγορεύεις, 7

5

V4

/

e

e

o

’

,

>

’

>

9

3

\

U4

?

\

9

,

9

4

»

\

9

M

^

m

Keto’ ἐλθών, ἵνα σ᾽ αὖθι διὰ μελεϊστὶ τάμῃσιν.᾽"

98

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xvi)

ὡς εἰπὼν ἐπέεσσι διεπτοίησε γυναῖκας. 340 βὰν δ᾽ ἴμεναι διὰ δῶμα, λύθεν δ᾽ ὑπὸ γυῖα ἑκάστης d > / / rapßoovvn‘ dav\ γάρ/ μιν ἀληθέα μυθήσασθαι. αὐτὰρ ὁ πὰρ λαμπτῆρσι φαείνων αἰθομένοισιν EOTNKEIV ἐς πάντας ὁρώμενος" ἄλλα δέ οἱ κῆρ ὅρμαινε φρεσὶν how, a ῥ᾽ οὐκ ἀτέλεστα γένοντο. 345 Μνηστῆρας δ᾽ οὐ πάμπαν ἀγήνορας εἴα ᾿Αθήνη λώβης ἴσχεσθαι θυμαλγέος, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ” ’ 4 3 ^ 0794 ἄχος κραδίην Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος. τοῖσιν δ᾽ Evpvuaxos, Πολύβου mais, apy’ ἀγορεύειν, κερτομέων ᾿Οδυσῆα: γέλω δ᾽ ἑτάροισιν Erevxe 5 “κέκλυτέ μευ, μνηστῆρες ἀγακλειτῆς βασιλείης, » 9 » > \ 4θ λ d ὄφρ᾽ εἴπω τά / με 0 θυμὸς1 ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κελεύει. οὐκ ἀθεεὶ 00. ἀνὴρ ᾿Οδυσήϊον és δόμον ἵκει" ἔμπης μοι δοκέει δαΐδων σέλας ἔμμεναι αὐτοῦ κὰκ κεφαλῆς, ἐπεὶ oU οἱ ἔνι τρίχες οὐδ᾽ ἡβαιαί.᾽᾿ 355 P e € , 9 / Η ῥ᾽, ἅμα τε προσέειπεν ᾿Οδυσσῆα- πτολίπορθον" ξεῖν᾽, ἦ ἄρ κ᾽ ἐθέλοις θητευέμεν, εἴ σ᾽ ἀνελοίμην, ἀγροῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῆς---μισθὸς δέ τοι ἄρκιος ἔσται--αἱμασιάς τε λέγων καὶ δένδρεα μακρὰ φυτεύων; a

9

M

>

€

\

9

4

»

M

/

9

^

4

e

Ψ

9

>

9

/

9

9

>

I

A

L4

^

^

»

A

9

20

€

>\

/

e

e

€

[4 9

»

>

^7

/

»

VA

»

.

^

>

e

»

,

/

0

4.9.

4

350

4

/

»

4

^

»

ZA

»

^

4

Dee

Soo

oh

$

ὃ

9

9

M

7

o

A^

A

3

9

aA,

999

^5

9

€

A

4

»

cc

e9

4

[4

9

»

[4

?08

’

>

4

T

^

^

4

€

A

^

’

of

>

^

95

9

)

λ

9)

’

ἔνθα. κ᾿ ἐγὼ σῦτον μὲν ἐπηετανὸν παρέχοιμι,

860

εἵματα δ᾽ ἀμφιέσαιμι ποσίν θ᾽ ὑποδήματα δοίην. 9 > 9 M 52 ὃ i » 4 9 » 9 > A / ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν δὴ ἔργα Kak ἔμμαθες, οὐκ ἐθελήσεις ἔργον ἐποίχεσθαι, ἀλλὰ πτώσσειν κατὰ δῆμον βούλεαι, ὄφρ᾽ ἂν ἔχης βόσκειν σὴν γαστέρ᾽ avadrov. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις υσσεύς:" 365 ὑρύμαχ᾽, el γὰρ νῶϊν ἔρις ἔργοιο γένοιτο ὥρῃ ἐν εἰαρινῇ, ὅτε τ᾽ ἤματα μακρὰ πέλονται, ἐν moin, δρέπανον μὲν ἐγὼν εὐκαμπὲς ἔχοιμι, καὶ δὲ σὺ τοῖον ἔχοις, ἵνα πειρησαίμεθα ἔργου / » iA [4 5. νήστιες ἄχρι μάλα Kvépaos, ποίη/ ὃ δὲ\ παρείη. 370 e

>?

»

?

9

na

o

’.

’

9

„

1

E

[4

’

/

cc

9

»

3

9

A

>

e

4

4

4

^

A

2

^^ ee

4

A

,

9

7

9

»

19

λ

’

’

9

32

᾽Οὃ

OATZZEIAZ

Σ (Χνιπὶ)

99

εἰ δ᾽ αὖ καὶ βόες elev ἐλαυνέμεν, οἵ περ ἄριστοι, αἴθωνες μεγάλοι, ἄμφω κεκορηότε moins, ἥλικες ἰσοφόροι, τῶν τε σθένος οὐκ ἀλαπαδνόν, τετράγυον δ᾽ εἴη, εἴκοι δ᾽ ὑπὸ βῶλος ἀρότρῳ: τῶ κέ μ᾽ ἴδοις, εἰ ὦλκα διηνεκέα προταμοίμην. 375 εἰ δ᾽ αὖ καὶ πόλεμόν ποθεν ὁρμήσειε Kpoviwv σήμερον, αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ σάκος εἴη καὶ δύο δοῦρε καὶ κυνέη πάγχαλκος, ἐπὶ κροτάφοις ἀραρυῖα, τῶ κέ μ᾽ ἴδοις πρώτοισιν ἐνὶ προμάχοισι μιγέντα, οὐδ᾽ av μοι THY γαστέρ᾽ ὀνειδίζων ayopevots. 380 9 1 ‚I € ’ ’ 4 > \ 3 4 ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ὑβρίζεις Kai τοι νόος ἐστὶν ἀπηνής" καί πού τις δοκέεις μέγας ἔμμεναι ἠδὲ κραταιός, οὕνεκα πὰρ παύροισι καὶ οὐκ ἀγαθοῖσιν ὁμιλεῖς. εἰ δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἔλθοι καὶ ἵκουτ᾽ és πατρίδα γαῖαν, alba κέ τοι τὰ θύρετρα, καὶ εὐρέα περ μάλ᾽ ἐόντα, φεύγοντι στείνοιτο διὲκ προθύροιο θύραζε. 386 "Qs Edar’- Ἐὐρύμαχος δ᾽ ἐχολώσατο κηρόθι μᾶλλον, καί μιν ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύΐδα-" (€ 7 ^. 4 / 9 d d δείλ᾽, ἦ7 τάχα τοι τελέω4 κακόν, ot.7 ἀγορεύεις θαρσαλέως πολλοῖσι μετ᾽ ἀνδράσιν, οὐδέ τι θυμῷ 390 ταρβεῖς" ἦ pa σε οἶνος ἔχει φρένας, n νύ τοι αἰεὶ τοιοῦτος νόος ἐστίν, ὃ καὶ μεταμώνια βάζεις. 9λ / e *[ 2? 9λ / 3) ἢ^ ἀλύεις, ὅτι Ἶρον ἐνίκησας τὸν1 ἀλήτην; a » / Qs ἄρα φωνήσας σφέλας ἔλλαβεν: αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 9 ^ ~ Αμφινόμου πρὸς γοῦνα καθέζετο Δουλιχιῆος, 395 υὐρύμαχον δείσας" ὁ δ᾽ ap’ οἰνοχόον βάλε χεῖρα 4

9

74

4

4

>

4

σ

δ

4

e

?

’

4

^

9

/

>

?

9

>

»

>

A

>

3

1

^

^

4

9

3

€

>

4

4

9

»

4

9

9

4

’

4

^

4

AN?

[4

^

ὃ

4

\

/

ὃ

4

4

€

1A

^

9

/

/

^

9

479

A

’

A

€

3

,

t€

4

A

9

’

A

’

lz

>

/

^7

4

9

0

3

»

^

C?

^

/

7

4

»

25^

323

/

>

A

’

4

.

e

o

»

9

93

4

tA

^

Oe£vrepijv: Tpóxoos δὲ χαμαὶ βόμβησε πεσοῦσα, /

4

^

αὐτὰρ ὃ γ᾽ οἰμώξας πέσεν ὕπτιος ἐν κονίῃσι. ^ μνηστῆρες δ᾽ 9 ὁμάδησαν ἀνὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα, ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν ἰδὼν ἐς πλησίον ἄλλον' 9, ^ “at?” ὠφελλ᾽ ὁ ξεῖνος ἀλώμενος ἀλλοθ᾽ ὀλέσθαι πρὶν ἐλθεῖν: τῶ κ᾽ οὔ τι τόσον κέλαδον μετέθηκε. 4

A

9

VOL.

9

a

II

>

~

>

»

[4

4

400

4

G

100

OATZZEIAZ

X (xvi)

νῦν δὲ περὶ πτωχῶν ἐριδαίνομεν, οὐδέ τι δαιτὸς ἐσθλῆς ἔσσεται ἦδος, ἐπεὶ τὰ χερείονα νικᾷ.᾽ ^

\

\

^

,

/

9

LA

M

Τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειφ᾽ ἱερὴ is Τηλεμάχοιο"

405

αιμόνιοι, μαΐίνεσθε καὶ οὐκέτι κεύθετε θυμῷ βρωτὺν οὐδὲ morífra: θεῶν νύ τις ὕμμ᾽ ὀροθύνει. ἀλλ᾽ εὖ δαισάμενοι κατακείετε οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντες, € ’ x / ὁππότε θυμὸς1 ἄνωγε" διώκω δ᾽ 9 ov„ τιν᾽ 9.»ἐγώ 4 ye. 3) €

ὃ

,

4

Q

A

$

4

4

^^

Ὡς éfa0': οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ὁδὰξ ἐν χείλεσι φύντες Τηλέμαχον θαύμαζον, ὃ θαρσαλέως ἀγόρευε. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αμφίνομος ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπε Νίσου φαίδιμος υἱός, ᾿Αρητιάδαο ἄνακτος" ὦ φίλοι, οὐκ av δή τις ἐπὶ ῥηθέντι δικαίῳ 9 4 9 [4 4 , ἀντιβίοις ἐπέεσσι καθαπτόμενος χαλεπαΐίνοι" / ^ ’ / » μήτε τι τὸν1 ξεῖνον στυφελίζετε μήτε tw’ > ἄλλον μώων, οἵ κατὰ δώματ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε, οἰνοχόος μὲν ἐπαρξάσθω δεπάεσσιν, ὄφρα σπείσαντες κατακείομεν οἴκαδ᾽ ἰόντες" [A

4

4

4€

4

^^

ὃ

a

e7

4

9

[4

9

9.

ὃ

9

>

/

Δ

\

€

[4

’

^

9

411

4

3

9.9

’

>

/

᾽ὔ

M

»

9

4

a

4

4

415

’

θ

ὃ

’

τὸν ξεῖνον δὲ ἐῶμεν ἐνὶ μεγάροις ᾿Οδυσῆος

420

ἡλεμάχῳ μελέμεν" τοῦ yàp φίλον ἵκετο δῶμα. a 4 ^ ^ € [d ^ » ὡς φάτο: τοῖσι δὲ \ πᾶσιν ἑαδότα μῦθον ἔειπε. τοῖσιν δὲ κρητῆρα κεράσσατο Μούλιος ἥρως, κηρυξ Δουλιχιεύς---θεράπων δ᾽ ἦν ᾿Αμφινόμοιο-νώμησεν δ᾽ ἄρα πᾶσιν ἐπισταδόν" ot δὲ θεοῖσι 425 λείψαντες μακάρεσσι πίον μελιηδέα οἶνον. $5 A 3 A a ἢ » 4 ὦ 3 ’ αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ omeioav T. > ἔπιόν θ᾽ > ὅσον ἤθελε θυμός, βάν ῥ᾽ ἵμεναι κείοντες ἑὰ πρὸς δώμαθ᾽ ἕκαστος. Τ

λ

[4

A

/

/

>

e»

»

/

.

»

^

[4

^

4

9

€^

1

IA

e

4

€

’

ὃ

\

>

^

^

9

3)

OATZZEIAZ

T

Αὐτὰρ ὁ ἐν μεγάρῳ ὑπελείπετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, >

A

€

5

/

€

,

^

9

/

μνηστήρεσσι φόνον σὺν ᾿Αθήνῃ μερμηρίζων" $ / » [4 4 αἷψα δὲ M Τηλέμαχον ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα' Τηλέμαχε, χρὴ τεύχε᾽ ἀρήϊα κατθέμεν εἴσω πάντα μάλ᾽, αὐτὰρ μνηστῆρας μαλακοῖς ἐπέεσσι. παρφάσθαι, ὅτε κέν σε μεταλλῶσιν ποθέοντες" 4

cc

A

/

’

\

A

>

’

9

/

9

’

Jee

’

»

ὅ

“ἐκ καπνοῦ κατέθηκ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι τοῖσιν ἐῴκει, / , 3 οἷά*/ ποτε Tpoinvde κιὼν\ κατέλειπεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ἀλλὰ κατήκισται, ὅσσον πυρὸς ἵκετ᾽ Oir). πρὸς δ᾽ ἔτι καὶ τόδε μεῖζον ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ἔμβαλε δαίμων, μή πως οἰνωθέντες, ἔριν στήσαντες ἐν ὑμῖν, ll ἀλλήλους τρώσητε καταισχύνητέ τε δαῖτα Kal μνηστύν' αὐτὸς yap ἐφέλκεται ἄνδρα σίδηρος. Ὡς φάτο- Τηλέμαχος δὲ φίλῳ ἐπεπείθετο πατρί, ἐκ δὲ καλεσσάμενος προσέφη τροφὸν EipókAewav: 15 “μαῖ᾽, aye δή μοι ἔρυξον ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γυναῖκας, ὄφρα κεν ἐς θάλαμον καταθείομαι ἔντεα πατρὸς καλά, τά μοι κατὰ οἶκον ἀκηδέα καπνὸς ἀμέρδει , / > πατρὸς ἀποιχομένοιο" ἐγὼ δ᾽ ETL νήπιος ἦα. viv δ᾽ ἐθέλω καταθέσθαι, ἵν᾿ ov πυρὸς ἵξετ᾽ aürun. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια: 21 al γὰρ δή ποτε, τέκνον, ἐπιφροσύνας ἀνέλοιο 4 οἴκου κήδεσθαι καὶ κτήματα πάντα φυλάσσειν. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε, Tis TOL ἔπειτα μετοιχομένη φάος οἴσει; .9 » / » ᾽ δμῳὰς\ δ᾽ > οὐκ εἴας προβλωσκέμεν, αἵe κεν ἔφαινον.᾽᾽ 88 M

>

»

A

4

^

«ie

9

A

>

9

^

1

5.27

ΘᾺ

4

>

4

»

A

/

/

7

[4

>

9

A

A

4

e

3

»

’

A

d

[4

101]

4

»

9

»

»

eu

>

>

/

Dae

2

»

»

39)

7

3»

102

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T (xix)

Τὴν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" ξεῖνος 00 - οὐ yàp ἀεργὸν ἀνέξομαι ὅς κεν ἐμῆς ye χοίνικος ἅπτηται, καὶ τηλόθεν εἰληλουθώς. a % / » » ^ ὡς ap» 5» ἐφώνησεν" τῇ^ δ᾽ 9. ἅπτερος ἔπλετο μῦθος. κλήϊσεν δὲ θύρας μεγάρων εὖ ναιεταόντων. 80 τὼ δ᾽ ap ἀναϊξαντ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ φαίδιμος υἱὸς ἐσφόρεον κόρυθάς τε καὶ ἀσπίδας ὀμφαλοέσσας ἔγχεά τ᾽ ὀξυόεντα" πάροιθε δὲ Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη, χρύσεον λύχνον ἔχουσα, φάος περικαλλὲς ἐποίει. δὴ τότε Τηλέμαχος προσεφώνεεν ὃν πατέρ᾽ alba: 35 ὦ πάτερ, ἦ μέγα θαῦμα τόδ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ὁρῶμαι. ἔμπης μοι τοῖχοι μεγάρων Kadai τε μεσόδμαι εἰλάτιναί τε δοκοὶ καὶ κίονες ὑψόσ᾽ ἔχοντες φαίνοντ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖς ws εἰ πυρὸς αἰθομένοιο. ἦ μάλα τις θεὸς ἔνδον, ot οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσι.᾽᾿ὀ 40 Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" A

66

9

or

^

4

20.

/

4

A

9

e

A

>

9

»

9

9

oh

>

[4

4

/

4

4

4

\

>

>

\

^

[4

ἐν

9

Li

\

A

OA)

’

€

>

59»

^

e

^^

»

?

?

’

^

4

A

Δ

4

9

e

3

3)

9

«

^

^

>?

’

,

’

9

/

A

9

37

v4

/

Ky

4

>

\

’

/

M

’᾽

7

>

?

9

»

’

>

9

/

4

[4

\

A

M

4

£6

4

4

A

,

A

„

3

’

(€

»ν σιγὰ

αὕτη ἀλλὰ » ὄφρα ἡ δέ e

καὶ

\

Κατα

A

€

4

\ GOV

, VOOV

» LOXAVE

S

μὴ

> ἢ epeetve"

τοι δίκη ἐστὶ θεῶν, ot "Ὄλυμπον ἔχουσιν. σὺ μὲν κατάλεξαι, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὑπολείψομαι αὐτοῦ, » / / κ᾽ > ἔτι Sumas\ kaiN μητέρα σὴν9 ἐρεθίζω45 μ᾽’ ὀδυρομένη εἰρήσεται ἀμφὶ ἕκαστα. ’

>

\

A

9

M

A

^

a

4

9»

9

[4

>

wv

3

A

>

9

ὁ

/

>

1

,

€

^

32

"Qs φάτο: Τηλέμαχος δὲ διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει / / oh u / κείων ἐς3 θάλαμον, δαΐδων ὕπο λαμπομενάων, ἔνθα πάρος κοιμᾶθ᾽, ὅτε μιν γλυκὺς ὕπνος ἱκάνοι:" ἔνθ᾽ ἄρα καὶ τότ᾽ ἔλεκτο καὶ "Hà δῖαν ἔμιμνεν. 50 αὐτὰρ ὁ ἐν μεγάρῳ ὑπελείπετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, μνηστήρεσσι φόνον σὺν ᾿Αθήνῃ μερμηρίζων. Ἢ δ᾽ ἴεν ἐκ θαλάμοιο περίφρων Πηνελόπεια, ᾿Αρτέμιδι ἰκέλη ἠὲ χρυσέῃ ᾿Αφροδίτῃ. τῇ παρὰ μὲν κλισίην πυρὶ κάτθεσαν, ἔνθ᾽ ap’ ἐφῖζε, 55 δινωτὴν ἐλέφαντι καὶ ἀργύρῳ" ἣν ποτε τέκτων »

>

^

»

\

M

\

4

9

»

5

\

4

~

0

^

»

»

θ᾽

».9

9?lf-

Ξ

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

T (xrx)

103

4 9.» / t€ \ ^ T ποίησ᾽ ᾿Ικμάλιος, καὶ 3 ὑπὸ θρῆνυν ποσὶν\ ἧκε mpoopue ἐξ αὐτῆς, 60° ἐπὶ μέγα βάλλετο κῶας. ἔνθα καθέζετ᾽ ἔπειτα περίφρων Πηνελόπεια. ἦλθον δὲ δμῳαὶ λευκώλενοι ἐκ μεγάροιο. 60 at δ᾽ ἀπὸ μὲν σῖτον πολὺν ἥρεον ἠδὲ τραπέζας «ai δέπα᾽, ἔνθεν ap ἄνδρες ὑπερμενέοντες émwov: πῦρ δ᾽ ἀπὸ λαμπτήρων χαμάδις βάλον, ἄλλα δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν νήησαν ξύλα πολλά, φόως ἔμεν ἠδὲ θέρεσθαι. »

59

3

>

/

€

9

9

4

>

1

A

un?

9?

«^

»

A

>

A

[4

/

^

’

^

’

A

»

»

>

e

ION

»

€

4

/

»

ἡ δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆ᾽ ἐνένιπε Μελανθὼ δεύτερον αὖτις"

65

ξεῖν᾽, ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἐνθάδ᾽ ἀνιήσεις διὰ νύκτα δινεύων κατὰ οἶκον, ὀπιπεύσεις δὲ γυναῖκας; ἀλλ᾽ ἔξελθε θύραζε, τάλαν, καὶ δαιτὸς ὄνησο" 66

a

9

»

A

“--

3

Q^

»

7

M

/

ἢ τάχα καὶ δαλῷ βεβλημένος eloda θύραζε.᾽᾽ Τὴν δ᾽ ap’ ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿᾽Οδυσσεύς"

70

δαιμονίη, τί μοι ὧδ᾽ ἐπέχεις κεκοτηότι θυμῷ; € € / € @ 7) ὅτι δὴ|i ῥυπόω, κακὰ X δὲ \ χροΐ ^ εἵματα εἶμαι, πτωχεύω δ᾽ ἀνὰ δῆμον; ἀναγκαίη γὰρ ἐπείγει. τοιοῦτοι πτωχοὶ καὶ ἀλήμονες ἄνδρες ἔασι. καὶ yàp ἐγώ ποτε οἶκον ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν ἔναιον 75 ὄλβιος ἀφνειὸν καὶ πολλάκι δόσκον ἀλήτῃ τοίῳ, ὁποῖος ἔοι καὶ ὅτευ κεχρημένος ἔλθοι: ἦσαν δὲ ὃμῶες μάλα μυρίοι, ἄλλα τε πολλὰ οἷσίν T εὖ ζώουσι kai ἀφνειοὶ καλέονται. ἀλλὰ Ζεὺς ἀλάπαξε Κρονίων: ἤθελε γάρ Tov: 80 τὼ νῦν μή ποτε καὶ σύ, γύναι, ἀπὸ πᾶσαν ὀλέσσῃς ἀγλαΐην, τῇ νῦν γε μετὰ δμῳῇσι κέκασσαι: μή πώς τοι δέσποινα κοτεσσαμένη χαλεπήνῃ, ἢ Οδυσεὺς ἔλθῃ" ἔτι yap καὶ ἐλπίδος αἶσα. εἰ δ᾽ ὁ μὲν ὧς ἀπόλωλε καὶ οὐκέτι νόστιμός ἐστιν, 85 ἀλλ᾽ ἤδη παῖς τοῖος ᾿Απόλλωνός ye ἕκητι, cé

4

[4

4.3.

»

[4

7

^

^

A

4.

\

)

>

9

/

^

9

3

/

Λ

9

/

9

1

»

À

/

/

x

9

9

9

A

o

€

?

»

\

»

a

^

»

3

A

JA

^

A

A

?

M

/

9?

b

’

>

[4

/

’

e

4

9

rm

104

OAYXZEIAX

T (xix)

Τηλέμαχος" τὸν δ᾽ οὔ τις ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γυναικῶν λήθει ἀτασθάλλουσ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτι τηλίκος ἐστίν. Ὡς dato: τοῦ δ᾽ ἤκουσε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια, Ld

ba

4

9

9

A

9

’

LU

9

|

9)

ἀμφίπολον δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνόμαζε" 90 9

4

>

>

^?

»

9

»

>

»

>

3

^?

πάντως, θαρσαλέη, κύον ἀδεές, οὔ τί με λήθεις ἔρδουσα μέγα ἔργον, ὃ σῇ κεφαλῇ ἀναμάξεις" πάντα γὰρ εὖ ἡδησθ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἐξ ἐμεῦ ἔκλυες αὐτῆς, ὡς τὸν ξεῖνον ἔμελλον ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἐμοῖσιν ἀμφὶ πόσει εἴρεσθαι, ἐπεὶ πυκινῶς ἀκάχημαι. 9ὅ Ἢ pa καὶ Εὐρυνόμην ταμίην πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν’ ὑρυνόμη, φέρε δὴ δίφρον καὶ κῶας ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ὄφρα καθεζόμενος εἴπῃ ἔπος ἠδ᾽ ἐπακούσῃ ὁ ξεῖνος ἐμέθεν: ἐθέλω δέ μιν é£epéco0au." "Qs éda0'- ἡ δὲ μάλ᾽ ὀτραλέως κατέθηκε φέρουσα δίφρον ἐὔΐξεστον καὶ em αὐτῷ κῶας ἔβαλλεν" 101 €t

4

λ

[4

4

10

4

„

^

’᾽

\

Oe

A

9

^

\

€«

E

nO

»

0

4

A

>

’

ὃ

A

ὃ

ἐξ

a

»9

A

4

9?

?

A

^

’

40

/

9

A

3

λ

^

9

»

4

9

θ᾽

/

9

A

^

4

^

A

3)

9

9

9

^

ἔνθα καθέζετ᾽ ἔπειτα πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς.

τοῖσι δὲ μύθων ἄρχε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" “ξεῖνε, τὸ μέν σε πρῶτον ἐγὼν εἰρήσομαι αὐτή" ’ > ^ / / QO 1 ^ 2) τίς’ πόθεν εἰς3 ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις ἠδὲ τοκῆες; nv δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις υσgeUs106 ὦ γύναι, οὐκ av Tis σε βροτῶν Em ἀπείρονα γαῖαν € νεικέοι" 7)72 γάρ σευ κλέος οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἱκάνει, ὥς Té τευ ἢ βασιλῆος ἀμύμονος, ὅς τε Ücovóns ἀνδράσιν ἐν πολλοῖσι καὶ ἰφθίμοισιν ἀνάσσων 110 εὐδικίας ἀνέχῃσι, φέρῃσι δὲ γαῖα μέλαινα πυροὺς καὶ κριθάς, βρίθησι δὲ δένδρεα καρπῷ, τίκτῃ δ᾽ ἔμπεδα μῆλα, θάλασσα δὲ παρέχῃ ἰχθῦς ἐξ εὐηγεσίης, ἀρετῶσι δὲ λαοὶ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. Τ

\

4

cc

9

9

[4

9

’

[4

o9

ὃ

>

δ᾽

λλ

^» \_ aw

4

^

\

^

'v ἀλλ

4

TO) EHE νυν TA μεν ἄλλα

’

λ

MA

ς

μετάλλα

^

01

’

ZA

δὲ

λ

’O8

θ

9

“-

4

9

Ai

δὲ

δὲ

93

U

i5

A

9

>

4

4

,

A

^

9

9

»

9

’

Af

9

/

4

»

a

᾽

Jo

9

δ᾽

4

9

9

θῦ

^

^»

OW

9

»

EVE OLKW,

μηδ᾽ ἐμὸν ἐξερέεινε γένος καὶ πατρίδα γαῖαν,

μή μοι μᾶλλον θυμὸν ἐνιπλήσῃς ὀδυνάων

115

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ T (xix)

105

μνησαμένῳ: μάλα δ᾽ εἰμὶ πολύστονος" οὐδέ τί με χρὴ οἴκῳ ev ἀλλοτρίῳ γοόωντά TE μυρόμενόν TE ἧσθαι, ἐπεὶ κάκιον πενθήμεναι ἄκριτον αἰεΐ: 120 μή τίς μοι δμῳῶν νεμεσήσεται, ἠὲ σύ γ᾽ αὐτή, ἢ δὲ δακρυπλώειν βεβαρηότα με φρένας οἴνῳ. Tov δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: ξεῖν᾽, 7) τοι μὲν ἐμὴν ἀρετὴν εἶδός τε δέμας τε [4

»

A

>

9

δὲ

>

a

9

arr

|

DA

,

’

ι

’

β

>

’

)8

4

[d

β

4

’

>

4

A

φ

9

e

/

»

33

4

\

"TA

OTE

4

ἢ

’

9

AUAVATOL,

’

‘4

»

9

A

10

λ

,

7?

ὠλεσαν

"X

/

K

1

{{

A

ὃ

>

’

>

φῇ

o

’

9

/

[4

fe

tov εἰσανέβαινον

125

Αργεῖοι, μετὰ τοῖσι δ᾽ ἐμὸς πόσις ἦεν ᾿Οδυσσεύς. ei κεῖνός γ᾽ ἐλθὼν τὸν ἐμὸν βίον ἀμφιπολεύοι, μεῖζόν κε κλέος εἴη ἐμὸν καὶ κάλλιον οὕτω. νῦν δ᾽ ἄχομαι" τόσα γάρ μοι ἐπέσσευεν κακὰ δαίμων. ὅσσοι γὰρ νήσοισιν ἐπικρατέουσιν ἄριστοι, 130 Δουλιχίῳ τε Σάμῃ τε καὶ ὑλήεντι Ζακύνθῳ, οἵ τ᾽ αὐτὴν ᾿Ιθάκην εὐδείελον ἀμφινέμονται, οἵ μ᾽ ἀεκαζομένην μνῶνται, τρύχουσι δὲ οἶκον. τῷ οὔτε ξείνων ἐμπάζομαι οὔθ᾽ ἱκετάων οὔτε TL κηρύκων, OL δημιοεργοὶ éagu: 135 ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆ ποθέουσα φίλον κατατήκομαι ἦτορ. ot δὲ γάμον σπεύδουσιν: ἐγὼ δὲ δόλους τολυπεύω. φᾶρος μέν μοι πρῶτον ἐνέπνευσε φρεσὶ. δαίμων στησαμένῃ μέγαν ἱστὸν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ὑφαΐνειν, λεπτὸν καὶ περίμετρον" ἄφαρ δ᾽ αὐτοῖς μετέειπον" 140 κοῦροι, ἐμοὶ μνηστῆρες, ἐπεὶ θάνε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, μίμνετ᾽ ἐπειγόμενοι TOv ἐμὸν γάμον, εἰς ὅ ke φᾶρος ἐκτελέσω---μή μοι μεταμώνια νήματ᾽ ὄληται--Λαέρτῃ ἥρωϊ ταφήϊον, εἰς ὅτε κέν μιν μοῖρ᾽ ὀλοὴ καθέλῃσι τανηλεγέος θανάτοιο" 146 9

^

3

M

a

ay

P

9

^

9

ἢ

o

\

4

M

/

»

A

9

$

’

M

Ss

,

1

9

ὃ

4

9

A

,

/

ej

9

4

u

9

4

$

^

A

»

9

4

’

»

i

9

9

\

/

>

/

^

9

^

A

vn?

€

A

»

a

4

4

4

4

/

e

€

A

\

,

ὔ

4

9

[4

’

€

^

9

\

^

9

A

4

^

9

4

3

^

μή τίς μοι κατὰ δῆμον ᾿Αχαιϊάδων νεμεσήσῃ, ᾽

a

ee

7

αἴ κεν ἄτερ σπείρου κεῖται πολλὰ κτεατίσσας.᾽ ws ἐφάμην": τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπεπείθετο θυμὸς ἀγήνωρ. ἔνθα καὶ ἡματίη μὲν ὑφαίνεσκον μέγαν ἱστόν, a

9

/

^

>

59

/

A

>

,

106

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T (xix)

νύκτας δ᾽ ἀλλύεσκον, ἐπεὶ δαΐδας παραθείμην. ws Tpieres μὲν ἔληθον ἐγὼ καὶ ἔπειθον ᾿Αχαιούς: 3 » v 7 7 » 7 T ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε τέτρατον ἦλθεν Eros καὶ 95ἐπήλυθον ὧραι, μηνῶν φθινόντων, περὶ δ᾽ ἤματα πόλλ᾽ ἐτελέσθη, Kal τότε δή με διὰ δμῳάς, κύνας οὐκ ἀλεγούσας,

150

εἷλον ἐπελθόντες καὶ ὁμόκλησαν ἐπέεσσιν.

155

a

/

M

t^

0

A

3

4

4

a

»

\

4

\

>

M

E

V

»

9

»

SAAN’

4

4

/

9

>

|»

,

λ

’

9

997

>

4

»

θ

[4

e€25»25

J/

.

ὡς TO μὲν ἐξετέλεσσα, Kal οὐκ ἐθέλουσ᾽, Um ἀνάγκης νῦν δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐκφυγέειν δύναμαι γάμον οὔτε τιν᾽ ἄλλην ^^

9

#7

>

9

,

,

>

»

μῆτιν ἔθ᾽ εὑρίσκω": μάλα δ᾽ ὀτρύνουσι τοκῆες γήμασθ᾽, ἀσχαλάᾳ δὲ πάϊς βίοτον , » 2 A ar γιγνώσκων" ἤδη yàpM ἀνὴρ οἷός Te » / ^ M an οἴκου κήδεσθαι, τῷ τε Ζεὺς κῦδος ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧς μοι εἰπὲ τεὸν γένος, οὐ γὰρ ἀπὸ δρυός ἐσσι παλαιφάτου Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη σεύς: 4

>

9

M

9

M

>

i

oT

9

1

4

\

Foe

[4

A

1

’

>

/

9

κατεδόντων, / μάλιστα 160 3 4 ὀπάζει. ὁππόθεν ἐσσί: οὐδ᾽ ἀπὸ πέτρης. πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσ/

e

[4

4

9Q>

3

9

’

1

4

“ὦ γύναι αἰδοίη Λαερτιάδεω "O8vafjos,

᾽ν}

165

οὐκέτ᾽ ἀπολλήξεις τὸν ἐμὸν γόνον é£epéovaa; 9 > > ^? 9 4 / 4 ἀλλ᾽ ἔκ» τοι ἐρέω" ἦEN μέν4 μ᾽ > ἀχέεσσί γε δώσεις πλείοσιν 7) ἔχομαι: ἡ γὰρ δίκη, ὁππότε πάτρης ἧς ἀπέῃσιν ἀνὴρ τόσσον χρόνον ὅσσον ἐγὼ νῦν, πολλὰ βροτῶν ἐπὶ ἄστε᾽ ἀλώμενος, ἄλγεα πάσχων. 170 ἀλλὰ καὶ ὧς ἐρέω ὅ μ᾽ ἀνείρεαι ἠδὲ μεταλλᾷς. Konrn τις γαῖ᾽ ἔστι, μέσῳ ἐνὶ οἴνοπι πόντῳ, καλὴ καὶ πίειρα, περίρρυτος" ἐν δ᾽ ἄνθρωποι 7 πολλοί, ἀπειρέσιοι, καὶ ἐννήκοντα πόληες--ἄλλη δ᾽ ἄλλων γλῶσσα μεμιγμένη: ἐν μὲν ᾿Αχαιοί, 175 3

439

3

7

M

ἱλλὰ

ev δ᾽ 3

^^

i

9.9

€T

A

>

>

A

^7

>

»

A

>

Φ

>

4

9

9

9

4

,

»

’

/

ἠδὲ

AAá

'"Ereókpnres μεγαλήτορες, ev de Kuöwves, [4

4

9

\

/

Δωριέες τε τριχάϊκες δῖοί Te lleAaoyoi— τῇσι δ᾽ ἐνὶ Κνωσός, μεγάλη πόλις, ἔνθα τε Μίνως evvewpos βασίλευε Διὸς μεγάλου ὀαριστής, > ^ 4 ’ ’ πατρὸς1 ἐμοῖο πατήρ, μεγαθύμου Δευκαλίωνος. 180 9

4

/

1

/

,

/

OAYZZEIAZ

T (xix)

107

Δευκαλίων δ᾽ ἐμὲ τίκτε καὶ ᾿Ιδομενῆα àvakra: > > 7 / » » ἀλλ᾽ ὃe μὲν\ ἐν3 νήεσσι κορωνίσιν "IhAov εἴσω οἴχεθ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ' Arpetónow, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ὄνομα κλυτὸν Αἴθων, ὁπλότερος γενεῇ" ὁ δ᾽ ἄρα πρότερος καὶ ἀρείων. ἔνθ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα ἐγὼν ἰδόμην καὶ ξείνια δῶκα. 185 καὶ yap τὸν Konrnvde κατήγαγεν ts ἀνέμοιο, ἱέμενον Τροίηνδε παραπλάγξασα MaAevóv:

στῆσε δ᾽ ev ᾿Αμνισῷ ὅθι τε σπέος Ἐϊλειθυίης, ev λιμέσιν χαλεποῖσι, μόγις δ᾽ ὑπάλυξεν ἀέλλας. αὐτίκα δ᾽ ᾿Ιδομενῆα μετάλλα ἄστυδ᾽ ἀνελθών" ξεῖνον γάρ οἱ ἔφασκε φίλον τ᾽ ἔμεν αἰδοῖόν τε. τῷ δ᾽ ἤδη δεκάτη ἢ ἑνδεκάτη πέλεν ἠὼς οἰχομένῳ σὺν νηυσὶ κορωνίσιν ἤϊλιον εἴσω. τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ πρὸς δώματ᾽ ἄγων EU ἐξείνισσα, 9

[4

^

^

/

^

?

€

»

»

A

/

’

4

A

>

A

re

nn

>

€

4

/

»

>

4

4

>

„9

4

»

9$

94.

190

^

A

9

7

ἐνδυκέως φιλέων, πολλῶν κατὰ οἶκον ἐόντων"

19ὅ

Kal οἵ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἑτάροις, οἵ ap, αὐτῷ ἕποντο, / ” ^ $00» P > + δημόθεν ἄλφιτα δῶκα καὶ αἴθοπα οἶνον ἀγείρας καὶ βοῦς ἱρεύσασθαι, ἵνα πλησαίατο θυμόν. ἔνθα δυώδεκα μὲν μένον ἤματα δῖοι ᾿Αχαιοί: εἴλει γὰρ Βορέης ἄνεμος μέγας οὐδ᾽ ἐπὶ γαίῃ 200 εἴα ἵστασθαι, χαλεπὸς δέ τις ὥρορε δαίμων: τῇ τρισκαιδεκάτῃ δ᾽ ἄνεμος πέσε, τοὶ δ᾽ ἀνάγοντο. loxe ψεύδεα πολλὰ λέγων ἐτύμοισιν ὁμοῖα" τῆς δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἀκουούσης ῥέε δάκρυα, TNKETO δὲ χρώς. , 2 > 2 / » ὡς€ δὲ Y χιὼν\ κατατήκετ᾽ ἐν ἀκροπόλοισιν ὄρεσσιν, 205 nv T Εὖρος κατέτηξεν, ἐπὴν Ζέφυρος καταχεύῃ:" ’

€

^

»

»

€

4

»

\

\

>

>

9

»

9

’

7^

^0

9

>

’

4

>

€?

/

A

A

\

[4

?

^7

3

€

/

>

,

IA’

»

A

55

9

^

[4

/

^

9

3

»

/

»

a

’

’ὔ

^

e

4

[4

^

[4

3

.

A

4

/

4

τηκομένης δ᾽ ἄρα τῆς ποταμοὶ πλήθουσι ῥέοντες"

ὡς τῆς τήκετο καλὰ παρήϊα δάκρυ χεούσης, / eS» / i 9 \ κλαιούσης ἐὸν ἄνδρα παρήμενον. αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς θυμῷ μὲν γοόωσαν env ἐλέαιρε γυναῖκα, 210 ὀφθαλμοὶ δ᾽ ὡς εἰ κέρα᾽ éaracav ἠὲ σίδηρος ἀτρέμας ἐν βλεφάροισι: δόλῳ δ᾽ ὅ γε δάκρυα κεῦθεν. >

M

VOL. II

>

e

3

[4

>

9

$4

/

|

62

108

OATZZEIAZ

T (xix)

ἡ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν τάρφθη πολυδακρύτοιο γόοιο, ἐξαῦτίς μιν ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβομένη προσέειπε" νῦν μὲν δή σευ, ξεῖνε, ὀΐω πειρήσεσθαι, 215 εἰ ἐτεὸν δὴ κεῖθι σὺν ἀντιθέοις ἑτάροισι ξείνισας ἐν μεγάροισιν ἐμὸν πόσιν, ὡς ἀγορεύεις. εἶπέ μοι OTTO’ ἄσσα περὶ χροΐ εἵματα ἕστο, αὐτός θ᾽ οἷος ἔην, καὶ ἑταίρους, οἵ οἱ ἕποντο. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "Oövo(4.

^

>

\

9

ὃ

A

>

4

^

\

ἢ

9

^

T

Ha

M

/

9

„

Ld

€

€

0

^7

’

e

€

0

3)

σεύς"

220

ὦ γύναι, ἀργαλέον τόσσον χρόνον ἀμφὶς ἐόντα εἰπέμεν: ἤδη γάρ ol ἐεικοστὸν ἔτος ἐστὶν ἐξ οὗ κεῖθεν ἔβη καὶ ἐμῆς ἀπελήλυθε πάτρης" αὐτάρ τοι ἐρέω ws pot ἰνδάλλεται ἦτορ. χλαῖναν πορφυρέην οὔλην ἔχε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, 295 OvrAfjv: αὐτάρ ot περόνη χρυσοῖο τέτυκτο αὐλοῖσιν διδύμοισι" πάροιθε δὲ δαίδαλον ἦεν" ἐν προτέροισι πόδεσσι κύων ἔχε ποικίλον ἐλλόν, ἀσπαίροντα λάων" τὸ δὲ θαυμάζεσκον ἅπαντες, ὡς οἱ χρύσεοι ἐόντες ὁ μὲν Ade νεβρὸν ἀπάγχων, 230 αὐτὰρ ὁ ἐκφυγέειν μεμαὼς ἤσπαιρε πόδεσσι. τὸν δὲ χιτῶν᾽ ἐνόησα περὶ χροΐ σιγαλόεντα, οἷόν τε κρομύοιο λοπὸν κάτα ἰσχαλέοιο" TOS μὲν ἔην μαλακός, λαμπρὸς δ᾽ ἦν ἠέλιος ὥς" ἢ μὲν πολλαί γ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐθηήσαντο γυναῖκες. 235 ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βάλλεο σῇσιν οὐκ Old ἢ τάδε ἔστο περὶ xpol οἴκοθ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, j ^ ἢ7 τις ἑταίρων δῶκε θοῆς^ ἐπὶ νηὸς ἰόντι, €€

^7

[4

9

9

4

’

>

^?

,

,

A

A

4

97

»

,

€

>

>

23089

»

[4

ὁ

4

A

9

\

?

4

>

9?

e

/

A

?

4

4

7

e

5^

A

\

\

^

9

>

7

^

4

»

M

^

9.9

ἢ τίς που καὶ ξεῖνος, ἐπεὶ πολλοῖσιν »

9

?

1

A

>

^?

J

\

’

4

A

>

’

»

\

9

^

’

€

4

?

€

9

C

,

e

^

€

[4

^

9

[4

᾿Οδυσσεὺς 4

ἔσκε φίλος" παῦροι yàp ᾿Αχαιῶν ἦσαν ὁμοῖοι. καί οἱ ἐγὼ χάλκειον ἄορ καὶ δίπλακα δῶκα καλὴν πορφυρέην καὶ τερμιόεντα χιτῶνα, LO ’ 5 9 ’ Deo “λ > \ a αἰδοίως δ᾽ ἀπόπεμπον ἐϊσσέλμου ἐπὶ νηός. »

/

/

€

^

9

\

4

M

Ld

9

^

\

^

[4

€

^

^

240

OAYZXZEIAZ

T (xix)

109

καὶ μέν ot κῆρυξ ὀλίγον προγενέστερος αὐτοῦ / @ εἵπετο" καὶ TOV ToL μυθήσομαι, οἷος ἔην περ. 245 γυρὸς ἐν ὦμοισιν, μελανόχροος, οὐλοκάρηνος, Εὐρυβάτης δ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ ἔσκε" τίεν δέ μιν ἔξοχον ἄλλων ὧν ἑτάρων ᾿Οδυσεύς, ὅτι ot φρεσὶν ἄρτια ἤδη. 24 ~ "Qs φάτο: τῇ^ δ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὑφ᾽ ἵμερον ὦρσε γόοιο, σήματ᾽ ἀναγνούσῃ τά οἱ ἔμπεδα πέφραδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς. ἡ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν τάρφθη πολυδακρύτοιο γόοιο, 251 καὶ τότε μιν μύθοισιν ἀμειβομένη προσέειπε" "vOv μὲν δή μοι, ξεῖνε, πάρος περ ἐὼν ἐλεεινός, ἐν μεγάροισιν ἐμοῖσι φίλος τ᾽ ἔσῃ αἰδοῖός Te: 9

>

Ld

T

e

^

4

€

>

A

7

>

*

\

[4

€

θ

9

A

ὃ

g

9

23

\

»

>

4

2)

9

Pd

’

»

ἐγὼ

»

»

’

/

εἵματ᾽

»

»

λ

a

[4

€

[4

4

yap τάδε

4

Ψ

[4

[4

αὐτὴ

»

4

9

?

9

5

9

9

o

»

9

/

al

T?)

πόρον,

5»

οἷ

/

ἀγορεύεις,

255

πτύξασ᾽ ἐκ θαλάμου, περόνην τ᾽ ἐπέθηκα φαεινὴν κείνῳ ἄγαλμ᾽ ἔμεναι" τὸν δ᾽ οὐχ ὑποδέξομαι αὖτις οἴκαδε νοστήσαντα φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. TO pa κακῇ αἴσῃ κοίλης ἐπὶ νηὸς ᾿Οδυσσεὺς οἴχετ᾽ ἐποψόμενος Kakot)uov οὐκ ὀνομαστήν. 260 Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "Odvoσεύς" “ὦ γύναι αἰδοίη Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος, μηκέτι νῦν χρόα καλὸν ἐναίρεο μηδέ τι θυμὸν τῆκε πόσιν γοόωσα: νεμεσσῶμαΐ γε μὲν οὐδέν" [4

>

,

9

4

»

9.

€

»

»

A

>

9?

4

>

M

»

9

’

>

4

9

9

\

€

|

1

Ah

[4

,

54

9

9

4

>

[4

2)

,

\

/

/

καὶ yàp

τις T

9

AA

^

ἀλλοῖον

90

᾽

οδύρεται

»

ὃ

ανὸρ

9

IA

’

ολέσασα

κουρίδιον, τῷ τέκνα τέκῃ φιλότητι μιγεῖσα, ἢ Οδυσῆ᾽, ὅν φασι θεοῖς ἐναλίγκιον εἶναι. 9 A ’ ^ 9 a / ^ ἀλλὰ γόου μὲν\ παῦσαι, ἐμεῖο δὲ A σύνθεο μῦθον" νημερτέως γάρ τοι μυθήσομαι οὐδ᾽ ἐπικεύσω » 9 ^ > A d » ὡςe ἤδη ᾿Οδυσῆος ἐγὼ περὶ M νόστου ἄκουσα / ἀγχοῦ,^ Θεσπρωτῶν^ ἀνδρῶν^ ἐν πίονι δήμῳ, ζωοῦ: αὐτὰρ ἄγει κειμήλια πολλὰ καὶ ἐσθλὰ 19

^9

^

>

eu

A

^

»

/

3

m

265

,

M

i

9

αἰτίζων ἀνὰ δῆμον" ἀτὰρ ἐρίηρας ἑταίρους

ὦλεσε καὶ νῆα γλαφυρὴν ἐνὶ οἴνοπι πόντῳ,

\

270

110

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ ,

»

Θρινακίης

4

απο

>

νήσου

/

T (xix)

9

LWV'

4

\

ὀδύσαντο

4

yap

^

avTw

275

Ζεύς re καὶ ᾿Ηέλιος: τοῦ γὰρ βόας ἔκταν Eraipot. οἱ μὲν πάντες ὄλοντο πολυκλύστῳ ἐνὶ móvro* τὸν δ᾽ ap ἐπὶ τρόπιος νεὸς ἔκβαλε Kip, ἐπὶ χέρσου, Φαιήκων ἐς γαῖαν, οἱ ἀγχίθεοι γεγάασιν, 4

\

€

\

A

o

OL

a

ὃ

9

Li

2

»

^

M

/

»

9

>

/

A

‘4

A

δὴ μιν πέρι KNPL 7

»

\

^

0

>?

„

€

\

A

^

/

^

9

>

A

4

Ueov ὡς τιμήσαντο M

«

280

4

9

[4 [4 » , \ καί οἱ € πολλὰ \ δόσαν πέμπειν TE / μιν ἤθελον αὐτοὶ οἴκαδ᾽ ἀπήμαντον. Kai κεν πάλαι ἐνθάδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς „ 3135 » / ” oa nnv: ἀλλ᾽ apa οἱ e TO γε κέρδιον εἴσατο θυμῷ, χρήματ᾽ ἀγυρτάζειν πολλὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν ἰόντι" ὡς περὶ κέρδεα πολλὰ καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων 285 old ᾿Οδυσεύς, οὐδ᾽ ἄν τις ἐρίσσειε βροτὸς ἄλλος. ὥς μοι Θεσπρωτῶν βασιλεὺς μυθήσατο Φείδων: ὄμνυε δὲ πρὸς ἔμ᾽ αὐτόν, ἀποσπένδων ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, νῆα κατειρύσθαι καὶ ἐπαρτέας ἔμμεν ἑταίρους, ot δή μιν πέμψουσι φίλην ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. 290 ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ πρὶν ἀπέπεμψε: τύχησε γὰρ ἐρχομένη νηῦς ἀνδρῶν Θεσπρωτῶν ἐς Δουλίχιον πολύπυρον. / ^ YS e , 29 καί / μοι κτήματ᾽ ἔδειξεν, ὅσα ξυναγείρατ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς, καί νύ κεν ἐς δεκάτην γενεὴν ἕτερόν γ᾽ ἔτι βόσκοι, 4 ^ ὅσσα oi € ἐν μεγάροις κειμήλια κεῖτο ἄνακτος. 295 > 7 ^ τὸν δ᾽ és Δωδώνην φάτο βήμεναι, ὄφρα θεοῖο € 4 9 4 ἐκ> δρυὸς1 ὑψικόμοιο Διὸς1 βουλὴν4 ἐπακούσαι, Va ’ ^ ὅππως νοστήσειε φίλην és πατρίδα γαῖαν ἤδη δὴν ἀπεών, ἢ ἀμφαδὸν ἦε κρυφηδόν. e $ 1 , [4 » ὡςΔ ὁ€ μὲν\ οὕτως ἐστὶ σόος kai i5ἐλεύσεται ἤδη 800 ἄγχι μάλ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ἔτι τῆλε φίλων καὶ πατρίδος αἴης δηρὸν ἀπεσσεῖται:" ἔμπης δέ τοι ὅρκια δώσω. »

9

3

»

»

»

/

A

M

M

>

4\9

/

»

9

7

a

40.

»

9

/

d

9

9

4

1

"^

$

>

Ss

’

cQ?

9

A

M

„

4

\

’

»

ἴστω νῦν Ζεὺς πρῶτα, θεῶν ὕπατος καὶ ἄριστος, € [4 ^ > [4 > 4 ἱστίη τ᾽ 9.9 Oóvofjos ἀμύμονος, ἣνa adıravm" 10 4 λ ’ 3 ’ ἦ4 μέν[4 τοι τάδε πάντα τελείεται ὡςe ἀγορεύω. 305 τοῦδ᾽ αὐτοῦ λυκάβαντος ἐλεύσεται ἐνθάδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς,

OAYZZEIAX

T (xix)

111

τοῦ μὲν φθίνοντος μηνός, τοῦ δ᾽ ἱσταμένοιο. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: “al γὰρ τοῦτο, ξεῖνε, ἔπος τετελεσμένον ein! τῶ κε τάχα γνοίης φιλότητά τε πολλά τε δῶρα — 310 ἐξ ἐμεῦ, ὡς ἄν τίς σε συναντόμενος μακαρίζοι. ἀλλά μοι ὧδ᾽ ἀνὰ θυμὸν ὀΐεται, ὡς ἔσεταΐ Ep: οὔτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἔτι οἶκον ἐλεύσεται, οὔτε σὺ πομπῆς τεύξῃ, ἐπεὶ οὐ τοῖοι σημάντορές eig. ἐνὶ οἴκῳ e > 9 / ν οἷος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς$0»ἔσκε μετ᾽ > ἀνδράσιν, εἴ” ποτ᾽ > ἔην ye, ξείνους αἰδοίους ἀποπεμπέμεν ἠδὲ δέχεσθαι. 316 ἀλλά μιν, ἀμφίπολοι, ἀπονίψατε, κάτθετε δ᾽ εὐνήν, δέμνια καὶ χλαίνας καὶ ῥήγεα σιγαλόεντα, ὥς κ᾽ εὖ θαλπιόων χρυσόθρονον ᾿Ηῶ ἵκηται ἠῶθεν δὲ μάλ᾽ ἦρι λοέσσαι τε χρῖσαΐ τε, 320 ws κ᾽ ἔνδον παρὰ TnAepaxw δείπνοιο μέδηται ἥμενος ἐν μεγάρῳ" τῷ δ᾽ ἄλγιον ὅς κεν ἐκείνων τοῦτον ἀνιάζῃ θυμοφθόρος" οὐδέ τι ἔργον ἐνθάδ᾽ ἔτι πρήξει, μάλα περ κεχολωμένος αἰνῶς. πῶς yàp ἐμεῦ av, ξεῖνε, δαήσεαι εἴ τι γυναικῶν 828 ἀλλάων περίειμι νόον καὶ ἐπίφρονα μῆτιν, εἴ κεν ἀῦὕσταλέος κακὰ εἱμένος ἐν μεγάροισι δαινύῃ; ἄνθρωποι δὲ μινυνθάδιοι τελέθουσιν. ὃς μὲν ἀπηνὴς αὐτὸς ἔῃ καὶ ἀπηνέα εἰδῇ, τῷ δὲ καταρῶνται πάντες βροτοὶ ἄλγε᾽ ὀπίσσω 330 ζωῷ, ἀτὰρ τεθνεῶτί γ᾽ ἐφεψιόωνται ἅπαντες" ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ἀμύμων αὐτὸς ἔῃ Kal ἀμύμονα εἰδῇ, τοῦ μέν τε κλέος εὐρὺ διὰ ξεῖνοι φορέουσι πάντας ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώπους, πολλοί τέ μιν ἐσθλὸν ἔειπον. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις υσan

A

9

’

4

»

δ

>

3

9

M!

’

LO

e

9

e

>

9

^

/

t^

[4

Ld

>

\

9

9

9

9

\

A

3

᾽

^

ὦ

4

L4

»

[4

>

=

^

4

[4

A

>

A

$9

AN

»

1A

95

A

>

>

/

^

?

Qa

4

[4

’

^

[4

4

4

4

4

>

9

4

9

/

^

„

w

»

4

^

3)

„

/

,

/

4

/

/

δὲ

€

€

4

4

4

>

>

9

9

»

Doh

\

?

a

A

d

^

^

^

>

’

»

‚AI

AN

»

Kx

^

9

4

,

[4

4

A

A

[4

σεύς:

“ὦ γύναι αἰδοίη Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἢ τοι ἐμοὶ χλαῖναι καὶ ῥήγεα σιγαλόεντα

»

3

’O8

990

112

OAYZXEIAEX T (xix)

ἤχθεθ᾽, ὅτε πρῶτον Κρήτης ὄρεα νιφόεντα »

9

Ὁ

~

/

»

,

νοσφισάμην ἐπὶ νηὸς ἰὼν δολιχηρέτμοιο, /

κείω

δ᾽

9

€

A

/

ὡς τὸ πάρος

> oh

περ

’

ἀὕπνους

νύκτας

ἴαυον:

340

πολλὰς yap δὴ νύκτας ἀεικελίῳ ἐνὶ κοίτῃ deca καί T ἀνέμεινα ἐὔθρονον ᾿Ηῶ tav. οὐδέ τί μοι ποδάνιπτρα ποδῶν ἐπιήρανα θυμῷ \

\

»

\

,

>

4

>

9

P?

’

>

> oh

\

9

,

~

^

γίγνεται" οὐδὲ γυνὴ ποδὸς ἅψεται ἡμετέροιο 4

e

τάων

^

4

at τοι δῶμα

/

κάτα

"

δρήστειραι

εασιν,

345

εἰ μή τις γρηῦς ἐστι παλαιή, Kedv’ εἰδυῖα, N τις δὴ TETANKE τόσα φρεσὶν ὅσσα T ἐγώ περ’ τῇ 9 οὐκ àv φθονέοιμι ποδῶν ἅψασθαι ἐμεῖο. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων ΤΠ] ηνελόπεια᾽ ξεῖνε φίλ᾽ ---οὐ γάρ πώ τις ἀνὴρ πεπνυμένος ὧδε ξείνων τηλεδαπῶν φιλίων ἐμὸν ἵκετο δῶμα, 35] ws σὺ μάλ᾽ εὐφραδέως πεπνυμένα πάντ᾽ ayopevers— ἔστι δέ μοι γρηῦς πυκινὰ φρεσὶ μήδε ἔχουσα, 7) κεῖνον δύστηνον ev Tpebev nd ἀτίταλλε, δεξαμένη χείρεσσ᾽, ὅτε μιν πρῶτον τέκε μήτηρ, 355 u 55 , 3λ λέ , » ἢ σε πόδας νίψει, ὀλιγηπελέουσα περ ἐμπῆης. ἀλλ᾽ aye viv avordoa, περίφρων ἘΕϊὐρύκλεια, νίψον σοῖο ἄνακτος ὁμήλικα. καί που ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἤδη τοιόσδ᾽ ἐστὶ πόδας τοιόσδε T€ χεῖρας" Φ

^

66

>

\

[4

9

Ἅ

^

,

’

AX

e

\

3

4\9

^

4

9

.»

^^

’

^

»

,

vA.

9

4

9

x

>

025

3)

9

T

9

VA

^

93

4

4

9

‘4

alla γὰρ ἐν κακότητι \

/

/

4

^

4

’

€

,

A

2.9»,

^

9

9

4

»

/

>

Ὁ

>

/

9

e

^

4

9

a

\

Α

^

βροτοὶ καταγηράσκουσιν.᾽᾿

‘4

A

[4

3)

360

"Qs ap’ ἔφη: ypnis δὲ κατέσχετο χερσὶ πρόσωπα, δάκρυα δ᾽ > ἔκβαλε θερμά, ἔπος δ᾽ ὀλοφυδνὸν éevrev: A 9 5 "€ μοι ἐγὼ σέο, τέκνον, ἀμήχανος" *) σε περὶ Ζεὺς ἀνθρώπων ἔχθαιρε θεουδέα θυμὸν ἔχοντα. οὐ yàp πώ τις τόσσα βροτῶν Au τερπικεραύνῳ 365 πίονα μηρία kij οὐδ᾽ ἐξαίτους ἑκατόμβας, ὅσσα σὺ τῷ ἐδίδους, ἀρώμενος os ἵκοιο γῆράς τε λιπαρὸν θρέψαιό τε φαίδιμον viv: νῦν δέ τοι οἴῳ πάμπαν ἀφείλετο νόστιμον ἦμαρ. 9

°

4

9

4

9

4

’

^

9)

/

1

/

’

/

’

^9

A^

9Q>

A

»

}

4

4

[d

\

€

4

/

’

€?

OAYZXXZXEIAZ

T (xix)

113

eu ’ 3 / ^ οὕτω που καὶ \ κείνῳ ἐφεψιόωντο γυναῖκες 870 ξείνων τηλεδαπῶν, ὅτε τευ κλυτὰ δώμαθ᾽ ἵκοιτο, ὡς σέθεν αἱ κύνες αἵδε καθεψιόωνται ἅπασαι, 4 ’ 3} 5» , τάων viv^. λώβην τε καὶ \ αἴσχεα πόλλ᾽ > ἀλεείνων οὐκ ἐάᾳς vilew* ἐμὲ δ᾽ οὐκ ἀέκουσαν ἄνωγε κούρη ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο, περίφρων 1] ηνελόπεια. 375 τώ σε πόδας νίψω ἅμα τ᾽ αὐτῆς lIqveAoretqs καὶ σέθεν εἵνεκ᾽, ἐπεί μοι ὀρώρεται ἔνδοθι θυμὸς κήδεσιν. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε νῦν ξυνίει ἔπος, ὅττι κεν εἴπω" πολλοὶ δὴ ξεῖνοι ταλαπείριοι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἵκοντο, ἀλλ᾽ οὔ πώ τινά φημι ἐοικότα ὧδε ἰδέσθαι 380 € A / / / > 9 A^ P» IR] ws σὺ δέμας φωνήν τε πόδας τ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ ἔοικας. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς: ὦ γρηῦ, οὕτω φασὶν ὅσοι ἴδον ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἡμέας ἀμφοτέρους, μάλα εἰκέλω ἀλλήλοιϊν ἔμμεναι, ὡς σύ περ αὐτὴ ἐπιφρονέουσ᾽ ἀγορεύεις .᾽᾿ 385 Ὡς dp’ ἔφη" ypniis δὲ λέβηθ᾽ ἕλε παμφανόωντα, τοῦ πόδας ἐξαπένιζεν, ὕδωρ δ᾽ éveyevaro πουλὺ ψυχρόν, ἔπειτα δὲ θερμὸν ἐπήφυσεν. αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἷζεν ἐπ᾽ ἐσχαρόφιν, ποτὶ δὲ σκότον ἐτράπετ᾽ αἶψα" αὐτίκα yap κατὰ θυμὸν ὀΐσατο, μή ἑ λαβοῦσα 390 οὐλὴν ἀμφράσσαιτο Kal audada ἔργα γένοιτο. vite δ᾽ ap ὦσσον ἰοῦσα ἄναχθ᾽ éóv: αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἔγνω Y 2 » 297 οὐλήν, τήν/ ποτέ / μιν σῦς^ ἤλασε λευκῷ^ ὀδόντι Παρνησόνδ᾽ ἐλθόντα μ μετ᾽ Αὐτόλυκόν τε καὶ vias pv) μητρὸς ἕῆς πατέρ᾽ ἐσθλόν, ὃς ἀνθρώπους ἐκέκαστο κλεπτοσύνῃ θ᾽ ὅρκῳ Te: θεὸς δέ ot αὐτὸς ἔδωκεν 396 Ἑρμείας" τῷ γὰρ κεχαρισμένα μηρία καῖεν ἀρνῶν ἠδ᾽ ἐρίφων: 6 δέ ot πρόφρων ἅμ᾽ omóe. Αὐτόλυκος δ᾽ ἐλθὼν ᾿Ιθάκης ἐς πίονα δῆμον ’

~

€

’

>

9

€

7

/

>

4

e

4

9

9

>

e

9

>

>

an

ὦ

Md

»

9

4

»

8

9.»

9

9

[4

/

A

’

/

M

e

4

[4

A

e

A

L4

/

»

’

»

M

e

»

66 €

’

9

’

»

€

^

,

/

>

me!

4

>

A

3

^7?

>

ta

|»

~

“Ὁ

>

9

ἢ

9

/

„

θλ

,

a

1

,

€

/

^

~

/

9

θ

[4

9

9

€

e?

9

A

/

»

?

3)

4

9

)

A

9

e

/

2h

^

/

9

M

A

95

,

9

/

9

9

oe

>

9

\

[4

AA

[4

1

\

>

IAA

eo

/

\

ZA

»

\

|

^7

A’

/

»

>

93

>

>

Ld

>

tA

3S

>

/

€

9

>

oe

A

»

’

»

3

/

»

114

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T (xix)

παῖδα νέον γεγαῶτα κιχήσατο Üvyarépos ἧς" 400 τόν pa οἱ Εὐρύκλεια φίλοις ἐπὶ γούνασι θῆκε παυομένῳ δόρποιο, ἔπος T ἔφατ᾽ ἐκ T ovópabev: Αὐτόλυκ᾽, αὐτὸς νῦν ὄνομ᾽ εὕρεο ὅττι ke θῆαι παιδὸς παιδὶ φίλῳ: πολυάρητος δέ τοί ἐστι. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Αὐτόλυκος ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν τε" 405 γαμβρὸς ἐμὸς θυγάτηρ τε, τίθεσθ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ ὅττι κεν εἴπω" πολλοῖσιν γὰρ ἐγώ γε ὀδυσσάμενος τόδ᾽ ἱκάνω, ἀνδράσιν ἠδὲ γυναιξὶν ἀνὰ χθόνα πουλυβότειραν. TÓ υσεὺς ὄνομ᾽ ἔστω ἐπώνυμον. αὐτὰρ ἐγώ γε, ὁππότ᾽ àv ἡβήσας μητρώϊον és μέγα δῶμα 410 ἔλθῃ Παρνησόνδ᾽, ὅθι πού μοι κτήματ᾽ ἔασι, τῶν oL ἐγὼ δώσω καί μιν χαίροντ᾽ ἀποπέμψω. Τῶν ἕνεκ᾽ HAP ᾿Οδυσεύς, ἵνα οὗ πόροι ἀγλαὰ δῶρα. TOV μὲν ἄρ᾽ Αὐτόλυκός T€ καὶ υἱέες Αὐτολύκοιο χερσίν τ΄ ἠσπάζοντο ἔπεσσί τε μειλιχίοισι: 415 μήτηρ δ᾽ ᾿Αμφιθέη μητρὸς περιφῦσ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆςϊ / > » » , Kvoo apa μιν κεφαλήν/ τε καὶ 1 ἄμφω φάεα καλά., » ^7 € ^ > ^7 d Αὐτόλυκος δ᾽ 9 viotow ἐκέκλετο κυδαλίμοισι ^ $ 4 δεῖπνον ἐφοπλίσσαι" τοὶ δ᾽ ὀτρύνοντος ἄκουσαν, αὐτίκα δ᾽ εἰσάγαγον βοῦν ἄρσενα πενταέτηρον. 420 τὸν δέρον ἀμφί θ᾽ ἕπον, καί μιν διέχευαν ἅπαντα, ’ / » > 9 4 ^ P » ^ μίστυλλόν τ᾽ $9 ἄρ᾽ ἐπισταμένως πεῖράν τ᾽ > ὀβελοῖσιν, ὥπτησάν τε περιφραδέως δάσσαντό τε μοίρας. ὡς τότε μὲν πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐς ἠέλιον καταδύντα δαίνυντ᾽, οὐδέ τι θυμὸς ἐδεύετο δαιτὸς ἐΐσης" 425 ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος κατέδυ καὶ ἐπὶ κνέφας ἦλθε, δὴ τότε κοιμήσαντο καὶ ὕπνου δῶρον ἕλοντο. ^ 9 / / e , 9 , Ἦμος δ᾽ > ἠριγένεια φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, βάν ῥ᾽ ἴμεν ἐς θήρην, ἡμὲν κύνες 78€ καὶ αὐτοὶ υἱέες Αὐτολύκου: μετὰ τοῖσι δὲ δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 430 d

€

^

€

4

/

{{

9

4

A

^

o

€

4

^

e

A

>

A

»

/

>

>

ἢ

4

δ

^?

>

9

9

9

θ

’

d

/

A

,

/

e^

9.

€

»

/

9

,

9

,

A

λ

^

/

’

»

4

’᾽

\

€

>

/

\

>

9

/

Ld

4

ὦ

32

9

/

4

a

o?

/

4

,.

>

>

>

»

a

).

d

>

9

^?

^

ὮΝ

A

»

4

95»

4

4

>

>

JA

>

4

90

4

>

»

9

»

Ὁ

1.

’

ar

’

’

»

Α

5

9

1

4

9

9.

9

/

„

»

»

\

€

’

4

\

“ἃ

A

/

9

*'08

95ϑ

^

A

A

>

>

4

>

4

^

A

A

{4

>

»

9

\

λλ

4

/

’

3

4

/

4

ἠδὲ

Ὁ

M

9

A

OAYZXEIAX

T (xix)

115

Tiev: αἰπὺ δ᾽ ὄρος προσέβαν καταειμένον ὕλῃ Her

9

A

>

»

[4

/

JA

Παρνησοῦ, τάχα δ᾽ ἵκανον πτύχας ἠνεμοέσσας. Ηέλιος μὲν ἔπειτα νέον προσέβαλλεν ἀρούρας ἐξ ἀκαλαρρείταο βαθυρρόου ᾿Ωκεανοῖο, e > 99 ar σ 3 ^ 1 > » 9 >, m οἱ δ᾽ ἐς βῆσσαν ἵκανον ἐπακτῆρες" πρὸ δ᾽ ap αὐτῶν ἰχνι᾿ ἐρευνῶντες κύνες ἤϊσαν, αὐτὰρ ὄπισθεν 436 9

[4

9

M

»

9

4

4

’

,

λλ

>

9

/

^

υἱέες Αὐτολύκου" μετὰ τοῖσι δὲ δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεὺς €?

3

’

\

^

A

^

9

4

Niev ἄγχι κυνῶν, κραδάων δολιχόσκιον ἔγχος. ἔνθα δ᾽ ap’ ἐν λόχμῃ πυκινῇ κατέκειτο μέγας σῦς" τὴν μὲν ἄρ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἀνέμων διάη μένος ὑγρὸν ἀέντων, οὔτε μιν ᾽Ηέλιος φαέθων ἀκτῖσιν ἔβαλλεν, 441 οὔτ᾽ ὄμβρος περάασκε διαμπερές" ὡς apa πυκνὴ ἦεν, ἀτὰρ φύλλων évéqv χύσις ἤλιθα πολλή. 393 ^ , 7 Arce τὸν1 δ᾽ > ἀνδρῶν τε κυνῶν~ τε περὶ M κτύπος ἦλθε ποδοῖϊν, ὡς ἐπάγοντες ἐπῆσαν: 0 δ᾽ ἀντίος ἐκ ξυλόχοιο, 445 φρίξας εὖ λοφιήν, πῦρ δ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσι δεδορκώς, στῆ ῥ᾽ αὐτῶν axc000ev- 6 δ᾽ dpa πρώτιστος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἔσσυτ᾽ ἀνασχόμενος δολιχὸν δόρυ χειρὶ παχείῃ, οὐτάμεναι μεμαώς" o δέ μιν φθάμενος ἔλασεν σῦς γουνὸς ὕπερ, πολλὸν δὲ διήφυσε σαρκὸς OÓ0vr. —— 450 λικριφὶς ἀΐξας, οὐδ᾽ ὀστέον ἵκετο φωτός. TOv δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς οὔτησε τυχὼν κατὰ δεξιὸν ὦμον, ἀντικρὺ δὲ διῆλθε φαεινοῦ δουρὸς doi: κὰἀδ δ᾽ ἔπεσ᾽ ἐν κονίῃσι μακών, ἀπὸ δ᾽ ἔπτατο θυμός. 9 4 ^ / 9 [4 τὸν\ μὲν\ ap» 9 Αὐτολύκου παῖδες φίλοι ἀμφιπένοντο, ὠτειλὴν δ᾽ ᾽Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος ἀντιθέοιο 456 δῆσαν ἐπισταμένως, ἐπαοιδῇ δ᾽ αἷμα κελαινὸν ἔσχεθον, αἶψα δ᾽ ἵκοντο φίλου πρὸς δώματα πατρός. 9 jA 4 e? Α 9 λ , τὸν1 μὲνA ap» 9 A Αὐτόλυκός τε καὶ A υἱέες Αὐτολύκοιο εὖ ἰησάμενοι ἠδ᾽ ἀγλαὰ δῶρα πορόντες 460 ’ ’ 4 9 ‚I 9 καρπαλίμως xaipovra φίλην ἐς πατρίδ᾽ ἔπεμπον εἰς ᾽ΖΙθάκην. τῷ μέν ῥα πατὴρ καὶ πότνια μήτηρ εχ

9

e

3

^

M

Ld

€9

>

M

>

4

4

>

AA

9

»

/

’

^

4

Ξ

9

4

,

M

1

@

/

[4

\

A

λ

4

[4

9

0

’

ar

|

„A

>

»

>

d

9

/

^

»

^)

9

nA

δ᾽

€

Q^?

M

»

/

e

^

9

4

4

m

> oh

»

3

>

>

A

1

IAA

1

9

3

[4

A

A

,

7

>

Z4

9

,

,

116

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ T (xix)

χαῖρον νοστήσαντι καὶ ἐξερέεινον ἅπαντα, οὐλὴν ὅττι πάθοι" ὁ δ᾽ dpa σφίσιν εὖ κατέλεξεν ws μιν Onpevovr’ ἔλασεν σῦς λευκῷ ὀδόντι, 465 Παρνησόνδ᾽ ἐλθόντα σὺν vidow Αὐτολύκοιο. Τὴν ypnis χείρεσσι καταπρηνέσσι λαβοῦσα γνῶ ῥ᾽ ἐπιμασσαμένη, πόδα δὲ προέηκε φέρεσθαι: ἐν δὲ λέβ ητι πέσε 1 κνήμη, ) j δὲδὲ χαλκός, χαλκό 469 κανάχησε ἂψ δ᾽ ἑτέρωσ᾽ ἐκλίθη: τὸ δ᾽ ἐπὶ χθονὸς ἐξέχυθ᾽ ὕδωρ. τὴν δ᾽ ἅμα χάρμα Kat ἄλγος ἕλε φρένα, τὼ δέ οἱ ὄσσε δακρυόφι πλῆσθεν, θαλερὴ δέ οἱ ἔσχετο φωνή. 4Ἃ.Λλ

e

4

e

€

’

,

A

>

>

»

9

e

>

4

A

4

[4

i

4

4

»

ἁψαμένη δὲ γενείου €

9

’

9

5^

t^

^

€?

9

»

4

IQ

7

4

e

7

\

4

€

»

᾿Οδυσσῆα προσέειπεν" ^

4

7) μάλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς ἐσσι, φίλον τέκος" οὐδέ σ᾽ ἐγώ γε πρὶν ἔγνων, πρὶν πάντα ἄνακτ᾽ ἐμὸν ἀμφαφάασθαι. Ἦ καὶ Πηνελόπειαν ἐσέδρακεν ὀφθαλμοῖσι, 476 πεφραδέειν ἐθέλουσα φίλον πόσιν ἔνδον ἐόντα. ἡ 9 οὔτ᾽ ἀθρῆσαι δύνατ᾽ ἀντίη οὔτε νοῆσαι: τῇ yàp A@nvain νόον ἔτραπεν. αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς χείρ᾽ ἐπιμασσάμενος φάρυγος λάβε δεξιτερῆφι, 480 τῇ δ᾽ ἑτέρῃ ἔθεν ὦσσον ἐρύσσατο φώνησέν Te: μαῖα, τίη μ᾽ ἐθέλεις ὀλέσαι; σὺ δέ μ᾽ ἔτρεφες αὐτὴ τῷ σῷ ἐπὶ palo: viv δ᾽ ἄλγεα πολλὰ μογήσας ἤλυθον εἰκοστῷ ἔτεϊ és πατρίδα γαῖαν. ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἐφράσθης Kai τοι θεὸς ἔμβαλε θυμῷ, 488 ciya, un Tis T. ἄλλος ἐνὶ μεγάροισι πύθηται. ὧδε γὰρ ἐξερέω, καὶ μὴν τετελεσμένον ἔσται" εἴ χ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἐμοί γε θεὸς δαμάσῃ μνηστῆρας ἀγαυούς, 4.

5.39

A

€

9

ὃ

4

»

\

9

wd

^

4

{{

»

^

9

9

»

A

9

r4

/

,

3

>

9

-

M]

’

A

4

A

ὃ

A

^

»f

^

5

2}

9

7

9

a

»

>

AN

4

^

7

4

οὐδὲ τροφοῦ οὔσης σεῦ ἀφέξομαι, ὁππότ᾽ LANA

4

/

4

/

9

^^

»

9

>

3

»

’

>

>

$

9

JA

^^

^

95

9

»

$1

^

>?

>?

/

0

2

»

[4

/

/

IA

/

^

9

^

^

9

7

€

ἂν ἄλλας

9»

ἃ

»

δμῳὰς ἐν μεγάροισιν ἐμοῖς κτείνωμι γυναῖκας. 490 Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Εὐρύκλεια" 4 τέκνον ἐμόν, ποῖόν σε ἔπος φύγεν épkos ὀδόντων οἶσθα μὲν οἷον ἐμὸν μένος ἔμπεδον οὐδ᾽ ἐπιεικτόν, ἕξω δ᾽ ὡς ὅτε τις στερεὴ λίθος ἠὲ σίδηρος. 4

,

9

’

A

e

9

ς

4

e

al

9

1

»

’

/

e

90

»

\

„A

’

>A

/

9

,

/

’

OAYZXEIAX

T (xix)

117

ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βάλλεο ofjow: 495 1 ’ ^ > ’ εἴ χ᾽ ὑπὸ σοί γε θεὸς δαμάσῃ μνηστῆρας ἀγαυούς, > A 4 A δὴ τότε τοι καταλέξω ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γυναῖκας, αἵ τέ σ᾽ ἀτιμάζουσι καὶ at νηλιτιδές εἰσι. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "Oövoges/ μαῖα, τίη δὲ σὺ τὰς μυθήσεαι; οὐδέ τί σε χρή. 500 εὖ νυ Kal αὐτὸς ἐγὼ φράσομαι Kal Elcom ἑκάστην' € σιγῇἢ μῦθον, μῦθον, ἐπίτρεψον δὲ ] 0cotow."ἊΝ ἀλλ᾽LAN’ ἔχε ἐπίτρ Qs ap’ ἔφη: γρηὺς δὲ διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει ] οἰσομένη ποδάνιπτρα" τὰ γὰρ πρότερ᾽ ἔκχυτο πάντα. e

[4

>

55

4

M

a

AC

ὃ

’

9

3

d

cc

^

,

A

A

A

S

7

9

a

»

»

.

40.

9

7

[4

7

4

»

A.

A

4

\

\

M

4

2

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ νίψεν τε καὶ ἤλειψεν λίπ᾽ ἐλαίῳ, ’

>

505

4

αὖτις ἄρ᾽ ἀσσοτέρω πυρὸς ἕλκετο δίφρον ᾽Οδυσσεὺς epoönevos, οὐλὴν δὲ κατὰ ῥακέεσσι κάλυψε. τοῖσι δὲ μ μύθων ἄρχε Πηνελόπεια" PX περίῤρων ppp N €«€ ^ 1 , > » Ac > > ^7 9 ,. ξεῖνε, τὸ μέν σ᾽ ἔτι τυτθὸν ἐγὼνA εἰρήσομαι αὐτή καὶ γὰρ δὴ κοίτοιο τάχ᾽ ἔσσεται ἡδέος ὥρη, € EA λ ’ ὃ / , ὅνe τινά 4 γ᾽ > ὕπνος ἕλοι γλυκερός, καὶ A κηδόμενόν περ. αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ καὶ πένθος ἀμέτρητον πόρε δαίμων" ἤματα μὲν yàp τέρπομ᾽ ὀδυρομένη, γοόωσα, és T ἐμὰ ἔργ᾽ ὁρόωσα καὶ ἀμφιπόλω ; >

9

θ

4

\

yAr

\

ὃ

»

M

,

A

»

>

>

δὲ

M

NS

»

\

|»

»

>

23

[4

>

ὁ

»

€

4

ıA

nd

’

e

’

09

4

510

/

φ

jA

y

évi

OLKCCO

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ νὺξ ἔλθῃ, ἔλῃσί Te κοῖτος ἅπαντας, >

A

9

\

M

Erd

EA

’

^

κεῖμαι ἐνὶ λέκτρῳ, πυκιναὶ δέ μοι ἀμφ᾽ ^

>

€

Ld

M

515

e

/,

9

]

ἁδινὸν κῆρ

9

τὸ

1

^

ὀξεῖαι μελεδῶναι ὀδυρομένην ἐρέθουσιν. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε Ilavdapeov κούρη, yAwpnis ἀηδών, καλὸν ἀείδῃσιν ἔαρος νέον ἱσταμένοιο, €

o

e

II

ὃ

,

/

A

^

9

ὃ

/,

δενδρέων ἐν πετάλοισι καθεζομένη πυκινοῖσιν,

520

n τε θαμὰ τρωπῶσα χέει πολυηχέα φωνήν, παῖδ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένη "IrvAov φίλον, ὅν ποτε χαλκῷ κτεῖνε dt ἀφραδίας, κοῦρον Ζήθοιο ἄνακτος, ὡς καὶ ἐμοὶ δίχα θυμὸς ὁρώρεται ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα, ἠὲ μένω παρὰ παιδὶ καὶ ἔμπεδα πάντα φυλάσσω, e

M

aQ>

3

^

9

/

/

,

>

a

LA.

^

»

v

’

4

\

δί A

[4

^

θ

1

A

΄

^

,

3

A

/

/

»

d

»

4

0

9

0

LG

525

118

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T (xix)

κτῆσιν ἐμήν, Sumas τε καὶ ὑψερεφὲς μέγα δῶμα, / ^ εὐνὴν’ τ᾽ αἰδομένη πόσιος δήμοιό Te φῆμιν, 2» ve» € E ^ d » 7 ἤδη ἅμ᾽ ἔπωμαι ᾿Αχαιῶν os τις ἄριστος ^ 3 ’ μνᾶται ἐνὶ μεγάροισι, πορὼν ἀπερείσια ἕδνα, παῖς δ᾽ ἐμὸς Hos ἔην ἔτι νήπιος ἠδὲ χαλίῤῥρων, 5 / ^ ^ γήμασθ᾽ οὔ μ᾽ εἴα πόσιος κατὰ δῶμα Avrobtcav: ^

>

^

5

/

9

4

A

T

i

»

»

€

A

7

4

ἡδὲ

un

λί

520

νῦν δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μέγας ἐστὶ καὶ ἥβης μέτρον ἱκάνει, ^

9

4

e

€

’

καὶ δὴ μ᾽ ἀρᾶται πάλιν ἐλθέμεν ἐκ μεγάροιο, κτήσιος ἀσχαλόων, THY οἱ κατέδουσιν ᾿Αχαιοί. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τὸν ὄνειρον ὑπόκριναι καὶ ἄκουσον. χῆνές μοι κατὰ οἶκον ἐείκοσι πυρὸν ἔδουσιν ἐξ ὕδατος, Kai TE σφιν ἰαίνομαι εἰσορόωσα" ἐλθὼν δ᾽ ἐξ ὄρεος μέγας αἰετὸς ἀγκυλοχείλης A

ὃ

/

>

dF

^

tA

2A0

7

>

,

/

>

2A0

“ὃ

’

A

o

9

9

7

>

»

ἢ

’

>

>

A

4

535

’

9

λ

IA

πᾶσι κατ᾽ αὐχένας ἦξε καὶ ἔκτανεν" οὗ δὲ κέχυντο

ἀθρόοι ἐν μεγάροις, ὁ δ᾽ ἐς αἰθέρα δῖαν ἀέρθη. 540 αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ κλαῖον καὶ ἐκώκυον ἔν περ ὀνείρῳ, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἔμ᾽ ἠγερέθοντο ἐὕπλοκαμῖδες ᾿Αχαιαΐί, οἴκτρ᾽ ὀλοφυρομένην ὅ μοι αἰετὸς ἔκτανε χῆνας. ἂψ δ᾽ ἐλθὼν κατ᾽ ap ἕζετ᾽ ἐπὶ προὔχοντι μελάθρῳ, φωνῇ δὲ β , φ , 545 ἢ δὲ Bporen, κατερήτυε φώνησέν/ τε . 5 θάρσει, ᾿Ικαρίου κούρη τηλεκλειτοῖο: οὐκ ὄναρ, ἀλλ᾽ ὕπαρ ἐσθλόν, 6 τοι τετελεσμένον ἔσται. χῆνες μὲν μνηστῆρες, ἐγὼ δέ τοι αἰετὸς ὄρνις 7 / ἦα πάρος, νῦν^ αὖτε τεὸς1 πόσις εἰλήλουθα, ὃς πᾶσι μνηστῆρσιν ἀεικέα πότμον ἐφήσω.᾽ 550 ὡς édaT : αὐτὰρ ἐμὲ μελιηδὴς ὕπνος ἀνῆκε: παπτήνασα δὲ χῆνας ἐνὶ μεγάροισι vonoa πυρὸν ἐρεπτομένους παρὰ πύελον, ἧχι πάρος περ. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσgevs‘ “ὦ γύναι, οὔ πως ἔστιν ὑποκρίνασθαι ὄνειρον 555 >

M

o

»

>

9

^

a

72)

*?..

A

to

a

»

?

>

"A

4

>

A

>

A

λ

ὃ

A

e

>

^-^

>

¢

ἄλλῃ ἀποκλίναντ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἦ ῥά τοι αὐτὸς »

9

[4

9

>

>

ἐν

>

A

3

᾽Οδυσσεὺς Α

OAYZXEIAX

T (xix)

119

πέφραδ᾽ ὅπως τελέει: μνηστῆρσι δὲ φαίνετ᾽ ὄλεθρος πᾶσι par’, οὐδέ κέ τις θάνατον Kal κῆρας ἀλύζξει. Τὸ 7 / / ov oδ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: ξεῖν᾽, ἦ τοι μὲν ὄνειροι ἀμήχανοι ἀκριτόμυθοικι 560 , 3 γίγνοντ᾽, οὐδέ τι πάντα τελείεται ἀνθρώποισι. δοιαὶ \ γάρ, τε πύλαι ἀμενηνῶν^ εἰσὶν ὀνείρων" al μὲν γὰρ κεράεσσι τετεύχαται, al δ᾽ ἐλέφαντι: τῶν οἱ μέν κ᾽ ἔλθωσι διὰ πριστοῦ ἐλέφαντος, οἵ p. ἐλεφαίρονται, ἔπε᾽ ἀκράαντα φέροντες" 565 ot δὲ διὰ ξεστῶν κεράων ἔλθωσι θύραζε, οἵ ῥ᾽ ἔτυμα κραίνουσι, βροτῶν ὅτε κέν τις ἴδηται. ἀλλ᾽ ἐμοὶ οὐκ ἐντεῦθεν ὀΐομαι αἰνὸν ὄνειρον ἐλθέμεν: ἢ κ᾽ ἀσπαστὸν ἐμοὶ kai παιδὶ γένοιτο. ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶ βάλλεο σῇσιν: 570 ἥδε δὴ ἠὼς eloı δυσώνυμος, ἢ μ᾽ ᾿᾽Οδυσῆος οἴκου ἀποσχήσει" νῦν γὰρ καταθήσω ἄεθλον, τοὺς πελέκεας, τοὺς κεῖνος ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἑοῖσιν ἵστασχ᾽ E£eins, δρυόχους ws, δώδεκα πάντας" στὰς δ᾽ ὅ γε πολλὸν ἄνευθε διαρρίπτασκεν ὀϊστόν. 575 νῦν δὲ μνηστήρεσσιν ἄεθλον τοῦτον ἐφήσω" ὃς δέ κε ῥηΐϊτατ᾽ ἐντανύσῃ βιὸν ἐν παλάμῃσι καὶ διοϊστεύσῃ πελέκεων δυοκαίδεκα πάντων, τῷ κεν ἅμ᾽ ἑσποίμην, νοσφισσαμένη τόδε δῶμα ^

PU

cc

^25

e

Jo

7

[4

[4

A

»

0

’

\

9

^

/

1A

9

4

>

4

\

^

a

e

ec

9

9

A

\

Ld

A

A

»

,

7

e

»

’

7

a

?

9

>

9

[4

>

€

>

ev

4

9

A

>

>

9

9

^

3

M

9

A

Ah

9

9

4

/

9X7

4

Deh

^

€

a

A

>

e

,

9

^

[4

4

»

/

4

1

Yoo

,

’

/

κουρίδιον, μάλα καλόν, ἐνίπλειον βιότοιο,

580

τοῦ ποτε μεμνήσεσθαι ὀΐομαι ἔν περ Oveipq." Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις σεύς:" ^

^

Lu

“ὦ γύναι αἰδοίη Λαερτιάδεω >

“

9

) 9

᾿Οδυσ-

᾿Οδυσῆος, ^

^ d μηκέτι νῦν^ ἀνάβαλλε δόμοις ἔνι τοῦτον ἄεθλον" πρὶν γάρ τοι πολύμητις ἐλεύσεται ἐνθά υσσεύς, πρὶν τούτους τόδε τόξον ἐΐξοον ἀμφαφόωντας 586 νευρήν τ᾽ ἐντανύσαι διοϊστεῦσαΐ τε σιδήρου. A

4

λ

’

2A

ee

’

^^

>

θ

[Ὁ

᾽Οὃ

rs

’

120

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

T (xix)

Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: εἴ κ᾽ ἐθέλοις μοι, ξεῖνε, παρήμενος ἐν μεγάροισι τέρπειν, oU κέ μοι ὕπνος ἐπὶ βλεφάροισι χυθείη. 590 ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γάρ πως ἔστιν ἀὕπνους ἔμμεναι αἰὲν ἀνθρώπους" ἐπὶ γάρ τοι ἑκάστῳ μοῖραν ἔθηκαν ἀθάνατοι θνητοῖσιν ἐπὶ ζείδωρον ἄρουραν. 4€

»

9

950^?

4

^

»

4

/

Ὁ

>

9

ἃ

Ld

4

/

ἀλλ᾽ ἢ To. μὲν ἐγὼν ὑπερώϊον εἰσαναβᾶσα 9

>

3

\

>

ı

€

foe

9

^

λέξομαι εἰς εὐνήν, ἥ μοι στονόεσσα τέτυκται, 595 αἰεὶ δάκρυσ᾽ ἐμοῖσι πεφυρμένη, ἐξ οὗ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 3 > 9? 4 oh 3 4 oixer’ ἐποψόμενος KakotAtov οὐκ9 ὀνομαστήν. P ^ ἔνθα κε Ae£aiuqv: σὺ δὲ λέξεο τῷδ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, ἢ χαμάδις στορέσας ἢ τοι κατὰ δέμνια θέντων. s εἰποῦσ᾽ ἀνέβαιν᾽ ὑπερώϊα σιγαλόεντα, 600 οὐκ οἴη" ἅμα τῇ ye καὶ ἀμφίπολοι κίον ἄλλαι. es δ᾽ ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀναβᾶσα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶ κλαῖεν ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα, φίλον πόσιν, ὄφρα οἱ ὕπνον ἡδὺν ἐπὶ βλεφάροισι βάλε γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη. 9.

4

a

>

?

^

/

Ὥ

[4

9

9

»

bd

»

^

[4

^

9

9

L4

€

»

»

7

3

9.9

€

95

^

θ

[4

9

4

,

3}

,

4

\

4

[4

ἢ a

1

^

^)

A

9

^

a>

9

»

4

,

\

„

e

@

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣΎΥ A Αὐτὰρ ὁ ἐν> προδόμῳ evvalero δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς"4 Kap, μὲν ἀδέψητον βοέην στόρεσ᾽, αὐτὰρ ὕπερθε κώεα πόλλ᾽ ὀΐων, τοὺς ἱρεύεσκον ᾿Αχαιοί: Edpvvoun δ᾽ ap’ ἐπὶ χλαῖναν βάλε κοιμηθέντι. ἐνθ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς μνηστῆρσι κακὰ φρονέων ἐνὶ θυμῷ Keir’ ἐγρηγορόων. Ταὶ δ᾽ ἐκ μεγάροιο γυναῖκες ἤϊσαν, at μνηστῆρσιν ἐμισγέσκοντο πάρος περ, 9 / ’ 9 d / ἀλλήλῃσι γέλω τε καὶ A εὐφροσύνην παρέχουσαι. τοῦ δ᾽ wpivero θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι φίλοισι" πολλὰ δὲ μερμήριζε κατὰ φρένα καὶ κατὰ θυμόν, A

4

19

/

/

9

>

924

>

2»

^

4

>

,

»

4

M

»

9?

>

\

€

I)

9

4

1

\

A

/

e

4

[4

^0

A

0

,

M

>

A

4

^

^

>

9

^

A

o

4

>

°

\

^

IA

,

\

\

[4

10

ἠὲ μεταΐξας θάνατον τεύξειεν ἑκάστῃ, 7 $^ ^ ^ NET ἐῷ μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισι μιγῆναι e 4 » ex 7 ὕστατα καὶ A Tara: κραδίη/ δέ 4 οἱ € ἔνδον ὑλάκτει. / 9 ^ 4 ^ ὡς€ δὲ \ κύων ἀμαλῇσι περὶ \ σκυλάκεσσι βεβῶσα 15 avop ἀγνοιήσασ᾽ ὑλάει μέμονέν τε μάχεσθαι, ὥς ῥα τοῦ ἔνδον ὑλάκτει ἀγαιομένου κακὰ ἔργα: ^ 4 4 > ? 4 στῆθος δὲ M πλήξας κραδίην ἠνίπαπε μύθῳ" “᾿τέτλαθι δή, κραδίη" καὶ κύντερον ἄλλο ποτ᾽ ἔτλης, e , » » ’ ἤματι τῷ ὅτε μοι μένος ἄσχετος ἤσθιε Κύκλωψ 20 ἰφθίμους ἑτάρους" σὺ δ᾽ ἐτόλμας, ὄφρα σε μῆτις »

>

9

7

„

»

€

[4

Ld

[4

,

t^

9

’

ee

ἐξάγαγ᾽ 2

7

>

7

M

>

>

^

3

^

ἐξ ἄντροιο ὀϊόμενον θανέεσθαι. 9

3

doe 7

LG

33

Ὡς ἔφατ᾽, ἐν στήθεσσι καθαπτόμενος φίλον ἦτορ. τῷ δὲ μάλ᾽ ἐν πείσῃ κραδίη μένε τετληυῖα νωλεμέως" ἀτὰρ αὐτὸς éMocero ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα. ^

δὲ

1A

[4

4

9

’

\

δί

9

1

€x

7

12]

’

λ

»

^

\

»

129

OAYZZEIAZ Y (xx)

ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε γαστέρ᾽ ἀνὴρ πολέος πυρὸς αἰθομένοιο, 28 ἐμπλείην κνίσης τε καὶ αἵματος, ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα αἰόλλῃ, μάλα δ᾽ ὦκα λιλαίεται ὀπτηθῆναι, ὡς ap oy ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα éMocero μερμηρίζων ὅππως δὴ μνηστῆρσιν ἀναιδέσι χεῖρας ἐφήσει μοῦνος ἐὼν πολέσι. €

>

a

»

ὦ

’

9.

v

>

9

»

>

ἃ

A

»

[4

ey

1

,

’

7

4

Σχεδόθεν δέ οἱ ἦλθεν ᾿Αθήνη οὐρανόθεν καταβᾶσα: δέμας δ᾽ ἤϊκτο γυναικί: /

3

d

€

^

4

^?

>

80

?

Wee

/

€ _\ A^ » στῆ“- δ᾽ > ap I ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς^ καί , pav πρὸς1 μῦθον ἔειπε: “Tint αὖτ᾽ ἐγρήσσεις, πάντων περὶ κάμμορε φωτῶν; ’

9

7^

^

οἶκος μέν τοι ὅδ᾽ ἐστί, γυνὴ δέ τοι ἥδ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ Φ

[4

7Qo

9

4

A

’

#Q>

IN

»

Kal MAIS, οἷόν πού τις ἐέλδεται ἔμμεναι υἷα. 35 9 Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "O8vo, σεύς" ναὶ δὴ ταῦτά ye πάντα, θεά, κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπες" ἀλλά τί μοι τόδε θυμὸς ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μερμηρίζει, ὅππως δὴ μνηστῆρσιν ἀναιδέσι χεῖρας ἐφήσω, μοῦνος ἐών" οἱ δ᾽ αἰὲν ἀολλέες ἔνδον ἔασι. 40 1 ? » \ ’ ^ 4. ᾿ A / πρὸς δ᾽ ἔτι καὶ τόδε μεῖζον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μερμηρίζωεἴ περ γὰρ κτείναιμι Διός τε σέθεν τε ἕκητι, e , / » 3» πῇ^ κεν ὑπεκπροφύγοιμι; τά , σε φράζεσθαι ἄνωγα. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη" σχέτλιε, καὶ μέν Tis TE χερείονι πείθεθ᾽ ἑταίρῳ, 45 e | M 4 / 7 ὅς περ θνητός[4 τ᾽ > ἐστὶ καὶ A οὐ 9 τόσα μήδεα οἶδεν" αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ θεός εἶμι, διαμπερὲς ἥ σε φυλάσσω ἐν πάντεσσι πόνοις. ἐρέω δέ τοι ἐξαναφανδόν" εἴ περ πεντήκοντα λόχοι μερόπων ἀνθρώπων νῶϊ περισταῖεν, κτεῖναι μεμαῶτες “Apri, 50 καί κεν τῶν ἐλάσαιο βόας kai ἴφια μῆλα. ἀλλ᾽ ἐλέτω σε καὶ ὕπνος" avin καὶ τὸ φυλάσσειν πάννυχον ἐγρήσσοντα, κακῶν δ᾽ ὑποδύσεαι ἤδη. Qs φάτο, καί ῥά ot ὕπνον ἐπὶ βλεφάροισιν ἔχευεν, A

I.

T /

€ €

M

A

9

2

4

^

^

A

A

4

9v

/

4

»

ὃ

»

e^

>

^?

>

/

@

,

4

»

1

>

>

4

^

9

^

€

€

>

A

€

7

θ᾽

e

4

/

3

’

A

€?

d

’

>

»

\

’

1

>

\

λ

3

^

\

7

eX?

[4

a

>

,

^

>

>A

4

A

’

>

[4

4

9

δ᾽

e

[4

M

Oe

$

»

4

€

9

A

9

P

7

4

9

? 7

4

>

€€

4

ὁ

A

M

4

’

3)

4

39

»

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΑΣ Y (xx)

123

55 αὐτὴ δ᾽ ἂψ és "OAvumov ἀφίκετο δῖα θεάων. Εὖτε τὸν ὕπνος ἔμαρπτε, λύων μελεδήματα θυμοῦ, λυσιμελής, ἄλοχος δ᾽ ap’ ἐπέγρετο κέδν᾽ εἰδυῖα, κλαῖε δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἐν λέκτροισι καθεζομένη μαλακοῖσιν. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ κλαίουσα κορέσσατο ὃν κατὰ θυμόν, 60 ᾿Αρτέμιδι πρώτιστον ἐπεύξατο δῖα γυναικῶν: “"Apreut, πότνα θεά, θύγατερ Διός, αἴθε μοι ἤδη ἰὸν evi στήθεσσι βαλοῦσ᾽ ἐκ θυμὸν ἕλοιο αὐτίκα νῦν, ἢ ἔπειτά μ᾽ ἀναρπάξασα θύελλα οἴχοιτο προφέρουσα κατ᾽ ἠερόεντα κέλευθα, 65 ἐν προχοῆς δὲ βάλοι ἀψορρόου ’Qreavoio. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε llavöapeov κούρας ἀνέλοντο θύελλαι" τῇσι τοκῆας μὲν φθῖσαν θεοΐ, αἱ δὲ λίποντο ὀρφαναὶ ἐν μεγάροισι, κόμισσε δὲ dt’ ᾿Αφροδίτη τυρῷ καὶ μέλιτι γλυκερῷ Kal ἡδέϊ οἴνῳ" 70 Ἥρη δ᾽ αὐτῇσιν περὶ πασέων δῶκε γυναικῶν εἶδος καὶ πινυτήν, μῆκος δ᾽ ἔπορ᾽ ΓΑρτεμις ἁγνή, ἔργα δ' ᾿Αθηναίη δέδαε κλυτὰ ἐργάζεσθαι. εὖτ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτη δῖα προσέστιχε μακρὸν "οΟλυμπον, κούρῃς αἰτήσουσα τέλος θαλεροῖο γάμοιο, 75 ἐς Δία τερπικέραυνον--- γάρ τ᾽ εὖ οἷδεν ἅπαντα, μοῖράν τ᾽ ἀμμορίην τε καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων--τόφρα δὲ τὰς κούρας ἄρπυιαι ἀνηρείψαντο καί ῥ᾽ ἔδοσαν στυγερῇσιν ἐρινύσιν ἀμφιπολεύειν' ws eu ἀϊστώσειαν ᾿Ολύμπια δώματ᾽ ἔχοντες, 80 ne μ᾽ ἐὐπλόκαμος βάλοι “Apres, ὄφρ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα ὀσσομένη καὶ γαῖαν ὕπο στυγερὴν ἀφικοίμην, μηδέ τι χείρονος ἀνδρὸς ἐϊφραίνοιμι νόημα.

ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν καὶ ἀνεκτὸν ἔχει κακόν, ὅππότε κέν τις >

4

A

\

9)

1

»

4

€

/

’

ἤματα μὲν κλαίῃ, πυκινῶς ἀκαχήμενος ἦτορ, 4

νύκτας

>

e

»

e

4

ὁ ὕπνος EXTOW—O γὰρ T

>

9

“λ

€

4

ἔπέλησεν ἀπάντων, 85

ἐσθλῶν ἠδὲ κακῶν, ἐπεὶ ἂρ βλέφαρ᾽

ἀμφικαλύψῃ---

124

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

Y (xx)

αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ καὶ ὀνείρατ᾽ ἐπέσσευεν κακὰ δαίμων. τῇδε γὰρ αὖ μοι νυκτὶ παρέδραθεν εἴκελος αὐτῷ, τοῖος ἐὼν οἷος ἦεν ἅμα στρατῷ: αὐτὰρ ἐμὸν κῆρ χαῖρ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἐφάμην ὄναρ ἔμμεναι, ἀλλ᾽ ὕπαρ ἤδη. "Os ἔφατ᾽: αὐτίκα δὲ χρυσόθρονος ἤλυθεν ' Hos. 91 τῆς δ᾽ apa κλαιούσης Oma σύνθετο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" μερμήριζε δ᾽ ἔπειτα, δόκησε δέ oi κατὰ θυμὸν ἤδη γιγνώσκουσα παρεστάμεναι κεφαλῆφι. χλαῖναν μὲν συνελὼν καὶ κώεα, τοῖσιν ἐνεῦδεν, 95 ἐς μέγαρον κατέθηκεν ἐπὶ θρόνου, ἐκ δὲ βοείην θῆκε θύραζε φέρων, Διὶ δ᾽ εὔξατο χεῖρας avacywr: Led πάτερ, εἴ μ᾽ ἐθέλοντες ἐπὶ τραφερήν τε καὶ vy9

A

-

9

9

A

?

^

i95

A

>

9

>

9.

9

A

»

/

’ὔ

4

A

A

»

>

3

323

[4

1

A

U

^

>

»

M

»

27

ὦ

9

€

4

9

9

^

[4

>

/

9

’

/

A

4

„

’

^

»

»

4

/

{{

>

4

»

7

>

’

9

\

/

7

i

€

ρὴν \

ἤγετ᾽ ἐμὴν ἐς γαῖαν, ἐπεί μ᾽ ἐκακώσατε λίην, φήμην τίς μοι φάσθω ἐγειρομένων ἀνθρώπων 9)

>

9

A

4

9

^

4

/

$

,

0

»

9

>

/

[4

’ὕ

9

θ

100

/

ἔνδοθεν, ἔκτοσθεν δὲ Διὸς τέρας ἄλλο φανήτω. ὡς ἐφατ᾽ εὐχόμενος" τοῦ δ᾽ ἔκλυε μητίετα Ζεύς, αὐτίκα δὲ βρόντησεν am αἰγλήεντος ᾽Ολύμπου, ὑψόθεν ἐκ νεφέων" γήθησε δὲ δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. φήμην δ᾽ ἐξ οἴκοιο γυνὴ προέηκεν aderpis 105 πλησίον, ἔνθ᾽ ἄρα οἱ μύλαι jaro ποιμένι λαῶν, τῇσιν δώδεκα πᾶσαι ἐπερρώοντο γυναῖκες ἄλφιτα τεύχουσαι καὶ ἀλείατα, μυελὸν ἀνδρῶν. at μὲν ἄρ᾽ ἄλλαι εὗδον, ἐπεὶ κατὰ πυρὸν ἄλεσσαν, a

„7

>

9

ἢ

\

4

9

^

>

>

A

δὲ

O€ μι

»

A»

>

»

€

»

4

9

[4

/

9

\

’

’

^

1

A

9

’

,

1A

e

9

παῦετ,

»

,

9

T

3)

9

/

\

οὐ πω

>

\

4

€

9

»

»

»

e

’

/

δ᾽

/

ἢ

9

9

A

^

M]

4

o

ἀφαυροτάτη

»

>

+

ἐτετυκτο

110

7 ῥα μύλην στήσασα ἔπος φάτο, σῆμα ἄνακτι: “Ζεῦ πάτερ, os τε θεοῖσι καὶ ἀνθρώποισιν ἀνάσσεις, ἢ μεγάλ᾽ ἐβρόντησας ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ ἀστερόεντος, 40. 7 4 > ’ 4 4 , οὐδέ ποθι νέφος ἐστί: τέρας νύ [4 Tew τόδε balveıs. κρῆνον νῦν καὶ ἐμοὶ δειλῇ ἔπος, ὅττι κεν εἴπω μνηστῆρες πύματόν τε καὶ ὕστατον ἤματι τῷδε ev μεγάροις ᾿Οδυσῆος ἐλοίατο δαῖτ᾽ ἐρατεινήν, ^

9

^

4

Δ

9

3

A

^^

ὃ

An

€

»

4

e

a

»

>

9

.

4

115

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

Y (xx)

125

οἵt δήδή μοι καμάτῳ atw θυμαλγέϊ θυμαλγέϊ γούνατ᾽ ἔλυσαν ἔλυσ ἄλφιτα τευχούσῃ᾽ νῦν ὕστατα δειπνήσειαν. »

Pd

^

e

/

3)

"Os ap’ ἔφη: χαῖρεν δὲ κλεηδόνι δῖος ’Odvaceds 120 J Ζηνός τε βροντῇ᾽^ φάτο yàp τίσασθαι ἀλείτας. ^ At δ᾽ 9 ἄλλαι δμῳαὶ κατὰ δώματα Kad’ "O8vafjos ἀγρόμεναι ἀνέκαιον ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάρῃ ἀκάματον πῦρ. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ εὐνῆθεν ἀνίστατο, ἰσόθεος φώς, εἵματα ἑσσάμενος" περὶ δὲ ξίφος ὀξὺ Üér ὥμῳ. 125 ποσσὶ δ᾽ ὑπὸ λιπαροῖσιν ἐδήσατο καλὰ πέδιλα, ,

3

\

>

€

>

^

>

1

^?

^

>

40.

εἵλετο δ᾽ ἄλκιμον ἔγχος, μ YX

7

[4

7

\

4

ἀκαχμένον ὀξέϊ Χμ

3

X

χαλκῷ"o

στῆ δ᾽ ap em οὐδὸν ἰών, πρὸς δ᾽ Ἐύὐρύκλειαν ἔειπε" €« λ ^ 3 / θ᾽ > \ » μαῖα^ φίλη, πῶς^ ξεῖνον ἐτιμήσασθ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ εὐνῇ καὶ σίτῳ, ἦ αὔτως κεῖται ἀκηδής; 130 τοιαύτη γὰρ ἐμὴ μήτηρ, πινυτή περ ἐοῦσα" ἐμπλήγδην ἕτερόν γε τίει μερόπων ἀνθρώπων χείρονα, τὸν δέ τ᾽ ἀρείον᾽ ἀτιμήσασ᾽ ἀποπέμπει.᾽᾽ Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Eip)kAeta{{ ^ L4 3 / 3 / οὐκ3 ἂν» μιν viv, τέκνον, ἀναΐτιον aiTiowo. 135 οἶνον μὲν γὰρ πῖνε καθήμενος, ὄφρ᾽ ἔθελ᾽ αὐτός, , / σίτου δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἔφη πεινήμεναι" εἴρετο γάρ4 μιν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δὴ κοΐτοιο Kal ὕπνου μιμνήσκοιτο, ἡ μὲν δέμνι᾽' ἄνωγεν ὑποστορέσαι δμῳῇσιν, ^

>

»»

?

^^

9

4

9

e

e

/

3

4

’

9

9

J

^

»

9

»

/

»

\9

9

9

’

7

4

O y , WS

9

^

/

A

A

M

»

A

ὦ

avuTap

>?

7^

\

$

ION

,

A

9

9

Doe

τις TAUTAV

M

oilvpos

καὶ

i

0»

ἄποτμος,

140

οὐκ ἔθελ᾽ ἐν λέκτροισι καὶ ἐν ῥήγεσσι καθεύδειν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐν ἀδεψήτῳ βοέῃ καὶ κώεσιν οἰῶν ἔδραθ᾽ ἐνὶ προδόμῳ" χλαῖναν δ᾽ ἐπιέσσαμεν ἡμεῖς. "Qs φάτο: Τηλέμαχος δὲ διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει ἔγχος ἔχων: ἅμα τῷ γε δύω κύνες ἀργοὶ ἕποντο. 145 βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεν εἰς ἀγορὴν μετ᾽ ἐϊὐκνήμιδας ᾿Αχαιούς. ἡ δ᾽ αὖτε δμῳῇσιν ἐκέκλετο δῖα γυναικῶν, Εὐρύκλει᾽, Ὦπος θυγάτηρ Πεισηνορίδαο: ^ ^ d ““ἀγρεῖθ᾽, αἱ μὲν δῶμα κορήσατε ποιπνύσασαι, 3

9

„7

>

>

95

»

|

[4

9

>

9

3

/

;

»

4

A

4

3)

^

i

Md

9

A

€

9

14

>

/

9 ^

>

/

\

7

/,

^

^

9

9

Deo

7

4

e

3

oe

ὃ

9

^

4

232

126

OAYZZEIAX

Y (xx)

ῥάσσατέ T ἔν τε θρόνοις εὐποιήτοισι τάπητας 150 βάλλετε mopbvpeovs αἱ δὲ σπόγγοισι τραπέζας πάσας ἀμφιμάσασθε, καθήρατε δὲ κρητῆρας καὶ δέπα᾽ ἀμφικύπελλα τετυγμένα" ταὶ δὲ μεθ᾽ ὕδωρ ἔρχεσθε κρήνηνδε, καὶ οἴσετε θᾶσσον ἰοῦσαι. οὐ γὰρ δὴν μνηστῆρες ἀπέσσονται μεγάροιο, 155 ἀλλὰ μάλ᾽ ἦρι νέονται, ἐπεὶ καὶ πᾶσιν ἑορτή. ς epal’>atd apa τῆς μάλα μὲν κλύον ἡδὲ πίθοντο. ’ ^ / ai μὲν ἐείκοσι βῆσαν ἐπὶ κρήνην μελάνυδρον, αἱ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ κατὰ δώματ᾽ ἐπισταμένως πονέοντο. €

^

,

>

»

4

4

9

4

M

4

9

>

\

IN?

ἋὋ

’E

95

ς

e

4

M

Ld

4

&

»

p.

o

AAG

9

o

ὃ

ὁ TAUov

’

4

LÁ

€

4

»

A

^

A

A

^

9

OPNOTNPES

\

\

^

€

\

[4

ἀγήνορες"

9

A

.

4

4

nd

€

A

ὦ

9)

\

6

»

ot μεν ἐπειτα

160

εὖ καὶ ἐπισταμένως κέασαν ξύλα, ταὶ δὲ γυναῖκες ἦλθον ἀπὸ κρήνης" ἐπὶ δέ σφισιν ἦλθε συβώτης τρεῖς σιάλους κατάγων, ot ἔσαν μετὰ πᾶσιν ἄριστοι. καὶ τοὺς μέν ῥ᾽ εἴασε καθ᾽ épkea, καλὰ νέμεσθαι, αὐτὸς δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα προσηύδα μειλιχίοισι" 165 ξεῖν᾽, 7) ap τί σε μᾶλλον ᾿Αχαιοὶ εἰσορόωσιν, ne o ἀτιμάζουσι κατὰ μέγαρ᾽, ὡς τὸ πάρος περ; Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" ’ “al γὰρ δή, Ἐὔμαιε, θεοὶ τισαίατο λώβην, ἣν οἵδ᾽ ὑβρίζοντες ἀτάσθαλα μηχανόωνται 170 οἴκῳ ἐν ἀλλοτρίῳ, οὐδ᾽ αἰδοῦς μοῖραν ἔχουσιν. Qs ot μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον" ἀγχίμολον δέ σφ᾽ ἦλθε Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν, αἶγας ἄγων at πᾶσι μετέπρεπον αἰπολίοισι, 4 ὦ 9 9 “δεῖπνον μνηστήρεσσι" δύω/ δ᾽ > ἅμ᾽ ἕποντο νομῆες. 175 καὶ τὰς μὲν κατέδησαν ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ ἐριδούπῳ, αὐτὸς δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ O8vofja προσηύδα κερτομίοισι:" ξεῖν᾽, ἔτι καὶ νῦν ἐνθάδ᾽ ἀνιήσεις κατὰ δῶμα ἀνέρας αἰτίζων, ἀτὰρ οὐκ ἔξεισθα θύραζε; ^

A

A

^

4

cc

-

,

9

1

»

^?

»

9

9

9

69

>

,

^

M

9

4

LANE)

\

9

S

(t

a

>

9

9

^

9

^7

4

πάντως

^

9

»

^

A

^

IA

>

?

»

7

3

^

^

>

4

^v oe

OUKETL VWL

9

9

3)

[4

4

9

\

/

"d

^

>

,

’

’

€

ὦ

’

9

a

„

9

A

/

θ

‚93 ,

ὃ

95

/

/

\

»

/

ὃ

^

/

0

Dh

ὀιακρινεέεσῦαι oU)

180

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Y (xx)

197

πρὶν χειρῶν γεύσασθαι, ἐπεὶ σύ περ o) κατὰ κόσμον αἰτίζεις" εἰσὶν δὲ καὶ ἄλλαι δαῖτες >

^7

>

A

\

»

^

3

᾿Αχαιῶν. ^

3)

"Qs φάτο" τὸν δ᾽ ov τι προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿᾽Οδυσσεύς, 5Χλ.»

2 7. , / / ἀλλ᾽ ἀκέων κίνησε κάρη, κακὰ \ βυσσοδομεύων. Τοῖσι δ᾽ ἐπὶ τρίτος ἦλθε Φιλοίτιος, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν, βοῦν στεῖραν μνηστῆρσιν ἄγων καὶ πίονας αἶγας. 186 πορθμῆες δ᾽ ἄρα τούς γε διήγαγον, οἵ TE καὶ ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους πέμπουσιν, ὅτις σφέας εἰσαφίκηται. καὶ τὰ μὲν εὖ κατέδησεν ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ ἐριδούπῳ, ^

>

^

?

M

αὐτὸς

δ᾽

9

9

A

>

»

S

αὖτ᾽

3

4

=

’

/

9

»

/

9

e

!

épéewe

9

„

συβώτην

ἄγχι

^

2

/

παραστάς"

190

“τίς δὴ ὅδε ξεῖνος νέον εἰλήλουθε, συβῶτα, e 7 ^ N ” 4 ἡμέτερον πρὸς1 δῶμα; τέων δ᾽ 2 ἐξ9 εὔχεται εἶναι ^ ^ 4 € A 1 ἀνδρῶν; ποῦ δέ vU οἱ γενεὴ καὶ πατρὶς ἄρουρα; δύσμορος, H τε ἔοικε δέμας βασιλῆϊ ἄνακτι" ἀλλὰ θεοὶ δυόωσι πολυπλάγκτους ἀνθρώπους, ^

7^

>

^

f

Pree

ὁππότε---καὶ βασιλεῦσιν---ἐπικλώσωνται ὀϊζύν. e

4

\

^

9

[4

Dep

^

195

2?

Ἦ καὶ δεξιτερῇ δειδίσκετο χειρὶ παραστάς, καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: “χαῖρε, πάτερ ὦ ξεῖνε" γένοιτό τοι ἔς περ ὀπίσσω „

9

ὄλβος:

A

ἀτὰρ

A

^

^

»

μὲν νῦν γε κακοῖς

/

ἔχεαι πολέεσσι.

200

Ζεῦ πάτερ, οὔ τις σεῖο θεῶν ὀλοώτερος ἄλλος" οὐκ ἐλεαίρεις ἄνδρας, ἐπὴν δὴ γείνεαι αὐτός, μισγέμεναι κακότητι καὶ ἄλγεσι λευγαλέοισιν. » > / , » (OLOV, ὡςe ἐνόησα, δεδάκρυνται δέ ’ μοι ὄσσε / > ^ 9 \ ^ Dh μνησαμένῳ ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἐπεὶ καὶ \ κεῖνον ὀΐω 205 / 4 > » > 35 4 > 4 τοιάδε Aaide’ ἔχοντα Kat ἀνθρώπους ἀλάλησθαι, εἴ που ἔτι ζώει καὶ ὁρᾷ φάος ἠελίοιο. εἰ δ᾽ ἤδη τέθνηκε καὶ εἰν ' Atóao δόμοισιν, ὦ μοι ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος, ὅς μ᾽ ἐπὶ βουσὶν ^

$

4

9

/

3

»

»

»

»

^

„

,

9.9

^

9

1

ὁ

^

\

^

/

\

,

>

3

4

„

’

9

9

[4

4

e

>

9

«4

elo” ἔτι τυτθὸν ἐόντα Ἱζεφαλλήνων ἐνὶ δήμῳ.

\

910

νῦν δ᾽ αἱ μὲν γίγνονται ἀθέσφατοι, οὐδέ κεν ἄλλως

128

OATZZEIAZ

Y (xx)

ἀνδρί γ᾽ ὑποσταχύοιτο βοῶν γένος εὐρυμετώπωντὰς δ᾽ ἄλλοι με κέλονται ἀγινέμεναί σφισιν αὐτοῖς ἔδμεναι" οὐδέ τι παιδὸς Evi μεγάροις ἀλέγουσιν, οὐδ᾽ ὄπιδα τρομέουσι θεῶν" μεμάασι γὰρ ἤδη 215 κτήματα δάσσασθαι δὴν οἰχομένοιο ἄνακτος. αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ τόδε θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι φίλοισι πόλλ᾽ ἐπιδινεῦται" μάλα μὲν κακὸν υἷος ἐόντος ἄλλων δῆμον ἱκέσθαι ἰόντ᾽ αὐτῇσι βόεσσιν, 9

,

M

d

>

9

/

»

3

9Q>d

1

>

>

>

4

A

’

9

,

»

9

“--

A

A

^

»

\

€

>

4

A

3.3

>

9

»

/

A

9

^

/

4

/

A

^

9

/

/

^^

/

^^

’

9

/

T^

^

,7

/

ἀνδρας ἐς ἀλλοδαπούς" τὸ δὲ ῥίγιον αὖθι μένοντα

220

βουσὶν em ἀλλοτρίῃσι καθήμενον ἄλγεα πάσχειν. Kai Kev δὴ πάλαι ἄλλον ὑπερμενέων βασιλήων ἐξικόμην φεύγων, ἐπεὶ οὐκέτ᾽ ἀνεκτὰ πέλονται" ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι τὸν δύστηνον ὀΐομαι, εἴ ποθεν ἐλθὼν ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων σκέδασιν κατὰ δώματα dein.’ 225 Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿᾽ΟδυσA

>

9

’

»

M

9

7

’ὔ

9

’

>

9

»

4

9

7

€

9

A

\

A

9

49

\

4

„

9

’

9

4

3

doh

/

/

4

,

4

^

»

4

/

4

/

/

4

/

32

9

σεύς" βουκόλ᾽, ἐπεὶ οὔτε κακῷ οὔτ᾽ ἄφρονι φωτὶ ἔοικας, γιγνώσκω δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ὅ τοι πινυτὴ φρένας ἵκει, 9 9 ^ τοὔνεκά TOL ἐρέω καὶ ἐπὶ μέγαν ὅρκον ὁμοῦμαι" » “-^ / ἴστω νῦν^ Ζεὺς4 πρῶτα θεῶν ξενίη[4 τε τράπεζα, 280 ἱστίη τ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἀμύμονος, ἣν ἀφικάνω, €t

LA

e

’

i

9

9.9

A

»

^

^

9

»

9

4

»

a

A»

9

4

7| σέθεν ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐόντος ἐλεύσεται οἴκαδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς:" ^ ^ > σοῖσιν δ᾽ ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἐπόψεαι, αἴ d κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσθα, κτεινομένους μνηστῆρας, ot ἐνθάδε koupavéovat." Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε βοῶν ἐπιβουκόλος ἀνὴρ" 235 ^ ^ d ‘al yàp τοῦτο, ξεῖνε, ἔπος τελέσειε Kpoviwrvγνοίης χ᾽ οἵη ἐμὴ δύναμις καὶ χεῖρες Erovrat. Qs δ᾽ αὔτως Εὔμαιος ἐπεύξατο πᾶσι θεοῖσι νοστῆσαι ᾿᾽Οδυσῆα πολύφρονα ovde δόμονδε. ^ / Ὡς ot μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον, 240 μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλεμάχῳ θάνατόν τε μόρον τε Nprvov' αὐτὰρ ὁ τοῖσιν ἀριστερὸς ἤλυθεν ὄρνις, ^

\

9

7^

9

,

^^

9

’

>

¢

a

9

»

»

4

4

^

^

/

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

Y (xx)

129

αἰετὸς ὑψιπέτης, ἔχε δὲ τρήρωνα πέλειαν. 9

A

e

/,

»

A

4

4

τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αμφίνομος ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπεν" “ὦ φίλοι, οὐχ ἡμῖν συνθεύσεται ἥδε γε βουλή, 245 Τηλεμάχοιο φόνος" ἀλλὰ μνησώμεθα Sattds.” "Qs ἔφατ᾽ ᾿Αμφίνομος: τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήνδανε μῦθος. ἐλθόντες δ᾽ és δώματ᾽ 'O8vaafjos θείοιο χλαίνας μὲν κατέθεντο κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους τε, 9

“-

4

OL

eS?

“ὦ

»..

A

o7

Lepevov OLS μεγαλοῦυς

5

και πίονας

κ

αἰγας,

250

ipevov δὲ σύας σιάλους καὶ βοῦν ἀγελαίην" σπλάγχνα δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ὀπτήσαντες ἐνώμων, ἐν δέ τε οἶνον κρητῆρσιν κερόωντο" κύπελλα δὲ νεῖμε συβώτης. σῖτον δέ σφ᾽ ἐπένειμε Φιλοίτιος, ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν, ef

\

4

lA

4

93

^

’

»

>

9

9

A

?

^

/

9

>

4

4

/

/

?

4

»

>

7

^

καλοῖς ἐν κανέοισιν, ἐοινοχόει δὲ Μελανθεύς.

205

οἱ δ᾽ Em ὀνείαθ᾽ ἑτοῖμα προκείμενα χεῖρας ἴαλλον. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ "Odvona καθίδρυε, κέρδεα νωμῶν, ἐντὸς ἐὐσταθέος μεγάρου, παρὰ λάϊνον οὐδόν, δίφρον ἀεικέλιον καταθεὶς ὀλίγην τε τράπεζαν" πὰρ δ᾽ ἐτίθει σπλάγχνων μοίρας, ἐν δ᾽ οἶνον ἔχευεν 260 ἐν δέπαϊ χρυσέῳ, Kai μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν" “ἐνταυθοῖ νῦν ἧσο μετ᾽ ἀνδράσιν οἰνοποτάζων: κερτομίας δέ τοι αὐτὸς ἐγὼ καὶ χεῖρας ἀφέξω πάντων μνηστήρων, ἐπεὶ οὔ τοι δήμιός ἐστιν οἶκος ὅδ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἐμοὶ δὲ κτήσατο κεῖνος. 265 ὑμεῖς δέ, μνηστῆρες, ἐπίσχετε θυμὸν ἐνιπῆς καὶ χειρῶν, ἵνα μή τις ἔρις καὶ νεῖκος OpnTat.”’ "Qs eda’: οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ὁδὰξ ἐν χείλεσι φύντες Τηλέμαχον θαύμαζον, ὃ θαρσαλέως ἀγόρευε. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος μετέφη, Εὐπείθεος υἱός" 270 καὶ χαλεπόν περ ἐόντα δεχώμεθα μῦθον ᾿Αχαιοὶ Τηλεμάχου" μάλα δ᾽ Huw ἀπειλήσας ἀγορεύει. » 4 » οὗ 9 yapM! ΖεὺςM εἴασε Kpoviwy: τῶ^ κέ / μιν ἤδη €

>

>

9

4

>

>

A

>

9

’

’

A

€

^

,

[d

\

+

9\

/

/

/

{{

>

>

A

9

4

>

\

A

a

>?

„

7

’

4

ld

^

»

^

,

4

9

»

>

9

4

,

^

9

A

παύσαμεν ἐν μεγάροισι, λιγύν περ ἐόντ᾽ ἀγορητήν.᾽᾽

180

OAYZXZXEIAX

Y (xx)

"Qs edar’ 'Avrivoos: ὁ δ᾽ dp’ οὐκ ἐμπάζετο μύθων. 7

KNPUKES

9

δ᾽

>

ἀνὰ

A

„

^

ἄστυ

€

θεῶν

A

e

4

ἱερὴν ἑκατόμβην

276

ἦγον" τοὶ δ᾽ ἀγέροντο κάρη κομόωντες ᾿Αχαιοὶ ἄλσος vro σκιερὸν ἑκατηβόλου ᾿Απόλλωνος. ἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ὥπτησαν kpé' ὑπέρτερα kai épicavro, μοίρας δασσάμενοι δαίνυντ᾽ ἐρικυδέα δαῖτα" 280 \ > 939 Ace ^ / a , πὰρ δ᾽ ap ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ μοῖραν θέσαν ot πονέοντο »

eu

Oi

1

o

9

A

€

’

»

’

/

9

>

€

>

|

’

/

4

i1

4

d

^

^

ἴσην, ὡς αὐτοί περ ἐλάγχανον" ὡς γὰρ ἀνώγει Τηλέμαχος, φίλος vios ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος θείοιο. Mvnornpas δ᾽ οὐ πάμπαν ἀγήνορας εἴα ᾿Αθήνη λώβης ἴσχεσθαι θυμαλγέος, ὄφρ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον 285 δύη ἄχος κραδίην Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος. ἦν δέ τις ἐν μνηστῆρσιν ἀνὴρ ἀθεμίστια εἰδώς, Κτήσιππος δ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ ἔσκε, Σάμῃ δ᾽ ἐνὶ οἰκία vatev: ὃς δή τοι κτεάτεσσι πεποιθὼς θεσπεσίοισι μνάσκετ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος δὴν οἰχομένοιο δάμαρτα. 290 ὅς pa τότε μνηστῆρσιν ὑπερφιάλοισι μετηύδα" “κέκλυτέ μευ, μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες, ὄφρα τι εἴπω" ^

4

>

>

9

9

4

^

>

A

4

9

3

/

9

[4

7

μοῖραν μὲν δὴ ξεῖνος ἔχει πάλαι, ὡς ἐπέοικεν, ἴσην" οὐ γὰρ καλὸν ἀτέμβειν οὐδὲ δίκαιον ξείνους Γηλεμάχου, ὅς κεν τάδε δώμαθ᾽ ἵκηται. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε οἱ καὶ ἐγὼ δῶ ξείνιον, ὄφρα καὶ αὐτὸς ἠὲ λοετροχόῳ δώῃ γέρας ἠέ τῳ ἄλλῳ δμώων, ot κατὰ δώματ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο.᾽ a 9. \ » / . , ὡς εἰπὼν ἔρριψε Boos\ πόδα χειρὶ \ παχείῃ, »

9

M

A

A

4

>

/

4

$9

’

,

A4

7

’

295

3

κείμενον ἐκ κανέοιο λαβών᾽ 6 δ᾽ ἀλεύατ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 300 7ka παρακλίνας κεφαλήν, ueiónoe δὲ θυμῷ 7

/

4

/

A

^

capódviov μάλα τοῖον" 6 δ᾽ εὔδμητον βάλε τοῖχον. [4

4

^

€

9

»

1A

^

Κτήσιππον δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχος ἠνίπαπε μύθῳ: Κτήσιππ᾽, ἦ μάλα τοι τόδε κέρδιον ἔπλετο Bupa: οὐκ ἔβαλες τὸν ξεῖνον: ἀλεύατο γὰρ βέλος αὐτός. 305 7^ γάρ κέν σε μέσον βάλον ἔγχεϊ ὀξυόεντι, cc

7

9

’

’

’

3

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Y (xx)

131

9 \ [4 Ld > a Kal , κέ ’ τοι ἀντὶ γάμοιο πατὴρ\ τάφον ἀμφιπονεῖτο ἐνθάδε. τὼ μή / Tis μοι ἀεικείας ἐνὶ οἴκῳ φαινέτω: ἤδη γὰρ νοέω καὶ οἶδα ἕκαστα, ἐσθλά τε Kal rà χέρεια" πάρος δ᾽ ἔτι νήπιος ἦα. ἀλλ᾽ ἔμπης τάδε μὲν καὶ τέτλαμεν εἰσορόωντες, μήλων σφαζομένων οἴνοιό TE πινομένοιο καὶ σίτου" χαλεπὸν yap ἐρυκακέειν ἕνα πολλούς.4 ἀλλ᾽ aye μηκέτι μοι κακὰ pelere δυσμενέοντες" εἰ δ᾽ ἤδη μ᾽ αὐτὸν κτεῖναι peveaivere χαλκῷ, d / Kal / κε TO \ βουλοίμην, Kat / κεν πολὺ \ κέρδιον εἴη„ τεθνάμεν ἢ τάδε γ᾽ αἰὲν ἀεικέα ἔργ᾽ ὁράασθαι, ξείνους τε στυφελιζομένους Öuwas T€ γυναῖκας ῥυστάζοντας ἀεικελίως κατὰ δώματα καλά. 3

/

9

>

A

\

9%

4

/

’

\

M

>

»

4

4

810

>

$

/

’

3

9.

»

’

\

€ 7

/

a

4

a

4

?

,

dA

9

4

^

3

>

e

4

4

€

4

a

9

ὡς

’

éda0'- ot δ᾽ »

9

€

M

»

^

/

ἄρα πάντες

9

4

ἀκὴν

4

315

9

99

ἐγένοντο

A

9

σιωπῇ:

/

^

ὀψὲ δὲ δὴ μετέειπε Δαμαστορίδης ' AyéAaos:

321

ὦ φίλοι, οὐκ ἂν δή τις ἐπὶ ῥηθέντι δικαίῳ

(«€

^?

’

9

*A

4

9

A

€

/

/

ἀντιβίοις ἐπέεσσι καθαπτόμενος χαλεπαίνοι: μήτε

τι τὸν ζεῖνον στυφελίζετε

7

4

^

μήτε

/

τιν᾽

4

3

ἄλλον »

δμώων, ot κατὰ δώματ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο.

325

Τηλεμάχῳ δέ κε μῦθον ἐγὼ καὶ μητέρι φαίην ἥπιον, εἴ OPwiv κραδίῃ ἄδοι ἀμφοτέροιϊν. ὄφρα μὲν ὑμῖν θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἐώλπει »

»

»

ee

Ἁ

€

4

=

1

e

$

9

A

/

/

ee

$

7

νοστήσειν ᾿Οδυσῆα πολύφρονα ὅνδε δόμονδε, τόφρ᾽ οὔ τις νέμεσις μενέμεν T ἦν ἰσχέμεναί τε μνηστῆρας κατὰ δώματ᾽, ἐπεὶ τόδε κέρδιον ἦεν, εἰ νόστησ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ ὑπότροπος ἵκετο δῶμα: 9

/

,

9

A

A

e

/

4

330

^

νῦν δ᾽ ἤδη τόδε δῆλον, ὅ T οὐκέτι νόστιμός ἐστιν. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε σῇ τάδε μητρὶ παρεζόμενος κατάλεξον, γήμασθ᾽ ὅς τις ἄριστος ἀνὴρ καὶ πλεῖστα πόρῃσιν, ὄφρα σὺ μὲν χαίρων πατρώϊα πάντα νέμηαι, ἔσθων καὶ πίνων, ἡ δ᾽ ἄλλου δῶμα κομίζῃ. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" a

>

7

»

/

9

ὦ

»

VOL.

9

9

>

[4

^

II

e

»

A

1

^

€

/

>

9

9

4

A

A

,

4

^

^

’

’

/

9

9

’

33

»

H

336

132

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

Y (xx)

“οὐ μὰ Ζην᾽, 'AyéAae, καὶ ἄλγεα πατρὸς ἐμοῖο, ὅς που THN ᾿Ιθάκης 7) ἐφθιται 7) ἀλάληται, 840 οὔ τι διατρίβω μητρὸς γάμον, ἀλλὰ κελεύω γήμασθ᾽ à κ᾽ ἐθέλῃ, ποτὶ δ᾽ ἄσπετα δῶρα δίδωμι. αἰδέομαι δ᾽ ἀέκουσαν ἀπὸ μεγάροιο δίεσθαι μύθῳ ἀναγκαίῳ" μὴ τοῦτο θεὸς τελέσειεν.᾽ “Os φάτο Τηλέμαχος" μνηστῆρσι δὲ Ἰ]αλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη » / 5 / / ἄσβεστον γέλω ὦρσε, παρέπλαγξεν δὲ A νόημα. 346 eq? » ^ ’ > C ot δ᾽ ἤδη γναθμοῖσι γελώων ἀλλοτρίοισιν, αἱμοφόρυκτα δὲ δὴ κρέα ἤσθιον: ὄσσε δ᾽ ἄρα σφέων δακρυόφιν πίμπλαντο, γόον δ᾽ wieto θυμός. τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε Θεοκλύμενος θεοειδής" 850 ἃ δειλοί, τί κακὸν τόδε πάσχετε; νυκτὶ μὲν ὑμέων εἰλύαται κεφαλαί τε πρόσωπά τε νέρθε τε γοῦνα, οἰμωγὴ δὲ δέδηε, δεδάκρυνται δὲ παρειαΐ, αἵματι δ᾽ ἐρράδαται τοῖχοι Kadai τε μεσόδμαι: εἰδώλων δὲ πλέον πρόθυρον, πλείη δὲ καὶ αὐλή, 355 »

,

90.

7

M]

>

€

9577

9

4

€€

\

7

,

>

\

/

A

J

M

9

1

’

»

»

/

/

4

[4

4

\

M

>

»

/

’

\

/

\

\

e

[4

’

ἱεμένων "Ἐ!ρεβόσδε ὑπὸ ζόφον: ἠέλιος δὲ

οὐρανοῦ ἐξαπόλωλε, κακὴ δ᾽ ἐπιδέδρομεν ἀχλύς. ὡς edad’: ot δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἡδὺ yéAaccav. τοῖσιν δ᾽ Βυρύμαχος, Ἰολύβου πάϊς, ἄρχ᾽ ἀγορεύειν" “ἀφραίνει ξεῖνος νέον ἄλλοθεν εἰληλουθώς. 860 ἀλλά μιν abba, νέοι, δόμου ἐκπέμψασθε θύραζε εἰς ἀγορὴν ἔρχεσθαι, ἐπεὶ τάδε νυκτὶ ἐΐσκει. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε Θεοκλύμενος θεοειδής" ὑρύμαχ᾽, οὔ TL σ᾽ ἄνωγα ἐμοὶ πομπῆας ὁπάζειν' εἰσί μοι ὀφθαλμοί τε καὶ οὔατα καὶ πόδες ἄμφω 365 καὶ νόος ἐν στήθεσσι τετυγμένος οὐδὲν ἀεικής. τοῖς ἔξειμι θύραζε, ἐπεὶ νοέω κακὸν ὕμμιν ἐρχόμενον, τό κεν οὔ τις ὑπεκφύγοι οὐδ᾽ àÀAéavro μνηστήρων, ot δῶμα Kar’ ἀντιθέου ᾿᾽Οδυσῆος ,

-

a

9

3

?

9

9

E

/

„

^

cc

59

>

[4

,

€

,

4

M

>

»

>

>

9

?

»

,

>

»

A

€

»

Δ

9

€

^

Fee

4

9

9

9

4

»

ld

’ὔ

4

4

9

9

[4

A

9

232

/

9

94.

A

/ ᾽ἑ)

4

32

^

0.9.

ἀνέρας ὑβρίζοντες ἀτάσθαλα μηχανάασθε.᾽᾽

,

9

4

’

370

OAYZXEIAZ Y (xx)

133

"Qs εὐπὼν ἐξῆλθε δόμων εὖ vaveraóvrov, ἵκετο δ᾽ és Πείραιον, 6 μιν πρόφρων ὑπέδεκτο. μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες és ἀλλήλους ópócvres 9 Τηλέμαχον ἐρέθιζον, ἐπὶ ξείνοις γελόωντες" e

>

9

4

^

$20

ὃ

WOE

o

/

e

»

d

[4

»

>

[4

9

e

AA

€

€

OE TLS ELTTETKE VEWV

/

^7

4

ὑπερηνορεοντων"

375

Τηλέμαχ᾽, oU τις σεῖο κακοξεινώτερος ἄλλος" οἷον μέν τινα τοῦτον ἔχεις ἐπίμαστον ἀλήτην, σίτου καὶ οἴνου κεχρημένον, οὐδέ τι ἔργων 3 29 \ 4 > 9 » » > 4 ἔμπαιον οὐδὲ βίης, ἀλλ᾽ αὔτως ἄχθος ἀρούρης. ἄλλος δ᾽ αὖτέ τις οὗτος ἀνέστη μαντεύεσθαι. 380 ἀλλ᾽ et μοί τι πίθοιο, TO κεν πολὺ κέρδιον εἴη" τοὺς ξείνους ἐν νηΐ πολυκληῖδι βαλόντες ἐς Σικελοὺς πέμψωμεν, ὅθεν κέ τοι ἄξιον dAdo.” “9 »φ , 5 δ᾽ 9 > /ζ 50 s ἔφασαν μνηστῆρες" ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ ἐμπάζετο μύθων, ἀλλ᾽ ἀκέων πατέρα προσεδέρκετο, δέγμενος αἰεί, 388 ὁππότε δὴ μνηστῆρσιν ἀναιδέσι χεῖρας ἐφήσει. Ἢ δὲ κατ᾽ ἀντηστιν. θεμένη περικαλλέα δίφρον 4 9 ’ ’ , κούρη ᾿ἱκαρίοιο, περίφρων Πηνελόπεια, ἀνδρῶν ἐν μεγάροισιν ἑκάστου μῦθον ἄκουε. cc

/,

»

9

9

9

3

^

»

4

9

9

^

P

/

T

4

[4

9

»

>

,

/

^?

,

,

9

»

A

ἃ.

/

II

d

»

/

[4

Ld

^

>

^

?

>

^ 4 δεῖπνον μὲν yap τοί ye γελώωντες τετύκοντο

ἡδύ τε καὶ μενοεικές, ἐπεὶ μάλα πόλλ᾽ ἱέρευσαν" δόρπου δ᾽ οὐκ ἄν πως ἀχαρίστερον ἄλλο. γένοιτο, οἷον δὴ τάχ᾽ ἔμελλε θεὰ καὶ καρτερὸς ἀνὴρ θησέμεναι" πρότεροι γὰρ ἀεικέα μηχανόωντο. 20

T

4

\

4

|»

4

»

9

A

M

iA

\

SAX?

1

€7

>

/

A

390

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

©

Τῇ 9 ap’ ἐπὶ φρεσὶ θῆκε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη, κούρῃ ᾿Ϊκαρίοιο, περίφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ, τόξον μνηστήρεσσι θέμεν πολιόν τε σίδηρον ἐν μεγάροις ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἀέθλια Kat φόνου ἀρχήν. κλίμακα δ᾽ ὑψηλὴν προσεβήσετο οἷο δόμοιο, εἵλετο δὲ KANIO εὐκαμπέα χειρὶ παχείῃ καλὴν xaAkeinv' κώπη δ᾽ ἐλέφαντος ἐπῆεν. βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεναι θάλαμόνδε σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶν ἔσχατον" ἔνθα δέ ot κειμήλια κεῖτο ἄνακτος, χαλκός τε χρυσός τε πολύκμητός τε σίδηρος. ἔνθα δὲ τόξον κεῖτο παλίντονον ἠδὲ φαρέτρη 9

[4

9

e

A

^

>

3

^

“ed?

»

>

/

A

/

A

9

4

5

[4

9

/

4

>

7

A

A

^

’

M

4

/

ἰοδόκος, πολλοὶ δ᾽ 9

9.9

$0

A

1

10

’

ἔνεσαν στονόεντες OLOTOI, »

4

Doo

4

δῶρα τά οἱ ξεῖνος Λακεδαίμονι δῶκε τυχήσας Ἴφιτος Εὐρυτίδης, ἐπιείκελος ἀθανάτοισι. τὼ δ᾽ ἐν Μεσσήνῃ ξυμβλήτην ἀλλήλοιϊν 15 οἴκῳ ev "OpriAóxoto δαΐφρονος. ἢ τοι ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ἦλθε μετὰ χρεῖος, TO pa οἱ πᾶς δῆμος ὄφελλε: μῆλα yàp ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης Μεσσήνιοι ἄνδρες ἄειραν νηυσὶ πολυκλήϊσι τριηκόσι᾽ ἠδὲ νομῆας. τῶν ἕνεκ᾽ ἐξεσίην πολλὴν ὁδὸν ἦλθεν ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 20 παιδνὸς ἐών πρὸ γὰρ ἧκε πατὴρ ἄλλοι τε γέροντες. Ιφιτος αὖθ᾽ ἵππους διζήμενος, at of ὄλοντο δώδεκα θήλειαι, ὑπὸ δ᾽ ἡμίονοι ταλαεργοί: ai δή οἱ καὶ ἔπειτα φόνος καὶ μοῖρα γένοντο, ἐπεὶ δὴ Atos υἱὸν ἀφίκετο καρτερόθυμον, 25 >

\

^

A

9

^

?

?

ἦ0᾽

9

A

M

,/

€

/

^

4

en

^

/

e

A

€^

»

»

»

e

9

€

,

134

»

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

© (χχὴ

135

00 Ἡρακλῆα, μεγάλων ἐπιίστορα ἔργων, e ^ 7 / e +N 9 Os μιν ξεῖνον ἐόντα κατέκτανεν ᾧ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ, σχέτλιος, οὐδὲ θεῶν ὄπιν αἰδέσατ᾽ οὐδὲ τράπεζαν, τὴν ἣν οἱ παρέθηκεν" ἔπειτα δὲ πέφνε καὶ αὐτόν, ἵππους δ᾽ αὐτὸς ἔχε κρατερώνυχας ἐν μεγάροισι. 30 τὰς ἐρέων ᾿Οδυσῆϊ συνήντετο, δῶκε δὲ τόξον, τὸ πρὶν μέν D ἐφόρει μέγας Evpvros, αὐτὰρ ὁ Tall 4 > 9 / ’ € ^ κἀλλιπ᾽ ἀποθνήσκων ἐν> δώμασιν ὑψηλοῖσι. τῷ δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς ξίφος ὀξὺ καὶ ἄλκιμον ἔγχος ἔδωκεν, ἀρχὴν ξεινοσύνης προσκηδέος. οὐδὲ τραπέζῃ 8ὅ γνώτην ἀλλήλων" πρὶν yàp Διὸς υἱὸς ἔπεφνεν Ἴφιτον Eipvrióqv, ἐπιείκελον ἀθανάτοισιν, € ^ 4 Os oL τόξον ἔδωκε. τὸ δ᾽ οὔ ποτε δῖος Vövooevs ἐρχόμενος πόλεμόνδε μελαινάων ἐπὶ νηῶν ἡρεῖτ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῦ μνῆμα ξείνοιο φίλοιο 40 κέσκετ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισι, φόρει δέ μιν ἧς ἐπὶ γαίης. H δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ θάλαμον τὸν ἀφίκετο δῖα γυναικῶν, οὐδόν τε δρύϊνον προσεβήσετο, τόν ποτε τέκτων ξέσσεν ἐπισταμένως καὶ ἐπὶ στάθμην ἴθυνεν, 4

λ

\

δὲ

e

θ

€

^

3

δ

4

4

9

»

\

δὲ

4

[d

\

3

4

d

\

>

2

A

9

A

Aree

4

e)

5

4

^

4

/

\

4

»

>

A

€

ar

δὶ

“

9

A

’

’

9

/

[4

\

QO

\

1

A

V4

eA

»

7

€

>

ὦ

\

4

A

>

>

4

*

[4

^

~

ἐν δὲ σταθμοὺς ἄρσε, θύρας δ᾽ ἐπέθηκε φαεινάς: /

48

αὐτίκ᾽ ap ἥ γ᾽ ἱμάντα θοῶς ἀπέλυσε Kopwvns, ev δὲ κληΐδ᾽ ἧκε, θυρέων δ᾽ ἀνέκοπτεν ὀχῆας ἄντα τιτυσκομένη" τὰ δ᾽ ἀνέβραχεν NÜTE ταῦρος 9

^»

>

»

9

M!

€

RO

>

€

,

^

^7

’

9

>

»

/

[4

9

>

m

βοσκόμενος λειμῶνι: TOO’ ἔβραχε καλὰ θύρετρα πληγέντα KAnio., πετάσθησαν δέ οἱ ὦκα. ἡ δ᾽ ap ἐφ᾽ ὑψηλῆς^ σανίδος βῆ"^ ἔνθα δὲ χηλοὶ \ ἕστασαν, ἐν δ᾽ ἄρα τῇσι θυώδεα εἵματ᾽ ἔκειτο. ἔνθεν ὀρεξαμένη ἀπὸ πασσάλου αἴνυτο τόξον αὐτῷ γωρυτῷ, ὃς ol περίκειτο φαεινός. ἑζομένη δὲ κατ᾽ αὖθι, φίλοις ἐπὶ γούνασι θεῖσα, κλαῖε μάλα λιγέως, ἐκ δ᾽ pee τόξον ἄνακτος. 7 δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν τάρφθη πολυδακρύτοιο γόοιο, λ

[4

e

e

9

»

9

^

€

>

o

9

’

4

?

4

1

~

9

’

e

4

>

0

€

4

A

4

o

4

>

9

λ

ὃ

^^

>

»

»

/

[4

50

’

3

/

55

186

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (xxi

βῆ ῥ᾽ ἴμεναι μέγαρόνδε μετὰ μνηστῆρας ἀγαυοὺς τόξον ἔχουσ᾽ ἐν χειρὶ παλίντονον ἠδὲ φαρέτρην ἰοδόκον" πολλοὶ δ᾽ ἔνεσαν στονόεντες ὀϊστοί. 60 ^ > » 95. vg» > / / » » / τῇ 9 ap ἅμ᾽ ἀμφίπολοι φέρον ὄγκιον, ἔνθα σίδηρος κεῖτο πολὺς καὶ χαλκός, ἀέθλια τοῖο ἄνακτος. ἡ δ᾽ ὅτε δὴ μνηστῆρας ἀφίκετο δῖα γυναικῶν, ^ , ^ στῆ pa παρὰ σταθμὸν τέγεος πύκα ποιητοῖο ’

»

3

>

9

A

’

\

4

*»

„9

A

’

[d

Yoo

4

ἄντα παρειάων σχομένη λιπαρὰ κρήδεμνα.

65

ἀμφίπολος δ᾽ ἄρα οἱ κεδνὴ ἑκάτερθε παρέστη. αὐτίκα δὲ μνηστῆρσι μετηύδα καὶ φάτο μῦθον' “κέκλυτέ μευ, μνηστῆρες ἀγήνορες, ot τόδε δῶμα ἐχράετ᾽ ἐσθιέμεν καὶ πινέμεν ἐμμενὲς αἰεὶ ἀνδρὸς ἀποιχομένοιο πολὺν χρόνον" οὐδέ τιν᾽ ἄλλην 70 μύθου ποιήσασθαι ἐπισχεσίην ἐδύνασθε, ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὲ ἱέμενοι γῆμαι θέσθαι τε γυναῖκα. > > » ^ > \ / / > » ἀλλ᾽ ἄγετε, μνηστῆρες, ἐπεὶ τόδε φαίνετ᾽ ἄεθλον" θήσω γὰρ μέγα τόξον ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο: ὃς δέ ke ῥηΐϊτατ᾽ ἐντανύσῃ piov ἐν παλάμῃσι 75 Kat διοϊστεύσῃ πελέκεων δυοκαίδεκα πάντων, τῷ κεν ἅμ᾽ ἑσποίμην νοσφισσαμένη τόδε δῶμα / LG / > / / κουρίδιον, μάλα καλόν, ἐνίπλειον βιότοιο, τοῦ ποτε μεμνήσεσθαι ὀΐομαι ἔν περ ὀνείρῳ. "Qs φάτο, καί ῥ᾽ Εὔμαιον ἀνώγει, δῖον ὑφορβόν, 80 >

[4

>

9

AC

9

>

€

9

9

oe

/

X

7

^

’

’

€

>

/

,

9

[4

/

/

dA

4

4

ἐν

\

a

»

9

^

9

9

>

^

4

[4

M

?

/

τόξον μνηστήρεσσι θέμεν πολιόν τε σίδηρον. ακρύσας δ᾽ Εὔμαιος ἐδέξατο καὶ κατέθηκε" κλαῖε δὲ βουκόλος ἀλλοθ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἴδε τόξον ἄνακτος. Avrivoos δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος T ἔφατ᾽ ἐκ T ὀνόμαζε' €€ / 9 “9 / [4 / νήπιοι ἀγροιῶται, ἐφημέρια φρονέοντες: 85 ἃ δειλώ, τί vv δάκρυ κατείβετον ἠδὲ γυναικὶ θυμὸν evi στήθεσσιν opivetov; N) τε καὶ ἄλλως κεῖται ἐν ἄλγεσι θυμός, ἐπεὶ φίλον ceo! ἀκοίτην. ἀλλ᾽ ἀκέων δαίνυσθε καθήμενοι, ἠὲ θύραζε ὃ

4

>

?

Ld

?

7

/

\

\

$

>

9

9.

7

\

3

>

[4

4

/

>

»

/

\

\

’

»

>A

>

7Κ

A

T

3

9

QA

»

,

4

»

4

>

»

,

90.

9

’

>

^

9

»

ow

9

4

>

/

OAYXXEIAX © (xxi)

137

κλαίετον ἐξελθόντε, κατ᾽ αὐτόθι τόξα λιπόντε

90

μνηστήρεσσιν ἄεθλον adatov: od yap ow ῥηϊδίως τόδε τόξον ἐὔξοον ἐντανύεσθαι. οὐ γάρ τις μέτα τοῖος ἀνὴρ ἐν τοίσδεσι πᾶσιν dh

€

40

/

e

»

οἷος

/

V.

᾿Οδυσσεὺς

dh

9

>

ἔσκεν: ἐγὼ

A

,

0

/

»

10x

δέ μιν αὐτὸς

ὄπωπα---

καὶ γὰρ μνήμων εἰμί---πάϊς δ᾽ ἔτι νήπιος ἦα. 4

A

4

9

/

Pee

39

4

ἕν

s dato’ τῷ apa θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν νευρὴν ἐντανύειν διοϊστεύσειν τε σιδήρου. *()

4

^

o

3

θ

A

>

|

49

95

37

ἐώλπει

.

$

DA

ἢ τοι ὀϊστοῦ γε πρῶτος γεύσεσθαι ἔμελλεν ἐκ χειρῶν ᾿Οδυσῆος

ἀμύμονος, ὃν τότ᾽ ἀτίμα

ἥμενος ἐν μεγάροις, ἐπὶ δ᾽ ὄρνυε πάντας ἑταίρους. τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειφ᾽ ^

A

A

ἱερὴ is Τηλεμάχοιο"

/

€

A

on

101

4

ὦ πόποι, 7) μάλα με Ζεὺς ἄφρονα θῆκε Kpoviwy:

con

r4

μήτηρ

Ss

μέν

/

\

μοί φησι

φίλη,

»

^^

πινυτή

περ

/

ἐοῦσα,

ἄλλῳ ἅμ᾽ ἕψεσθαι ἕψεσθ φισσαμέ ὃδε δῶμα: ἄλλῳ ap’ νοσφισσαμένη τόδε δῶμ αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ γελόω καὶ τέρπομαι ἄφρονι θυμῷ. 9

\

9

a

,

A

/

»

ἀλλ᾽ ἄγετε, μνηστῆρες, ἐπεὶ τόδε φαίνετ᾽ 9

4

»

^^

$

A

105

^

/

/

ἄεθλον,

4

»

οἵη νῦν οὐκ ἔστι γυνὴ κατ᾽ ᾿Αχαιΐδα γαῖαν, » / € ^ » > 0 „ 4 ovre IlvAov ἱερῆς οὔτ᾽ “Apyeos οὔτε Μυκήνης" οὔτ᾽ αὐτῆς ᾿Ιθάκης οὔτ᾽ ἠπείροιο μελαίνης" »

9

A

καὶ

9

>

δ᾽

ἀλλ᾽

"λλ᾽

^

9

4

\

αὐτοὶ

/

»

/

9

»

τόδε

3

/,

/

LOTE*

τί με

’

χρὴ

\

aye μὴ μύνῃσι παρέλκετε μηδ᾽ 3

\

4

2!

4

3

prepos

atvov;

110

ἔτι τόξου

o

»

T

δηρὸν ἀποτρωπᾶσθε τανυστύος, ὄφρα ἴδωμεν. καὶ δέ κεν αὐτὸς ἐγὼ τοῦ τόξου πειρησαίμην' εἰ δέ κεν ἐντανύσω διοϊστεύσω τε σιδήρου, οὔ κέ μοι ἀχνυμένῳ τάδε δώματα πότνια μήτηρ 115 εἴποι ἅμ᾽ ἄλλῳ todo’, ὅτ᾽ ἐγὼ κατόπισθε λιποίμην οἷός T. ἤδη πατρὸς ἀέθλια Kad’ ἀνελέσθαι. »

λ

/

9

/

e

et

7

9

59

/

10

χλλ

9.

»

m)

A

H καὶ am A

>

9

9

ὃ

e

9

»

/

’

>

4

/

E

’

IN

9

,

a

32

couv χλαῖναν θέτο φοινικόεσσαν »

ee

A

^

/

’

ὀρθὸς ἀναΐξας, ἀπὸ δὲ ξίφος ὀξὺ der’ cuv.

πρῶτον μὲν πελέκεας στῆσεν, διὰ τάφρον ὀρύξας ^

A

/

πᾶσι μίαν μακρήν,

m

4

καὶ ἐπὶ στάθμην

/

4

ἴθυνεν,

4

120

138

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΊΙΑΣ

Ó (xxi)

ἀμφὶ δὲ γαῖαν ἔναξε: τάφος δ᾽ ἕλε πάντας ἰδόντας, ὡς εὐκόσμως στῆσε' πάρος δ᾽ οὔ πώ ποτ᾽ ὀπώτπει. στῆ δ᾽ ap EM οὐδὸν ἰὼν Kat τόξου πειρήτιζε. τρὶς μέν μιν πελέμιξεν ἐρύσσασθαι μενεαίνων, 125 τρὶς δὲ μεθῆκε βίης, ἐπιελπόμενος τό ye θυμῷ νευρὴν ἐντανύειν διοϊστεύσειν τε σιδήρου. καί νύ Ke ON ῥ᾽ ἐτάνυσσε Pin τὸ τέταρτον ἀνέλκων, GAN ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἀνένευε kai ἔσχεθεν ἱέμενόν περ. τοῖς δ᾽ αὖτις μετέειφ᾽ ἱερὴ ts Τηλεμάχοιο" 130 “ὦ πόποι, T) καὶ ἔπειτα κακός T ἔσομαι καὶ ἄκικυς, ἠὲ νεώτερός εἰμι καὶ οὔ πω χερσὶ πέποιθα ἄνδρ᾽ ἀπαμύνασθαι, ὅτε τις πρότερος χαλεπήνῃ. ἀλλ᾽ ἀγεθ᾽, ot περ ἐμεῖο βίῃ προφερέστεροί ἐστε, τόξου πειρήσασθε, καὶ ἐκτελέωμεν ἀεθλον. 135 ^

>

»

M

9

9

9

994

,

\

“--

[4

9

>

ϑ

>

$1

4

\

4

1

9

3

>

9

’

/

’

[4

M

3

>

€?

^

’

1

^

4

\

/

a

4

4

9

a

/

,

^7

3

€

\

»#

>

/

7

A

/

,

95

,

+

/

»

9?

32

Qs εἰπὼν τόξον μὲν ἀπὸ €o θῆκε χαμᾶζε, 9

A

’

\

9

X

€

t

^^

κλίνας κολλητῇσιν ἐϊξέστῃς σανίδεσσιν, αὐτοῦ δ᾽ ὠκὺ βέλος καλῇ προσέκλινε κορώνῃ" ἂψ δ᾽ αὖτις κατ᾽ ap Eler ἐπὶ θρόνου ἔνθεν ἀνέστη. τοῖσιν δ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος μετέφη, Εὐπείθεος vids: 140 ὄρνυσθ᾽ é£eins ἐπιδέξια πάντες ἑταῖροι, ἀρξάμενοι τοῦ χώρου ὅθεν TE περ oivoxoevei. "Qs ἔφατ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος" τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήνδανε μῦθος. Ληώδης δὲ πρῶτος ἀνίστατο, Οἴνοπος υἱός, ’

^

93

^

“A

ἐ

9

9

9

Ye

‘

’

»

»

e

’

e^

9

>

7

I

/

/

€

9

9

[4

>

[4

A

/

/

€

»

9

^

ὅ σφι θυοσκόος ἔσκε, παρὰ κρητῆρα δὲ καλὸν e

4

»

M

4

^

\

145

\

ile μυχοΐτατος αἰεί: ἀτασθαλίαι δέ οἱ οἴῳ ^ ἐχθραὶ i»ἔσαν, πᾶσιν δὲ νεμέσσα μνηστήρεσσιν' ὅς pa τότε πρῶτος τόξον λάβε kai βέλος WKU. στῆ δ᾽ ap em οὐδὸν ἰὼν καὶ τόξου πειρήτιζεν, 50 7 9 4 / ^ > 7 οὐδέ μιν évrdvvae: πρὶνM yàp1 κάμε χεῖρας ἀνέλκων 150 ἀτρίπτους ἁπαλάς" μετὰ δὲ μνηστῆρσιν ἔειπεν" T

[4

u

€

^

“ὦ

>

,

>

»

»

9

~

9

9"

’

/

9

99

A

4

4

>A

A

\

€

»f

/

[d

φίλοι, οὐ μὲν ἐγὼ τανύω, λαβέτω

>

/

δὲ καὶ ἄλλος.

/ πολλοὺς γὰρ τόδε τόξον ἀριστῆας κεκαδήσει 4

A

4

/

>

^

/

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Φ (χχὴ

139

θυμοῦ καὶ ψυχῆς, ἐπεὶ ἦ πολὺ déprepóv ἐστι τεθνάμεν ἢ ζώοντας ἁμαρτεῖν, οὗ θ᾽ ἕνεκ᾽ αἰεὶ 155 ἐνθάδ᾽ ὁμιλέομεν ποτιδέγμενοι ἤματα πάντα. νῦν μέν τις καὶ ἔλπετ᾽ ἐνὶ φρεσὶν NOE μενοινᾷ γῆμαι Πηνελόπειαν, ᾿Οδυσσῆος παράκοιτιν. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν τόξου πειρήσεται ἠδὲ ἴδηται, ἄλλην δή τιν᾽ ἔπειτα ᾿Αχαιϊάδων εὐπέπλων 160 μνάσθω ἐέδνοισιν διζήμενος" ἡ δέ κ᾽ ἔπειτα γήμαιθ᾽ ὅς ke πλεῖστα πόροι καὶ μόρσιμος ἔλθοι. ὥς ἄρ᾽ ἐφώνησεν καὶ ἀπὸ €o τόξον ἔθηκε, κλίνας κολλητῇσιν éü£éorns cavidecoy, αὐτοῦ δ᾽ ὠκὺ βέλος καλῇ προσέκλινε κορώνῃ:᾽ 165 ἂψ δ᾽ αὖτις κατ᾽ ap Eler ἐπὶ θρόνου ἔνθεν ἀνέστη. Avrivoos δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ T ovopale: ηῶδες, ποῖόν σε ἔπος φύγεν ἕρκος ὀδόντων: ^ 4 δεινόν τ᾽ ἀργαλέον τε---νεμεσσῶμαι δέ T 9 ἀκούων--^

M

^

4

9

a

‚SI

~

i

’

€

9

>

θ᾽

a

9

5

^

“A

9

9

>

’

>

9

00

3

»»

9

\

^

P

,

i1

>

A

^

A»

4

>

»

’

€

eA

,

»

4

„

3)

’

>

9

A

>

»

γε τόξον

9

A

A

»

/

3

/

ὦ

P?

^

εἰ δὴ τοῦτο

A

/

Poof

>

“A

A

9

^

€

[4

€

/

’

>

$

»

7

A

4

^

7

e

»

9?

’

97

’

4

[4

\

4

\

^

’

»

M

7

€

[4

9

$

»

᾽ν

/

3

9

e

^

ἀριστὴας

>

90

>

4

^?

4

/

/

κεκαδήσει

170

θυμοῦ καὶ ψυχῆς, ἐπεὶ οὐ δύνασαι σὺ τανύσσαι. ^ / οὐ γάρ/ TOL σέ γε τοῖον ἐγείνατο πότνια μήτηρ οἷόν Te ῥυτῆρα βιοῦ τ᾽ ἔμεναι καὶ ὀϊστῶν" ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλοι τανύουσι τάχα μνηστῆρες ἀγαυοί. "Qs φάτο, καί ῥ᾽ ἐκέλευσε Μελάνθιον, αἰπόλον αἰγῶν: .» ^ > A 4 ἄγρει δή,4 πῦρ^ κῆον ἐνὶ μεγάροισι, Μελανθεῦ,^ 116 πὰρ δὲ τίθει δίφρον τε μέγαν καὶ κῶας ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ἐκ δὲ στέατος ἔνεικε μέγαν τροχὸν ἔνδον ἐόντος, ὄφρα νέοι θάλποντες, ἐπιχρίοντες ἀλοιφῇ, τόξου πειρώμεσθα καὶ ἐκτελέωμεν ἄεθλον.᾽᾽ 180 a 749 € 9 ὡς dal’: ὁ δ᾽ alij ἀνέκαιε Μελάνθιος ἀκάματον πῦρ, 4 ’ ^ ^ πὰρM δὲ M φέρων δίφρον θῆκεν καὶ κῶας ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ,^ ἐκ δὲ στέατος ἔνεικε μέγαν τροχὸν ἔνδον ἐόντος" τῷ pa νέοι θάλποντες ἐπειρῶντ᾽ - οὐδ᾽ ἐδύναντο > 4 ἐντανύσαι, πολλὸν1 δὲ βίης ἐπιδευέες ἦσαν. 185 9

>

»

/

/

|

^

9

9)

€

^

4

A

A

9

4

\

»

/

4

4

’

A

^^

9

$

d

’

9

’

9

^

9

^

e

[4

VOL. II

θ

λ

9

e^

9

9Q>

99

7

HY

^

140

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

© (xxi)

Αντίνοος δ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἐπεῖχε καὶ Εὐρύμαχος θεοειδής, ἀρχοὶ μνηστήρων" ἀρετῇ δ᾽ ἔσαν ἔξοχ᾽ ἀριστοι. Tw δ᾽ ἐξ οἴκου βῆσαν ὁμαρτήσαντες ἅμ᾽ ἄμφω βουκόλος nde συφορβὸς ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο: ^ ex9 δ᾽ > αὐτὸς μετὰ τοὺς δόμου ἤλυθε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. 190 ἀλ ᾽ ὅτε δὴ ῥ᾽ ἐκτὸς θυρέων ἔσαν ἠδὲ καὶ αὐλῆς, φθεγξάμενός ode ἔπεσσι προσηύδα μειλιχίοισι" βουκόλε καὶ σύ, συφορβέ, ἔπος τί κε μυθησαίμην, > 0» \ ‘0 , θ » ἢ αὐτὸς κεύθω; φάσθαι δέ , με 0 θυμὸς\ ἀνώγει. ‚noloi K εἶτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ ἀμυνέμεν, εἴ ποθεν ἔλθοι 195 ὧδε μάλ᾽ ἐξαπίνης καί τις θεὸς αὐτὸν ἐνείκαι; ἢ κε μνηστήρεσσιν ἀμύνοιτ᾽ 7 ᾿Οδυσῆϊ; εἰπαθ᾽ ὅπως ὑμέας κραδίη θυμός τε κελεύει. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε βοῶν ἐπιβουκόλος ἀνήρ᾽ Led πάτερ, at γὰρ τοῦτο τελευτήσειας ἐέλδωρ, 200 ὡς ἔλθοι μὲν κεῖνος ἀνήρ, ἀγάγοι δέ € δαίμων. γνοίης χ᾽ οἵη ἐμὴ δύναμις καὶ χεῖρες ἕπονται. a 3 ” 9 ’ ^ ^ ὡς δ᾽ 9 αὔτως Βύμαιος ἐπεύχετο πᾶσι θεοῖσι νοστῆσαι ᾿Οδυσῆα πολύφρονα ὅνδε δόμονδε. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ τῶν γε νόον νημερτέ᾽ ἀνέγνω, 20ὅ ἐξαῦτίς σφε ἔπεσσιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν' ἔνδον μὲν δὴ ὅδ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐγώ" κακὰ πολλὰ μογήσας, 9

^

3

^

\

IAA’

>

9

e

„

ὃ

7

tm

e€$

>

e

A

θ

7

4

0

»

ro

>

\

?}

A

JAN

4

.

€«

JA

90

\

N

4

9

᾽ὔ

’

»

’

,

θ

\

d

’

>

A

x

»

>

{{

ev

ar

€

€

4

M

»

A

A

i

ὧς

4

9

9

/

>

A

/

9

9

.

,

~

^

4

Pree

J

Ἅ

Ελθ

€€

[4

>

/

99

ὃ

,

32

4,

€

ὃ

’

\

/

\

/

ἤλυθον εἰκοστῷ ἔτεϊ ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. γιγνώσκω δ᾽ ὡς σφῶϊν ἐελδομένοισιν ἱκάνω οἴοισι δμώων" τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων ov τευ ἄκουσα /

>

»

t€

4

^ oe

^

>

?

/

»

€

»

4

>

A

7

€

210

»

εὐξαμένου ἐμὲ αὖτις ὑπότροπον olkad 3

^»

4

»

ἱκέσθαι.

o

€

^7

0

σφῶϊν δ᾽, ὡς Eoerai περ, ἀληθείην καταλέξω" εἴ χ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἐμοί ye θεὸς δαμάσῃ μνηστῆρας ayavovs, ἄξομαι ἀμφοτέροις ἀλόχους καὶ κτήματ᾽ ὁπάσσω ^^ το.

9

e

»

,

,

[4

4

^

9

4

4

οἰκία 7 ἐγγὺς ἐμεῖο τετυγμένα" Kal μοι ἔπειτα Τηλεμάχου ἑτάρω τε κασιγνήτω τε ἔσεσθον.

εἰ δ᾽ ἄγε δὴ καὶ σῆμα ἀριφραδὲς ἄλλο τι δείξω,

215

OAYZXZEIAZ

© (χχὴ

141

ὄφρα μ᾽ ἐὺ γνῶτον πιστωθῆτόν T. ἐνὶ θυμῷ, , / 3 IN 7 ovAnv, τήν7 ποτέ , με σῦς^ ἤλασε λευκῷ^ ὀδόντι »

9

dA

^

^

f/f

>

3

A

^

Παρνησόνδ᾽ ἐλθόντα σὺν υἱάσιν Αὐτολύκοιο.᾽᾽

220

Qs εἰπὼν ῥάκεα μεγάλης ἀποέργαθεν οὐλῆς. τὼ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ εἰσιδέτην εὖ T ἐφράσσαντο ἕκαστα, κλαῖον ἄρ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ δαΐφρονι χεῖρε βαλόντε, καὶ κύνεον ἀγαπαζόμενοι κεφαλήν τε καὶ ὦμους: ὡς δ᾽ αὔτως ᾿Οδυσεὺς κεφαλὰς καὶ χεῖρας ἔκυσσε. 225 Kal νύ κ᾽ ὀδυρομένοισιν ἔδυ φάος ἠελίοιο, εἰ un ᾿Οδυσσεὺς αὐτὸς ἐρύκακε φώνησέν re: παύεσθον κλαυθμοῖο γόοιδ τε, μή τις ἴδηται ἐξελθὼν μεγάροιο, ἀτὰρ εἴπῃσι καὶ εἴσω. ἀλλὰ προμνηστῖνοι ἐσέλθετε, μηδ᾽ ἅμα πάντες, 230 πρῶτος ἐγώ, μετὰ δ᾽ ὕμμες. ἀτὰρ τόδε σῆμα τετύχθω" ἄλλοι μὲν γὰρ πάντες, ὅσοι μνηστῆρες ἀγαυοΐ, οὐκ ἐάσουσιν ἐμοὶ δόμεναι βιὸν ἠδὲ φαρέτρην" ἀλλὰ σύ, dt’ Βύμαιε, φέρων ἀνὰ δώματα τόξον ἐν χείρεσσιν ἐμοὶ θέμεναι, εἰπεῖν Te γυναιξὶ 235 κληῖΐῖσαι μεγάροιο θύρας πυκινῶς ἀραρυίας: Δ

9

\

9

\

9?

’

A

,

9

>

\

cc

€

^7

4

3

’

^7?

}

b

9

4

?

’

A

9

9

4

/

4

/

„

»

A

’

M

9

/

/

A

4

$0

9

^

e

[4

\

ἍΝ

’

4

>

9

9.9,

9

\

^

\

/

3)

/

3

>

’

5

?

9

»

4

/

^

M]

ἣν δέ τις ἢ στοναχῆς ἠὲ κτύπου ἔνδον ἀκούσῃ ἀνδρῶν ἡμετέροισιν ἐν ἔἕρκεσι, μή τι θύραζε προβλώσκειν, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀκὴν ἔμεναι παρὰ ἔργῳ. 4

>

3

4

^

9

\

3

A

»

σοὶ δέ, Φιλοίτιε δῖε, θύρας ἐπιτέλλομαι αὐλῆς

940

κληῖσαι KAnids, θοῶς δ᾽ ἐπὶ δεσμὸν ἰῆλαι.᾽ Qs εἰπὼν εἰσῆλθε δόμούς εὖ ναιετάοντας" eler ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ δίφρον ἰών, ἔνθεν περ ἀνέστη. és δ᾽ dpa kai τὼ dude ἴτην θείου 'Oóvofjos. Εὐρύμαχος δ᾽ ἤδη τόξον μετὰ χερσὶν ἐνώμα,

245

a

9

ej

9

»

o

M

»

>

»

9

>

9

^

A

3

VA

’

’᾽

A

>

9

^

»

δ

7

5

[4

»

>

„

[4

’᾽

9

9

^

M

M

>

[4

θάλπων ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα σέλαι πυρός" ἀλλά μιν οὐδ᾽ ὧς »

ἐντανύσαι δύνατο, μέγα δ᾽ ἔστενε κυδάλιμον κῆρ. ὀχθήσας δ᾽ ἄρα εἶπεν ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ ἔκ τ᾽ ὀνόμαζεν' «^ , 7 ’ ^ “ὦ πόποι, ἦ μοι ἄχος Trepi τ᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ περὶ πάντων" 9

θ

4

5%

3

T^

»

9

»

>

»

>

>

P?

149

OATZZEIAZ

© (xxr)

oU TL γάμου τοσσοῦτον ὀδύρομαι, ἀχνύμενός Trep— 250 εἰσὶ καὶ ἄλλαι πολλαὶ ᾿Αχαιΐδες, αἱ μὲν ἐν αὐτῇ ἀμφιάλῳ ᾿Ιθάκῃ, αἱ δ᾽ ἄλλῃσιν πολίεσσιν--ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δὴ τοσσόνδε Bins ἐπιδευέες εἰμὲν ἀντιθέου ᾿Οδυσῆος, 6 τ᾽ οὐ δυνάμεσθα τανύσσαι τόξον" ἐλεγχείη δὲ καὶ ἐσσομένοισι πυθέσθαι 255 1 > 999 / / > ἢ eo Tov δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ "Avrivoos προσέφη, Εὐπείθεος vids: Εὐρύμαχ᾽, ody οὕτως ἔσται" νοέεις δὲ καὶ αὐτός. νῦν μὲν yàp κατὰ δῆμον ἑορτὴ τοῖο θεοῖο ἁγνή" τίς δέ ke τόξα τιταίνοιτ᾽; ἀλλὰ ἕκηλοι kdTÜer * ἀτὰρ πελέκεάς γε καὶ εἴ κ᾽ εἰῶμεν ἅπαντας »

,

$

A

9

A

9

>

{{

»

9

0

A

᾽Οὃ

/

4

Ul

>

€

4

>

4

EOTALEV—OU

>

4

\

θ

€

[4

\

μὲν yap

9

5

λὰ

3

3

4

e

9

[4

\

^

9

A

τιν

\

9

^

4

^

,

>

A

/

‘4

A

?

>

4

»

^

ὃ

ὃ

/

A

’᾽

9

e

A

4

9

[4

€

3

e

4

9

eh

’

^

?

7

15

/

^

€

$0.

AA

\

’

9

^

IA

θ

e

doh

AVALPNIEOVAL

oto

261

ἐλθόντ᾽ ἐς μέγαρον Λαερτιάδεω ᾿Οδυσῆος. ἀλλ᾽ ayer’, οἰνοχόος μὲν ἐπαρξάσθω δεπάεσσιν, ὄφρα σπείσαντες καταθείομεν ἀγκύλα τόξα: ἠῶθεν δὲ κέλεσθε Μελάνθιον, αἰπόλον αἰγῶν, 265 αἶγας dyew, at πᾶσι μέγ᾽ ἔξοχοι αἰπολίοισιν, ὄφρ᾽ ἐπὶ μηρία θέντες ᾿Απόλλωνι κλυτοτόξῳ τόξου πειρώμεσθα καὶ ἐκτελέωμεν ἄεθλον. "Qs ἔφατ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοος" τοῖσιν δ᾽ ἐπιήνδανε μῦθος. ἐπὶ χεῖρας χεῖρας ἔχευαν, ἔχευαν 270 τοῖσιἴσι δὲδὲ κήρυκες κήρυκες μὲνμὲν ὕδωρ ὕδωρ ἐπὶ κοῦροι δὲ κρητῆρας ἐπεστέψαντο ποτοῖο, >

>

»

>

’

9

7

4

4

θ

^

A

^

9

,

9

λ

9

4

’

»

’᾽

37

^

νώμησαν δ᾽ ἄρα πᾶσιν ἐπαρξάμενοι δεπάεσσιν.

οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν σπεῖσάν τ᾽ ἐπιόν θ᾽ ὅσον ἤθελε θυμός, τοῖς δὲ δολοφρονέων μετέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" 66 ’ λ 4 ^ 9 ^ A , κέκλυτέ μευ, μνηστῆρες ἀγακλειτῆς βασιλείης: 275E » 9 » > \ 4 , ofp εἴπω τά 4 με θυμὸςM ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κελεύει: ὑρύμαχον δὲ μάλιστα καὶ ᾿Αντίνοον θεοειδέα λίσσομ᾽, ἐπεὶ καὶ τοῦτο ἔπος κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπε, νῦν μὲν παῦσαι τόξον, ἐπιτρέψαι δὲ θεοῖσιν" ἠῶθεν δὲ θεὸς δώσει κράτος ᾧ κ᾽ ἐθέλῃσιν. 280 ἀλλ᾽ ay’ ἐμοὶ δότε τόξον ἐὔξοον, ὄφρα μεθ᾽ ὑμῖν €

9

ES

9

A

Ss

/

^

δὲ

4

LA

>

»

9

7

>

’

>

»

9?

9

b

4

”

θ

a

9

9

4

ὃ

^

4

I.

»

[4

P

>

@

a

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (xxi

143

, 9 \ χειρῶν^ καὶ σθένεος πειρήσομαι, ἤ μοι ἔτ᾽ ἐστὶν ἰς, οἵη πάρος ἔσκεν ἐνὶ γναμπτοῖσι μέλεσσιν, 7 » » „ > 3 / >? 7) ἤδη μοι ὄλεσσεν AAN τ᾽ ἀκομιστίη τε. "Os ἐἔφαθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ὑπερφιάλως νεμέσησαν, δείσαντες μὴ τόξον ἐὔξοον ἐντανύσειεν. 286 /

9

\

’

9 oh

9

,

Αντίνοος δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος τ᾽ Edar ’

9

>

9

3

>

»

ἐκ T ὀνόμαζεν"

9.

»

9

>

9

a δειλὲ ξείνων, ἔνι τοι φρένες οὐδ᾽ ἡβαιαί: οὐκ ἀγαπᾷς ὃ ἕκηλος ὑπερφιάλοισι μεθ᾽ ἡμῖν δαίνυσαι, οὐδὲ TL δαιτὸς ἀμέρδεαι, αὐτὰρ ἀκούεις μύθων ἡμετέρων καὶ ῥήσιος; οὐδέ τις ἄλλος ἡμετέρων μύθων ξεῖνος καὶ πτωχὸς ἀκούει. S ἢ / / 0» οἶνός σε τρώει μελιηδής, ὅςU τε καὶ $ ἄλλους βλάπτει, ὃς ἄν μιν χανδὸν EAN μηδ᾽ αἴσιμα πίνῃ. οἶνος καὶ Κένταυρον, ἀγακλυτὸν Evputiwva, dao’ Evi μεγάρῳ μεγαθύμου Ileıpıdooıo, ἐς Λαπίθας ἐλθόνθ᾽ - ὃ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ φρένας ἄασεν οἴνῳ, μαινόμενος κάκ᾽ ἔρεξε δόμον κάτα [{]ειριθόοιο" ἥρωας δ᾽ ἄχος εἷλε, διὲκ προθύρου δὲ θύραζε ἕλκον ἀναΐξαντες, Art οὔατα νηλέϊ χαλκῷ ῥῖνάς τ᾽ ἁμήσαντες" ὁ δὲ φρεσὶν How ἀασθεὶς niev ἣν ἄτην ὀχέων ἀεσίῴφρονι θυμῷ. / Q / ^ >? ἐξ; οὗe ἹΚενταύροισι καὶ |»ἀνδράσι νεῖκος ἐτύχθη, of δ᾽ αὐτῷ πρώτῳ κακὸν εὕρετο οἰνοβαρείων. ὡς Kal σοὶ μέγα πῆμα πιφαύσκομαι, αἴ κε TO τόξον ἐντανύσῃς" οὐ γάρ τευ ἐπητύος ἀντιβολήσεις ἡμετέρῳ ἐνὶ δήμῳ apap δέ σε vyt μελαίνῃ εἰς "Exerov βασιλῆα, βροτῶν δηλήμονα πάντων, πέμψομεν" ἔνθεν δ᾽ οὔ τι σαώσεαι' ἀλλὰ ἕκηλος πῖνέ τε, μηδ᾽ ἐρίδαινε μετ᾽ ἀνδράσι κουροτέροισι. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: vTrivo', oU μὲν καλὸν ἀτέμβειν οὐδὲ δίκαιον ξείνους Τηλεμάχου, os κεν τάδε δώμαθ᾽ ἵκηται. €€

^^

\

3

’

9

3

^

[4

a

9Q

4

’

€0

e

A

e

9.9.

A

’

4

M]

[4

9

9

€

>

4

>

7

9

€

A

9

4

a

>

»

>

>

A

ta

9

4

/

4

ἢ

>

Δ

3

MI

€

>

A

7

a

"A ’

>

’

9

9

\

4

/

9

A

e

3

9

[4

305

Ld

3

og

4

’

9

/

[4

’

’

1

1

,

>

800

A

^

t^

\

4

a

»

3

295

,

A

»

+

’

’

/

9

,

/

~

+

»

9

0

^

»

9

/

€

4

e

A

»

»

[4

cc

>

4

\

4

9

M]

4

d

290

4

»

A

4

»

^

4

^

/

\

/

>

@

32

311

144

OAYXXZXEIAX

Ó (xxi)

ἔλπεαι, at χ᾽ ὁ ξεῖνος ᾿᾽᾿Οδυσσῆος μέγα τόξον ἐντανύσῃ χερσίν τε Bindi τε ἦφι πιθήσας, οἴκαδέ μ᾽ ἄξεσθαι Kai env θήσεσθαι ἄκοιτιν; οὐδ᾽ αὐτός που τοῦτό γ᾽ ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἔολπε" μηδέ τις ὑμείων τοῦ γ᾽ εἵνεκα θυμὸν ἀχεύων ἐνθάδε δαινύσθω, ἐπεὶ οὐδὲ μὲν οὐδὲ ἔοικε. »

»

δ᾽

9

9

θ

10

>

€

^

/

?

A^

ὃ

’

θ

>

^

>

1

9»

A

Joe

/

4

4A

A

»

δὲ

315

A

3

32

Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Εὐρύμαχος, Πολύβου πάϊς, ἀντίον ηὐδα" / “κούρη ᾿ἷκαρίοιο, περίφρον Πηνελόπεια, 321 οὔ τί σε τόνδ᾽ ἄξεσθαι ὀϊόμεθ᾽, οὐδὲ ἔοικεν" ἀλλ᾽ αἰσχυνόμενοι φάτιν ἀνδρῶν ἠδὲ γυναικῶν, μή ποτέ τις εἴπῃσι κακώτερος ἄλλος ᾿Αχαιῶν: “ἢ πολὺ χείρονες ἄνδρες ἀμύμονος ἀνδρὸς ἄκοιτιν 325 €

»

/

’

>

»

θ

dee J

θ᾽

IA

9

μνῶνται, οὐδέ τι τόξον ἐΐξοον ἐντανύουσιν"

ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλος τις πτωχὸς ἀνὴρ ἀλαλήμενος ἐλθὼν €. «Q7 > 7 / @ / ) ῥηϊδίως ἐτάνυσσε fuv, διὰM δ᾽ > ἧκε σιδήρου.

ὡς épéovo' : ἡμῖν δ᾽ ἂν ἐλέγχεα ταῦτα γένοιτο. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: Εὐρύμαχ᾽, οὔ πως ἔστιν ἐῦὐκλεῖας κατὰ δῆμον ἔμμεναι ot δὴ οἶκον ἀτιμάζοντες ἔδουσιν ἀνδρὸς ἀριστῆος" τί δ᾽ ἐλέγχεα ταῦτα τίθεσθε; οὗτος δὲ ξεῖνος μάλα μὲν μέγας ἠδ᾽ εὐπηγής,

380

πατρὸς δ᾽ ἐξ ἀγαθοῦ γένος εὔχεται ἔμμεναι vids.

335

cc

,

/

»

?

»

Δ

ὃ

A

»

^

9

Doe

^

4

1

A

ὃ

ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε οἱ δότε τόξον ἐὔξοον, ὄφρα ἴδωμεν. ὧδε γὰρ ἐξερέω, τὸ δὲ καὶ τετελεσμένον ἔσται" 4 = εἴ κέ μιν evravvon, δώῃ δέ ot εὖχος ᾿Απόλλων, 9

>

»

€

’

4

> oh

»

3

ἕσσω μιν χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε, εἵματα καλά,

δώσω δ᾽ ὀξὺν ἄκοντα, κυνῶν ἀλκτῆρα καὶ ἀνδρῶν, 340 καὶ ξίφος ἄμφηκες: δώσω δ᾽ ὑπὸ ποσσὶ πέδιλα, πέμψω δ᾽ 3 ὅππῃ μιν κραδίη θυμός τε κελεύει." Τὴν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα" ““μῆτερ ἐμή, τόξον μὲν ᾿Αχαιῶν οὔ τις ἐμεῖο

κρείσσων, ᾧὃ κ᾽ ἐθέλω, δόμεναΐ τε καὶ ἀρνήσασθαι, 345 &

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Φ (χχὴ

145

€ ’ὔ 4 / οὔθ᾽„N? ὅσσοι κραναὴν\ > ᾿Ιθάκην κάτα κοιρανέουσιν, οὔθ᾽ ὅσσοι νήσοισι πρὸς "λιδος ἱπποβότοιο" τῶν οὔ τίς μ᾽ ἀέκοντα βιήσεται αἴ κ᾿ ἐθέλωμι »n?»

€

^

4

»

’

1

>

»

e

25^?

[4

/

»

>

93.424

ἢ

καὶ καθάπαξ ξείνῳ δόμεναι τάδε τόξα φέρεσθαι. \

’

/

’

4

4

’

ἀλλ᾽ εἰς οἶκον ἰοῦσα τὰ σ᾽ αὐτῆς ἔργα κόμιζε, 350 ἱστόν T ἠλακάτην τε, καὶ ἀμφιπόλοισι κέλευε ἔργον ἐποίχεσθαι" τόξον δ᾽ ἄνδρεσσι μελήσει πᾶσι, μάλιστα δ᾽ ἐμοί: τοῦ yàp κράτος ἐστ᾽ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ. Ἢ μὲν θαμβήσασα πάλιν olkóvóe βεβήκει" παιδὸς γὰρ μῦθον πεπνυμένον ἔνθετο θυμῷ. 355 ἐς δ᾽ ὑπερῶ᾽ ἀναβᾶσα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶ κλαῖεν ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα, φίλον πόσιν, ὄφρα οἱ ὕπνον ἡδὺν ἐπὶ βλεφάροισι βάλε γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη. Αὐτὰρ ὁ τόξα λαβὼν φέρε καμπύλα δῖος ὑφορβός: μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ὁμόκλεον ἐν μεγάροισιν" 360 ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκε νέων ὑπερηνορεόντων᾽ πῇ δὴ καμπύλα τόξα φέρεις, ἀμέγαρτε συβῶτα, πλαγκτέ; τάχ᾽ αὖ σ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ὕεσσι κύνες ταχέες κατέδονται οἷον am’ ἀνθρώπων, ots ἔτρεφες, εἴ κεν ᾿Απόλλων ἡμῖν ἱλήκῃησι καὶ ἀθάνατοι θεοὶ ἄλλοι. 365 ὡς dacav: αὐτὰρ ὁ θῆκε φέρων αὐτῇ ἐνὶ χώρῃ, δείσας, οὕνεκα πολλοὶ ὁμόκλεον ἐν μεγάροισι. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἑτέρωθεν ἀπειλήσας ἐγεγώνει" ἄττα, πρόσω φέρε τόξα" τάχ᾽ οὐκ εὖ πᾶσι πιθήσεις" μή σε καὶ ὁπλότερός περ ἐὼν ἀγρόνδε δίωμαι, 870 βάλλων χερμαδίοισι" βίηφι δὲ φέρτερός εἰμι. αἱ γὰρ πάντων τόσσον, ὅσοι κατὰ δώματ᾽ ἔασι, μνηστήρων χερσίν τε βίηφί τε φέρτερος εἴην! τῶ κε τάχα στυγερῶς τιν᾽ ἐγὼ πέμψαιμι νέεσθαι ἡμετέρου ἐξ οἴκου, ἐπεὶ κακὰ μηχανόωνται. 375 9

9

€

9

Py

’

>

„

9

9

θ

\

a>

»

^

9

9

9

ὔ

i

/

Δ

4

Qs ἐφαθ᾽ »

M

e

/

λ

’

9

A

»

9

4

»

3)

1

€

’

$9

9

>

9

9

^

4

A

>

^

[4

>A

9

»

/

~

’

4

»

’

»

9

4

4

/

€

λ

/

7

7

ὃ

9

^

[4

«»

€

»

4

’

4

^

^

»

3

o

’

^

’

4

,

9

95

\

a

$2.

^

€

^

9

’

>

1

>

A

V

,

9

^

4

’

^

cc

>

^

A

5

’

an

,ὔ

/

’

A

Ld

2)

οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἡδὺ γέλασσαν €

>

9

/

>

9

9

^

€

4

’

146

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (xxi

μνηστῆρες, καὶ δὴ μέθιεν χαλεποῖο χόλοιο

Τηλεμάχῳ: τὰ δὲ τόξα φέρων ἀνὰ δῶμα συβώτης ev χείρεσσ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ δαΐφρονι θῆκε παραστάς. ἐκ δὲ καλεσσάμενος προσέφη τροφὸν Ἐὐρύκλειαν" 380 ““Τηλέμαχος kéAerat σε, περίφρων Εὐρύκλεια, κληῖσαι μεγάροιο θύρας πυκινῶς ἀραρυίας" ἣν δέ τις ἢ στοναχῆς ἠὲ κτύπου ἔνδον ἀκούσῃ ἀνδρῶν ἡμετέροισιν ἐν ἕρκεσι, μή τι θύραζε προβλώσκειν, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀκὴν ἔμεναι παρὰ Epyw. 385 Qs ap’ ἐφώνησεν" τῇ δ᾽ ἄπτερος ἔπλετο μῦθος, κλήϊσεν δὲ θύρας μεγάρων εὖ ναιεταόντων. Zuyn δ᾽ ἐξ οἴκοιο Φιλοίτιος áXro θύραζε, κλήϊσεν δ᾽ ap’ ἔπειτα θύρας εὐερκέος αὐλῆς. κεῖτο δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ ὅπλον νεὸς ἀμφιελίσσης 390 vßAıvov, ᾧ p. ἐπέδησε θύρας, és δ᾽ ἤϊεν αὐτός. ἕζετ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ δίφρον ἰών, ἔνθεν περ ἀνέστη, εἰσορόων ᾿Οδυσῆα. ὁ δ᾽ ἤδη τόξον ἐνώμα πάντῃ ἀναστρωφῶν, πειρώμενος ἔνθα καὶ ἔνθα, μὴ κέρα᾽ ἵπες ἔδοιεν ἀποιχομένοιο ἄνακτος. 395 ὧδε δέ τις εἴπεσκεν ἰδὼν ἐς πλησίον dAXov' 7 τις θηητὴρ καὶ ἐπίκλοπος ἔπλετο τόξων. ^ P ^ ἢ ῥά νύ που τοιαῦτα καὶ M αὐτῷ^ οἴκοθι κεῖται, ^ > A ἢ ὃ γ᾽ ἐφορμᾶται ποιησέμεν, ὡς ἐνὶ χερσὶ 1 » 3 / 3) νωμᾷ ^»ἔνθα καὶ 9»ἔνθα κακῶν^ ἔμπαιος ἀλήτης. 400 Αλλος δ᾽ αὖ εἴπεσκε νέων ὑπερηνορεόντων᾽ ^ / 9 / “al μ᾽ yap δὴ\ τοσσοῦτον ὀνήσιος ἀντιάσειεν ὡς οὗτός ποτε τοῦτο δυνήσεται evravvoacdaı!” ὡς ἄρ᾽ ἔφαν μνηστῆρες: ἀτὰρ πολύμητις 'Oóvo>

’

9.9

Arce

’

a

9

»»

LER

B

5

e

»

»

>

A

6c

9

3

4

\

>

15

4

>

€

»

„

\

9d

9»

9

»

>

7

>

^

Wee

9

>

»

/

?

’

/

5X

»

9.

λ

223

^

4

4

9

M

4

9

0

^^

δ

>

/

9

9

/

-

»

e»

>

4

9

^

^

»

ae

>

9

/

>

BA

oh

,

2

[4

»

»

λ

/

»

3

9

a

»

9

7

»

/

3

^

€

>

/

A

[4

9

σεύς, 5» M / [4 902 7 Ld αὐτίκ᾽ 9 ἐπεὶ μέγα τόξον ἐβάστασε καὶ i» ἴδε πάντῃ, ὡς ὅτ᾽ ἀνὴρ φόρμιγγος ἐπιστάμενος καὶ ἀοιδῆς ῥηϊδίως ἐτάνυσσε νέῳ περὶ κόλλοπι χορδήν, 9

ee

4

405

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Φ (χχὴ

147

ἅψας ἀμφοτέρωθεν ἐϊστρεφὲς ἔντερον oids, ὡς ap ἄτερ σπουδῆς τάνυσεν μέγα τόξον ᾿Οδυσσεύς. δεξιτερῇ δ᾽ ἄρα χειρὶ λαβὼν πειρήσατο νευρῆς. 410 ἡ δ᾽ ὑπὸ καλὸν ἄεισε, χελιδόνι εἰκέλη αὐδήν. μνηστῆρσιν δ᾽ ap’ ἄχος γένετο μέγα, πᾶσι δ᾽ ἄρα χρὼς ἐτράπετο. Ζεὺς δὲ μεγάλ᾽ ἔκτυπε σήματα φαίνων. γήθησέν T ap ἔπειτα πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, e j| 7 Koó Je 5 À ΄ ὅττι pae^ οἱ € τέρας ἧκε Κρόνου mais ἀγκυλομήτεω. 415κ εἵλετο δ᾽ ὠκὺν ὀϊστόν, 6 οἱ παρέκειτο τραπέζῃ γυμνός" τοὶ δ᾽ ἄλλοι κοίλης ἔντοσθε φαρέτρης / La κείατο, τῶν^ τάχ᾽739 ἔμελλον 9 ᾿Αχαιοὶ \ πειρήσεσθαι. τόν ῥ᾽ ἐπὶ πήχει ἑλὼν ἕλκεν νευρὴν γλυφίδας τε, αὐτόθεν ἐκ δίφροιο καθήμενος, ἧκε δ᾽ ὀϊστὸν 420 ἄντα τιτυσκόμενος, πελέκεων δ᾽ οὐκ ἤμβροτε πάντων πρώτης στειλειῆς, διὰ δ᾽ ἀμπερὲς ἦλθε θύραζε tos χαλκοβαρής"- ὁ δὲ Τηλέμαχον προσέειπε' ηλέμαχ᾽, oU σ᾽ ὁ ξεῖνος ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἐλέγχει e 240. ἢ 5 Jo ’ 4 ἥμενος, οὐδέ τι τοῦ^ σκοποῦ ^ ἤμβροτον οὐδέ τι τόξον 425 δὴν ἔκαμον τανύων" ἔτι μοι μένος ἔμπεδόν ἐστιν, οὐχ ὥς με μνηστῆρες ἀτιμάζοντες ὄνονται. 0 ’ > ^ L4 vOv^ δ᾽ > ὥρη καὶ 1 δόρπον ᾿Αχαιοῖσιν τετυκέσθαι ev φάει, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα καὶ ἄλλως ἐψιάασθαι μολπῇ καὶ φόρμιγγι" τὰ yàp T ἀναθήματα datos.’ 430 Ἢ καὶ ἐπ᾽ ὀφρύσι veicev’ ὁ δ᾽ ἀμφέθετο ξίφος ὀξὺ Τηλέμαχος, φίλος υἱὸς ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος θείοιο, ἀμφὶ δὲ χεῖρα φίλην βάλεν ἔγχεϊ, ἄγχι δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ αὐτοῦ πὰρ θρόνον ἑστήκει κεκορυθμένος αἴθοπι χαλκῷ. e

9

Δ

4

»»

e

>

>

3...

»

€

^

\

1

>

e

9

»

9

’

4

9

>

4

d

Ml

/

«t€ T

λ

9

4

9

4

λ

^

M]

A

A

A

€

»

9

>

€

4

4

9

/

>

\

Yoo

7

>

\

,

/

»

2A

€

4

4

1

4

^

M

’

’Ὄ

4

€

4

9

T^

\

4

’

A

i

/

9

„

>

»

4

^

4

^

4

^

9

/

e

,

$1

9

»

’

ΔῊ.

/

9

4

»

7

>

4\>

/

,

Deo

>

A

[4

»

\

\

«39

\

9?

? 7

4

4

[4

3

4

»

4

/

\

>

»

[4

9

4

ee

4

»

ὃ

9

’

w

59

))

9

^

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X

ὑτὰρ ὁ γυμνώθη ῥακέων πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ἄλτο δ᾽ ἐπὶ μέγαν οὐδόν, ἔχων βιὸν ἠδὲ φαρέτρην ἰῶν ἐμπλείην, ταχέας δ᾽ ἐκχεύατ' ὀϊστοὺς αὐτοῦ πρόσθε ποδῶν, μετὰ δὲ μνηστῆρσιν ἔειπεν" οὗτος μὲν δὴ ἄεθλος adatos éxreréAcorat: 5 κι 7 N ” a " , / > / νῦν αὖτε σκοπὸν ἄλλον, ὃν οὔ πώ τις βάλεν ἀνήρ, εἴσομαι, αἴ κε τύχωμι, πόρῃ δέ μοι εὖχος ᾿Απόλλων. H καὶ em’ ᾿Αντινόῳ ἰθύνετο πικρὸν ὀϊστόν. Α

>

A

€

>

>

«€

00

9

A

T

[4

\

3

4

,

A

λ

4

9

3

‘4

>

/

QA

3

,

9

9

M

ἢ

/

i?

4

»

3)

»

Ss

€

4

4

/

7

[4

9

A

Dee

’

32

/

ἢ τοι ὁ καλὸν dÀewov ἀναιρήσεσθαι ἔμελλε, ?

°

e

A

37

9

4

»

/ » > », χρύσεον ἄμφωτον, καὶ \ δὴ\ μετὰ M χερσὶν\ ἐνώμα, » / » [4 > A ὄφρα πίοι οἴνοιο" φόνος δέ , ot € οὐκ3 Evi θυμῷan μέμβλετο" Tis κ᾽ οἴοιτο μετ᾽ ἀνδράσι δαιτυμόνεσσι ^ μοῦνον ἐνὶ πλεόνεσσι, καὶ εἰ9 μάλα καρτερὸς εἴη, of τεύξειν θάνατόν τε κακὸν καὶ κῆρα μέλαιναν; τὸν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς κατὰ λαιμὸν ἐπισχόμενος βάλεν ἰῷ, ἀντικρὺ δ᾽ ἁπαλοῖο Ov αὐχένος ἤλυθ᾽ ἀκωκή. ἐκλίνθη δ᾽ ἑτέρωσε, δέπας δέ οἱ ἔκπεσε χειρὸς βλημένου, αὐτίκα δ᾽ αὐλὸς ἀνὰ ῥῖνας παχὺς ἦλθεν > , > * , αἵματος ἀνδρομέοιο: θοῶς^ δ᾽ > ἀπὸ elo^? τράπεζαν ὦσε ποδὶ πλήξας, ἀπὸ δ᾽ εἴδατα χεῦεν ἔραζε: a 7 9 4 / o € ὃ σῖτός τε κρέα/ τ᾽ > ὀπτὰ φορύνετο. τοὶ 1 δ᾽ ὁμάδησαν μνηστῆρες κατὰ δώμαθ᾽, ὅπως ἴδον avdpa πεσόντα, ἐκ δὲ θρόνων ἀνόρουσαν ὀρινθέντες κατὰ δῶμα, πάντοσε παπταΐνοντες ἐὐδιμήτους ποτὶ τοίχους" οὐδέ που ἀσπὶς ἔην οὐδ᾽ ἄλκιμον ἔγχος ἑλέσθαι. /

4

9

\

9

’

λ

/

>

€

>

€

3

^

9

9

^7

>

^

9

4

o

M

/

»

4

λὸ

?

’

’

4

I

9

>

e

148

€

A

,

9

9

15

/

»

A

ta

LO

10

\

»

ὃ

5λθ

20

[d

25

OAYZZEIAX

X (xxi)

149

νείκειον δ᾽ Qóvofja χολωτοῖσιν ἐπέεσσι" ξεῖνε, κακῶς ἀνδρῶν τοξάζεαι" οὐκέτ᾽ ἀέθλων ἄλλων ἀντιάσεις" νῦν τοι σῶς αἰπὺς ὄλεθρος. ’

4

(€

9

^

^

^^

»

9

^

9

^^

4

9

/

4

^

9

^

καὶ γὰρ δὴ νῦν φῶτα

$

4

LT

9

9

9

»

κατέκτανες ὃς μέγ᾽ ἄριστος

κούρων εἰν ᾿Ιθάκῃ: τώ σ᾽ ἐνθάδε γῦπες ἔδονται. 30 Ισκεν ἕκαστος ἀνήρ, ἐπεὶ 7) φάσαν οὐκ ἐθέλοντα ἄνδρα κατακτεῖναι" τὸ δὲ νήπιοι οὐκ ἐνόησαν, ,

9

3

9

/,

/

Φ

9

$

4

9

9

4

A

m

3

»

’

>?

4

9

’

ὡς δή adw kai πᾶσιν ὀλέθρου πείρατ᾽ ἐφῆπτο. 4 9 9 e / $ Q 4 / 9 τοὺς δ᾽ dp ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις 'O8voσεύς: €

4

ὦ

(€

A

κύνες,

^7

oU

4

^

μ᾽

»

49

ἔτ᾽

4

»

4

4

ἐφάσκεθ᾽

9

$

4

>

9

^

ὑπότροπον

9

e

οἴκαδ

/

»

ἱκέσθαι €

35

4

δήμου ἄπο Τρώων, ὅτι μοι κατεκείρετε οἶκον, 4

»

/

e

,

δμῳῇσιν δὲ γυναιξὶ παρευνάζεσθε βιαίως, αὐτοῦ τε ζώοντος ὕὑπεμνάασθε γυναῖκα,

οὔτε θεοὺς δείσαντες, ot οὐρανὸν εὐρὺν ἔχουσιν, οὔτε τιν᾽ ἀνθρώπων νέμεσιν κατόπισθεν ἔσεσθαι: 40 νῦν ὑμῖν καὶ πᾶσιν ὀλέθρου πείρατ᾽ ἐφῆπται. a / 1 > » , εν Y / e ὡς φάτο" τοὺς δ᾽ ἄρα πάντας ὑπὸ χλωρὸν δέος εἷλε" πάπτηνεν δὲ ἕκαστος ὅπῃ φύγοι αἰπὺν OÀcÜpov: »ἭἬΆ

9

^

9

cm

’

A

/

/

“-Ρ,

i

9

/

4,

€

14

[77

/,

»

9

9

$

\

^

3)

„

Εὐρύμαχος δέ μιν οἷος ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπεν" “εἰ μὲν δὴ ᾿Οδυσεὺς

᾿Ιθακήσιος εἰλήλουθας,

45

ταῦτα μὲν αἴσιμα εἶπας, ὅσα ῥέζεσκον ᾿Αχαιοΐί,

πολλὰ μὲν ἐν μεγάροισιν ἀτάσθαλα, πολλὰ δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ A

A

9

’

9

/,

A

9

9

9

ἀγ9

ροῦ.

ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἤδη κεῖται ὃς αἴτιος ἔπλετο πάντων, 9

9

9

€

A]

’

Avrivoos*

»

^

^

aA

\

>

οὗτος yàp

3

;

„

/

ἐπίηλεν τάδε

fd

»

ἔργα,

οὔ τι γάμου τόσσον κεχρημένος οὐδὲ χατίζων, ἀλλ᾽

ὀφρ᾽ »

ἄλλα 4.9

φρονέων,

τά οἱ οὐκ

ἐτέλεσσε

Ἰζρονίων,

/ ᾿Ιθάκης κατὰ δῆμον ἐϊκτιμένης βασιλεύοι /

4

κι

»..

/,

αὐτός, ἀτὰρ σὸν παῖδα κατακτείνειε λοχήσας. A 9 e A 9 / / 4 A ^ νῦν δ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἐν μοίρῃ πέφαται, σὺ δὲ φεῖδεο λαῶν

50

$

160

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xx)

σῶν’ ἀτὰρ ἄμμες ὄπισθεν ἀρεσσάμενοι κατὰ δῆμον, 55 ὅσσα τοι ἐκπέποται καὶ ἐδήδοται ἐν μεγάροισι, τιμὴν ἀμφὶς ἄγοντες ἐεικοσάβοιον ἕκαστος, χαλκόν τε χρυσόν τ᾽ ἀποδώσομεν, εἰς ὅ κε σὸν κῆρ ἰανθῇ:" πρὶν δ᾽ οὔ τι νεμεσσητὸν κεχολῶσθαι. Tov δ᾽ dp’ ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voσεύς" 60 ὑρύμαχ᾽, οὐδ᾽ et μοι πατρώϊα πάντ᾽ ἀποδοῖτε, e » > 9 \ » > ? ^ ὅσσα τε νῦν^ ὕμμ᾽ ἐστὶ καὶ \ εἴ» ποθεν ἄλλ᾽ ἐπιθεῖτε, οὐδέ κεν WS ETL χεῖρας ἐμὰς λήξαιμι φόνοιο πρὶν πᾶσαν μνηστῆρας ὑπερβασίην ἀποτῖσαι. νῦν ὑμῖν παράκειται ἐναντίον ἠὲ μάχεσθαι 65 7) φεύγειν, ὅς κεν θάνατον καὶ κῆρας advEn: ἀλλά τιν᾽ οὐ φεύξεσθαι ὀΐομαι αἰπὺν ὄλεθρον. "Oc φάτο" τῶν δ᾽ αὐτοῦ λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἦτορ. τοῖσιν δ᾽ Εὐρύμαχος μετεφώνεε δεύτερον αὖτις" ^^

cq

9

E

>

,

\

’

»

9

,

)9

i3

a

>

M

A

A

,

/

$

4

’

>

9

^

ὃ

3

A

^

4

/

e

ἀνὴρ

an

,

/

ὦ φίλοι, οὐ γὰρ σχήσει

>

4

’

9

/

,

/ oe

^

e

9

7

9

»

»

/

^

€€

»

%

^

>

9

ὅδε χεῖρας ἀάπτους,

70

GAN’ ἐπεὶ ἔλλαβε τόξον Eü£oov ἠδὲ φαρέτρην, οὐδοῦ ἄπο ξεστοῦ τοξάσσεται, εἰς O κε πάντας

ἄμμε karakretvm* ἀλλὰ μνησώμεθα χάρμης": φάσγανά τε σπάσσασθε καὶ ἀντίσχεσθε τραπέζας ἰῶν ὠκυμόρων: ἐπὶ δ᾽ αὐτῷ πάντες ἔχωμεν 75 ἀθρόοι, εἴ κέ μιν οὐδοῦ ἀπώσομεν ἠδὲ θυράων, ἔλθωμεν δ᾽ ἀνὰ ἄστυ, βοὴ δ᾽ ὦκιστα γένοιτο" τῶ κε τάχ᾽ οὗτος ἀνὴρ νῦν ὕστατα Tofdocawro." s apa φωνήσας εἰρύσσατο φάσγανον ὀξύ, , > / > / D 9 9 9. ^ χάλκεον, ἀμφοτέρωθεν ἀκαχμένον, ἄλτο δ᾽ » ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ σμερδαλέα ἰάχων" ὁ δ᾽ ἁμαρτῇ δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 8] ἰὸν ἀποπροΐει, βάλε δὲ στῆθος παρὰ μαζόν, ἐν δέ of ἥπατι πῆξε θοὸν βέλος" ἐκ δ᾽ apa χειρὸς φάσγανον ἧκε χαμᾶζε, περιρρηδὴς δὲ τραπέζῃ 4

>

,

„

3

>

*()

dA ?

/

»

’᾽

oh

ec

A

Φ

^

95

»

,

9

ὃ

ds

4

\

>

4

an

/

9

^7

\

ION

3

ὔ

/

^

4

4

$? atl A

M

’

9

’

9.

»

A

OAYZXXEIAZ

X (xxi

151

κάππεσεν ἰδνωθείς, ἀπὸ δ᾽ εἴδατα χεῦεν ἔραζε 85 καὶ δέπας ἀμφικύπελλον: ὁ δὲ χθόνα τύπτε μετώπῳ θυμῷ ἀνιάζων, ποσὶ δὲ θρόνον ἀμφοτέροισι λακτίζων Eerivaooe: κατ᾽ ὀφθαλμῶν δ᾽ Exur ἀχλύς. A

4

>

/

᾿Αμφίνομος

€

δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος

\

/

4

ἐείσατο

[4

κυδαλίμοιο

ἀντίος ἀΐξας, εἴρυτο δὲ φάσγανον ὀξύ, 9

Ld

9 oh

»

A

/

εἴ πώς οἱ εἴξειε θυράων.

3.

90

9

ἀλλ᾽ ἄρα μιν φθῆ

Τηλέμαχος κατόπισθε βαλὼν χαλκήρεϊ δουρὶ ὦμων μεσσηγύς, διὰ δὲ στήθεσφιν ἔλασσε" δούπησεν δὲ πεσών, χθόνα δ᾽ ἤλασε παντὶ μετώπῳ. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἀπόρουσε, λιπὼν δολιχόσκιον ἔγχος 95 αὐτοῦ ἐν ᾿Αμφινόμῳ:" περὶ yap Ove μή τις ᾿Αχαιῶν ἔγχος ἀνελκόμενον δολιχόσκιον 7) ἐλάσειε φασγάνῳ ἀΐξας ἠὲ προπρηνέα τύψας. βῆ δὲ θέειν, μάλα δ᾽ ὦκα φίλον πατέρ᾽ εἰσαφίκανεν, ἀγχοῦ δ᾽ ἱστάμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδαιἩ 100 “ὦ πάτερ, ἤδη τοι σάκος οἴσω καὶ δύο δοῦρε καὶ κυνέην πάγχαλκον, ἐπὶ κροτάφοις ἀραρυῖαν, αὐτός T. ἀμφιβαλεῦμαι ἰών, δώσω δὲ συβώτῃ καὶ τῷ βουκόλῳ ἄλλα" τετευχῆσθαι γὰρ ἄμεινον. Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voσεύς: 105 οἷσε θέων os μοι ἀμύνεσθαι rap oioToi, μή μ᾽ ἀποκινήσωσι θυράων μοῦνον éóvra." “Ὡς φάτο: Τηλέμαχος δὲ φίλῳ ἐπεπείθετο πατρί, βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεναι θάλαμόνδ᾽, ὅθι ot κλυτὰ τεύχεα κεῖτο. ἔνθεν τέσσαρα μὲν σάκε᾽ ἔξελε, δούρατα δ᾽ ὀκτὼ 110 καὶ πίσυρας κυνέας χαλκήρεας ἱπποδασείας" βῆ δὲ φέρων, μάλα δ᾽ ὦκα φίλον πατέρ᾽ εἰσαφίκανεν, αὐτὸς δὲ πρώτιστα περὶ xpot δύσετο χαλκόν. ws δ᾽ αὔτως τὼ δὃμῶε δυέσθην τεύχεα καλά, ἔσταν δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην. 115 »

4

3

^»

>

9

«€

9

»

»

$;

M

/

^7

9

4

A

\

4

/

9

4

~

4

?

9

€

»

4

4

4

»

Yeo

\

^

’

A

4

e

>

4

ar

a)

/

»

A

»

»

l4

9

/

^

/

4

\

’

9

^

7^7

^

Δ

?

>

M

4

»)

/

/

^

9

9

/

\

152

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xxi)

Αὐτὰρ 6 γ᾽, ὄφρα μὲν αὐτῷ ἀμύνεσθαι ἔσαν toi, τόφρα μνηστήρων ἕνα γ᾽ αἰεὶ ᾧ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ βάλλε τιτυσκόμενος" τοὶ δ᾽ ἀγχιστῖνοι ἔπιπτον. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ λίπον ἰοὶ ὀϊστεύοντα ἄνακτα, τόξον μὲν πρὸς σταθμὸν Eüoraheos μεγάροιο 120 ἔκλιν᾽ ἑστάμεναι, πρὸς ἐνώπια παμφανόωντα, αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ὦμοισι σάκος θέτο τετραθέλυμνον, > 3) 4 / » » κρατὶ \ δ᾽ > ἐπ᾽ ἰφθίμῳ κυνέην εὔτυκτον ἔθηκεν, ἵππουριν" δεινὸν δὲ λόφος καθύπερθεν évevev: εἵλετο δ᾽ ἄλκιμα δοῦρε δύω κεκορυθμένα. χαλκῷ. 125 ρσοθύρη δέ τις ἔσκεν EÜÖUNTW ἐνὶ τοίχῳ, Deo ἀκρότατον δὲ παρ᾽ 9 οὐδὸν éUoraÜéos μεγάροιο ἦν ὁδὸς és λαύρην, σανίδες δ᾽ ἔχον εὖ apapvtau: τὴν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς φράζεσθαι ἀνώγει δῖον ὑφορβὸν EOTAOT ἀγχοῦ τῆς" μία δ᾽ οἴη yiyver ἐφορμή. 130 a 9.3 / / » / / τοῖς δ᾽ ᾿Αγέλεως μετέειπεν, ἔπος πάντεσσι πιφαύσκων'. ὦ φίλοι, οὐκ ἂν δή τις av’ ὀρσοθύρην ἀναβαίη καὶ εἴποι λαοῖσι, βοὴ δ᾽ cara, γένοιτο; τῶ κε τάχ᾽ οὗτος ἀνὴρ νῦν ὕστατα τοξάσσαιτο.᾽᾽ 134 i 9 T / / > 7 » ^ Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν' ¢ οὔ πως ἔστ᾽, ᾿Αγέλαε διοτρεφές" ἀγχι yàp αἰνῶς αὐλῆς καλὰ θύρετρα καὶ ἀργαλέον στόμα λαύρης" 4 > ^ > ἢ » » καί ’ x 9 etsT πάντας ἐρύκοι ἀνήρ, ὅςe T > ἄλκιμος εἴη. ἀλλ᾽ ἀγεθ᾽, ὑμῖν τεύχε᾽ ἐνείκω θωρηχθῆναι ἐκ θαλάμου" ἔνδον γάρ, ὀΐομαι, οὐδέ πῃ ἄλλῃ 140 τεύχεα κατθέσθην ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ φαίδιμος υἱός. "Qs εἰπὼν ἀνέβαινε Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν, > λ Ld 9 ὃ an > VL Ca 4 ἐς θ θαλάμους ᾿Οδυσῆος ava ρῶγας μεγάροιο. ἔνθεν δώδεκα μὲν σάκε᾽ ἔξελε, τόσσα δὲ δοῦρα καὶ τόσσας κυνέας χαλκήρεας ἱπποδασείας" 145 9

A

e

’᾽

$

»

A

9

A

A

>

9

>

ἐν

4

360

e

9

,

9

A

ὃ

λ

1

D oe

’

»

»

’

>

’

9

?

4

/

’

>

/

200

^

/,

/

„

^

9

4

[4

4

9

^

4

A

θ

9

»

μ

’O

\

>

»

^4

’

^

»

3

,

^

>

9

/

cc

d

^

“-ἔ

4

‘

3)

$93

^

9

$?$

9

^

»

9

\

»

4

9

>

9

A

^

/

A

^

’

7

7

[4

’

€

Φ

>

9

»

/

9

\

A

$?

/

’

9

3)

/

^

A

4

€ 7 I)

A

βῆ 5

4

,

/

^

€

3}

m

[4

μεναι, μάλα δ᾽ ὦκα φέρων μνηστῆρσιν

ἔδωκε.

OAYZXZXEIAX καὶ τότ᾽ A

,

X (xxi)

153

᾿Οδυσσῆος λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἦτορ,

959

^

7

4

A

/

I y

ὡς περιβαλλομένους ἴδε τεύχεα χερσΐ τε δοῦρα μακρὰ τινάσσοντας" μέγα δ᾽ αὐτῷ φαίνετο ἔργον.

αἷψα δὲ Τηλέμαχον ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα᾽. ηλέμαχ᾽, 7) μάλα

‘ct T

A

,

9

Ss

tA

νῶϊν ἐποτρύνει ^^

oe

>

1

^?

αὐτὸς 9

^

ἠὲ Μελανθεύς. > am

4

πεπνυμένος

τόδε γ᾽

9

4

3}

ἀντίον ηὔδα:

/

ἐγὼ

A

/

\

/

,

*

κακὸν

14

>»

ὦ πάτερ,

CO

9

αὖ Τηλέμαχος

9

150

δὴ τις ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γυναικῶν 4

πόλεμον

’

Τὸν δ᾽

ὃ

>

’

3)

HuBpoTov—ovde

9

„

9

4

ἄλλος αἰτιος---ὧς θαλάμοιο θύρην πυκινῶς ἀραρυῖαν κάλλιπον ἀγκλίνας" τῶν δὲ σκοπὸς ἦεν ἀμείνων. »

^t

τις 155

^

ἀλλ᾽ ἴθι, δῖ᾽ Ἐὔμαιε, θύρην ἐπίθες θαλάμοιο, καὶ φράσαι ἢ τις ap ἐστὶ γυναικῶν 1) τάδε ῥέζει, en / À ERR", Moh 2) 77 υἱὸς Δολίοιο Μελανθεύς, τόν περ ὀΐω. A

/

Ὡς

»

»

9

$

4

^

«

’

Φ,

ot μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον,

160

βῆ δ᾽ αὖτις θάλαμόνδε Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν, otowv τεύχεα καλά. νόησε δὲ δῖος ὑφορβός, 9 9 ^ / 9 A 97 alla δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆα προσεφώνεεν ἐγγὺς ἐόντα" »

‘cc

/

/

/

4

^

διογενὲς Λαερτιάδη, πολυμήχαν᾽ A

/

κεῖνος δὴ αὖτ᾽ ^

\

^

4

e

9.9

᾿Οδυσσεῦ,

^^

ἀΐδηλος ἀνήρ, ὃν ὀϊόμεθ᾽

>

9h

9

4

a

/,

Deel

αὐτοί,

>

9

165

,

-

ἔρχεται ἐς θάλαμον: σὺ δέ μοι νημερτὲς ἐνίσπες, ἢ μιν ἀποκτείνω, αἴ κε κρείσσων γε γένωμαι, ἦέ σοι ἐνθάδ᾽ ἄγω, iv ὑπερβασίας ἀποτίσῃ ^^

9

IQ)

»

e

5

e

/

9

/

πολλάς, ὅσσας οὗτος ἐμήσατο σῷ ἐνὶ otkq." Τὸν

δ᾽

A

ἀπαμειβόμενος

9

9

προσέφη

/

πολύμητις

/

’

9

᾿Οδυοσ-

σεύς" (€

170

7| τοι ἐγὼ καὶ Τηλέμαχος μνηστῆρας 4

9

4

A

,

^

ἀγαυοὺς 9

A

σχήσομεν ἔντοσθεν μεγάρων, μάλα περ μεμαῶτας: σφῶϊ δ᾽ ἀποστρέψαντε

πόδας καὶ χεῖρας ὕπερθεν

ἐς θάλαμον βαλέειν, σανίδας δ᾽ ἐκδῆσαι ὄπισθε, σειρὴν δὲ πλεκτὴν A

A

ἐξ αὐτοῦ

A

9

4

^

TTELPNVAVTE

175

7

κίον᾽ ἀν᾽ ὑψηλὴν ἐρύσαι πελάσαι τε δοκοῖσιν, /

9

>

9

e

\

9

/,

,

^

154

OAYXXEIAX

X (xxir)

ws κεν δηθὰ ζωὸς ἐὼν χαλέπ᾽ ἄλγεα πάσχῃ. "Qs éda0'- of δ᾽ ἄρα τοῦ μάλα μὲν κλύον ἠδ᾽ ἐπίe

M

A

>A

|

9?

»

’᾽

a”

θοντο,

βὰν δ᾽ ipev ἐς θάλαμον, λαθέτην δέ μιν ἔνδον ἐόντα. 7

€

\

/

ἢ τοι ὁ μὲν

1

θαλάμοιο

μῦυχον

4

/

κατα

>

τεῦχε

9

4

ἐρεῦνα,

180

τὼ δ᾽ ἔσταν ἑκάτερθε παρὰ σταθμοῖσι μένοντε. εὖθ᾽ ὑπὲρ οὐδὸν ἔβαινε Μελάνθιος, αἰπόλος αἰγῶν, τῇ ἑτέρῃ μὲν χειρὶ φέρων καλὴν τρυφάλειαν, τῇ δ᾽ ἑτέρῃ σάκος εὐρὺ γέρον, πεπαλαγμένον aly, Λαέρτεω ἥρωος, ὃ κουρίζων dopéecke: 185 δὴ τότε γ᾽ ἤδη κεῖτο, ῥαφαὶ δ᾽ ἐλέλυντο ἱμάντων" τὼ δ᾽ ap ἐπαϊξανθ᾽ éAérqv, ἔρυσάν Té μιν εἴσω Kovpi£, ἐν δαπέδῳ δὲ χαμαὶ βάλον ἀχνύμενον κῆρ, σὺν δὲ πόδας χεῖράς re δέον θυμαλγέϊ δεσμῷ εὖ μάλ᾽ ἀποστρέψαντε διαμπερές, ws ἐκέλευσεν 190 υἱὸς Λαέρταο, πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" σειρὴν δὲ πλεκτὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ πειρήναντε Kiov av ὑψηλὴν ἔρυσαν πέλασάν TE δοκοῖσι. τὸν δ᾽ ἐπικερτομέων προσέφης, Εὔμαιε συβῶτα: “viv μὲν δὴ μάλα πάγχυ, Μελάνθιε, νύκτα φυλάξεις, εὐνῇ Evı μαλακῇ καταλέγμενος, ὥς ae Eoıkev' 196 οὐδὲ σέ γ᾽ ἠριγένεια παρ᾽ "Qreavoto ῥοάων λήσει ἐπερχομένη χρυσόθρονος, ἡνίκ᾽ ἀγινεῖς αἶγας μνηστήρεσσι δόμον κάτα δαῖτα πένεσθαι.’ Ὡς ὁ μὲν αὖθι λέλειπτο, ταθεὶς ὁὀλοῷ ἐνὶ δεσμῷ" 200 τὼ δ᾽ ἐς τεύχεα δύντε, θύρην ἐπιθέντε φαεινὴν, 7 ^ oh / βήτην eis9 9 ᾿᾽Οδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην. ἔνθα μένος πνείοντες ἐφέστασαν, οἱ μὲν ET οὐδοῦ τέσσαρες, οἱ δ᾽ ἔντοσθε δόμων πολέες τε καὶ ἐσθλοί. τοῖσι δ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀγχίμολον θυγάτηρ Διὸς ἦλθεν ᾿Αθήνη, 205 Μέώντορι εἰδομένη ἡμὲν δέμας ἠδὲ καὶ αὐδήν. A

>

»

9

’

’

>

\

»

e

’

1

>

/

9

/

’

€

>

’

’

>

/

3

»

3

4

4

’

/

^

^

e

9

4

’

^

4

»

9

^

9

^

€

4

4

€

4

»

^.

»

3

[4

,

4

4

4

»

P?

A

9

’

2

4

9

>

>

^

9

9

ey

\

’

ANS

ION

9

/

\

Ml

oh

>

\

7

59

/

ld

A

9

9

9

i95

τὴν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς γήθησεν ἰδὼν καὶ μῦθον ἔειπε’

^

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xx)

155

EVTOP, ἄμυνον ἀρήν, μνῆσαι δ᾽ ἑτάροιο φίλοιο, ὅς σ᾽ ἀγαθὰ ῥέζεσκον' ὁμηλικίη δέ μοί ἐσσι. "Qs dar’ ὀϊόμενος λαοσσόον ἔμμεν᾽ ᾿Αθήνην. 210 μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἑτέρωθεν ὁμόκλεον ἐν μεγάροισι. πρῶτος τήν γ᾽ ἐνένιπε Δαμαστορίδης ' AyéAaosévrop, μή σε ἔπεσσι παραιϊπεπίθησιν ᾽Οδυσσεὺς μνηστήρεσσι μάχεσθαι, ἀμυνέμεναι δέ οἱ αὐτῷ. ὧδε yap ἡμέτερόν ye νόον τελέεσθαι ὀΐω" 215 ὁππότε KEV τούτους KTEWMEV, πατέρ᾽ ἠδὲ καὶ υἱόν, ἐν δὲ σὺ τοῖσιν ἔπειτα πεφήσεαι, οἷα μενοινᾷς ἔρδειν ἐν μεγάροις" o@ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ κράατι τίσεις. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν ὑμέων ye βίας ἀφελώμεθα χαλκῷ, κτήμαθ᾽ ὁπόσσα τοί ἐστι, τά τ᾽ ἔνδοθι καὶ τὰ θύρηφι, τοῖσιν ᾿Οδυσσῆος μεταμίξομεν' οὐδέ τοι vias 221 ζώειν ἐν μεγάροισιν ἐάσομεν, οὐδὲ θύγατρας οὐδ᾽ ἄλοχον κεδνὴν ᾿Ιθάκης κατὰ ἄστυ πολεύειν. "Qs dar’: ᾿Αθηναίη δὲ χολώσατο κηρόθι μᾶλλον, νείκεσσεν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα χολωτοῖσιν ἐπέεσσιν" 995 cc

M

/

μά

„

>

9

A

^

«€

>

€

9

A

4

^

4

>

€

4

9

9

|

9

9

5

323

9

/

^

4

9

A

/

/

Ld

?

9

dh

»

^

»

A

4

A

4

’

4

9

9

~

4

4

λ

/

[4

οὐκέτι σοί γ᾽,

4€4

4

/

»

IA

/

^

€

+

’

/

>

$C?

’

P

/

?

€

»

9

9

3.

4

A

>

€

>

4

20

^

€ 7

’

M

/

9

/

\

’

4

4

T

»

/

32

᾿Οδυσεῦ, μένος ἔμπεδον οὐδέ τις ἀλκή, ^

[4

»

9

’

9

7

οἵη ὅτ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ 'EAévg λευκωλένῳ εὐπατερείῃ εἰνάετες Τρώεσσιν ἐμάρναο νωλεμὲς αἰεί, πολλοὺς δ᾽ ἄνδρας Erredves ἐν αἰνῇ δηϊοτῆτι, σῇ δ᾽ ἥλω βουλῇ Πριάμου πόλις εὐρυάγυια. 230 πῶς δὴ viv, ὅτε adv ye δόμον Kai κτήμαθ᾽ ἱκάνεις, ἄντα μνηστήρων ὀλοφύρεαι ἄλκιμος εἶναι; ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε δεῦρο, πέπον, παρ᾽ ἔμ᾽ ἵσταο καὶ ἴδε ἔργον, » IA ^/ 5 ,ὔ / ὄφρα ἰδῆς οἷός τοι ἐν> ἀνδράσι δυσμενέεσσι Μέντωρ ᾿Αλκιμίδης εὐεργεσίας ἀποτίνειν.᾽᾽ 235 Η ῥα, καὶ οὔ πω πάγχυ δίδου ἑτεραλκέα νίκην, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτ᾽ apa σθένεδς τε καὶ ἀλκῆς πειρήτιζεν 9 3 *08 ^ € m ὃ λί ἠμὲν ᾿Οδυσσῆος ἠδ᾽no" υἱοῦ κυδαλίμοιο. αὐτὴ δ᾽ αἰθαλόεντος ἀνὰ μεγάροιο μέλαθρον e

oe?»

3

9

\

9

>

»

>

9

9

€

δ᾽

„

λ

>

»

’

4

9

9

’

»

LO

’

„

A

93

A

4

^

>

>

€

»

4

’᾽

A

^

»

ev

’

i

>

>

9

LG

/

oe

^-^

i

€

A

^

/

A

θ

o»

4

»

’

166

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xxi)

ἕζετ᾽ ἀναΐξασα, χελιδόνι εἰκέλη ἀντην. 240 Μνηστῆρας δ᾽ ὄτρυνε Δαμαστορίδης ᾿Αγέλαος Evpvvopos τε kai ᾿Αμφιμέδων Δημοπτόλεμός τε Πείσανδρός τε Πολυκτορίδης Πόλυβός τε 9aiópov: oí γὰρ μνηστήρων ἀρετῇ ἔσαν ἔξοχ᾽ ἄριστοι, ὅσσοι ἔτ᾽ ἔζωον περί TE ψυχέων ἐμάχοντο" 245 τοὺς δ᾽ ἤδη ἐδάμασσε βιὸς καὶ ταρφέες ἰοί. τοῖς δ᾽ ᾿Αγέλεως μετέειπεν, ἔπος πάντεσσι πιφαύσκων" ὦ φίλοι, ἤδη σχήσει ἀνὴρ ὅδε χεῖρας ἀάπτους" καὶ δή οἱ Μέντωρ μὲν ἔβη κενὰ evypata εἰπών, οἱ δ᾽ οἷοι λεΐπονται ἐπὶ πρώτῃσι θύρῃσι. 250 τὼ νῦν μὴ ἅμα πάντες ἐφίετε δούρατα μακρά, ἀλλ᾽ aye® ot ἐξ πρῶτον ἀκοντίσατ᾽, at κέ ποθι Ζεὺς δώῃ ᾿Οδυσσῆα βλῆσθαι καὶ κῦδος ἀρέσθαι. τῶν δ᾽ ἄλλων οὐ κῆδος, ἐπεί χ᾽ οὗτός γε πέσῃσιν. Qs ἐφαθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ apa πάντες ἀκόντισαν ws ἐκέλευεν, ἱέμενοι: τὰ δὲ πάντα ἐτώσια θῆκεν ᾿Αθήνη. 256 τῶν ἄλλος μὲν σταθμὸν etorabéos μεγάροιο 7 » / > ^ βεβλήκει, ἄλλος δὲ M θύρην πυκινῶς^ ἀραρυῖαν" ἄλλου δ᾽ ἐν τοίχῳ μελίη πέσε χαλκοβάρεια. αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ δούρατ᾽ ἀλεύαντο μνηστήρων, 260 τοῖς ἄρα μύθων ἄρχε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" ὦ φίλοι, ἤδη μέν κεν ἐγὼν εἴποιμι καὶ ἄμμι μνηστήρων ἐς ὅμιλον ἀκοντίσαι, ot μεμάασιν ἡμέας ἐξεναρίξαι ἐπὶ προτέροισι kakotouw.'"' "Qs Epa’: οἱ δ᾽ ἄρα πάντες ἀκόντισαν ὀξέα δοῦρα 265 ἄντα τιτυσκόμενοι. Δημοπτόλεμον μὲν ᾿Οδυσσεύς, Kdpvadnv δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχος, "EXatov δὲ συβώτης, “Πείσανδρον δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔπεφνε βοῶν ἐπιβουκόλος ἀνήρ. » » € , TET e » 7 οἱ € μὲνi ἔπειθ᾽ ἅμα πάντες ὁδὰξ ἕλον ἄσπετον οὖδας, μνηστῆρες δ᾽ ἀνεχώρησαν μεγάροιο μυχόνδε" 210 e

»5»

M

(€

>

»

^

>

9

3

,

A

4

€

9

9

>

9

ead

Ld

€

5

e

"4

4

’

7d

»

»

4

9

»

a

9

€

>)

?

4

4

4

A

A

A

,

/

4

9

4

,

+b

4

95

ἢ

3

?

9

7

>

,

„

/

’

ἢ

[4

>

9

9

^

/

+

A

,

’

A

A

>

N

»

’

M

A

^

9

9

>

9

$

4

»

4

A

9

\

/

7

>

»

M

[4

»

A

9

’

>

’

4

€

»

^

90.

„

»

a

>

,

4

t^

€€

»

»

9

/

i»

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xxi

157

τοὶ δ᾽ ap ἐπήϊξαν, νεκύων δ᾽ ἐξ ἔγχε᾽ ἕλοντο.

Adrıs δὲ μνηστῆρες ἀκόντισαν ὀξέα δοῦρα ἱέμενοι" τὰ δὲ πολλὰ ἐτώσια θῆκεν ᾿Αθήνη. τῶν ἄλλος μὲν σταθμὸν ἐϊσταθέος μεγάροιο βεβλήκει, ἄλλος δὲ θύρην πυκινῶς dpapvtav: 275 » > 9 4 / / / ἄλλου δ᾽ ἐν τοίχῳ μελίη πέσε χαλκοβάρεια. ᾿Αμφιμέδων δ᾽ ἄρα Τηλέμαχον βάλε χεῖρ᾽ ἐπὶ καρπῷ λίγδην, ἄκρον δὲ ῥινὸν δηλήσατο χαλκός. Κτήσιππος δ᾽ Εὔμαιον ὑπὲρ σάκος ἔγχεϊ μακρῷ ὦμον ἐπέγραψεν" τὸ δ᾽ ὑπέρπτατο, πῖπτε δ᾽ ἔραζε. 280 τοὶ δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα δαΐφρονα ποικιλομήτην μνηστήρων ἐς ὅμιλον ἀκόντισαν ὀξέα δοῦρα. ἔνθ᾽ αὖτ᾽ Ἐὐρυδάμαντα βάλε πτολίπορθος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ᾿Αμφιμέδοντα δὲ Τηλέμαχος, Πόλυβον δὲ συβώτης: Κτήσιππον δ᾽ ap’ ἔπειτα βοῶν ἐπιβουκόλος ἀνὴρ 285 βεβλήκει πρὸς στῆθος, ἐπευχόμενος δὲ προσηύδα" ὦ ἸΙολυθερσεΐδη φιλοκέρτομε, μή ποτε πάμπαν εἴκων ἀφραδίῃς μέγα εἰπεῖν, ἀλλὰ θεοῖσι μῦθον ἐπιτρέψαι, ἐπεὶ ἦ πολὺ φέρτεροί εἰσι. e?

A

4

9

€€

\

3

5

M]

\

\

4

3

9

9

9

>

^?

>

^

/

9

>

€

9

9

1

^

^

+

>

3

ys

A

9

As

»

4

7

^

9

^7

4

\

4

^

4

4

τοῦτό τοι ἀντὶ ποδὸς ξεινήϊον, ὅν ποτ᾽ ^

>

oh

4

>

7

9

4

^

[4

4

9

^

oh

„

^

4

A

2

4

A

Vee

QS

/ 9

e

9

9

ἔδωκας

9

»

/

»

290

ἀντιθέῳ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ δόμον Kar’ ἀλητεύοντι. *H pa βοῶν ἑλίκων ἐπιβουκόλος" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς otra Δαμαστορίδην αὐτοσχεδὸν Eyxei μακρῷ. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ Εὐηνορίδην Ληόκριτον οὗτα δουρὶ μέσον κενεῶνα, διαπρὸ δὲ χαλκὸν ἔλασσεν: 295 ἤριπε δὲ πρηνής, χθόνα δ᾽ ἤλασε παντὶ μετώπῳ. δὴ τότ᾽ ᾿Αθηναίη φθισίμβροτον αἰγίδ᾽ ἀνέσχεν ὑψόθεν ἐξ ὀροφῆς" τῶν δὲ φρένες ἐπτοίηθεν. οἱ δ᾽ édéBovro κατὰ μέγαρον βόες ὡς ἀγελαῖαι:" Tas μέν T αἰόλος οἶστρος ἐφορμηθεὶς ἐδόνησεν 800 ὥρῃ ἐν εἰαρινῇ, ὅτε τ᾽ ἤματα μακρὰ πέλονται. οἱ δ᾽ ὥς τ᾽ αἰγυπιοὶ γαμψώνυχες ἀγκυλοχεῖλαι e

>

M

ς

9

[4

>

@

/

4

9

>

[4

’

9 ἢ

>

9

3

Α

/

a A

>

9

IQ

^

/

^

158

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xxn)

ἐξ ὀρέων ἐλθόντες ἐπ᾽ ὀρνίθεσσι θόρωσι--ταὶ μέν τ᾽ ἐν πεδίῳ νέφεα πτώσοσουσαι ἵενται, οἱ δέ τε τὰς ὀλέκουσιν ἐπάλμενοι, οὐδέ τις ἀλκὴ 305 γίγνεται οὐδὲ φυγή" χαίρουσι δέ τ᾽ ἀνέρες Aypn— ὡς ἄρα τοὶ μνηστῆρας ἐπεσσύμενοι κατὰ δῶμα τύπτον ἐπιστροφάδην' τῶν δὲ στόνος ὄρνυτ᾽ ἀεικὴς κράτων τυπτομένων, δάπεδον δ᾽ ἅπαν αἵματι θῦε. Ληώδης δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος ἐπεσσύμενος λάβε γούνων, 310 καί μιν λισσόμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" yovvoüpat σ᾽, ᾿Οδυσεῦ: σὺ δέ μ᾽ αἴδεο καί μ᾽ ἐλέηgov" 2 / οὐ γάρ4 πώ ’ τινά ’ φημι γυναικῶν^ ἐν$ μεγάροισιν εἰπεῖν οὐδέ τι ῥέξαι ἀτάσθαλον: ἀλλὰ καὶ ἄλλους /

29

C6

an

A

4

7

9

[4

9

4

“-

παύεσκον μνηστῆρας,

A

>

’

>

9

^

»

»

’ὕ

9

9

ὅτις τοιαῦτά γε ῥέζοι.

Ld

315

ἀλλά μοι ov πείθοντο κακῶν ἄπο χεῖρας ἔχεσθαι: τὼ καὶ ἀτασθαλίῃσιν ἀεικέα πότμον ἐπέσπον. αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ μετὰ τοῖσι θυοσκόος οὐδὲν ἐοργὼς κείσομαι, ὡς οὐκ ἔστι χάρις μετόπισθ᾽ εὐεργέων.᾽᾽ Τὸν δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ὑπόδρα ἰδὼν προσέφη πολύμητις "O8voA

>

»

9?»

€

,

3

\

4

[4

9

,

geus*

320

εἰ μὲν δὴ μετὰ τοῖσι θυοσκόος εὔχεαι εἶναι, πολλάκι που μέλλεις ἀρήμεναι ἐν μεγάροισι τηλοῦ ἐμοὶ νόστοιο τέλος γλυκεροῖο γενέσθαι, σοὶ δ᾽ ἀλοχόν τε φίλην σπέσθαι καὶ τέκνα τεκέσθαι: τὼ οὐκ ἂν θάνατόν γε δυσηλεγέα προφύγοισθα.᾽᾽ 325 ς ἄρα φωνήσας ξίφος εἵλετο χειρὶ παχείῃ κείμενον, ὅ ῥ᾽ AyéAaos ἀποπροέηκε χαμᾶζε κτεινόμενος" τῷ τόν γε κατ᾽ αὐχένα μέσσον ἔλασσε. φθεγγομένου δ᾽ ἄρα τοῦ γε κάρη κονίῃσιν ἐμίχθη. ερπιάδης δ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἀοιδὸς ἀλύσκανε κῆρα μέλαιναν, €€

59

M

\

A

4

A

»

4

Φημιος,

9

/

¢

/

e

e

»

»

9

4

A

LÀ

’

>

ὅς p

J

9

ἤειδε pera

A

A

/

[4

A

9

9

^

>

/

7

e

»

4

’

„

,

T

/

’

>

ὋὯ

^

,

/

9

’

^

ar

^

μνηστήρσιν

9

’

,

αναγκῇ.

ἔστη δ᾽ ἐν χείρεσσιν ἔχων φόρμιγγα λίγειαν

33]

OAYXZEIAL

X (xxm)

169

ἄγχι παρ᾽ ὀρσοθύρην' δίχα δὲ φρεσὶ μερμήριζεν, ἢ ἐκδὺς μεγάροιο Διὸς μεγάλου ποτὶ βωμὸν 335 ἑρκείου ἵζοιτο τετυγμένον, ἔνθ᾽ ἄρα πολλὰ Λαέρτης ᾿Οδυσεύς τε βοῶν ἐπὶ μηρί ἔκηαν, ἢ γούνων λίσσοιτο προσαΐξας ᾿Οδυσῆα. ὧδε δέ ot φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι, γούνων ἅψασθαι Λαερτιάδεω ᾿᾽Οδυσῆος. 340 ἦ τοι ὁ φόρμιγγα γλαφυρὴν κατέθηκε χαμᾶζε μεσσηγὺς κρητῆρος ἰδὲ θρόνου ἀργυροήλου, αὐτὸς δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα προσαΐξας λάβε γούνων, καί μιν λισσόμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" ““γουνοῦμαί σ᾽, ᾿Οδυσεῦ: σὺ δέ μ᾽ aideo καί μ᾽ ἐλέησον" 345 αὐτῷ τοι μετόπισθ᾽ ἄχος ἔσσεται, εἴ κεν ἀοιδὸν πέφνῃς, ὅς τε θεοῖσι καὶ ἀνθρώποισιν ἀείδω. αὐτοδίδακτος δ᾽ εἰμί, θεὸς δέ μοι ἐν φρεσὶν οἴμας παντοίας ἐνέφυσεν" ἔοικα δέ τοι παραείδειν ὥς τε θεῷ" τὼ μή με λιλαίεο δειροτομῆσαι. καί κεν Τηλέμαχος τάδε γ᾽ εἴποι, σὸς φίλος υἱός, 350 ὡς ἐγὼ οὔ τι ἑκὼν és σὸν δόμον οὐδὲ χατίζων πωλεύμην μνηστῆρσιν ἀεισόμενος μετὰ δαῖτας, ἀλλὰ πολὺ πλέονες καὶ κρείσσονες ἦγον ἀνάγκῃ. Qc φάτο: τοῦ δ᾽ ἠκουσ᾽ ἱερὴ ts Τηλεμάχοιο, alla δ᾽ ἐὸν πατέρα προσεφώνεεν ἐγγὺς ἐόντα" “ἴσχεο, μηδέ τι τοῦτον ἀναίτιον οὗταε χαλκῷ" καὶ κήρυκα Μέδοντα σαώσομεν, Os TE prev αἰεὶ οἴκῳ ἐν ἡμετέρῳ κηδέσκετο παιδὸς ἐόντος, εἰ δὴ μή μιν ἔπεφνε Φιλοίτιος ne συβώτης, 360 ἠὲ σοὶ ἀντεβόλησεν ὀρινομένῳ κατὰ δῶμα. "Qs φάτο: τοῦ δ᾽ ἤκουσε Μέδων πεπνυμένα εἰδώς" πεπτηὼς yàp ἔκειτο ὑπὸ θρόνον, ἀμφὶ δὲ δέρμα ἕστο βοὸς νεόδαρτον, ἀλύσκων κῆρα μέλαιναν. 9

^

’

Ld

e

9

’

>

9

\

e

\

a

»,

>

A

eA

1

>

A

€

1

9

9

A

,

,

A

3.

>A

a”,

39.

>

[4

A

,

[4

4

’

€

/

a

/

>

€?

$5081

XV

»

’

9

’

»

1

4

>

»

4

\

U

»

A

^7

$

»

[4

3

A

9

9

3

/

M

^

7

A

4

9

4

A

4

4

»

oA

>

»

9

4

»

M

»

A

[4

e

9

»

^

’

9

>

9

^

A

33

X

L4

A

160

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X

(xxi)

αἷψα δ᾽ ὑπὸ θρόνου ὦρτο, βοὸς δ᾽ ἀπέδυνε βοείην, ηλέμαχον δ᾽ ap’ ἔπειτα προσαΐξας λάβε γούνων, 365 καί μιν λισσόμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐγὼ μὲν 00. εἰμί, σὺ δ᾽ ἴσχεο" εἰπὲ δὲ πατρὶ μή pe περισθενέων δηλήσεται ὀξέϊ χαλκῷ, ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων κεχολωμένος, οἵ οἱ ἔκειρον 4 > > A / / 9Q A » 37 κτήματ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ, σὲ A δὲ M νήπιοι οὐδὲν Eriov. 370 Τὸν δ᾽ ἐπιμειδήσας προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς: θάρσει, ἐπεὶ δὴ σ᾽ οὗτος ἐρύσατο καὶ ἐσάωσεν, ὄφρα γνῷς κατὰ θυμόν, ἀτὰρ εἴπῃησθα Kat ἄλλῳ, ὡς κακοεργίης εὐεργεσίη μέγ᾽ ἀμείνων. ἀλλ᾽ ἐξελθόντες μεγάρων ἕζεσθε θύραζε 375 ἐκ φόνου ets αὐλήν, ov τε καὶ πολύφημος ἀοιδός, opp ἂν ἐγὼ κατὰ δῶμα πονήσομαι ὅττεό με χρή. ὡς daro: τὼ δ᾽ ἔξω βήτην μεγάροιο κιόντε. ἐζέσθην δ᾽ apa tw ye Atos μεγάλου ποτὶ βωμόν,

Τ

λ

€€

4

δ᾽

^^

4\

9

>

M

4

>

4

A

>

’

9

>

9

9

I.

λ

A

[4

Mm

4

9

d

ld

4

M]

4

>

ποτιδεγμένω

»

αἰεί.

980

Πάπτηνεν δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς καθ᾽ ἐὸν δόμον, et τις ἔτ» ἀνδρῶν 1 € 4 9 , ^ 4 ζωὸς ὑποκλοπέοιτο, ἀλύσκων κῆρα μέλαιναν. τοὺς δὲ ἴδεν μάλα πάντας ἐν αἵματι καὶ κονίῃσι 4

>

πεπτεῶτας

3

A

9

πολλούς, ὥς τ᾽

“--

4

e

44

A

[4

\

4

φόνον

A

4

’

4

παπταίνοντε,

\

9

»

,

E

^

9

\

[4

4

»

+

M

»

4

,

/

>

9

>

Pf

ii

’

\

>

πάντοσε

A

4

4

9

/

ἐφ»

λ

7

A

,

A

,

a

ὃ

4

^

9

>

/

>

„

eh

005

9»

/,

»

\

Q

1

cc

vv»

/

»

9

ἰχθύας, ovs θ᾽ ἁλιῆες

>

»?

/

eu

»

€

^

κοῖλον ἐς αἰγιαλὸν πολιῆς ἔκτοσθε θαλάσσης 385 δικτύῳ ἐξέρυσαν toAvwmg: ot δέ τε πάντες κύμαθ᾽ ἁλὸς ποθέοντες ἐπὶ ψαμάθοισι KéyvvTas: τῶν μέν T ᾿Ηέλιος φαέθων ἐξείλετο θυμόν’ ὡς τότ᾽ apa μνηστῆρες ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλοισι κέχυντο. δὴ τότε Τηλέμαχον προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς" 390 Τηλέμαχ᾽, εἰ δ᾽ aye μοι κάλεσον τροφὸν Εὐρύκλειαν, ὄφρα ἔπος εἴπωμι τό μοι καταθύμιόν ἐστιν. “Qs φάτο’ Τηλέμαχος δὲ φίλῳ ἐπεπείθετο πατρί, κινήσας δὲ θύρην προσέφη τροφὸν Ἐϊρύκλειαν/

9

a

49>

cc

€

1

>

»

^

’

/

[4

9

\

9

4

o

A

>

»

»

9

4

4

d

4

’

“

A

M

3

/

9

’

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xxi)

161

‘*Sedpo δὴ ὄρσο, γρηῦ παλαιγενές, 7) τε γυναικῶν δμῳάων σκοπός ἐσσι κατὰ μέγαρ᾽ ἡμετεράων'

395

ἔρχεο" κικλήσκει σε πατὴρ ἐμός, ὄφρα τι eurn." )

?

Qs ap’ ἐφώνησεν" τῇ δ᾽ ἄπτερος ἔπλετο μῦθος, ὥϊξεν δὲ θύρας μεγάρων εὖ ναιεταόντων, βῆ δ᾽ ἴμεν: αὐτὰρ Τηλέμαχος πρόσθ᾽ ἡγεμόνευεν. 400 T^ 4 > εὗρεν ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα^^ μετὰ κταμένοισι vékvaow, αἵματι Kat λύθρῳ πεπαλαγμένον ws τε λέοντα, os pa τε BeBpwxws Bods ἔρχεται ἀγραύλοιο" πᾶν δ᾽ apa ot στῆθός τε παρήϊά T ἀμφοτέρωθεν f > αἱματόεντα πέλει, δεινὸς δ᾽ εἰς ὦπα ἰδέσθαι" 405 ὡς ᾿Οδυσεὺς πεπάλακτο πόδας καὶ χεῖρας ὕπερθεν. ἡ δ᾽ ὡς οὖν νέκυάς τε kai ἄσπετον εἴσιδεν αἷμα, ἰθυσέν ῥ᾽ ὀλολύξαι, ἐπεὶ μέγα εἴσιδεν ἔργον" ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Οδυσεὺς κατέρυκε kai ἔσχεθεν ἱεμένην περ, καί [4 μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" 410 ἐν θυμῷ, γρηῦ, χαῖρε καὶ ἴσχεο μηδ᾽ ὀλόλυζε οὐχ ὁσίη κταμένοισιν ἐπ᾽ ἀνδράσιν εὐχετάασθαι. τούσδε δὲ μοῖρ᾽ ἐδάμασσε θεῶν καὶ σχέτλια ἔργα" οὔ τινα γὰρ τίεσκον ἐπιχθονίων ἀνθρώπων, οὐ κακὸν οὐδὲ μὲν ἐσθλόν, ὅτις σφέας εἰσαφίκοιτο" 415 τὼ καὶ ἀτασθαλίῃσιν ἀεικέα πότμον ἐπέσπον. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι σὺ γυναῖκας ἐνὶ μεγάροις κατάλεξον, αἵ τέ μ᾽ ἀτιμάζουσι καὶ at νηλίτιδές εἰσιν. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια" τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι, τέκνον, ἀληθείην καταλέξω. 420 πεντήκοντά Tol εἶσιν ἐνὶ μεγάροισι γυναῖκες uwai, τὰς μέν τ᾽ ἔργα διδάξαμεν ἐργάζεσθαι, εἴριά τε ξαίνειν καὶ δουλοσύνην ἀνέχεσθαι" ’ | ἢ ^ 9 , > 7 τάων δώδεκα πᾶσαι ἀναιδείης ἐπέβησαν, οὔτ᾽ ἐμὲ τίουσαι οὔτ᾽ αὐτὴν Πηνελόπειαν. 425 Δ

»»

^

*

9

/

»

9

a

1

e

^^

A

a

»

.

9

€

,

e

>

¢>

2

[4

a

4

9

9»

ὃ

4

Lu

A

,

>

»

»

ὃ

>

^

)λ

JA

ζ

4

»

᾽ὔ

4

3

323

/

[4

’

9

o

4

ὃ

4

/

’

/

9

€

A

A

a

e

T

»

^

A

»

^

A»

^

4

»

4

>

9

A

,

[4

,

Ld

>

?

’

\

A

^

4

9

>

a»

\

A

„I

>

»

{4

»

^

\

e

9

[4

,

»

,

^

>

i

/

€

9

Pu?

4

9

4

/

A

θ

9

/

^

e

»

/

9

8]

A

ah?

ἐν

/

9

e

M

9

„

[d

[4

\

>

»

[4

e€ 7

-

?

9

3

’

θ

^7

’

Τηλέμαχος δὲ νέον μὲν ἀέξετο, οὐδέ € μήτηρ

.

162

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xx)

σημαΐίνειν εἴασκεν ἐπὶ δμῳῇσι γυναιξίν. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγ᾽ ἐγὼν ἀναβᾶσ᾽ ὑπερώϊα σιγαλόεντα εἴπω σῇ ἀλόχῳ, τῇ τις θεὸς ὕπνον ἐπῶρσε.᾽᾽ Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις 9

>

»

9

9

M!

9

\

3

^»

9

€

/

’

’

4

/

9

σεύς:

4€

"O8vo-

430

μή πω τήνδ᾽ ἐπέγειρε" σὺ δ᾽ ἐνθάδε εἰπὲ γυναιξὶν /

/

>

9

,

M!

>

3

4

>

^

1

ἐλθέμεν, αἵ περ πρόσθεν ἀεικέα μηχανόωντο.᾽᾽ Qs ap’ ἔφη: ypnis δὲ διὲκ μεγάροιο βεβήκει ἀγγελέουσα γυναιξὶ καὶ ὀτρυνέουσα νέεσθαι. αὐτὰρ ὁ Τηλέμαχον καὶ βουκόλον ἠδὲ συβώτην 435 εἰς € καλεσσάμενος ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: “ἄρχετε νῦν νέκυας φορέειν καὶ ἄνωχθε γυναῖκας" αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα θρόνους περικαλλέας ἠδὲ τραπέζας ὕδατι καὶ σπόγγοισι πολυτρήτοισι καθαίρειν. αὐτὰρ ἐπὴν δὴ πάντα δόμον κατακοσμήσησθε, 440 δμῳὰς ἐξαγαγόντες éüoraÜéos μεγάροιο, a

»»

>

A

„

>

A

>

»

ἃ.

MC

A

4

’

A

,

’

A

4

79

\

4

,

/

μεσσηγύς τε θόλου καὶ ἀμύμονος ἕρκεος αὐλῆς, 4 θεινέμεναι ξίφεσιν τανυήκεσιν, εἰς 6 KE πασέων ψυχὰς ἐξαφέλησθε, καὶ ἐκλελάθωντ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτης, τὴν ap ὑπὸ μνηστῆρσιν ἔχον μίσγοντό τε Addpn. 445 Ὡς ἔφαθ᾽- αἱ δὲ γυναῖκες ἀολλέες ἦλθον ἅπασαι, atv. ὀλοφυρόμεναι, θαλερὸν κατὰ δάκρυ χέουσαι. πρῶτα μὲν οὖν νέκυας φόρεον κατατεθνηῶτας, Kad δ᾽ ap ὑπ᾽ αἰθούσῃ τίθεσαν εὐερκέος αὐλῆς, ἀλλήλοισιν ἐρείδουσαι" σήμαινε δ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 450 αὐτὸς émomépywv: ταὶ δ᾽ ἐκφόρεον καὶ ἀνάγκῃ. αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα θρόνους περικαλλέας. nde τραπέζας ὕδατι καὶ σπόγγοισι πολυτρήτοισι κάθαιρον. αὐτὰρ Τηλέμαχος καὶ βουκόλος ἠδὲ συβώτης λίστροισιν δάπεδον πύκα ποιητοῖο δόμοιο 455 A

»

»25»

9.

€

M

aA

9

A

4

>

>

A

$

A

»

»

9

ὁ

»

’

1

9

>

4

M

/

[4

\

4

/,

4

4

3

20."

>?

4

9

’

[4

,

y\a

A

/

’

Eiov: ταὶ δ᾽ ἐφόρεον Suma, τίθεσαν δὲ θύραζε.

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δὴ πᾶν μέγαρον διεκοσμήσαντο,

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

X (xxii

163

δμῳὰς δ᾽ ἐξαγαγόντες ἐῦσταθέος μεγάροιο, μεσσηγύς τε θόλου καὶ ἀμύμονος ἕρκεος αὐλῆς, etAcov ev στείνει, ὅθεν οὔ πως ἦεν GAvEa. τοῖσι δὲ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος apy’ ἀγορεύειν" μὴ μὲν δὴ καθαρῷ θανάτῳ ἀπὸ θυμὸν ἑλοίμην τάων, ai δὴ ἐμῇ κεφαλῇ κατ᾽ ὀνείδεα χεῦαν μητέρι θ᾽ ἡμετέρῃ, παρά τε μνηστῆρσιν tavoy!” ς ap ἔφη, Kal πεῖσμα νεὸς κυανοπρῴροιο , $4 / κίονος ἐξάψας μεγάλης περίβαλλε θόλοιο, ὑψόσ᾽ ἐπεντανύσας, μή τις ποσὶν οὖδας ἵκοιτο. * / A ’ L4 ὡςe o9 OT€ 92 ἂν ἢa κίχλαι τανυσίπτεροι ἠὲ9A πέλειαι ἕρκει ἐνιπλήξωσι, τό θ᾽ ἑστήκῃ ἐνὶ θάμνῳ, M

>

2

4

? oe

4

[4

460

f

€€

M

A

4

δὲ

Φ

*(

01

»

e

αθ

0»

9

I’

“-

ld

A

An

»

\

λ

>

A

9.9

^

4

1

£A

ὃ

^

1

4

»

€

’

465

4

/

>

A

θ

/

αὖλιν ἐσιέμεναι, στυγερὸς δ᾽ ὑπεδέξατο κοῖτος,Ἠ

410

ὡς αἵ γ᾽ ἑξείης κεφαλὰς ἔχον, ἀμφὶ δὲ πάσαις δειρῇσι βρόχοι ἦσαν, ὅπως οἴκτιστα θάνοιεν. ἤσπαιρον δὲ πόδεσσι μίνυνθά περ, oU τι μάλα δήν. ^ / "Ex δὲ Μελάνθιον ἦγον ava πρόθυρόν τε καὶ αὐλήν' a

e

>

@¢

»

/

ὃ

TOU

^

o

9

M

A

1

ὃ

A

»

9

[4

ta

θ

7

A

’

A

/

»

A

»

tA

λ

ATTO μεν PLVas τε και ovara

LER

ὃ

A

vnAei χαλκῳ

Ld

^

475

τάμνον, μήδεά τ᾽ ἐξέρυσαν, κυσὶν ὠμὰ δάσασθαι, χεῖράς T' ἠδὲ πόδας κόπτον κεκοτηότι θυμῷ. Οἱ μὲν ἔπειτ᾽ ἀπονιψάμενοι χεῖράς τε πόδας τε εἰς ᾽Οδυσῆα δόμονδε κίον, τετέλεστο δὲ ἔργον" αὐτὰρ 6 γε προσέειπε φίλην τροφὸν Εὐὐρύκλειαν: 480 “oioe θέειον, γρηῦ, κακῶν ἄκος, οἷσε δέ μοι πῦρ, ὄφρα θεειώσω μέγαρον: σὺ δὲ Πηνελόπειαν ἐλθεῖν ἐνθάδ᾽ ἄνωχθι σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξί: πάσας δ᾽ ὄτρυνον δμῳὰς κατὰ δῶμα νέεσθαι. ’

^0

>

9

ὃ

^

»

,

ὃ

>

’

/

7

>

95942

A

ὃ

’

4

M

ZA

\

»

9

ὃ

\

A

A

ὃ

’

θ

\

[4

ὃ

~

,

θ

39

Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια" 485 “ναὶ δὴ ταῦτά γε, τέκνον ἐμόν, κατὰ μοῖραν ἔειπες. ἀλ ᾽ ἄγε τοι χλαῖνάν τε χιτῶνά τε εἵματ᾽ ἐνείκω, μηδ᾽ οὕτω ῥάκεσιν πεπυκασμένος εὐρέας ὥμους ἔσταθ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισι" νεμεσσητὸν δέ κεν ein. 6

LAN’

ΝΜ

VOL.

λ

II

a

P

^

’

4

>

??

’

I

164

OATZZEIAZ

X (xx)

Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις 'O8voσεύς" 490 cc ^ ^ / > \ 4 7 „ πῦρ νῦν μοι πρώτιστον Evi μεγάροισι γενέσθω. "Qs ἐἔφατ᾽- οὐδ᾽ ἀπίθησε φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια, ἤνεικεν δ᾽ ἄρα πῦρ καὶ θήϊον. αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς εὖ διεθείωσεν μέγαρον καὶ δῶμα καὶ αὐλήν. »

>

»

e^

M

LER

>

A

?

\

Γρηὺς δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἀπέβη διὰ δώματα Kar’ ᾿Οδυσῆος 495 ἀγγελέουσα γυναιξὶ καὶ ὀτρυνέουσα νέεσθαι: αἱ δ᾽ ἴσαν ἐκ μεγάροιο δάος μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχουσαι. » 4 9 4 9.9 ^ al e μὲν\ ap„93 ἀμφεχέοντο καὶ Δ ἠσπάζοντ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα, καὶ κύνεον ἀγαπαζόμεναι κεφαλήν τε καὶ ὥμους χεῖράς τ᾽ αἰνύμεναι" τὸν δὲ γλυκὺς ἵμερος ἥῃρει 500 κλαυθμοῦ καὶ στοναχῆς, γίγνωσκε δ᾽ ἄρα φρεσὶ πάσας. -

ἢ

9

>

9

1

A

A

e

Ὁ

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

V

Γρηὺς δ᾽ eis ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀνεβήσετο καγχαλόωσα, δεσποίνῃ ἐρέουσα φίλον πόσιν ἔνδον ἐόντα" γούνατα δ᾽ ἐρρώσαντο, πόδες δ᾽ ὑπερικταίνοντο. στῆ δ᾽ àp ὑπὲρ κεφαλῆς καί μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπεν" 5 ‘eypeo, Πηνελόπεια, φίλον τέκος, ὄφρα ἴδηαι > ^ ^ 4 > » » 4 ὀφθαλμοῖσι τεοῖσι τά τ᾽ ἔλδεαι ἤματα πάντα. A

9

9

€

^

9

,

,»Pc

d

^

o

»

25»

€

M

An

[4

A

^

»

€

HAW’ ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ οἶκον ἑἱκάνεται, ὀψέ περ ἐλθών:

μνηστῆρας δ᾽ ἔκτεινεν ἀγήνορας, οἵ θ᾽ ἐὸν οἶκον κήδεσκον καὶ κτήματ᾽ ἔδον βιόωντό τε παῖδα. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" 4 “μαῖα^ φίλη, μάργην σε θεοὶ θέσαν, οἵ τε δύνανται ἄφρονα ποιῆσαι καὶ ἐπίφρονά περ μάλ᾽ ἐόντα, καί τε χαλιφρονέοντα σαοφροσύνης ἐπέβησαν" οἵ σέ περ ἔβλαψαν: πρὶν δὲ φρένας αἰσίμη ἦσθα. τίπτε με λωβεύεις πολυπενθέα θυμὸν ἔχουσαν ταῦτα παρὲξ ἐρέουσα καὶ ἐξ ὕπνου μ᾽ ἀνεγείρεις ἡδέος, ὅς μ᾽ ἐπέδησε φίλα βλέφαρ᾽ ἀμφικαλύψας; , ὃ “ὃ θ ὃ A οὐ 9 γάρLd πω τοιόνδε κατέδραθον, ἐξ9 οὗa 93 ᾽Οδυσσεὺς οἴχετ᾽ ἐποψόμενος Ἰζακοΐλιον οὐκ ὀνομαστήν. 9 > 9» 4 wa 3 4 4 GAN’ ἄγε viv^ κατάβηθι καὶ A ἂψ ἔρχευ μέγαρόνδε. ei γάρ τίς μ᾽ ἄλλη γε γυναικῶν, al μοι ἔασι, ταῦτ᾽ ἐλθοῦσ᾽ ἤγγειλε καὶ ἐξ ὕπνου ἀνέγειρε, τῶ κε τάχα στυγερῶς μιν ἐγὼν ἀπέπεμψα νέεσθαι /

A

»

7

9

^

4

[4

„

i

A

’

.

ed

9

4

/

’

A

>

a

9.9

9

[A

a

[4

»

>

[4

M]

of

>

9

1

9

^

ANO

δὲ

,

»

’.

e

>)

10

939

7

7

0

»

>

15

4

>

20

9

αὖτις ἔσω μέγαρον: σὲ δὲ τοῦτό γε γῆρας ὀνήσει.᾽᾽

Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια" 165

25

166

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ W (χχπὴ

' oU τί σε λωβεύω, τέκνον φίλον, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτυμόν τοι HAW ᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ οἶκον ἱκάνεται, ὡς ἀγορεύω,

ὁ ξεῖνος, τὸν πάντες ἀτίμων ἐν μεγάροισι. Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἄρα μιν πάλαι ἤἥδεεν ἔνδον ἐόντα, ἀλλὰ σαοφροσύνῃσι νοήματα πατρὸς éxevÜev, ὄφρ᾽ ἀνδρῶν τίσαιτο βίην ὑπερηνορεόντων. 4

9

>

»

\

»

9

^()

9

^

ς edal’> »

4

4

/

’

’

”

»

4

€

δ᾽

>

Ὁ

/

Δ

9

1

À

᾽ν}

Aékrpoto 4

0

Üopoóca ^

yp περιπλέχθη, βλεφάρων δ᾽ ἀπὸ δάκρυον ἧκε, καί μιν φωνήσασ᾽ ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" εἰ δ᾽ aye δή μοι, μαῖα φίλη, νημερτὲς ἐνίσπες, ^

«€

,

55

>

»

4

4

>

^

9

80

»

e

ἡ δ᾽ ἐχάρη kai ἀπὸ

0.

9 »

1

’

/

T

1

>

7

88

εἰ ἐτεὸν δὴ οἶκον ἱκάνεται, ὡς ἀγορεύεις, ὅππως δὴ μνηστῆρσιν ἀναιδέσι χεῖρας ἐφῆκε μοῦνος ἐών, ot δ᾽ αἰὲν ἀολλέες ἔνδον ἔμιμνον. Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια" οὐκ ἴδον, οὐ πυθόμην, ἀλλὰ στόνον οἷον ἄκουσα 40 krewop.évov: ἡμεῖς δὲ μυχῷ θαλάμων εὐπήκτων ἡμεθ᾽ ἀτυζόμεναι, σανίδες δ᾽ ἔχον εὖ apapviaı, πρίν γ᾽ 9 ὅτε δή με σὸς υἱὸς ἀπὸ μεγάροιο κάλεσσε Τηλέμαχος" τὸν γάρ ῥα πατὴρ προέηκε καλέσσαι. εὗρον ἔπειτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα μετὰ κταμένοισι vervooıv 4 e ‚n eas, > \ / 4 » ἑσταόθ᾽- οἱ δέ μιν ἀμφὶ κραταΐπεδον οὖδας ἔχοντες κείατ᾽ em ἀλλήλοισιν" ἰδοῦσά ke θυμὸν ἰάνθης αἵματι καὶ λύθρῳ πεπαλαγμένον ws τε λέοντα. ^

cc

>

3

e

€

»

>

/

7

9

9

>

3

$4

9

Ld

9

Ld

M

/

9

9

»

M

’

»

»

9

,

9

[4

^

/

9

^

^

P

/

32

9

a

1

[4

„

3. 7

e

4

νῦν δ᾽ οἱ μὲν δὴ πάντες em αὐλείῃσι θύρῃσιν A^

>

€

\

\

4

>

9

,

/

[4

> ’ > A ^ ^ ἀθρόοι, αὐτὰρ ὁ€ δῶμα θεειοῦται περικαλλές,[4 50 πῦρ μέγα κηάμενος" σὲ δέ με προέηκε καλέσσαι. 9 9 ὦ » ^ eo Doo 4 > ^ GAN’ érev, ὄφρα σφῶϊν Eeübpoovdvns ἐπιβῆτον 9 ’ / 7 9 \ ’ ἀμφοτέρω φίλον ἦτορ, ἐπεὶ κακὰA πολλὰ 4 πέποσθε. viv δ᾽ ἤδη τόδε μακρὸν ἐέλδωρ ἐκτετέλεσται: ἦλθε μὲν αὐτὸς ζωὸς ἐφέστιος, εὗρε δὲ καὶ σὲ 55 Kal παῖδ᾽ ἐν μεγάροισι: κακῶς δ᾽ οἵ πέρ μιν ἔρεζον μνηστῆρες, τοὺς πάντας ἐτίσατο ᾧ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ.᾽᾽ ar

9»

4

1

97

9

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

WV (xxi)

167

Τὴν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" / » 4 / μαῖα^ φίλη, μή / πω μέγ᾽49> ἐπεύχεο καγχαλόωσα. οἶσθα γὰρ ὥς κ᾽ ἀσπαστὸς ἐνὶ μεγάροισι φανεΐν͵ 60 πᾶσι, μάλιστα δ᾽ ἐμοί τε καὶ υἱέϊ, τὸν τεκόμεσθα' ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅδε μῦθος ἐτήτυμος, ὡς ἀγορεύεις, ἀλλά τις ἀθανάτων κτεῖνε μνηστῆρας ἀγαυούς, ὕβριν ἀγασσάμενος θυμαλγέα καὶ κακὰ ἔργα" οὔ τινα γὰρ τίεσκον ἐπιχθονίων ἀνθρώπων, 65 οὐ κακὸν οὐδὲ μὲν ἐσθλόν, ὅτις σφέας εἰσαφίκοιτο᾽ τὼ Ov ἀτασθαλίας ἔπαθον κακόν: αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ὥὦλεσε τηλοῦ νόστον ᾿Αχαιΐδος, cero δ᾽ αὐτός. cc

>

θ

A

ἱλλ᾽

e

9

4

»

>

A

M

9

>

»

A

ὁ

^

ION

M!

9

»

^

?

>

’

>

\

/

/

4

e

e

,

9

>

[4

»

4

/

9

>

oh

4

ἃ

/

>

»

A

9

b

’

323

Τὴν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα φίλη τροφὸς Εὐρύκλεια" τέκνον ἐμόν, ποῖόν σε ἔπος φύγεν ἕρκος ὀδόντων, 7) πόσιν ἔνδον ἐόντα παρ᾽ éoxápm οὔ ποτ᾽ ἔφησθα οἴκαδ᾽ ἐλεύσεσθαι! θυμὸς δέ τοι αἰὲν ἄπιστος. ἀλλ᾽ aye τοι καὶ σῆμα ἀριφραδὲς ἄλλο τι εἴπω" ΣᾺ 2 » ὃς» οὐλὴν, τήν’ ποτέ / μιν σῦς^ ἤλασε λευκῷ- ὀδόντι, / | Lj “er δὲ _3_a τὴνNo»amovilovoa φρασάμην, ἔθελον δὲ σοὶ ı αὐτῇ εἰπέμεν: ἀλλά με κεῖνος ἑλὼν ἐπὶ μάστακα χερσὶν οὐκ ἔα εἰπέμεναι πολυκερδείῃσι νόοιο. 9 > @ > A > A > [4 ’ > ^ ἀλλ᾽ ἔπευ' αὐτὰρ ἐγὼν ἐμέθεν περιδώσομαι αὐτῆς, αἴ κέν σ᾽ ἐξαπάφω, Kreival μ᾽ οἰκτίστῳ ὀλέθρῳ. [4 Τὴν δ᾽ ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα περίφρων Πηνελόπεια: cc ^ IA A , 0 ^ > 4 μαῖα φίλη, χαλεπόν σε θεῶν αἰειγενετάων δήνεα εἴρυσθαι, μάλα περ πολύϊδριν ἐοῦσαν" ἀλλ᾽ ἔμπης ἴομεν μετὰ παῖδ᾽ ἐμόν, ὄφρα ἴδωμαι ἄνδρας μνηστῆρας τεθνηότας, ἠδ᾽ ὃς ἔπεφνεν. "Qs φαμένη κατέβαιν᾽ ὑπερώϊα" πολλὰ δέ ot κῆρ ὅρμαιν᾽, 7) ἀπάνευθε φίλον πόσιν ἐξερεείνοι, ἢ παρστᾶσα κύσειε κάρη καὶ χεῖρε λαβοῦσα. ἡ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ εἰσῆλθεν καὶ ὑπέρβη λάϊνον οὐδόν, ἕζετ᾽ ἔπειτ υσῆος ἐναντίη, ἐν πυρὸς αὐγῇ, 4€

4

a

9

’

»

*

2A

4

θ

>

>

»

el

δ᾽

>

>

N

1

»

5

ὃ

4

,

A

9

’

’

?

AAG

ae

9

᾽Οὃ

~

9

4

λ

’

?

»

$4

»

„a3

4

»

4

/

A

70

»

»

9

7

>

9A

9

^C?

IQ

»

\

^

/

e

/

>

an

9

9

1

^

»

»

€

0

4

»

e

/,

»

/

A

’

»

, 7

»

»

9

^,

»

o

9

/

7

75

323

80

3

»

3)

3

’

LER

40.

M

7

>

m

85

168

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

(xxi)

τοίχου τοῦ ἑτέρου" ὁ δ᾽ apa πρὸς κίονα μακρὴν ἧστο κάτω ὁρόων, ποτιδέγμενος εἴ τί μιν εἴποι 9 ’ 4 9 1i» 9 ^ ἰφθίμη παράκοιτις, ἐπεὶ ἴδεν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν. ἡ δ᾽ avew δὴν ἧστο, τάφος δέ οἱ ἦτορ tavev: ὄψει δ᾽ ἄλλοτε μέν μιν ἐνωπαδίως ἤϊσκεν, ἄλλοτε δ᾽ ἀγνώσασκε κακὰ χροΐ εἵματ᾽ ἔχοντα. €

o

„

ὃ

„

>

4

€T

4

»

»

4

>

23

ὃ

’

€

9

7

e

/

/

\

90

Wee

^

d

»

»

95

Τηλέμαχος δ᾽ ἐνένιπεν ἔπος τ᾽ ἔφατ᾽ Ex τ᾽ ὀνόμαζε μῆτερ ἐμή, δύσμητερ, ἀπηνέα θυμὸν ἔχουσα, Tid?” οὕτω πατρὸς voodileat, οὐδὲ Tap αὐτὸν ἑζομένη μύθοισιν ἀνείρεαι οὐδὲ μεταλλᾷς; οὐ μέν κ᾽ ἄλλη γ᾽ ὧδε γυνὴ τετληότι θυμῷ ἀνδρὸς ἀφεσταίη, ὅς ot κακὰ πολλὰ μογήσας ἔλθοι ἐεικοστῷ ἔτεϊ ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν" σοὶ δ᾽ αἰεὶ κραδίη στερεωτέρη ἐστὶ λίθοιο. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" τέκνον ἐμόν, θυμός μοι ἐνὶ στήθεσσι τέθηπεν, οὐδέ τι προσφάσθαι δύναμαι ἔπος οὐδ᾽ ἐρέεσθαι οὐδ᾽ ets ὦπα ἰδέσθαι ἐναντίον. εἰ δ᾽ ἐτεὸν δὴ (€

,

9

e

€

1

’

9

Pd

4

9

>

A

A

cc

>

9

’

>

4

»

3

>

A

9

A

’

>

»

,

9

A

A

’

3)

4

4

40.393.

’

100

,

»

9

A

^^

A

4

?0

9

/

e

4

40.

9

^

/

4

,

ἔστ᾽

©

4

9

1

ION

e

\

9Q

/

>

9

9

9

/

>

>

9

105

^7

2

1

A

᾿Οδυσεὺς καὶ οἶκον ixdverat, ἦ μάλα νῶϊ \

A

€

A

7

4

A ve

γνωσόμεθ᾽ ἀλλήλων καὶ λώϊον" ἔστι γὰρ ἡμῖν σήμαθ᾽, ἃ δὴ καὶ νῶϊ κεκρυμμένα ἴδμεν ἀπ᾽ ἄλλων. "Qs φάτο: μείδησεν δὲ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, 111 alla δὲ Τηλέμαχον ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα" Ἰηλέμαχ᾽, 7) τοι μητέρ᾽ ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἔασον πειράζειν ἐμέθεν: τάχα δὲ φράσεται καὶ ἄρειον. 115 νῦν δ᾽ ὅττι ῥυπόω, κακὰ δὲ χροΐ εἵματα εἶμαι, τοὔνεκ᾽ ἀτιμάζει με καὶ oU πώ φησι τὸν εἶναι. ἡμεῖς δὲ φραζώμεθ᾽ ὅπως oy’ ἄριστα γένηται. καὶ γάρ τίς θ᾽ ἕνα φῶτα κατακτείνας ἐνὶ δήμῳ, ᾧ μὴ πολλοὶ ἔωσιν ἀοσσητῆρες ὀπίσσω, 120 φεύγει πηούς τε προλιπὼν καὶ πατρίδα γαῖαν’ ’

’

θ᾽

3

€«

LAA

a

\

4

4

»

€

9

A

9

7

9

/

>

I.

4

9

>

9

A

A

9

3

\

/

»

/

»

^

’᾽

/

9

9.

»

1

>

Eppa πόληος ἀπέκταμεν, οἵ μέγ᾽ @

m

„

4

5»

^

»

4

„

ὁ

€

4

\

\

9

3

4

„I

/

4

A

^^ oe

4

4

^

\

A

\

ἡμεῖς δ᾽ €

9

^

AA

«4

39

A

7

ἄριστοι »

>)

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

V (xxii)

169

κούρων εἰν ᾿Ιθάκῃ: τὰ δέ σε φράζεσθαι dvwya.”’ Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος πεπνυμένος ἀντίον 400a: “᾿αὐτὸς ταῦτά γε λεῦσσε, πάτερ φίλε: σὴν γὰρ ἀρίστην μῆτιν ἐπ᾽ ἀνθρώπους φάσ᾽ ἔμμεναι, οὐδέ κέ τίς τοι ἄλλος ἀνὴρ ἐρίσειε καταθνητῶν ἀνθρώπων. 126 ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἐμμεμαῶτες ἅμ᾽ ἐψόμεθ᾽, οὐδέ τί φημι ἀλκῆς δευήσεσθαι, ὅση δύναμίς γε πάρεστιν. χλλ

>

e

^

A

o

>

»

,

^

0€

»

€

^

>

’

?

[4

40.

7

[4

Τὸν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "O8vogeUsec

A

>

τοιγὰρ

Α

>

ἐγὼν

^2

Ὁ

ἐρέω

a

4

»

«s μοι δοκεῖ εἶναι ἄριστα.

180

πρῶτα μὲν ἂρ λούσασθε kai ἀμφιέσασθε χιτῶνας, δμῳὰς δ᾽ ἐν μεγάροισιν ἀνώγετε εἵμαθ᾽ ἑλέσθαι" αὐτὰρ θεῖος ἀοιδὸς ἔχων φόρμιγγα λίγειαν ἡμῖν ἡγείσθω φιλοπαίΐγμονος ὀρχηθμοῖο, ὥς κέν τις φαίη γάμον ἔμμεναι ἐκτὸς ἀκούων, 188 ἢ ἀν᾽ ὁδὸν στείχων N ot περιναιετάουσι:" ’ 4 > A / » [4 μὴ A πρόσθε κλέος εὐρὺ φόνου κατὰ X ἄστυ γένηται ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων, πρίν γ᾽ ἡμέας ἐλθέμεν ἔξω ἀγρὸν ἐς ἡμέτερον πολυδένδρεον. ἔνθα δ᾽ ἔπειτα φρασσόμεθ᾽ ὅττι κε κέρδος ᾿Ολύμπιος ἐγγυαλίξῃ..᾽᾿ 140 "Qs éda0'- οἱ δ᾽ apa τοῦ μάλα μὲν κλύον ἠδὲ πίθοντο. πρῶτα μὲν οὖν λούσαντο καὶ ἀμφιέσαντο χιτῶνας, ὅπλισθεν δὲ γυναῖκες" ὁ δ᾽ εἵλετο θεῖος ἀοιδὸς 4 7 7 φόρμιγγα γλαφυρήν, ἐν9 δέ ’ σφισιν @ἵμερον ὦρσε an

\

LÁ

a

/

/

9

,

^

9

A

A

[4

€

e

4

»

7

9

3

9

’

’

^

>

€

A

’

9

[4

\

^

€

9

3

/

[4

»

»

e

„9

^

9

1

μολπῆς τε γλυκερῆς καὶ ἀμύμονος ὀρχηθμοῖο.

145

τοῖσιν δὲ μέγα δῶμα περιστεναχίζετο ποσσὶν ἀνδρῶν παιζόντων καλλιζώνων τε γυναικῶν. 7 » , » N , ὧδε δέ , τις εἴπεσκε δόμων ἔκτοσθεν ἀκούων" 44 ^ , » / / 7 μάλα δή / τις ἔγημε πολυμνήστην βασίλειαν. σχετλίη! οὐδ᾽ ἔτλη πόσιος οὗ κουριδίοιο εἴρυσθαι μέγα δῶμα διαμπερές, Hos LKOLTO. ὡς apa τις εἴπεσκε, TA δ᾽ οὐκ LOGY ὡς ἐτέτυκτο. λί

a

/

„

JO.

»

»

A

,

χὰ

M

>

δί

>

3

150

€

>

7

110

OAYXZEIAZ

V (xxi)

αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσῆα μεγαλήτορα ᾧ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ Εὐρυνόμη ταμίη λοῦσεν καὶ χρίσεν ἐλαίῳ, ἀμφὶ δέ μιν φᾶρος καλὸν βάλεν ἠδὲ χιτῶνα" αὐτὰρ κὰκ κεφαλῆς χεῦεν πολὺ κάλλος ᾿Αθήνη μείζονά τ᾽ εἰσιδέειν καὶ πάσσονα" κὰδ δὲ κάρητος οὔλας ἧκε κόμας, ὑακινθίνῳ ἄνθει ὁμοίας. 9

A

9

et^

’

9

9

/

ὃ

4

^

\

IN

»

/

10

δὲ

155

’

ws δ᾽ ὅτε τις χρυσὸν περιχεύεται ἀργύρῳ ἀνὴρ e

>

ὦ

1

[4

9

[4

>

A

ἴδρις, ὃν Ἥφαιστος δέδαεν καὶ Παλλὰς ᾿Αθήνη 160 τέχνην παντοίην---χαρίεντα δὲ ἔργα τελείει--ὡς μὲν τῷ περίχευε χάριν κεφαλῇ τε καὶ ὦμοις. 9 ’ / > 4 € ^ ἐκ> δ᾽ > ἀσαμίνθου βῆA^ δέμας ἀθανάτοισιν ὁμοῖος. ἂψ δ᾽ αὖτις κατ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἕζετ᾽ ἐπὶ θρόνου ἔνθεν ἀνέστη, ἀντίον ἧς ἀλόχου, Kai μιν πρὸς μῦθον ἔειπε" 165 “δαιμονίη, περὶ σοί ye γυναικῶν θηλυτεράων κῆρ ἀτέραμνον ἔθηκαν ᾿Ολύμπια δώματ᾽ ἔχοντες" οὐ μέν κ᾽ ἄλλη γ᾽ ὧδε γυνὴ τετληότι θυμῷ ἀνδρὸς ἀφεσταίη, ὅς ot κακὰ πολλὰ μογήσας ἔλθοι ἐεικοστῷ Erei és πατρίδα γαῖαν. 170 ἀλλ᾽ aye μοι, pata, στόρεσον λέχος, ὄφρα καὶ αὐτὸς λέξομαι" ἦ γὰρ τῇ γε σιδήρεον ἐν φρεσὶν Trop." Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Πηνελόπεια" «« / θ 4 δαιμόνι᾽,59 οὔτ᾽vw» ap» τι μεγαλίζομαι οὔτ» 9.9adepiLw οὔτε λίην ἄγαμαι, μάλα δ᾽ εὖ οἶδ᾽ οἷος ἔησθα 175 ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης ἐπὶ νηὸς ἰὼν δολιχηρέτμοιο. ἀλλ᾽ aye ot στόρεσον πυκινὸν λέχος, Εὐρύκλεια, ἐκτὸς etatabéos θαλάμου, τόν ῥ᾽ αὐτὸς ἐποίει: ἔνθα οἱ ἐκθεῖσαι πυκινὸν λέχος ἐμβάλετ᾽ εὐνήν, a

9

9

7^

’

^

e^

9

4

/

9

>

9

>

9

»

Ψν»

9

>

,

>

9

A

€

1

€

/

KWEG

9

\

Λ

„

\

4

4

1

’

/

$

A

[4

4

Kal χλαίνας

^

,

>A

^

»

^

M

[4

>

A

/

[4

Doo

»

M

7

»

/

,

1

>

4

9

^

»

^

[4

€

ee

/

M

e

^»

4

1

7T

4

’

9

9

>

9

9

>

[4

4

9

ὦ

»

>

»

»

’

’

1

»

49

4

ἐν“

Kal pnyea

>

>

>

A

,

3

4

4

9

,

σιγαλόεντα.

>

7

3)

180

ὡς dp’ ἔφη πόσιος πειρωμένη" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ὀχθήσας ἄλοχον προσεφώνεε κέδν᾽ εἰδυῖαν" ὦ γύναι, 7) μάλα τοῦτο ἔπος θυμαλγὲς ἔειπες. a

9

4€

»

/

^?

5»

»

Ld

[4

»

’

/

59

iA

^

>

/

»

τίς δέ μοι ἄλλοσε θῆκε λέχος;

0

9

A

>

A

9

\

^

\

»

χαλεπὸν δέ κεν εἴη

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ καὶ μάλ᾽ a

»

V (xxi)

171

ἐπισταμένῳ, ὅτε μὴ θεὸς αὐτὸς ἐπελθὼν 185

39

9

4

Ὁ

A

‘A

,

A

9

M!

ῥηϊδίως ἐθέλων θείη ἄλλῃ ἐνὶ χώρῃ. ἀνδρῶν δ᾽ οὔ κέν τις ζωὸς βροτός, οὐδὲ μάλ᾽ ἡβῶν, ῥεῖα μετοχλίσσειεν, ἐπεὶ μέγα σῆμα τέτυκται ἐν λέχει ἀσκητῷ" τὸ δ᾽ ἐγὼ κάμον οὐδέ τις ἄλλος. Ld d θάμνος ἔφυ τανύφυλλος ἐλαίης ἕρκεος ἐντός, 190 ἀκμηνὸς θαλέθων" πάχετος δ᾽ ἦν ἠῦτε κίων. ? τῷ^ δ᾽ > ἐγὼ ἀμφιβαλὼν θάλαμον δέμον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐτέλεσσα, πυκνῇσιν λιθάδεσσι, καὶ εὖ καθύπερθεν ἔρεψα, κολλητὰς δ᾽ ἐπέθηκα θύρας, πυκινῶς ἀραρυίας. καὶ TOT ἐπειτ᾽ ἀπέκοψα κόμην τανυφύλλου ἐλαίης, 195 κορμὸν δ᾽ ἐκ ῥίζης προταμὼν ἀμφέξεσα χαλκῷ εὖ καὶ ἐπισταμένως, καὶ ἐπὶ στάθμην ἴθυνα, ἑρμῖν᾽ ἀσκήσας, τέτρηνα δὲ πάντα τερέτρῳ. ἐκ δὲ τοῦ ἀρχόμενος λέχος ἔξεον, ὀῴρ᾽ ἐτέλεσσα, δαιδάλλων χρυσῷ TE καὶ ἀργύρῳ Nd ἐλέφαντι 200 ev δ᾽ Eravvoo’ ἱμάντα Boos φοίνικι φαεινόν. οὕτω τοι τόδε σῆμα πιφαύσκομαι" οὐδέ τι οἶδα, ἢ μοι ἔτ᾽ ἔμπεδόν ἐστι, γύναι, λέχος, ἦέ τις ἤδη ἀνδρῶν ἄλλοσε θῆκε, ταμὼν ὕπο πυθμέν᾽ eAains. 204 s Pato: τῆς δ᾽ αὐτοῦ λύτο γούνατα καὶ φίλον ἦτορ, σήματ᾽ avayvovon τά οἱ ἔμπεδα πέφραδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς. ακρύσασα δ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἰθὺς δράμεν, ἀμφὶ δὲ χεῖρας δειρῇ Badr’ ᾿Οδυσῆϊ, κάρη δ᾽ ἔκυσ᾽ ἠδὲ προσηύδα: μή μοι, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, σκύζευ, ἐπεὶ τά περ ἄλλα μάλιστα ἀνθρώπων πέπνυσο" θεοὶ δ᾽ ὥπαζον ὀϊζύν, 210 ot νῶϊν ἀγάσαντο παρ᾽ ἀλλήλοισι μένοντε 9

λ

4

9

9

^

1

A

4,

>

>

δὲ

»

|

[4

9

9

€?

^

9

‘4

e

9»

ct

25»

€

“()

φ

/

7

>

9595

^

>

*08

9

9

[4

9

IA

9

4

»

>

^^

^

λ

€

»

9%

Ξ

2

’

,

ld

4

T7 4

»

/

\

/

/

9

,

A

0.»

INN

4

9

,

[4

o

2A

^

/

9

’

’

»

1

4

/

/

/

/

.

9

IAA

»

^

»

»

’

A

1AA

> oh

^

’

[4

/

\

,

»

^

7

’᾽

9

ὃ

,

9

>

^P

4

9.

^

>

A

A

’

ὃ

9

4

»

A

3

δ᾽

4

λλ

9

1

/

^

A

o

>

>

A

A

IA

9

\

4

LAA

ee

CN

/

^

1A

/

ἥβης ταρπῆναι καὶ γήραος οὐδὸν ἱκέσθαι. αὐτὰρ μὴ νῦν μοι τόδε χώεο μηδὲ νεμέσσα, u ^ ^ > 8» 2a. 5. » οὕνεκά σ᾽ 59 οὐ 4 τὸ N πρῶτον, ἐπεὶ ἴδον, ὧδ᾽ ἀγάπησα. αἰεὶ γάρ μοι θυμὸς ἐνὶ στήθεσσι φίλοισιν 215 ἐρρίγει μή τίς με βροτῶν ἀπάφοιτο ἔπεσσιν VOL. II

12

172

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

V (xxi)

ἐλθών---πολλοὶ γὰρ κακὰ κέρδεα βουλεύουσιν' οὐδέ κεν ᾿Αργείη Ἑλένη, Διὸς ἐκγεγαυῖα, ἀνδρὶ παρ᾽ ἀλλοδαπῷ ἐμίγη φιλότητι καὶ εὐνῇ, » PS I Pee e 3 εἰ » ἤδη ὃe μιν αὖτις ἀρήϊοι υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν220 ἀξέμεναι οἷκόνδε φίλην ἐς πατρίδ᾽ ἔμελλον. τὴν δ᾽ 7) τοι ῥέξαι θεὸς ὥρορεν ἔργον ἀεικές" 9 / €^ 3 4 τὴν\ δ᾽ > ἄτην οὐ 9 πρόσθεν ἐῷ éykarÜero θυμῷ^ λυγρήν, ἐξ ἧς πρῶτα καὶ ἡμέας ἵκετο πένθος--νῦν δ᾽, ἐπεὶ ἤδη σήματ᾽ ἀριφραδέα κατέλεξας 225 εὐνῆς ἡμετέρης, τὴν od βροτὸς ἄλλος ὁὀπώπει, GAN’ οἷοι σύ T. ἐγώ τε καὶ ἀμφίπολος pia μούνη, ᾿Ακτορίς, ἦν μοι δῶκε πατὴρ ἔτι δεῦρο κιούσῃ, ἣ νῶϊν εἴρυτο θύρας πυκινοῦ θαλάμοιο, πείθεις δή μευ θυμόν, ἀπηνέα περ μάλ᾽ ἐόντα. 230 s φάτο" τῷ δ᾽ ἔτι μᾶλλον ὑφ᾽ ἵμερον ὦρσε γόοιο a » » ’ 4 3 , ^ κλαῖε δ᾽ 9. ἔχων ἄλοχον θυμαρέα, κέδν᾽ εἰδυῖαν. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἂν ἀσπάσιος γῆ νηχομένοισι φανήῃ, ὧν τε Ποσειδάων εὐεργέα vn ἐνὶ πόντῳ ῥαίσῃ, ἐπειγομένην ἀνέμῳ καὶ κύματι πηγῷ-235 παῦροι δ᾽ ἐξέφυγον πολιῆς ἁλὸς ἤπειρόνδε νηχόμενοι, πολλὴ δὲ περὶ xpov τέτροφεν ἅλμη, ἀσπάσιοι δ᾽ ἐπέβαν γαίης, κακότητα duyovres— ὡς ἄρα τῇ ἀσπαστὸς ἔην πόσις εἰσοροώσῃ, >

\

9

\

>

9

9

9

^^

^9»

€?

4

4

/

>

M

9

e

φ

L4

ὦ

9

>

^

^^

ww

>

»

»

Δ

4

e

’

[4

LA

*(

?

o

9

9

9

»

LA

/

M

A

4

IND

i

4

97

>)

€

7

/

^

€

1

\

^

4

^

92^?

>

3

4

AAA

4

A

/

’

e

δειρῆς δ᾽ oU πω πάμπαν ἀφίετο πήχεε λευκώ. ^^

9

3

Ld

>

10°

/

»

^

’

’

4

240

/

καί νύ κ᾽ ὀδυρομένοισι φάνη ῥοδοδάκτυλος 'Hos, 9 > > 9 . ^ ? / εἰ 9 μὴ \M9) ap ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ 1 γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη. / , / > 7 νύκτα μὲνY ἐνἊΝ περάτῃ δολιχὴν\ σχέθεν, "Hda δ᾽ 9? αὖτε pvoar em ᾿Ωκεανῷ χρυσόθρονον, οὐδ᾽ ἔα ἵππους ζεύγνυσθ᾽ ὠκύποδας, φάος ἀνθρώποισι φέροντας, 245 Λάμπον καὶ Φαέθονθ᾽, οἵ τ᾽ "Ha πῶλοι dyovot. καὶ TOT ἄρ᾽ ἣν ἄλοχον προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿Οδυσσεύς: 4

ἐ,

4

>

>

3

9

9

’

A

[4

9

^

\

»

9».

»

9

4

,

ἃ

€

4

>

e

1A

’

>

4

9.9

-

9

~

4

4

9

9Q>

ὦ γύναι, ov γάρ πω πάντων

«7 >

/

@

»

4

9

ἐπὶ πείρατ᾽ $

"^

/

4

>

’

ἀέθλων 2^

OATZZEIAZ

V (xx)

173

ἤλθομεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὄπισθεν ἀμέτρητος πόνος ἔσται, πολλὸς καὶ χαλεπός, TOV ἐμὲ χρὴ πάντα τελέσσαι. 250 Os γάρ μοι ψυχὴ μαντεύσατο Τειρεσίαο ἤματι τῷ ὅτε δὴ κατέβην δόμον "Aidos εἴσω, νόστον ἑταίροισιν διζήμενος ἠδ᾽ ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ. ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχευ, λέκτρονδ᾽ ἴομεν, γύναι, ὄφρα καὶ ἤδη ὕπνῳ vro γλυκερῷ ταρπώμεθα κοιμηθέντε. 255 \ 9 4 4 / 4 Tov δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων nveddmesa: εὐνὴ μὲν δὴ σοί ye τότ᾽ ἔσσεται ὁππότε θυμῷ σῷ ἐθέλῃς, ἐπεὶ ap σε θεοὶ ποίησαν ἱκέσθαι T ’ ^ οἶκον EÜKTINEVOV καὶ σὴν és πατρίδα γαῖαν’ 9 9 ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἐφράσθης καί τοι θεὸς ἔμβαλε θυμῷ,^ 260 »

9

1

>

793

»

\

»

^

9

’

ὦ

1

4

>

[4

/

A

4

M

»

4

4

»

4

oe

»

€

9

>

^

»

[4

e

>

e

{{

4

\

52

εἴπ᾽

[4

^

ἃ

^

»

4

9

9

/

4

>

»

,

|?»

»

2

€

A

,

3)

4

€

t^

[4

aye μοι Tov ἄεθλον, ἐπεὶ καὶ ὄπισθεν, ὀΐω,

Φϑ-ῬΡ9»

»

1

„

9

\

\

»

oh

πεύσομαι, αὐτίκα δ᾽ ἐστὶ δαήμεναι οὔ τι χέρειον. Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις "Oövoσεύς: δαιμονίη, τί T ἄρ᾽ αὖ με μάλ᾽ ὀτρύνουσα κελεύεις eimeuev; αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ μυθήσομαι οὐδ᾽ ἐπικεύσω. 265 οὐ μέν τοι θυμὸς κεχαρήσεται" οὐδὲ γὰρ αὐτὸς 4

>

4

?

6

>

,

95

A

’

3

L4

’

9

+

4

’

>

$

»

A

4

9

9

’

εχ

/

‚N

4

2)

9

7

>

/

/

9Q>

9

[4

χαίρω, ἐπεὶ μάλα πολλὰ βροτῶν ἐπὶ acre’ ἄνωγεν /

$

4

A

λλὰ

^

>

4

»

>

»

^ 4 > ^ , ἐλθεῖν, ἐν3 χείρεσσιν ἔχοντ᾽ εὐῆρες ἐρετμόν, eis ó ke τοὺς ἀφίκωμαι ot οὐκ ἴσασι θάλασσαν ἀνέρες, οὐδέ θ᾽ ἅλεσσι μεμιγμένον εἶδαρ ἔδουσιν" 270 οὐδ᾽ apa Toi γ᾽ ἴσασι νέας φοινικοπαρήους, οὐδ᾽ εὐήρε᾽ ἐρετμά, τά TE πτερὰ νηυσὶ πέλονται. σῆμα δέ μοι τόδ᾽ ἔειπεν apippadés, οὐδέ σε κεύσω" ὁππότε Kev δή μοι ξυμβλήμενος ἄλλος ὁδίτης φήῃ ἀθηρηλοιγὸν ἔχειν ava φαιδίμῳ puo, 275 , / > 9? καὶ τότε μ᾽ ἐν γαίῃ πήξαντ᾽ ἐκέλευσεν ἐρετμόν, ἔρξανθ᾽ ἱερὰ καλὰ ]]οσειδάωνι ἄνακτι, ἀρνειὸν ταῦρόν τε συῶν 7 ἐπιβήτορα κάπρον, οἴκαδ᾽ ἀποστείχειν, ἔρδειν θ᾽ ἱερὰς ἑκατόμβας 4

e

A

„A

»

40.

/

>

^

e

7

>

9

a

»

‚SI

9

€

9»

/

[4

A

9

A

9

Ld

/

À

>

»

,

/

10

9

4

/

’

x

»

,

95

,

[4

9

A

\

„

>

\

,

,

»

mE

»

9

€

A

4

eos

Ou

’

»

9

»

A

4

€

/

174

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ © (χχπὴ

9

’

^

ἀθανάτοισι

A

3

1

>

θεοῖσι, τοὶ οὐρανὸν

A

»

εὐρὺν ἔχουσι,

280

πᾶσι μάλ᾽ ἑξείης. θάνατος δέ μοι ἐξ ἁλὸς αὐτῷ ἀβληχρὸς μάλα τοῖος ἐλεύσεται, ὅς κέ με πέφνῃ 7 > € λ 9 4 9 A ὃ \ A γήρα᾽ ὕπο λιπαρῷ^ ἀρημένονἀμφὶ δὲ λαοὶ\ » » 4 ’ ^ ὄλβιοι ἔσσονται" τὰ\ δέ ’ μοι φάτο πάντα τελεῖσθαι. e^

AW»

9

«€

€

1

’

Ld

,

4

^

2A

9

[4

1A

e

1

4

4

^

’᾽

32

Τὸν δ᾽ αὖτε προσέειπε περίφρων Ἰ]ηνελόπεια: εἰ μὲν δὴ γῆράς γε θεοὶ τελέουσιν ἄρειον, 9)

\

M

^

Ὁ

4

/

ἐλπωρή τοι ἔπειτα κακῶν ὑπάλυξιν ἔσεσθαι. 9

4

»

e^

e

288

»

4

»

3)

Qs ot μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον" τόφρα δ᾽ ap Evpvvoun τε ἰδὲ τροφὸς ἔντυον εὐνὴν ἐσθῆτος μαλακῆς, δαΐδων ὕπο λαμπομενάων. 290 a

€

4

\

>

9

»

^

9

9

^

M

9

[4

^

᾽

$C

oh

9

A

’

A

»

>

[74

A

/

αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ στόρεσαν πυκινὸν λέχος ἐγκονέουσαι, / [4 δ΄ » , γρηῦςa. μὲν\ Ketovoa πάλιν οἶκόνδε βεβήκει, a , / ’ € ’ τοῖσιν δ᾽ > Εὐρυνόμη θαλαμηπόλος ἡγεμόνευεν ἐρχομένοισι λέχοσδε, δάος μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχουσα" 4 95 “--οϑ / , » és9 θάλαμον δ᾽ 9 ἀγαγοῦσε. πάλιν κίεν. οἱ € μὲν\ ἔπειτα 295 domdauce λέκτροιο παλαιοῦ θεσμὸν ἵκοντο. Αὐτὰρ Τηλέμαχος καὶ βουκόλος ἠδὲ συβώτης παῦσαν ἄρ᾽ ὀρχηθμοῖο πόδας, παῦσαν δὲ γυναῖκας,

αὐτοὶ δ᾽ εὐνάζοντο κατὰ μέγαρα σκιόεντα. 9 1 [4 9 / 9 ^ Τὼ A δ᾽ > ἐπεὶ ovοὐ φιλότητος ἐταρπήτην ἐρατεινῆς, τερπέσθην μύθοισι, πρὸς ἀλλήλους évémovre, ἡ μὲν ὅσ᾽ ἐν μεγάροισιν ἀνέσχετο δῖα γυναικῶν, 9 ^ / 9 ^ 9 I Ὁ ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων ἐσορῶσ᾽ ἀΐδηλον ὅμιλον, σ , ^ otaeἔθεν εἵνεκα πολλά,/ βόας kai ΔΝ»ἴφια μῆλα,

300

ἔσφαζον, πολλὸς δὲ πίθων ἠφύσσετο οἶνος"

305

4

4

A

9

’

/

>

^

>

αὐτὰρ ὁ διογενὴς ᾿Οδυσεὺς ὅσα κήδε᾽ ἔθηκεν Doo ἀνθρώποις ὅσα τ᾽ 9 αὐτὸς ὀϊζύσας ἐμόγησε, / > ΡΝ 9 € 9 »» 9 9 > >» 4 9 99 7 € ὦ πάντ᾽ ἔλεγ᾽" ἡ 0 ap ETEPTTET ἀκούουσ᾽, οὐδέ οὗ ὕπνος πῖπτεν ἐπὶ βλεφάροισι πάρος καταλέξαι ἅπαντα. ρξατο ὡς πρῶτον Kixovas δάμασ᾽, αὐτὰρ 9

^

A

e

\

>

"A

A

4

4

δ᾽

ἔπειτα

9

e

e

7

4

^

>

»

/

Ki

eu

ὃ

/

9

>

A

310

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

V (xxi)

175

7 > ’ > ^ ’ » ἦλθ᾽ és9 Λωτοφάγων ἀνδρῶν πίειραν ἄρουραν" ἠδ᾽ ὅσα Κύκλωψ ép£e, καὶ ὡς ἀπετίσατο ποινὴν ἰφθίμων ἑτάρων, ovs ἤσθιεν οὐδ᾽ ἐλέαιρεν" ἠδ᾽ ὡς Αἴολον ἵκεθ᾽, 6 μιν πρόφρων ὑπέδεκτο Kal πέμπ᾽, οὐδέ πω αἷσα φίλην ἐς πατρίδ᾽ ἱκέσθαι 92.939.

9

ὦ

4

’

€

\

,

3)

^7

\

a

9

9Q

€

9

3

7

/

40.»

4

4

9N

4

2

9

‚I

ὁ

A

ἤην, ἀλλά μιν adrıs ἀναρπάξασα θύελλα πόντον ἐπ᾽ ἰχθυόεντα φέρεν βαρέα στενάχοντα" Ἃ 7 ’ 94} ἠδ᾽9) ὡς€ Τηλέπυλον Λαιστρυγονίην ἀφίκανεν,

316

οἵ νῆάς T. ὄλεσαν καὶ ἐϊκνήμιδας ἑταίρους

[πάντας ᾽Οδυσσεὺς δ᾽ οἷος ὑπέκφυγε νηΐ μελαίνῃ]. 320 a 4 4 4 καὶ A Κίρκης κατέλεξε δόλον πολυμηχανίην τε, LEN? e > ? oh 4 » 9 4 ἠδ᾽ ws eis ᾿Αἴδεω δόμον ἤλυθεν εὐρώεντα, ψυχῇ χρησόμενος Θηβαίου Τειρεσίαο, νηΐ πολυκλήϊδι, καὶ εἴσιδε πάντας ἑταίρους μητέρα θ᾽, 7 μιν ἔτικτε καὶ ἔτρεφε τυτθὸν ἐόντα: 325 79. ὡς Σειρήνων adwawv φθόγγον ἄκουσεν, ὥς θ᾽ ἵκετο IlAayrras πέτρας δεινήν τε Χάρυβδιν κύλλην θ᾽, ἣν οὔ πώ ποτ᾽ ἀκήριοι ἄνδρες ἄλυξαν" ἠδ᾽ ws 'HeAtoto βόας κατέπεφνον ἑταῖροι" ἠδ᾽ ὡς νῆα θοὴν ἔβαλε ψολόεντι κεραυνῷ 330 Ζεὺς ὑψιβρεμέτης, ἀπὸ δ᾽ ἔφθιθεν ἐσθλοὶ ἑταῖροι πάντες ὁμῶς, αὐτὸς δὲ κακὰς ὑπὸ κῆρας ἀλυξεν' ὥς θ᾽ ἵκετ᾽ ᾿Ωγυγίην νῆσον νύμφην τε Ἰζαλυψώ, ἣ δή μιν κατέρυκε λιλαιομένη πόσιν εἶναι ἐν σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι, καὶ ἔτρεφεν ἠδὲ ἔφασκε 335 L

Ver

,

9

20.

e

e

>

θ᾽

e

4

’

A

/

»

“

€

3

€

a

9

3

„

4

jJAA

LAND)

1

᾽ὔ

[4

9

’

9

97

„

ld

»

[4

€

ὃ

XA

a

θήσειν ἀθάνατον καὶ ἀγήραον ἤματα πάντα" ἀλλὰ τοῦ οὔ ποτε θυμὸν ἐνὶ στήθεσσιν ἔπειθεν" nd ὡς és Φαίηκας ἀφίκετο πολλὰ μογήσας, ot δή μιν περὶ κῆρι θεὸν ὧς τιμήσαντο , ’ / ^ καὶ \ πέμψαν ovv\ νηΐ A φίλην és3 πατρίδα γαῖαν, 340 χαλκόν τε χρυσόν τε ἅλις ἐσθῆτά τε δόντες. τοῦτ᾽ apa δεύτατον εἶπεν ἔπος, ὅτε οἱ γλυκὺς ὕπνος >

?

A

^

C5

-ΟΦ

€

9

»

Α

9

»

’

[4

9

>

A

4

»

/

4

»

e

/,

€

\

e

176

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

V (xxi)

3 ’ 4 / λυσιμελὴς\ ἐπόρουσε, λύων μελεδήματα θυμοῦ.^ Ἢ δ᾽ αὖτ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἐνόησε θεὰ γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη:"

ὁππότε δή ῥ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα ἐέλπετο ὃν κατὰ θυμὸν εὐνῆς ἧς ἀλόχου ταρπήμεναι ἠδὲ καὶ ὕπνου,

345

αὐτίκ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ᾽Ωκεανοῦ χρυσόθρονον ἠριγένειαν ^ 4 ὦρσεν, iv’ ἀνθρώποισι φόως φέροι" ὦρτο δ᾽ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ? ^ ^ 5X 7 > A ^ » εὐνῆς ἐκ9 μαλακῆς, ἀλόχῳ δ᾽ > ἐπὶ μῦθον éreMev: “ὦ γύναι, ἤδη μὲν πολέων κεκορήμεθ᾽ ἀέθλων 350 ἀμφοτέρω, σὺ μὲν ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐμὸν πολυκηδέα νόστον KAaiovG * αὐτὰρ ἐμὲ Ζεὺς ἄλγεσι καὶ θεοὶ ἄλλοι ἱέμενον πεδάασκον ἐμῆς ἀπὸ πατρίδος αἴης. νῦν δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἀμφοτέρω πολυήρατον ἱκόμεθ᾽ εὐνήν, κτήματα μὲν τά μοί ἐστι κομιζέμεν ἐν μεγάροισι, 355 μῆλα δ᾽ ἅ μοι μνηστῆρες ὑπερφίαλοι κατέκειραν, πολλὰ μὲν αὐτὸς ἐγὼ ληΐσσομαι, ἄλλα δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοὶ 9

’

/

\

9

^

>

4

39.

A

\

Δ

\

9

>

A

3

\

2.9.

»

A

A

’

„

4

9

A

\

7

>

\

4

€

oh

i

^?

»

9

3)

9

9

9.9

A

δώσουσ᾽, εἰς ὅ κε πάντας ἐνιπλήσωσιν ἐπαύλους. 9 > > A / 9 A » ἀλλ᾽ ἢ& TOL μὲν\ ἐγὼ πολυδένδρεον ἀγρὸν ἔπειμι,

ὀψόμενος πατέρ᾽ 9

/

ἐσθλόν, 6 μοι πυκινῶς ἀκάχηται" 360

4/3

9

’

Φ

^

9

4

[4 59 / > 9 σοὶ \ δέ,’ γύναι, τάδ᾽‚SI ἐπιτέλλω πινυτῇ ^ περ ἐούσῃ" αὐτίκα yap φάτις elow ἅμ᾽ ἠελίῳ ἀνιόντι ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων, οὗς ἔκτανον ἐν μεγάροισιν'᾽ εἰς ὑπερῷ᾽ ἀναβᾶσα σὺν ἀμφιπόλοισι γυναιξὶν ἧσθαι, μηδέ τινα προτιόσσεο μηδ᾽ épéewe. > 9 > » 30 2 H paε καὶ 4 ἀμφ᾽ ὦμοισιν ἐδύσετο τεύχεα καλά,/ >

ἢ

9

A

ς

/

^2

^

3

3

o

^

+

A

9

;

>

4

9

,

/

A

’

>

>

^?

3)

365

ὦρσε δὲ Τηλέμαχον καὶ βουκόλον ἠδὲ συβώτην, πάντας δ᾽ ἔντε᾽ ἄνωγεν ἀρήϊα χερσὶν ἑλέσθαι. οἱ δέ οἵ οὐκ ἀπίθησαν, ἐθωρήσσοντο δὲ χαλκῷ, ὦϊξαν δὲ θύρας, ἐκ δ᾽ Ttov: ἄρχε δ᾽ ᾿᾽Οδυσσεύς. ἤδη μὲν φάος ἦεν ἐπὶ χθόνα, τοὺς δ᾽ ap ᾿Αθήνη νυκτὶ κατακρύψασα θοῶς ἐξῆγε πόληος. 4

e

>

/,

nO

e

A

A

»

9

>

9

»

>

,

4

5

/

LER)

9

$

"4

0

^

M

ey

/

/

A

A

$ f ^

7

o

d

wv

^

>

9

θ

4

370

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

ὦ

^ Ἑρμῆς^ δὲ ψυχὰς KuAAnvios ἐξεκαλεῖτο ἀνδρῶν μνηστήρων: exe δὲ ῥάβδον μετὰ χερσὶ καλὴν χρυσείην, τῇ T ἀνδρῶν ὄμματα θέλγει ὧν ἐθέλει, τοὺς δ᾽ αὖτε καὶ ὑπνώοντας ἐγείρει: τῇ p aye κινήσας, ταὶ δὲ τρίζουσαι ἕποντο. ὡς δ᾽ ὅτε νυκτερίδες μυχῷ ἄντρου θεσπεσίοιο τρίζουσαι ποτέονται, ἐπεΐ κέ τις ἀποπέσῃσιν ὁρμαθοῦ ἐκ πέτρης, ἀνά τ᾽ ἀλλήλῃσιν ἔχονται, ὡς al τετριγυῖαι ἅμ᾽ 7icav: ἄρχε δ᾽ ἄρα σφιν Ἑρμείας ἀκάκητα κατ᾽ εὐρώεντα κέλευθα. 10 πὰρ δ᾽ ἴσαν ᾽Ωκεανοῦ τε ῥοὰς καὶ Λευκάδα πέτρην, ἠδὲ map ᾿Πελίοιο πύλας καὶ δῆμον ὀνείρων ἤϊσαν" alba δ᾽ ἵκοντο κατ᾽ ἀσφοδελὸν λειμῶνα, ἔνθα τε ναίουσι ψυχαΐ, εἴδωλα καμόντων. Eöpov δὲ ψυχὴν Πηληϊάδεω ᾿Αχιλῆος 15 καὶ Πατροκλῆος καὶ ἀμύμονος ᾿Αντιλόχοιο Αἴαντός θ᾽, ὃς ἄριστος ἔην εἶδός τε δέμας τε » 5 4 oh τῶν^ ἄλλων Δαναῶν^ per > ἀμύμονα Ilndeiwva. ὡς οἱ μὲν περὶ κεῖνον ὁμίλεον" ἀγχίμολον δὲ ἤλυθ᾽ ἔπι ψυχὴ ᾿Αγαμέμνονος ᾿Ατρεΐδαο 20 ἀχνυμένη" περὶ δ᾽ ἄλλαι ἀγηγέραθ᾽, ὅσσαι ἅμ᾽ αὐτῷ οἴκῳ ἐν Αἰγίσθοιο θάνον Kat πότμον ἐπέσπον. τὸν προτέρη ψυχὴ προσεφώνεε Πηλεΐωνος" Ατρεΐδη, περὶ μέν σ᾽ ἔφαμεν Διὶ τερπικεραύνῳ > € / % » » , ἀνδρῶν^ ἡρώων φίλον ἔμμεναι ἤματα πάντα, 25 €

ὃ

^

7

\

Φ

a

20

^

»

J

PS

4

(ΟΝ >

θ

a

€

\

>

o

99

>

80"

0

a

>

€

a

\

9

»

(3

>

>

oh

o

”

A»

/

e

/

on

to

>

4

4

4

ὃ

9

’

\

»

Ld

/

IA

9

9

1

9

LAA

’

»

4

»

»

\

’

3

o

4

A

’

^

AA

»

€

δ

A

>

e

AA

JA

\

,

9

^

^

/

4

’

N.

/

\

A

/

€

\

,

2»

λί

»

\

»

V

9

9

9.

ὃ

^»

/

»

7

-

A

^

»

3

4

m

e

^

4

€

€

δὲ

Cr

9

’

θ᾽

λ

δὲ

e

Ld

o

9

A

177

[4

|

9

4

4

^

178

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Q (xxm)

οὕνεκα πολλοῖσίν τε καὶ ἰφθίμοισιν ἄνασσες / » / ei , » > 9 δήμῳ ἔνι Τρώων, ὅθι πάσχομεν ἄλγε᾽ ᾿Αχαιοί./ e

^

ἢ

\

5

/

»

7 T dpa καὶ σοὶ πρῶϊ παραστήσεσθαι ἔμελλε μοῖρ᾽ ὀλοή, τὴν οὔ τις ἀλεύεται ὅς κε γένηται. ὡς ὄφελες τιμῆς ἀπονήμενος, ἧς περ ἄνασσες, 80 δήμῳ ἔνι Τρώων θάνατον καὶ πότμον ἐπισπεῖν" τῷ κέν τοι τύμβον μὲν ἐποίησαν Παναχαιοί, ἠδέ ke καὶ σῷ παιδὶ μέγα κλέος Apa’ ὀπίσσω: νῦν δ᾽ ἄρα σ᾽ οἰκτίστῳ θανάτῳ εἵμαρτο ἁλῶναι. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε ψυχὴ προσεφώνεεν ᾿Ατρεΐδαο" 8ὅ “OABte Πηλέος υἱέ, θεοῖς ἐπιείκελ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλεῦ, ὃς θάνες ἐν Τροίῃ ἑκὰς " Apyeos: ἀμφὶ δέ σ᾽ ἄλλοι κτείνοντο Τρώων καὶ ᾿Αχαιῶν υἷες ἄριστοι, μαρνάμενοι περὶ σεῖο" σὺ δ᾽ ἐν στροφάλιγγι κονίης κεῖσο μέγας μεγαλωστί, λελασμένος ἱπποσυνάων. 40 ἡμεῖς δὲ πρόπαν ἦμαρ ἐμαρνάμεθ᾽ - οὐδέ κε πάμπαν παυσάμεθα πτολέμου, εἰ μὴ Ζεὺς λαίλαπι παῦσεν. 3

4

A

~

*

^

»

9

A

9

4

[4

[4

»

4

>

>»

9

q

€

~

3)

αὐτὰρ ἐπεί σ᾽ ἐπὶ νῆας ἐνείκαμεν ἐκ πολέμοιο, κάτθεμεν ἐν λεχέεσσι, καθήραντες χρόα καλὸν ὕδατί Te λιαρῷ καὶ ἀλείφατι" πολλὰ δέ σ᾽ audi 4 δάκρυα θερμὰ χέον Δαναοὶ κείραντό τε χαίτας. μήτηρ δ᾽ ἐξ ἁλὸς ἦλθε σὺν adavarns ἁλίῃσιν ἀγγελίης ἀΐουσα" βοὴ δ᾽ ἐπὶ πόντον ὀρώρει εσπεσίη, ὑπὸ δὲ τρόμος ἔλλαβε πάντας ᾿Αχαιούς" καί νύ κ᾽ avai£avres ἔβαν κοίλας ἐπὶ νῆας, 50 εἰ μὴ ἀνὴρ κατέρυκε παλαιά τε πολλά τε εἰδώς, Νέστωρ, οὗ καὶ πρόσθεν ἀρίστη φαίνετο βουλή: ὅ σφιν Eübpovewv ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπεν" €» ^ 4 ^ 9 ^ ἰσχεσθ᾽,> 9 ᾿Αργεῖοι, μὴ A φεύγετε, κοῦροι ᾿Αχαιῶν: μήτηρ ἐξ ἁλὸς noe σὺν ἀθανάτῃς ἁλίῃσιν 55 ἔρχεται, οὗ παιδὸς τεθνηότος ἀντιόωσα." ὡς Ebad’- οἱ δ᾽ ἔσχοντο φόβον μεγάθυμοι ᾿Αχαιοί. 4

>

3

9

’

€

[4

>

/

>

>

M

95

\

>

A

4

WW

[d

>

/

>

>

A

’

4

>

’

4

»

e

4

»

4

ey

9

>

’

oh

A

>

M

\

€

,

\

>

Ih

θ

/

1

^

/

/

LAC

,

>

,

OAYZXXZXEIAX

Q (xxiv)

179

ἀμφὶ δέ σ᾽ ἔστησαν κοῦραι ἁλίοιο γέροντος οἴκτρ᾽ ὀλοφυρόμεναι, περὶ δ᾽ ἄμβροτα εἵματα ἕσσαν. ϑ

1

’

v

>

>

»

^

9

€x.

/

^

Μοῦσαι

δ᾽

9.9»

A

’

^

>

9

ἐννέα πᾶσαι

/

’

»

Ld

[d

>

ἀμειβόμεναι

OT

e

ΔΑ

καλῇ

^

60

θρήνεον. ἔνθα κεν ov τιν᾽ ἀδάκρυτόν γ᾽ ἐνόησας ᾿Αργείων" τοῖον γὰρ ὑπώρορε Μοῦσα λίγεια. ἑπτὰ δὲ καὶ δέκα μέν σε ὁμῶς νύκτας τε καὶ ἦμαρ κλαίομεν ἀθάνατοί τε θεοὶ θνητοί T ἄνθρωποι" ὀκτωκαιδεκάτῃ δ᾽ ἔδομεν πυρί, πολλὰ δέ σ᾽ ἀμφὶ 65 μῆλα κατεκτάνομεν μάλα πίονα καὶ ἕλικας βοῦς. Kateo δ᾽ ἔν τ᾽ ἐσθῆτι θεῶν καὶ ἀλείφατι πολλῷ καὶ μέλιτι γλυκερῷ" πολλοὶ δ᾽ ἥρωες ᾿Αχαιοὶ τεύχεσιν ἐρρώσαντο πυρὴν πέρι καιομένοιο, € al »5 A 9 ’ πεζοί / θ᾽ > ἱππῆές Te: πολὺςM! δ᾽ > ὀρυμαγδὸς ὀρώρει. 70 αὐτὰρ ἐπεὶ δή σε φλὸξ ἤνυσεν "Hoaioroıo, ἠῶθεν δή τοι λέγομεν λεύκ᾽ card’, ᾿Αχιλλεῦ, (vq ἀκρήτῳ καὶκαὶ aἀλείφατι: δῶκε δὲδὲ μήτηρ μή οἴνῳ ἐνἐν ἀκρήτῳ @Ke χρύσεον ἀμφιφορῆα: Διωνύσοιο δὲ δῶρον φάσκ᾽ ἔμεναι, ἔργον δὲ περικλυτοῦ Ηφαίστοιο. 75 4 ^ ^ 9 9 4 / > 9 ^ ἐν τῷ τοι κεῖται λεύκ᾽ ὀστέα, φαίδιμ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλεῦ, 4

»

9

»

’

^

/

\

9

4

>

9

e

4

4

’

’

»

>

^

^

»

9

^?

’

\

A

>

^

^t

/

μίγδα δὲ Πατρόκλοιο Μενοιτιάδαο θανόντος, χωρὶς δ᾽ ᾿Αντιλόχοιο, Tov ἔξοχα Ties ἁπάντων τῶν ἄλλων ἑτάρων μετὰ IlarporAov γε θανόντα. ἀμφ᾽ αὐτοῖσι δ᾽ ἔπειτα μέγαν καὶ ἀμύμονα τύμβον 80 χεύαμεν ᾿Αργείων ἱερὸς στρατὸς αἰχμητάων ἀκτῇ ἔπι προὐχούσῃ, ἐπὶ πλατεῖ ᾿λλησπόντῳ, ὥς κεν τηλεφανὴς ἐκ ποντόφιν ἀνδράσιν εἴη τοῖς ot νῦν γεγάασι καὶ ol μετόπισθεν ἔσονται. \

^

>

9

/

»

9

9

3

^»

e

4

1

7

^

M

>

^

,

»

9

>

\

\

A

9

€

4

/

[4

[4

e

»

’ὔ

3

4

’

^t

ὔ

9

’

4

3

μήτηρ δ᾽ αἰτήσασα θεοὺς περικαλλέ ἄεθλα θῆκε μέσῳ ἐν ἀγῶνι ἀριστήεσσιν ᾿Αχαιῶν. ἤδη μὲν πολέων τάφῳ ἀνδρῶν ἀντεβόλησας ἡρώων, ὅτε κέν ποτ᾽ ἀποφθιμένου βασιλῆος » e

A

’

’

€

Ul

,

9

>

9

t^

9

’

’

t^

ζώννυνταί τε νέοι καὶ ἐπεντύνονται ἄεθλα"

85

180

OATZZEIAZ

€ (xxiv)

ἀλλά ke κεῖνα μάλιστα ἰδὼν θηήσαο θυμῷ, 90 οἷ᾽ ἐπὶ σοὶ κατέθηκε θεὰ περικαλλέ᾽ ἄεθλα, ἀργυρόπεζα Θέτις: μάλα γὰρ φίλος ἦσθα θεοῖσιν. ws ov μὲν οὐδὲ θανὼν ὄνομ᾽ ὦλεσας, ἀλλά τοι αἰεὶ πάντας em ἀνθρώπους κλέος ἔσσεται ἐσθλόν, ᾿Αχιλλεῦ: αὐτὰρ ἐμοὶ τί TOO ἦδος, ἐπεὶ πόλεμον τολύπευσα; 95 3 έ [4 M / 1 3 ἐν νόστῳ γάρ μοι Ζεὺς μήσατο λυγρὸν ὄλεθρον Αἰγίσθου ὑπὸ χερσὶ καὶ οὐλομένης ἀλόχοιο. Qs οἱ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον. ἀγχίμολον δέ σφ᾽ ἦλθε διάκτορος ἀργειφόντης, ψυχὰς μνηστήρων κατάγων ᾿Οδυσῆϊ δαμέντων. 100 τὼ δ᾽ apa θαμβήσαντ᾽ ἰθὺς κίον, ws ἐσιδέσθην. ἔγνω δὲ ψυχὴ ᾿Αγαμέμνονος ᾿Ατρεΐδαο παῖδα φίλον Μελανῆος, ἀγακλυτὸν ᾿Αμφιμέδοντα:" ξεῖνος yap οἱ ἔην ᾿Ιθάκῃ ἔνι οἰκία ναίων. a

b

A

[4

40."

>

>

A

9

9

>

9

’

€

a

€

/Q5

^

A

A

»

1

>

5

9

4

7

4

Pree

4

/

^

33

9

9

INN

9

|

4

,

9

>

4

d

$

4

/

9

\

A

4

3

„

A

^^

»

»

9

’

>

9

’

4

\

A

„

[4

\

7

A

4

€

9

>

4

oh

τὸν προτέρη ψυχὴ προσεφώνεεν ' Arpetóao:

105

μφίμεδον, τί παθόντες ἐρεμνὴν γαῖαν ἔδυτε πάντες κεκριμένοι καὶ ὁμήλικες; οὐδέ κεν ἄλλως κρινάμενος λέξαιτο κατὰ πτόλιν ἄνδρας ἀρίστους. 7 ὕμμ᾽ ἐν νήεσσι Ποσειδάων ἐδάμασσεν ὄρσας ἀργαλέους ἀνέμους καὶ κύματα μακρά, 110 ἢ που ἀνάρσιοι ἄνδρες ἐδηλήσαντ᾽ ἐπὶ χέρσου βοῦς περιταμνομένους ἠδ᾽ otv πώεα καλά, ἠὲ περὶ πτόλιος μαχεούμενοι ἠδὲ γυναικῶν; εἰπέ μοι εἰρομένῳ᾽" ξεῖνος δέ τοι εὔχομαι εἶναι. ct

’A

’

ὃ

/

4

4

4

1.9

2"

0

>

3

9

>

oe

4

9

/

eo

^

7

7

N oU μέμνῃ

A

^

$C.

AA

θ

ore KELGE κατηλυῦον

ἊΝ

/

»

7

e

4

ὑμέτερον

ὃ

^

OW,

115

ὀτρυνέων ᾿᾽Οδυσῆα σὺν ἀντιθέῳ Μενελάῳ ἴλιον eis ἅμ᾽ ἕπεσθαι EücceAuwv ἐπὶ νηῶν; μηνὶ δ᾽ dp’ οὔλῳ πάντα περήσαμεν εὐρέα πόντον, σπουδῇ παρπεπιθόντες ᾿ΟΠδυσσῆα πτολίπορθον. Tov δ᾽ αὖτε ψυχὴ προσεφώνεεν ᾿ΑμφιμέδοντοςΑτρεΐδη κύδιστε, ἄναξ ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αγάμεμνον, 3

/

9

»

3

^

oe

304

^

(€?

A

4

’

Des

’

oh

9

2A

9

3

4

>

Δ

^

e^

9

^t^

,

9

’

»)

120

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

181

μέμνημαι τάδε πάντα, διοτρεφές, ὡς ἀγορεύεις" σοὶ δ᾽ ἐγὼ εὖ μάλα πάντα καὶ ἀτρεκέως καταλέξω, ,

/

A

4

9

,

4

^

,

/,

,

e

4

9

$

/

/

/

ἡμετέρου θανάτοιο κακὸν τέλος, οἷον ἐτύχθη.

μνώμεθ᾽ ᾿᾽Οδυσσῆος δὴν οἰχομένοιο δάμαρτα"

125

ἡ δ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἠρνεῖτο στυγερὸν γάμον οὔτ᾽ ἐτελεύτα, ^ 4 ^ ἡμῖν φραζομένη θάνατον καὶ κῆρα μέλαιναν, e

9

»

9

9

^

4

/,

»9

$

/

ἀλλὰ δόλον τόνδ᾽ ἄλλον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ μερμήριξε" στησαμένη μέγαν ἱστὸν ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ὕφαινε, λεπτὸν καὶ περίμετρον" ἄφαρ δ᾽ ἡμῖν μετέειπε:

130

“κοῦροι, ἐμοὶ μνηστῆρες, ἐπεὶ θάνε δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, μίμνετ᾽

ἐπειγόμενοι

τὸν ἐμὸν γάμον,

εἰς ὅ κε φᾶρος

ἐκτελέσω---μή μοι μεταμώνια νήματ᾽ ὀληται--Λαέρτῃ

ἥρωϊ ταφήϊον, eis ὅτε κέν μιν oe

Dee

μοῖρ᾽ ὁλοὴ καθέλῃσι τανηλεγέος θανάτοιο,

135

μή τίς μοι κατὰ δῆμον ᾿Αχαιϊάδων νεμεσήσῃ,

αἴ κεν ἄτερ σπείρου κῆται πολλὰ κτεατίσσας. ws

epal’> ἡμῖν δ᾽

a

„

4

€

^

αὖτ᾽

$

^7

ἐπεπείθετο

9

9

θυμὸς

/

ἀγήνωρ.

A

9

id

ἔνθα καὶ ἡματίη μὲν ὑφαίνεσκεν μέγαν ἱστόν, νύκτας δ᾽ ἀλλύεσκεν, ἐπεὶ δαΐδας παραθεῖτο. 140 ws Tpieres μὲν ἔληθε δόλῳ καὶ ἔπειθεν ᾿Αχαιούςἀλλ᾽ ore τέτρατον ἦλθεν ἔτος καὶ ἐπήλυθον ὧραι, μηνῶν φθινόντων, περὶ δ᾽ ἤματα πόλλ᾽ ἐτελέσθη, καὶ τότε δή τις ἔειπε γυναικῶν, ἣ σάφα ἤδη, | 7 y 9\\7 2, / λαὸν farà καὶ τήν γ᾽ ἀλλύουσαν ἐφεύρομεν ἀγλαὸν ἱστόν. 145 a

.

9

/

$9

4

Φ

»

/

/

^

T

0

4

„

»

/,

A

δ᾽

9

A

9

4

/

7

a

SAN?

9

λ

4

θ

ὡς TO μὲν ἐξετέλεσσε καὶ οὐκ ἐθέλουσ᾽, ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγκης. εὖθ᾽ ἡ φᾶρος ἔδειξεν, ὑφήνασα μέγαν ἱστόν, πλύνασ᾽, ἠελίῳ ἐναλίγκιον ἠὲ σελήνῃ, a

A

N?

A

€

9

/

^

/

9

4

93

9

e

/

9

9

9

/

/

9

/

,

9A

e

€

9

9

/

/,

/

καὶ τότε δή ῥ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα κακός ποθεν ἤγαγε δαίμων ἀγροῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιήν, ὅθι δώματα ναῖε συβώτης. 150 A

9

/

a

/

9

9

es

9

9

^

4

!

Y

„

,

/

^

4

ἔνθ᾽ ἦλθεν φίλος υἱὸς ᾿Οδυσσῆος θείοιο, ἐκ Πύλου ἠμαθόεντος 9

4

9

,

ἰὼν σὺν νηΐ μελαίνῃ: IN

A

de

,

τὼ δὲ μνηστῆρσιν θάνατον κακὸν ἀρτύναντε

182

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

ἵκοντο προτὶ ἄστυ περικλυτόν, 7) To. ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ὕστερος, αὐτὰρ Τηλέμαχος πρόσθ᾽ ἡγεμόνευε. Tov δὲ συβώτης Hye κακὰ χροΐ εἵματ᾽ ἔχοντα, πτωχῷ λευγαλέῳ ἐναλίγκιον ἠδὲ γέροντι σκηπτόμενον" τὰ δὲ λυγρὰ περὶ ypol εἵματα €aTo: οὐδέ τις ἡμείων δύνατο γνῶναι τὸν ἐόντα ἐξαπίνης προφανέντ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ot προγενέστεροι ἦσαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔπεσίν TE κακοῖσιν ἐνίσσομεν ἠδὲ βολῇσιν. αὐτὰρ ὁ τῆος ἐτόλμα ἐνὶ μεγάροισιν ἕοῖσι βαλλόμενος καὶ ἐνισσόμενος τετληότι θυμῷ" ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή μιν ἔγειρε Διὸς νόος αἰγιόχοιο, σὺν μὲν Τηλεμάχῳ περικαλλέα τεύχε᾽ ἀείρας es θάλαμον κατέθηκε καὶ ἐκλήϊσεν ὀχῆας, αὐτὰρ ὁ ἣν ἄλοχον πολυκερδείῃσιν ἄνωγε τόξον μνηστήρεσσι θέμεν πολιόν τε σίδηρον, € ^ ? 4 EA 4 > 7 ἡμῖν αἰνομόροισιν ἀέθλια καὶ A φόνου ἀρχήν. οὐδέ τις ἡμείων δύνατο κρατεροῖο βιοῖο 9 4 > ’ 7 vevprv\ ἐντανύσαι, πολλὸν1 δ᾽ > ἐπιδευέες ἦμεν. ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε χεῖρας ἵκανεν ᾿Οδυσσῆος μέγα τόξον, e

;

e

\

»

,

3

4

\

4

,

,

9

*

»

>

>

9

4

\

?

[4

9

»

«

4

ὦ

^

»

[4

„

»

9

9

^

^^

165

A

^

a

160

ar

>

V..

[4

155

/

d

9

,

A

3

4

»

€

7

QO

1

4

/

’

Ul

€

>

>

4

€

a

»

4

4

9Q9

^

7

9

/

9

’

A

9

7?

[4

170

’

ἔνθ᾽ ἡμεῖς μὲν πάντες ὁμοκλέομεν ἐπέεσσι τόξον μὴ δόμεναι, μηδ᾽ εἰ μάλα πόλλ᾽ ἀγορεύοι, ἡλέμαχος δέ μιν οἷος ἐποτρύνων ἐκέλευσεν. 175 αὐτὰρ ὁ δέξατο χειρὶ πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ῥηϊδίως δ᾽ ἐτάνυσσε βιόν, διὰ δ᾽ ἧκε σιδήρου" στῆ δ᾽ ap em οὐδὸν ἰών, ταχέας δ᾽ ἐκχεύατ᾽ ὀϊστοὺς δεινὸν παπταίνων, βάλε δ᾽ ᾿Αντίνοον βασιλῆα. αὐτὰρ ἔπειτ᾽ ἄλλοις ἐφίει βέλεα στονόεντα 180 ἄντα τιτυσκόμενος" τοὶ δ᾽ ἀγχιστῖνοι ἔπιπτον. ^ 9 , 7 γνωτὸνN δ᾽ » ἦνa ὅv ῥάt^ τίςὉ σφι θεῶν ἐπιτάρροθος ἦεν" αὐτίκα γὰρ κατὰ δώματ᾽ ἐπισπόμενοι μένεϊ σφῷ κτεῖνον ἐπιστροφάδην, τῶν δὲ στόνος ὄρνυτ᾽ ἀεικὴς /

Τ

e

M

λ

4

4

9

ὃ

(OL et^

4

o

>

κράτων

»

>

4

>

7

>

+f

9

9

4

$

4

4

9

[4

A

TUT'TOL.€VO,

,

ὃ

/

ὃ

A

9

o

7

4

ὃ

o

ὁ aav

4

E

ὃ

>

e

9

ZA

^

’

δάπεδον

9

9

[4

4

a

alate

>

I.

06

\

Uvev. 185

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

183

ws ἡμεῖς, ᾿Αγάμεμνον, ἀπωλόμεθ᾽, ὧν ἔτι καὶ νῦν σώματ᾽ ἀκηδέα κεῖται ἐνὶ μεγάροις ᾿Οδυσῆος" ov γάρ πω ἴσασι φίλοι κατὰ δώμαθ᾽ ἕκάστου, οἵ κ᾽ ἀπονίψαντες μέλανα βρότον ἐξ ὠτειλέων κατθέμενοι γοάοιεν" ὃ γὰρ γέρας ἐστὶ Havovrwv. 190 7 ’ 9 oh Tov1 δ᾽ 3 αὖτε ψυχὴ A προσεφώνεεν ᾿Ατρεΐδαο-" “ὄλβιε Λαέρταο mái, πολυμήχαν᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, ἦ ἄρα σὺν μεγάλῃ ἀρετῇ ἐκτήσω ἄκοιτιν" ws ἀγαθαὶ φρένες ἦσαν ἀμύμονι Invedomein, a

€

^

>

?

4

e

[4

»

>

9

/

3

Kovpn [4

ikxaptov!

ἼὍ

a

4

’

9

\

M

7

9

€

p

4

9

/

3

»

e

A

5

^

4

>

/

\

’

[4

᾽ν}

,

WS EU μεμνὴτ

/

T

/

/

/

9

/

/

4

€

9

4

9

’O8

vanos,

195

^

ἀνδρὸς κουριδίου! τώ οἱ κλέος oU ποτ᾽ ὀλεῖται ἧς ἀρετῆς, τεύξουσι δ᾽ ἐπιχθονίοισιν ἀοιδὴν ἀθάνατοι χαρίεσσαν ἐχέφρονι Πηνελοπείῃ, οὐχ ὡς Τυνδαρέου κούρη κακὰ μήσατο ἔργα, κουρίδιον κτείνασα πόσιν, στυγερὴ δέ T ἀοιδὴ 200 ἔσσετ᾽ em ἀνθρώπους, χαλεπὴν δέ τε φῆμιν ὁπάσσει θηλυτέρῃσι γυναιξί, καὶ ἥ κ᾽ εὐεργὸς Enow.”’ a ^ / > 2 ὡς ot € μὲν8 τοιαῦτα πρὸςV» ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον, e / 9 ch 4 e 1 / , ἑσταότ᾽ εἰν3 IA ᾿Αἴδαο δόμοις, ὑπὸ κεύθεσι γαίης. 9

ὃ

1

a

OL

9

9

^

/

4

4

/

5°

’

4

3

9

’

>

9

9

€

λ

9

4

»

θ

’

JA

9

ὃ

[4

^

A

’

,

9

?

A

/,

M

,

>

95

4

A

^

,

[4

Οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἐκ πόλιος κατέβαν, τάχα δ᾽ ἀγρὸν ἵκοντο e

9

9

9

/

[d

Ul

>?

9»

1

καλὸν Λαέρταο τετυγμένον, óv pa ποτ᾽ αὐτὸς Λαέρτης κτεάτισσεν, ἐπεὶ μάλα πόλλ᾽ ἐμόγησεν. ” ^4 » / / ἔνθα ot € οἶκος ἔην, περὶ vonδὲ κλίσιον θέε/ πάντῃ, ἐν τῷ σιτέσκοντο καὶ ἵζανον ἠδὲ ἴαυον δμῶες ἀναγκαῖοι, Tot ot φίλα ἐργάζοντο. ἐν δὲ γυνὴ Σικελὴ γρηῦς πέλεν, 7) pa γέροντα ἐνδυκέως κομέεσκεν ἐπ᾽ ἀγροῦ, νόσφι πόληος. 1

[4

^

$

9

A

ἔνθ᾽ »

>

’

^

L4

A

e

€

M

’

€

7

9

A.

>"

?

>

A

4

e

€

€

906

210

4

᾿Οδυσεὺς δμώεσσι καὶ υἱέϊ μῦθον ἔειπεν"

9

A

/,

A

€ See

Af

3

ὑμεῖς μὲν νῦν ἔλθετ᾽ ἐϊκτίμενον δόμον εἴσω, a € [4 » δεῖπνον δ᾽ 9 alla συῶν^ ἱερεύσατε ὅςU τις ἄριστος: αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ πατρὸς πειρήσομαι ἡμετέροιο, ««

@

^

A

^^

»

>

Deo

’

[4

3

215

184

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

ὦ (xxiv)

αἴ κέ μ᾽ ἐπιγνώῃ kai φράσσεται ὀφθαλμοῖσιν, Ne κεν ἀγνοιῇσι πολὺν χρόνον ἀμφὶς ἐόντα. Qs εἰπὼν ὃμώεσσιν ἀρήϊα τεύχε᾽ ἔδωκεν. »

/

»

^/

9?

,

9

a

\

^

9

4

A

\

>

/

/

>

^

9

Soo

A

4

97

>

323

»

οἱ μὲν ἔπειτα δόμονδε θοῶς κίον, αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς 220 ἄσσον ἴεν πολυκάρπου ἀλωῆς πειρητίζων. οὐδ᾽ εὗρεν Δολίον, μέγαν ὄρχατον ἐσκαταβαίνων, οὐδέ τινα δμώων οὐδ᾽ viv: ἀλλ᾽ apa Tot ye αἱμασιὰς λέξοντες ἀλωῆς ἔμμεναι ἕρκος 999 9Q

T

/

7

4

’

of

9

OLXOVT

4.

»

40.

A

€

, GUTAP

>

Ca

^

9

9.

[4

€GQ

O TOLOL γέρων

,

9

’

A

€

’

ὁδὸν 7)yep.oveve.

225

τὸν δ᾽ οἷον πατέρ᾽ εὗρεν ἐὐκτιμένῃ ἐν ἀλωῇ,

λιστρεύοντα φυτόν: ῥυπόωντα δὲ ἕστο χιτῶνα ῥαπτὸν ἀεικέλιον, περὶ δὲ κνήμῃσι βοείας κνημῖδας ῥαπτὰς δέδετο, γραπτῦς ἀλεείνων, χειρῖδάς τ᾽ ἐπὶ χερσὶ βάτων Ever’ - αὐτὰρ ὕπερθεν 230 αἰγείην κυνέην κεφαλῇ ἔχε, πένθος ἀέξων. ^ τὸν δ᾽ > ὡς οὖν ἐνόησε πολύτλας δῖος ᾽Οδυσσεὺς γήραϊ τειρόμενον, μέγα δὲ φρεσὶ πένθος ἔχοντα, στὰς ap ὑπὸ βλωθρὴν oyyvnv κατὰ δάκρυον εἶβε. μερμήριξε δ᾽ ἔπειτα κατὰ φρένα καὶ κατὰ θυμὸν 235 κύσσαι καὶ περιφῦναι ἐὸν πατέρ᾽, ἠδὲ ἕκαστα 3 ^ 3 ’ ^ εἰπεῖν, ὡςe ἔλθοι καὶ ve ἵκουιτ᾽ > és9 πατρίδα γαῖαν, ἢ πρῶτ᾽ ἐξερέοιτο ἕκαστά τε πειρήσαιτο. ὧδε δέ οἱ φρονέοντι δοάσσατο κέρδιον εἶναι, Ad

3

ἢ

>

I

’

[4

4

\

I

e

’ὔ

X

A

^

A

\

o

[4

e

N

>

4

4

\

[4

A

4

’

A

/

u

>?

»

»

€

9

4

0

M

9

4

πρῶτον κερτομίοις ἐπέεσσιν πειρηθῆναι.

240

τὰ φρονέων ἰθὺς κίεν αὐτοῦ δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. 7) τοι ὁ μὲν κατέχων κεφαλὴν φυτὸν ἀμφελάχαινε" τὸν δὲ παριστάμενος προσεφώνεε φαίδιμος υἱός" ὦ γέρον, οὐκ ἀδαημονίη σ᾽ ἔχει ἀμφιπολεύειν ὄρχατον, ἀλλ᾽ εὖ τοι κομιδὴ ἔχει, οὐδέ τι πάμπαν, 245 οὐ φυτόν, οὐ συκῆ, οὐκ ἄμπελος, οὐ μὲν ἐλαίη, οὐκ ὄγχνη, οὐ πρασιή τοι ἄνευ κομιδῖῆς κατὰ κῆπον. M

/

^

€

4.

7

IMA

A

9

>

/

>

^

4

’

”

3

4

\

9

9

’

i

^^

>

»

9

[4

A

>

7

>

^

»

»

9

4

9

4

99

,

7

4

\

>

/

ἄλλο δέ τοι ἐρέω, σὺ δὲ μὴ χόλον ἔνθεο θυμῷ" )

,

>

»

~

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

185

αὐτόν σ᾽ οὐκ ἀγαθὴ κομιδὴ ἔχει, ἀλλ᾽ ἅμα γῆρας λυγρὸν ἔχεις αὐχμεῖς τε κακῶς καὶ ἀεικέα ἔσσαι. 250 οὐ μὲν ἀεργίης γε ἀναξ ἕνεκ᾽ οὔ σε κομίζει, οὐδέ τί τοι δούλειον ἐπιπρέπει εἰσοράασθαι > , 9 |» εἶδος καὶ \ μέγεθος" βασιλῆι^ yàpM ἀνδρὶ ἔοικας. τοιούτῳ δὲ ἔοικας, ἐπεὶ λούσαιτο φάγοι τε, εὐὑδέμεναι μαλακῶς" ἡ γὰρ δίκη ἐστὶ γερόντων. 255 ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τόδε εἰπὲ καὶ ἀτρεκέως κατάλεξον" τεῦ ὃμώς εἰς ἀνδρῶν; τεῦ δ᾽ ὄρχατον ἀμφιπολεύεις; καί μοι τοῦτ᾽ ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐὺ εἰδῶ, εἰ ereov γ᾽ ᾿Ιθάκην τήνδ᾽ ἱκόμεθ᾽, ws μοι ἔειπεν 7^ / οὗτος ἀνὴρ vOv^ δὴ ξυμβλήμενος ἐνθάδ᾽ ἰόντι, 260 οὔ τι μάλ᾽ ἀρτίφρων, ἐπεὶ οὐ τόλμησεν ἕκαστα 9 ~ εἰπεῖν^ ἠδ᾽ ἐπακοῦσαι ἐμὸν ἔπος, ὡς ἐρέεινον ἀμφὶ ξείνῳ ἐμῷ, v) που ζώει τε καὶ ἔστιν, 7 ἤδη τέθνηκε καὶ εἰν ᾿Αἴδαο δόμοισιν. ?

4

940.

7

e

/

9

3

9

[4

9

»

,

>

»

WAS

A

>

9

9

LG

9

/

,

»

>

9

[4

€K yap

’

»

^7

>

\

συ

9

M

’

/

9

>

E]

»

’

e

i

oh

’

e

/

9

^

9

^?

\

»

ὦ

/

€

9

ἐρεω,

9

9 ^

A

TOL

\

9

,

/

~

/

3

9

4

>

^^

»

/

€

’

/

9

^

i

[4

^

9

\

^^

>

>

9

»

’

\

[4

δὲ σύνθεο

’

καί

2)

μευ

αἀκουσον"

265

ἄνδρα ποτέ ξείνισσα φίλῃ ἐν πατρίδι γαίῃ ἡμέτερόνδ᾽ ἐλθόντα, καὶ οὔ πώ τις βροτὸς ἄλλος ξείνων τηλεδαπῶν φιλίων ἐμὸν ἵκετο δῶμα: εὔχετο δ᾽ ἐξ ᾿Ιθάκης γένος ἔμμεναι, αὐτὰρ ἔφασκε Aaéprnv ᾿Αρκεισιάδην πατέρ᾽ ἔμμεναι αὐτῷ. 270 TOV μὲν ἐγὼ πρὸς δώματ᾽ ἀγων EU ἐξείνισσα, ἐνδυκέως φιλέων, πολλῶν κατὰ οἶκον ἐόντων, καί ot δῶρα πόρον ξεινήϊα, οἷα ἐῴκει. χρυσοῦ μέν οἱ δῶκ᾽ εὐεργέος ἑπτὰ τάλαντα, δῶκα δέ of κρητῆρα πανάργυρον ἀνθεμόεντα, 275 δώδεκα δ᾽ ἁπλοΐδας χλαίνας, τόσσους δὲ τάπητας, τόσσα δὲ φάρεα καλά, τόσους δ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῖσι χιτῶνας, ^ d ? 3 / χωρὶς δ᾽ αὖτε γυναῖκας ἀμύμονα ἔργ᾽ εἰδυίας τέσσαρας εἰδαλίμας, ἃς ἤθελεν αὐτὸς ἑλέσθαι. 9 L4 9 » . A / 3 Τὸν1 δ᾽ > ἡμείβετ᾽ ἔπειτα πατὴρ κατὰ A δάκρυον εἴβων" 3

/

€

’

4

’

o

Ad

’

4

4

9

4

1

9

9

9

\

4

[4

’

’

3

A

4

>

/

>

\

oh

4

?

«^

»

9’

»

|

«4

»

4

? 7

\

>

>

$

^

4

4

/

χλλ

9

\

/

/

$

»

/

M

^

»

“--

€

e

|»

’

,

/

/

\

/

3

/

/

9

A

9

A

^

„

>

A

A

4

oe

ey

7

^

323

186

OATZZEIAZ

ὦ (xxiv)

ξεῖν᾽, ἦ τοι μὲν γαῖαν ἱκάνεις ἣν ἐρεείνεις,

€t

^9

7^

A

^

€

4

Δ

4

281

,

ὑβρισταὶ δ᾽ αὐτὴν καὶ ἀτάσθαλοι ἄνδρες ἔχουσι. δῶρα δ᾽ ἐτώσια ταῦτα χαρίζεο, μυρί᾽ ὀπάζων: εἰ γάρ μιν ζωόν γε κίχεις ᾿Ιθάκης ἐνὶ δήμῳ, τῶ κέν σ᾽ εὖ δώροισιν ἀμειψάμενος ἀπέπεμψε καὶ Eevin ἀγαθῇ: ἡ γὰρ θέμις, ὅς τις ὑπάρξῃ" €

|

9

^

>

A

Δ

9

>

4

/

9

\

4

»

3)

^

’

^

9

4

^

’

9

a

>

[4

9

^

€

>

A

/

\

7

9

’

e

285

"n

€

LG

ἀλλ᾽ ἄγε μοι τόδε εἰπὲ Kal ἀτρεκέως kardAe£ov: 9

33.

»

/

>

\

\

9

[4

4

πόστον δὴ ἔτος ἐστίν, ὅτε ξείνισσας ἐκεῖνον ^ , > A AQ? covM ξεῖνον δύστηνον, ἐμὸν παῖδ᾽, εἴ» ποτ᾽ > ἔην γε, δύσμορον; Ov που τῆλε φίλων kai πατρίδος αἴης 290 4

^

ἠέ που ἐν πόντῳ φάγον ἰχθύες, ἢ ἐπὶ χέρσου θηρσὶ καὶ οἰωνοῖσιν ἕλωρ γένετ᾽ - οὐδέ € μήτηρ κλαῦσε περιστείλασα πατήρ θ᾽, οἵ μιν τεκόμεσθα" οὐδ᾽ ἄλοχος πολύδωρος, ἐχέφρων ἸΠηνελόπεια,

KWKUO

ἐν λεχέεσσιν EOV πόσιν, ὡς ἐπεῴκει,

[4

9.9

/

€

d

e

>

295

/

~

ὀφθαλμοὺς kaÜcAoüca: TO yap γέρας ἐστὶ θανόντων. >

4

^

1

M

/

9

A

Ld

καί μοι τοῦτ᾽ ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὄφρ᾽ ἐὺ εἰδῶ: Tis πόθεν εἰς ἀνδρῶν; πόθι τοι πόλις ἠδὲ τοκῆες; ποῦ δαὶ νηῦς ἔστηκε θοή, 7 σ᾽ ἤγαγε δεῦρο ἀντιθέους θ᾽ ἑτάρους; ἦ ἔμπορος εἰλήλουθας 800 νηὸς em ἀλλοτρίης, οἱ δ᾽ ἐκβήσαντες ἔβησαν; ὃν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις υσσεύς" τοιγὰρ ἐγώ τοι πάντα μάλ᾽ ἀτρεκέως καταλέξω. εἰμὶ μὲν ἐξ ᾿Αλύβαντος, ὅθι κλυτὰ δώματα ναίω, υἱὸς ᾿Αφείδαντος Πολυπημονίδαο ἄνακτος" 305 αὐτὰρ ἐμοί γ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ ἐστὶν " Earjpvros: ἀλλά με δαίμων πλάγξ᾽ ἀπὸ Σικανίης δεῦρ᾽ ἐλθέμεν οὐκ ἐθέλοντα" νηῦς δέ μοι ἥδ᾽ ἕστηκεν ἐπ᾽ ἀγροῦ νόσφι πόληος. αὐτὰρ ᾿Οδυσσῆϊ τόδε δὴ πέμπτον Eros ἐστίν, ἐξ οὗ κεῖθεν ἔβη καὶ ἐμῆς ἀπελήλυθε πάτρης, 810 δύσμορος" ἦ τέ οἱ ἐσθλοὶ ἔσαν ὄρνιθες ἰόντι, ’

/

M

?

>

Τ

9

1

(€

,

^

>

4

9

e

9

>

/

9

’

>

»

vC»

9

>

’᾽

9?

\

9

4

€

»

»

4

᾽Οὃ

’

>

9

^

4

A

33

’

4

9

\

λ

9

9

95

Ace

5

‚N

^

„

’

4

,

90."

7

4

,

A

/

4

>

A

^

9

o

M

9

’

’

»

»

,

4

9

4,

[4

OATZZEIAZ

Q (xxiv)

187

deLtol, οἷς χαίρων μὲν ἐγὼν ἀπέπεμπον ἐκεῖνον, ^ ὃ \ ^ , 7 0 „ ^ oe > DA χαῖρε δὲ κεῖνος ἰών: θυμὸς\ δ᾽δ᾽ ἔτι νῶϊν ἐώλπει μίξεσθαι ξενίῃ ἠδ᾽ ἀγλαὰ δῶρα διδώσειν.᾽᾽

"Qs φάτο" τὸν δ᾽ ἄχεος νεφέλη ἐκάλυψε μέλαινα" 315 ἀμφοτέρῃσι δὲ χερσὶν ἑλὼν κόνιν αἰθαλόεσσαν , ^ χεύατο κὰκ κεφαλῆς^ πολιῆς, ἀδινὰ στεναχίζων. τοῦ δ᾽ wpivero θυμός, ἀνὰ ῥῖνας δέ ot ἤδη δριμὺ μένος προὔτυψε φίλον πατέρ᾽ εἰσορόωντι. κύσσε δέ μιν περιφὺς ἐπιάλμενος ἠδὲ προσηύδα: 320 66 ^ , e 09 > A 9 / , a \ ^ κεῖνος μέν τοι OO αὐτὸς ἐγώ, πάτερ, ὃν σὺ μεταλλᾷς, ἤλυθον εἰκοστῷ ἔτεϊ ἐς πατρίδα γαῖαν. ἀλλ᾽ ἴσχεο κλαυθμοῖο γόοιό TE δακρυόεντος. ἐκ γάρ TOL ἐρέω--μάλα δὲ χρὴ σπευδέμεν ἔμπης--μνηστῆρας κατέπεφνον ἐν ἡμετέροισι δόμοισι, 325 λώβην τινύμενος θυμαλγέα καὶ κακὰ ἔργα. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Λαέρτης ἀπαμείβετο φώνησέν te: εἰ μὲν δὴ ᾿Οδυσεύς ye ἐμὸς πάϊς ἐνθάδ᾽ ἱκάνεις, σῆμά Ti μοι νῦν εἰπὲ ἀριφραδές, ὄφρα πεποίθω. 9

’

^

\

9

>

7d

^?

,

’

9

95

4

7/

9

5»

>

M

^

\

/

^7

ey

A

>

A

^^

3

C^

[d

€

»

$081

[4

4

[d

4

9

\

,

/

\

[4

’

9

U

4

9

4

9

^

4

4

M

’

\

LER

>

7

?

»

‚93

€

»

4

4

9)

2 JEN / , Τὸν\ δ᾽ > ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις

3

᾿Οδυσ-

σεύς" ^ , [4 3 ^ οὐλὴνΔ μὲν\ πρῶτον τήνδε φράσαι ὀφθαλμοῖσι, » )ὃ , τὴν4 ἐν3 llapvqoQ^ μ᾽ > ἔλασεν σῦς^ λευκῷ^ ὀδόντι oixÓp.evov: σὺ δέ με προΐεις καὶ πότνια μήτηρ 66

380

$53

és πατέρ᾽ Αὐτόλυκον μητρὸς φίλον, ὄφρ᾽ àv ἑλοίμην 9

4

9

>

^7

1

,

»

$

^

€

/

δῶρα, τὰ δεῦρο μολών μοι ὑπέσχετο καὶ κατένευσεν. εἰ δ᾽ aye τοι Kal δένδρε᾽ ἐὐκτιμένην κατ᾽ ἁλωὴν 336 εἴπω, ἅ μοί ποτ᾽ ἔδωκας, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἥτεόν ae ἕκαστα παιδνὸς ἐών, κατὰ κῆπον ἐπισπόμενος" διὰ δ᾽ αὐτῶν ἱκνεύμεσθα, σὺ δ᾽ ὠνόμασας καὶ ἔειπες ἕκαστα. ὄγχνας μοι δῶκας τρισκαίδεκα καὶ δέκα μηλέας, 340 συκέας τεσσαράκοντ᾽" ὄρχους δέ μοι ὧδ᾽ ὀνόμηνας δώσειν πεντήκοντα, διατρύγιος δὲ ἕκαστος 9

>

»

A

Ὁ

»

,

>

~

[4

>

Dee

»

9

/

[4

Α

9

>

»

M

[4

’

9

\

e

4

188

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Q (xxiv)

ynv: ἔνθα δ᾽ ἀνὰ σταφυλαὶ παντοῖαι ἔασιν, ὁππότε δὴ Διὸς ὧραι ἐπιβρίσειαν ὕπερθεν. »

»

>

>

AN

1

^

»

344

"Os φάτο: τοῦ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ λύτο γούνατα Kai φίλον ἦτορ, σήματ᾽ avayvovros τά οἱ ἔμπεδα πέφραδ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς: ἀμφὶ δὲ παιδὶ φίλῳ βάλε πήχεε" τὸν δὲ ποτὶ of /

9

>

’

,

€

»

[4

,

9

J

εἷλεν ἀποψύχοντα πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς. αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἔμπνυτο Kal ἐς φρένα θυμὸς ἀγέρθη, ἐξαῦτις μύθοισιν ἀμειβόμενος προσέειπε᾽ 350 Ζεῦ πάτερ, 7 ῥα ἔτ᾽ ἐστὲ θεοὶ κατὰ μακρὸν "Ολυμπον, εἰ ἐτεὸν μνηστῆρες ἀτάσθαλον ὕβριν ἔτισαν. νῦν δ᾽ αἰνῶς δείδοικα κατὰ φρένα μὴ Taya πάντες ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐπέλθωσιν ᾿Ιθακήσιοι, ἀγγελίας δὲ πάντῃ ἐποτρύνωσι Ἰζεφαλλήνων πολίεσσι.᾽᾽ 355 Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη πολύμητις ᾿᾽Οδυσ>

A

9

4

‚092

^

9

/

6

^

>

»

9

Ud

9

7

A

^

92

^

M

’

€

»5»

^

9

4

9

9

4

4

9

A

’ὕ

/

M

A

\

ej

»

4

A

A

4

»

4

a

σευς"

“θάρσει, μή τοι ταῦτα μετὰ φρεσὶ σῆσι μελόντων. ἀλλ᾽ ἴομεν προτὶ οἶκον, ὃς ὀρχάτου ἐγγύθι κεῖται: ένθα δὲ Γηλέμαχον καὶ βουκόλον ἠδὲ συβώτην προὔπεμψ᾽, ὡς ἂν δεῖπνον ἐφοπλίσσωσι Taxıora. 360 ς ἄρα φωνήσαντε βάτην πρὸς δώματα καλά. οἱ δ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥ᾽ ἵκοντο δόμους εὖ ναιετάοντας, εὗρον Τηλέμαχον καὶ βουκόλον ἠδὲ συβώτην ταμνομένους κρέα πολλὰ κερῶντας τ᾽ αἴθοπα οἶνον. Τόφρα δὲ Λαέρτην μεγαλήτορα ᾧ ἐνὶ οἴκῳ 365 9 4 Ar A ^ 1 ^ 2A ’ ἀμφίπολος Σικελὴ λοῦσεν καὶ χρῖσεν ἐλαίῳ, ἀμφὶ δ᾽ ἄρα χλαῖναν καλὴν βάλεν: αὐτὰρ ᾿Αθήνη ἄγχι παρισταμένη μέλε᾽ ἤλδανε ποιμένι λαῶν, ’ 4 / ^ f / μείζονα δ᾽ > ἠὲOA πάρος καὶ A πάσσονα θῆκεν ἰδέσθαι. ἐκ δ᾽ ἀσαμίνθου βῆ" θαύμαζε δέ μιν φίλος vids, 370 ὡς ἴδεν ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖς ἐναλίγκιον ἄντην᾽ καί μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: 9

>

»

A

ἋὋ

e

„

>

e

,

T^

e

e

/

3

9

>

a

4

4

@

/

9

ὃ

’

9

λ

/

9

a

^

/

9

/

^

9

A

4

4

4

A

/

3)

4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙ͂ΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

189

ὦ πάτερ, ἦ μάλα Tis σε θεῶν αἰειγενετάων εἶδός τε μέγεθός τε ἀμείνονα θῆκεν ἰδέσθαι. Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Λαέρτης πεπνυμένος ἀντίον ηὔδα: co

MD

4

>

4

/

4

A

9

’

’

^

9

Ss

>

’

4

^

4

90.

/

7

9

39

4

375

„

“ai γάρ, Ζεῦ τε πάτερ καὶ ᾿Αθηναίη καὶ " AgroMov, * / T Doe ’ / οἷος Νήρικον εἷλον, ἐῦκτίμενον πτολίεθρον, ἀκτὴν ἠπείροιο, ζεφαλλήνεσσιν ἀνάσσων, τοῖος ἐών τοι χθιζὸς ἐν ἡμετέροισι δόμοισι, τεύχε᾽ ἔχων ὥὦμοισιν, ἐφεστάμεναι καὶ ἀμύνειν 380 ἄνδρας μνηστῆρας" τῶ κε σφέων γούνατ᾽ ἔλυσα πολλῶν ἐν μεγάροισι, σὺ δὲ φρένας ἔνδον ἐγήθεις. ς οἱ μὲν τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀγόρευον. 9

M

[4

9

>

’

’

»

»

^

?

3

*()

A

4

/

[4

€

>

\

“-

A

\

A

4

AA

9»

/

„

AA

3

9

[έ

3)

la

οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν παύσαντο πόνου TETUKOVTO T€ δαῖτα, €

^

ἑξείης ELovro κατὰ κλισμούς τε θρόνους Te. 385 ἔνθ᾽ οἱ μὲν δείπνῳ émexetpeov: ἀγχίμολον δὲ 7A0' ὁ γέρων Δολίος, σὺν δ᾽ υἱεῖς Toto γέροντος, ἐξ ἔργων μογέοντες, ἐπεὶ προμολοῦσα κάλεσσε μήτηρ, γρηῦς Σικελή, 7 σφεας τρέφε Kal pa γέροντα ἐνδυκέως κομέεσκεν, ἐπεὶ κατὰ γῆρας ἔμαρψεν. 390 οἱ δ᾽ ὡς οὖν ᾿Οδυσῆα ἴδον φράσσαντό τε θυμῷ, ἔσταν ἐνὶ μεγάροισι τεθηπότες" αὐτὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς μειλιχίοις ἐπέεσσι καθαπτόμενος mpoaéeurev: “ὦ γέρον, tl” ἐπὶ δεῖπνον, ἀπεκλελάθεσθε δὲ θάμβευς: δηρὸν γὰρ σίτῳ ἐπιχειρήσειν μεμαῶτες 395 μίμνομεν ἐν μεγάροις, ὑμέας ποτιδέγμενοι alei. Qs ap edn: Δολίος δ᾽ ἰθὺς κίε χεῖρε πετάσσας ἀμφοτέρας, ᾿Οδυσεῦς δὲ λαβὼν κύσε χεῖρ᾽ ἐπὶ καρπῷ, 4 Kai μιν φωνήσας ἔπεα πτερόεντα προσηύδα: “ὦ φίλ᾽, ἐπεὶ νόστησας ἐελδομένοισι μάλ᾽ ἡμῖν 400 οὐδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὀϊομένοισι, θεοὶ δέ σε ἤγαγον αὐτοΐ, οὖλέ τε καὶ μάλα χαῖρε, θεοὶ δέ τοι ὄλβια δοῖεν. ^9 95 , > 9 „ 9 IN ^ Kal ’ μοι τοῦτ᾽ ἀγόρευσον ἐτήτυμον, ὄφρ᾽ EUdar εἰδῶ, ἢ ἤδη σάφα olde περίφρων Πηνελόπεια €

»

’ὔὕ

U

θ᾽

>

9

M

€

\

e

lA

ὃ

4

9

>

Δ

»

9

5»

Yeo

€

’

^

δὲ

^

/

᾽ὔ

9

>

INN

A

/

\

M

λ

m

o9

’

4

9

/

»

?

?

9

4

/

»

/

A

.

Α

^

»

4

’

/

/

9.9.

V4

,

AN

€

4

>

4

^

/

»

’

/

a

>

4

9

A

’

^

190

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

νοστήσαντά σε δεῦρ᾽, 7) ἄγγελον ὀτρύνωμεν.᾽᾽ Tov δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη

405

πολύμητις

*Odvo-

σεύς" 4

ὦ γέρον, ἤδη οἶδε" τί σε χρὴ ταῦτα πένεσθαι; "Qs dab’: ὁ δ᾽ αὖτις ἄρ᾽ ἕζετ᾽ éü£éorov ἐπὶ δίφρου.

€€

^

/

20

td

.

,

M

^

4

θ

NEA

ὡς δ᾽ αὔτως παῖδες Δολίου κλυτὸν ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆα ὃ

4

>

ELKAVOWVT

Se

ΔΑ

9

4

/

ETTEEOOL KAL EV χειρεσσι

φύοντο,

410

ἑξείης δ᾽ ἕζοντο παραὶ Δολίον, πατέρα odov. Ὡς ot μὲν περὶ δεῖπνον ἐνὶ μεγάροισι πένοντο" Occa δ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἄγγελος ὦκα kara πτόλιν οἴχετο πάντῃ, μνηστήρων στυγερὸν θάνατον καὶ Kip’ ἐνέπουσα. €

,

>

»

e

>

A

wd

’᾽

9

4

5

\

4

[4

»

/

οἱ δ᾽ ap’ ὁμῶς ἀΐοντες ἐφοίτων ἄλλοθεν ἄλλος ~

le

415

,

μυχμῷ τε στοναχῇ τε δόμων προπάροιθ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἐκ δὲ νέκυς οἴκων φόρεον καὶ θάπτον ἕκαστοι, τοὺς δ᾽ ἐξ ἀλλάων πολίων οἶκόνδε ἕκαστον

πέμπον ἄγειν ἁλιεῦσι θοῇς ἐπὶ νηυσὶ τιθέντες" 9

4

9

αὐτοὶ δ᾽

9

>

A

’

eis ἀγορὴν

9

/

3

κίον ἀθρόοι,

/

^

ἀχνύμενοι

Knp.

420

αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ ἤγερθεν ὁμηγερέες τ᾽ ἐγένοντο, τοῖσιν δ᾽ Ἐύπείθης ἀνά θ᾽ ἵστατο καὶ μετέειπε" » > A ’ » παιδὸς1 γάρ4 οἱ € ἄλαστον ἐνὶ φρεσὶ \ πένθος ἔκειτο, Αντινόου, τὸν πρῶτον ἐνήρατο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς" τοῦ ὅ γε δάκρυ χέων ἀγορήσατο καὶ p.eréevmev: 426 ὦ φίλοι, 7 μέγα ἔργον ἀνὴρ ὅδε μήσατ᾽ ᾿Αχαιούς" τοὺς μὲν σὺν νήεσσιν ἄγων πολέας τε καὶ ἐσθλοὺς ὥλεσε μὲν νῆας γλαφυράς, ἀπὸ δ᾽ ὦλεσε λαούς, / τοὺς δ᾽ ἐλθὼν ἔκτεινε KedaMwjvov oy’ ἀρίστους. ἀλλ᾽ ἄγετε, πρὶν τοῦτον 7 ἐς Πύλον ὦκα ἱκέσθαι 430 A ἢ kai és Ἤλιδα δῖαν, ὅθι κρατέουσιν 'Erreot,, ἴομεν" 7) καὶ ἔπειτα κατηφέες ἐσσόμεθ᾽ αἰεί: λώβη yap τάδε γ᾽ ἐστὶ Kal ἐσσομένοισι πυθέσθαι, εἰ δὴ μὴ παίδων τε κασιγνήτων τε φονῆας ’ 9 9 ’ ἐῶ 4 / τισόμεθ᾽. οὐκ, àvμὸν ἐμοΐ γε μετὰ 4 φρεσὶν\ ἡδὺ γένοιτο 435 ^

9

9

,

/

,

€€

4

9

1

’

^

>

»

\

Ul

>

>

[4

v

A

7

„

δὲ

>

^

4

A

U

9

εχ

/

i

\

1

4

>

9

4

/

>

9.9

9

1

1

>

9

4

’

/

4

5o

»

4

ὃ

Ὁ

^

»

’

e

9

>

9

4

OAYZXEIAX

€

(xxiv)

191

ζωέμεν, ἀλλὰ τάχιστα θανὼν φθιμένοισι μετείην. ἀλλ᾽ ἴομεν, μὴ φθέωσι περαιωθέντες ἐκεῖνοι. /

9

9

9

A

LG

»

M

A

"Qs

φάτο

,

4

,

4

δάκρυ

χέων

9

οἶκτος

^

3)

δ᾽

ἕλε

πάντας

᾿Αχαιούς. ἀγχίμολον δέ σφ᾽ ἦλθε Μέδων καὶ θεῖος ἀοιδὸς ἐκ μεγάρων ᾿Οδυσῆος, ἐπεί σφεας ὕπνος ἀνῆκεν, 440 ἔσταν δ᾽ ἐν μέσσοισι" τάφος δ᾽ ἕλεν ἄνδρα ἕκαστον. τοῖσι δὲ καὶ μετέειπε Μέδων πεπνυμένα εἰδώς" κέκλυτε δὴ νῦν μευ, ᾿Ιθακήσιοι" οὐ γὰρ ᾽Οδυσσεὺς ^ / ἀθανάτων ἀέκητι θεῶν τάδε μήσατο ἔργα" αὐτὸς ἐγὼν εἶδον θεὸν ἄμβροτον, ὅς ῥ᾽ Obvoni 445 9

Ld

»

?

>

^

9

9

4

M

{{

e^

,

\

e

4

1

’

’

>

>’

9

”

4

^

e

4

9

/

>

4

m

M

/

9

\

ἐγγύθεν ἑστήκει καὶ Μέντορι πάντα ἐῴκει. ἀθάνατος δὲ θεὸς τοτὲ μὲν προπάροιθ᾽ ᾿Οδυσῆος φαίνετο θαρσύνων, τοτὲ δὲ μνηστῆρας ὀρίνων θῦνε κατὰ μέγαρον" τοὶ δ᾽ ἀγχιστῖνοι ἔπιπτον. ς φάτο’ τοὺς δ᾽ ἄρα πάντας ὑπὸ χλωρὸν δέος ἤρει. τοῖσι δὲ Kal μετέειπε γέρων ἥρως ᾿Αλιθέρσης 45] Μαστορίδης---ὁ γὰρ οἷος ὅρα πρόσσω καὶ ὀπίσσω--ὅ σφιν ἐὐφρονέων ἀγορήσατο καὶ μετέειπε" KékÀvre δὴ νῦν μευ, ᾿Ιθακήσιοι, ὅττι κεν εἴπω" ὑμετέρῃ κακότητι, φίλοι, τάδε ἔργα γένοντο" 455 οὐ yàp ἐμοὶ πείθεσθ᾽, οὐ Μέντορι ποιμένι λαῶν, ὑμετέρους παῖδας καταπαυέμεν ἀφροσυνάων, οἵ μέγα ἔργον ἔρεξαν ἀτασθαλίῃσι κακῇσι, κτήματα κείροντες καὶ ἀτιμάζοντες ἄκοιτιν ἀνδρὸς ἀριστῆος" τὸν δ᾽ οὐκέτι φάντο νέεσθαι. 460 καὶ νῦν ὧδε γένοιτο" πίθεσθέ μοι Ws ἀγορεύω" μὴ ἴομεν, μή πού τις ἐπίσπαστον κακὸν eUpm.. "Qs ἔφαθ᾽- οἱ δ᾽ dp’ ἀνήϊξαν μεγάλῳ ἀλαλητῷ e / A ’ 4 o 10 [4 9 4θ ’ ἡμίσεων πλείους---τοὶ δ᾽ ἀθρόοι αὐτόθι μίμνον--οὐ γάρ σφιν ἅδε μῦθος ἐνὶ φρεσίν, ἀλλ᾽ Ἐὐπείθει 465 πείθοντ᾽ : αἶψα δ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἐπὶ τεύχεα ἐσσεύοντο. 9

d

M

“()

[4

a

\

€t

/

9

’

>

A

$

M

9

>

[4

^

A

>

9

9

b

„

»

,

9

,

[4

A

’

d

4

[4

/

9

>

M]

e

4

9

^

€

4

/

9

A

e

9

,

9.

e

,

^

A

Ud

»

[4

M

\

4

\

€

A

X

’

3

1

^

᾽

>

’

Ὁ

192

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ

Q (xxiv)

αὐτὰρ ἐπεί ῥ᾽ €acavro περὶ χροὶ νώροπα χαλκόν, ἀθρόοι ἠγερέθοντο πρὸ ἄστεος εὐρυχόροιο. τοῖσιν δ᾽ Ἐὐὐπείθης ἡγήσατο νηπιέῃσι:" φῆ δ᾽ ὅ γε τίσεσθαι παιδὸς φόνον, οὐδ᾽ ἄρ᾽ ἔμελλεν 470 ἂψ ἀπονοστήσειν, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοῦ πότμον ἐφέψειν. 9

M

^

9

4

ὁ

9

e

4

4

>

9

^

4

“-

4

’ὔ

/

9

4

Αὐτὰρ ᾿Αθηναίη Ζῆνα Kpoviwva προσηύδα" ““ὦ πάτερ ἡμέτερε, Kpoviön, ὕπατε κρειόντων, 9 εἶπέ μοι εἰρομένῃ, τί νύ τοι νόος ἔνδοθι κεύθει; ἢ προτέρω πόλεμόν τε κακὸν καὶ φύλοπιν αἰνὴν 475 τεύξεις, ἦ φιλότητα μετ᾽ ἀμφοτέροισι τίθησθα; Τὴν δ᾽ ἀπαμειβόμενος προσέφη νεφεληγερέτα Ζεύς" “τέκνον ἐμόν, τί με ταῦτα διείρεαι ἠδὲ μεταλλᾷς; οὐ γὰρ δὴ τοῦτον μὲν ἐβούλευσας νόον αὐτή, ws ἦ τοι κείνους ᾿Οδυσεὺς ἀποτίσεται ἐλθών; 480 ἔρξον ὅπως ἐθέλεις" ἐρέω δέ TOL WS ἐπέοικεν. ἐπεὶ δὴ μνηστῆρας ἐτίσατο δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ὅρκια πιστὰ ταμόντες ὁ μὲν βασιλευέτω αἰεί, ἡμεῖς δ᾽ αὖ παίδων τε κασιγνήτων τε φόνοιο 7 ἔκλησιν Üécpev: τοὶ δ᾽ ἀλλήλους φιλεόντων 485 ὡς τὸ πάρος, πλοῦτος δὲ καὶ εἰρήνη ἅλις ἔστω. *() $ A » / ^ , A0 / ς εἰπὼν ὄτρυνε πάρος μεμαυῖαν ᾿Αθήνην, *

[4

/

[4

κχ

M

e

o

>

9

e

\

$4)

.

/

>

>

/

4

>

,

^7

/

€

^

^

A

/

9

,

?

))

λ

9

9

9

/

7

4

9

A

A

/

’

\

^

M

»

?

\

e

A

d

/

»

1

4

7?

9

4

/

^7

Ld

„

3}

βῆ δὲ κατ᾽ Οὐλύμποιο καρήνων ἀΐξασα. ^

X

9

ἦλ

4

/

3.4

Οἱ δ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὖν σίτοιο μελίφρονος ἐξ ἔρον ἕντο, τοῖς ἄρα μύθων ἄρχε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς:

490

“ἐξελθών τις ἴδοι μὴ δὴ σχεδὸν ὦσι κιόντες. ws éhar’: ἐκ δ᾽ υἱὸς Δολίου Kiev, ws ἐκέλευε, a

»

9

9

9

eA

a

[4

e

>

9

στῆ δ᾽ ap ἐπ᾽ οὐδὸν ἰών, τοὺς δὲ σχεδὸν εἴσιδε πάντας. » / v4 aliba δ᾽ 9.9 ᾿Οδυσσῆα^ ἔπεα πτερόεντα mpoonvda: “οἵδε δὴ ἐγγὺς €ac : ἀλλ᾽ ὁπλιζώμεθα θᾶσσον. 495 ὡς ἔφαθ᾽- of δ᾽ ὄρνυντο καὶ ἐν τεύχεσσι δύοντο, ^

«

9.

»

»

9

9

9

9

€

LEN)

>

»

>?

\

9)

4

1

,

»

Ld

[4

ΟΔΥΣΣΕΙΑΣ Q (xxm) ;

ἐν δ΄ ᾿ ἄρἄρα α καὶ

l πολιοί

Tap

wi

T€p

Λαέρτη

ἔσσαντο

p

coo

,

LV

pa

Τοῖσι Μέντορι ἐν ΤὴN

ν μεν

θύρας,

δ᾽ ἐπ

95.

9

/

ἀγχίμο

^.

δ᾽

υἱεῖς

πέρι Xp Wee

ὃ᾽

Qay

LOV,

εκ

5

ἐξ

/

οἱ

€

/'OLO*

Δολίο

UVOV,

ἀναγκαῖο^ ι πολλεεμμισταί. \ λκόν, οἵ νώροπα

EOVTES,

I D ἐπεί

avTo

Dee

᾿

Οδυσῆ᾽ l , Λαέρτης

193

7

θ

λον

,

ἰδομένη

px

/

υγατ

€

ὃ

np

Οδυσσεύς.

O

.

4

Atos

δὲ

ὃν

vo

'

ἦλθεν

AQ

»

€v

;

᾿Οδυσσεύς-

Οδυσ e Ul tov? φ φίλονυ

He

505

ἐπελθών,

„ Τηλέμαχ᾽, ἤδη ἀνδρῶν μ ἵνL α τε κρίνοντα μή τι καμτααρινσαμενῶν τοι, χύνειν π 1 é Qv γένος ι> otἄρισ TO τ 4

7

7]

, αὐδήν.

καὶ

εἰδομέ y ἡμὲν δέμας ἡ ἰδὼν γησὴ € πολύτλας δῖος ἔμαχονσ προ σεφών, εεν 9v

500

χάλκον,

?

T

»

a

KEKA ἀλκῇ T ἦνορ «ἢ re Τὸν δ᾽ αὖ Τηλέμαχος o /

(€ ὄψεαι, 3»

ov a T

L

αἱ

κ᾽

Καται

σχ

ὡς

φάττοο"

°

/ ἐθέλῃσθα

,

» da πᾶσα ν ἐπ ETVUJLEVOS Te φίλε

MATE ὯΝ

ὕνοντα τεὸν γέ νος, /

Λαέρτης

δ᾽

59

ὡς

ὶ

/

και

tL

λο φίλι]!

ἐχάρη

περ

ΟΡ os

Mn

9

ΕῚ

/

: Uv

510 a°

QT LOV. τῶδ᾽ ἐνὶ1 ^ θυμῷ ἢ , ἀγορεύεις. 2)

μυ

οι!

μῦθον ἔειπε: ἦN

Ο

μάλ

α udAa

,

χα X ίρω:

mi(oss θ᾽νύ υἱμοι ἡμέρ ἥδε, θεοὶ φί j » Nu ωνός τ᾽ ηἀρετῆ js πέρι » 515 δῆ ρι Hos ν ‘dn Ex ov ar γ . λ \ αυκῶπις Αθή᾿ΑνηΤὸν δὲ παρισ αμένη προσέφη θήνη ταμ , Ad φί ' ἡμέ

“ὦ

101,

λταθ᾽

ἑταίρων,

ντων πο Eraip » ᾿Αρκεισιάδp η, a \ ὅπ ιδ ι n εὐξάμενος κο γλαυκώπιδι K καὶ Aut πατρί,L ύ ρ ῃ M προΐει δολιχό/ ἔγχος. » αἶψα μάλIN’ ἀμπεπαλὼνv σ κ ι ο ν ap a “Qs φάτο: καί , p © ἔμπνευσε μέ / ένα oe α Mas νος yΑ

^η θήν .

πά

Hey

10

ἔπειτα,

Διὸς

520

t) β € Y άλοιο, εὐξάμενος δ᾽ » os ἄρ ᾽ € £3? \ 2 π α ἵε λὼν po ι δολιχόσκιον αἷψα μάλ᾽ ἀμ \ X T OU. pullos διὰ χ καὶ βάλεν Evr α λ κ ς e ο i π d α 4 e ρ a ή )K M eεξ , OS ρὸ δὲ εἴσατο EPUT o3 χαλκός ἡ 9 , ov Ἢ EV YE "ve ET αὐτῷ t 525 δούπησε ν δὲve πεσώνov,, ἀράβησε de ομάχοις ᾿Οδυ )s τ καὶx φαίδ(Susos . ἐν δ᾽ ἔπεσ σεὺς ᾿ ον Τρ N vids, κι ιμ σι Kal ἔγχεσι , ν δὲ »

Koup4

LOLTT

»

9

^

/

TUTTI TOV

ξίφεσίν

TE

ἀμφιγύο

e

194

OAYZXZEIAX

ὦ (xxiv)

Kai νύ κε δὴ πάντας ὄλεσαν Kat ἔθηκαν ἀνόστους, εἰ μὴ ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο, ἠῦσεν φωνῇ, κατὰ δ᾽ ἔσχεθε λαὸν ἅπαντα' 580 ’

>

,

1

\

4

9

»

4

»..

A

/

^^

A

4

>

„loxeode πτολέμου,

COM”

7

9

9

,

/

»

9

»

1

ej

Ιθακήσιοι, ἀργαλέοιο, 7

9

4

ὥς κεν ἀναιμωτί γε διακρινθῆτε τάχιστα. Ὥς par’ ᾿Αθηναίη, τοὺς δὲ χλωρὸν δέος εἷλε: τῶν δ᾽ ἄρα δεισάντων ἐκ χειρῶν ἔπτατο τεύχεα, πάντα δ᾽ ἐπὶ χθονὶ πῖπτε, θεᾶς oma φωνησάσης: πρὸς δὲ πόλιν τρωπῶντο λιλαιόμενοι βιότοιο" lA

>

A

3d

A

A

A

’᾽

^

^

m

»

535

/

"d

id

σμερδαλέον δ᾽ ἐβόησε πολύτλας δῖος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, olungev δὲ ἀλεὶς ὡς T αἰετὸς ὑψιπετήεις. 3

A

9

A

[4

9

9

A

. €

7

καὶ τότε δὴ Kpovidns ἀφίει ψολόεντα κεραυνόν, Kad δ᾽ ἔπεσε πρόσθε γλαυκώπιδος ὀβριμοπάτρης. a

A

/

4

>

,

»

9

’

,

’

’

/

9

540

4

δὴ τότ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσῆα προσέφη γλαυκῶπις ᾿Αθήνη: voyevés Λαερτιάδη, moAvunxav ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, cc ὃ

\

A

10

A

/

,

9

ὃ

^

ἴσχεο, παῦε δὲ νεῖκος ὁμοιΐου πολέμοιο, μή πώς τοι Kpovidns κεχολώσεται εὐρύοπα Ζεύς. 4

,

’

’᾽

9

’

/

33

"Qs dar’ ᾿Αθηναίη" ὁ δ᾽ ἐπείθετο, χαῖρε δὲ θυμῷ. Φ

ορκια

δ᾽

>

^

αὖ

I4

κατόπισθε

μέτ

9

9

l4

ἀμφοτέροισιν

»

ἔθηκε

Παλλὰς ᾿Αθηναίη, κούρη Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο, Μέντορι εἰδομένη ἡμὲν δέμας ἠδὲ καὶ αὐδήν.

546

COMMENTARY BOOK

THIRTEEN

N.B.—The Greek index should be consulted for words not directly annotated as they occur. Cross-references will not usually be given. Topics and names printed in italics like Dress, Furniture,

Papyri, Aristarchus, will be discussed at the

places referred to in the English index. The following abbreviations have been used: O. = Odysseus;

Od. — Odyssey; Il.—- Iliad; H.=Homer; M.-R.=the MerryRiddell edn. of Books 1-12; A.-H. and A.-H.-C.=the edns. of Ameis, Hentze and Cauer ; O.7'.=Allen’s Oxford Text of Od.; L.-S.-J.=9th edn. of the Lexicon of Liddell and Scott, revised by H. Stuart Jones. An asterisk as in *rAaw denotes a root, hypothetical form, or a form not found in H.; al. after

references means ‘and elsewhere in H.'. as in ἡμέων.

Synizesis is marked

Philological notes : a distinction should be observed between

etymologies of the old-fashioned kind, some dating back to the earliest days of Homeric scholarship, and those based on modern methods of comparative philology (developed since the early 19th century: see O. Jespersen, Language (1922), pp. 34 ff.). The former are often naive, dubious and farfetched; but they illustrate the development of Homeric exegesis and in some cases offer the only available explanation of Glosses; for examples see on ἠλίβατοι in 13, 196 and ἀθέσφατος in 20, 211. The more recent type will be recognized by the citation of roots, cognates from other languages, or references to Digamma, e.g. on ἔσχοντο in 13, 2 and ἄσπετα in

13,

135;

my

authorities

for

these

are

chiefly Boisacq,

Muller, L.-S.-J. and the other philological works listed in the bibliography. Sometimes both types have to be considered, e.g. on 13, 79-80. Translations (see bibliography) have been chosen to illus. strate varieties of style as well as to explain the meaning. Differences in taste and method in this matter are well surveyed in the Introduction (part II) to The Oxford Book of Greek Verse in Translation, edited by T. F. Higham and C. M. Bowra (1938). Cp. on 17, 450 ff. VOL.

II

195

K

196

THE

ODYSSEY

N

(xim)

1-23

SUMMARY

Odysseus at the Court of King Alcinous in the land of the Phaeacians has just ended an account of his previous wander-

ings. He receives further presents, which next day are stowed away under Alcinous’ supervision in a ship prepared for O.’s departure (1-22). That evening, after sacrifice, feasting and music, O. says farewell and departs (23-77). He falls asleep

while the ship carries him swiftly to Ithaca.

There with his

gifts he is landed, still asleep (78-124). Poseidon in anger at O.’s return turns the ship to stone at the mouth of the Phaeacian harbour (125-87). O. awakens, but fails to recognize

that he is in Ithaca

till Athena,

informs him (187-249).

disguised

as a shepherd,

O. pretends to be a Cretan fugitive.

Amused at his cunning, Athena reveals herself and encourages him (250-310).

O., having demanded and received proof that

he is really in Ithaca, prays to the local nymphs. Athena helps him to hide his treasures. She warns him about the Suitors (311-81). When asked by O. for her help she magically disguises him as a beggar and goes to Sparta to recall Tele-

machus (382-end). 1-2=11, 333-4: Here, as there, the lines describe the pregnant silence in the hall of Alcinous when O. pauses in his narrative.

Cp.

Virgil, Aen.

2,

1,

Conticuere

omnes,

when

Aeneas is about to begin his story. The second line—' And through the shadowy halls they were held by the spell of his words '—is one of the finest in H. κηληθμός probably has a magical implication here (cp. ἀκήλητος w. ref. to Circe’s enchantments in 10, 329). Among the earliest uses of Poetry some were magical,

in spells,

runes,

incantations (see on 19,

457), cp. the song of the Seirens in 12, 39 ff. and on θέλγειν in 16, 298. The force of ἔσχοντο (mid. aor. in pass. sense) is * were possessed, dominated by ’, a primary meaning of ἔχω, which is cogn. w. German Sieg ‘ victory ', from a root *segh (see L.-S.-J.). For the lack of light in the μέγαρα see p. xlii. 4. χαλκοβατὲς δῶ : literally ‘ house standing on bronze ’, referring to the bronze used in the walls and threshold (7, 86, 89), and perhaps on the floor, of Alcinous' palace. δῶ is perhaps not an abbreviation of δῶμα (as Aristotle, Poetic 21, 1458 a 5, takes it) but an older form =*döm. This epithetnoun Formula is al. used only of the palaces of gods. 5-6. τώ etc.: ‘for that reason I believe you will return home with no further reverses on your course, though indeed your sufferings [which O. has just finished describing] have

been

very many’.

With

a typical mixture

of egoism and

sympathy Alcinous says ‘ your arrival at my home [sc. because

we shall take care of you] is bound to end your troubles’.

1-28

COMMENTARY

N

(xm)

197

τώ is Ludwich’s preference here against Allen’s rw here ef al. : some MSS. also have τῶ. Leaf on 11. 1, 418 accepts τῶ as an old ablatival form; for τώ see L.-S.-J. on τῷ, and cp. τὼς in 19, 234. In this very uncertain matter I have followed Ludwich throughout in this volume. Against the version given above, ἂψ ἀπονοστήσειν is taken by Monro with παλιμπλαγχθέντα as referring to a return to Alcinous’ palace (cp. 10, 54 ff.) because the phrases certainly must be taken together in Il. 1, 59-60.

But this disregards the free use of Formula

and weakens the force of τώ. 7. As A. thinks O. will not return (οὔ τι παλιμπλαγχθέντα in 5) he exhorts his courtiers to give him lavish gifts. Note ὑμέων, Synizesis. 8. ‘ The glowing wine of the Elders’, 2.e. that shared by the councillor-chiefs ; see further

on 14, 463.

Note

the initial

Digammas preventing elision before Felpw (7), οἶνον here and “Fou (13), ete. 14-15. ἀνδρακάς : ‘man by man’, viritim ; only here in H. The variant in the Scholia ἄνδρα κάτ᾽ is only a simplification. This would make 13 tripods and cauldrons (see 8, 390-1).

Rieu translates on: ‘ Later we will recoup ourselves by a tax on the people, since it would be hard on us singly to have to make so generous a donation’. προικὸς : lit. ‘ of a gift, as a present’,

apparently a kind of genitive of price: in Attic the accus. προῖκα was similarly used. The implication of ‘ without recompense, gratis ’ need not be pressed.

17. kaxkelovres: ὃ 1, 10. κατακείω is used regularly for κατάκειμαι as a future and in the imperative. kelw etc. may be explained either as desideratives from which o has dropped out or as athematic subjunctives (Chantraine, G.H. p. 453). 18-19.

The regular Formula

for the coming

of a new

day.

* Rosy-fingered ’, as Eustathius explains, probably refers to the fanning

out of the crimson

rays of the rising sun.

rose, introduced in its cultivated Near East, is only mentioned by H. and poddas 'rose-scented ' (only “early-born ', is from ἦρι * early γενέσθαι.

The

form into Europe from the in the epithets ῥοδοδάκτυλος in Il. 23, 186). ἠριγένεια, ' (from the same root) and

ἠώς (Lonic) — Attic ἕως, Doric ἀώς, is cogn. w. Latin

aurora. In 19 ‘man-delighting bronze’ (ebfvep is also applied to wine ' that maketh glad the heart of man’ in 4, 622:

not used al. in H.) refers to the gifts in 13.

20-3. ὑπὸ ζυγά in 21 goes w. κατέθηχ᾽. Note the epic periphrasis for Alcinous: in ἱερὸν there is a vestige of the primitive notion of a supernatural power in the holder of the kingship, see further on 16, 401. For σπερχοίατ᾽ in 22 see

198

THE

8 16, 7.

ODYSSEY

N (xir)

The subject of βλάπτοι

23-60

is τὰ in 20.

In 23 with

᾿Αλκινόοιο sc. δῶμα.

19,

25-6. κελαινεφής is a syncopated form (cp. on 15, 46; 445) for ἔκελαινο-νεφής, cp. Eng(la)land, pacif(ic)ist,

vi(vt) pera. Its meaning, ‘ of the dark [storm] cloud ’, reminds us that Zeus was primarily a sky-god as his name (cogn. w. Sanskrit dyaus ‘sky, heaven, day ’) implied, cp. νεφεληγερέτα

* cloud-gatherer ’ in 139.

For 26 see Sacrifice.

28. ‘ Demodocus, the people's favourite’, the second phrase is an Epexegesis of the Significant Name (δῆμος, δοκέω) of the Bard. 30. Some have thought emendation necessary here: Agar suggests

ἐπειγόμενον

ἐπευχόμενος

agreeing

δὴν yàp . . .

it to descend’

with

is fair Greek.

its descent ' is not implied.) stay és αὔριον (11,

351-3)

ἠέλιον,

Nauck

δῦναι

But ἐπειγόμενος ‘ being eager for (Rieu’s

‘as though

to hasten

Alcinous had persuaded O. to

which

would

begin at sunset

(see

on 7, 317-18). 3l.

For re see on 60 below.

31-4.

‘Kven as a man

to supper longs to go, | Whose wine-red

oxen all day long have drawn | Across the tilth the ploughframe to and fro; | And welcome to him is the dusking grey | At sundown, when to supper go he may, | And his knees ache in

going . . .' (Mackail). olvomwe: ' wine-dark ’, a deep purplecrimson colour, a favourite epithet of the sea, cp. on 85. πηκτὸν :

‘jointed’

as

plough, Hesiod’s ἄροτρον observes

one

should

not

distinct

from

a

primitive

αὐτόγυον (Works understand

433).

et with

such

one-piece

As Monro

epithets

(cp. 13, 306; 17, 169; 19, 56); no aesthetic judgement is implied. With 34 cp. ‘ The ploughman homeward plods his weary way’

and

see on

16, 2 and

infin. of purpose, cp. ἡγεῖσθαι in 65. 40.

‘For now

my

dearest

wish

14, 69; has

been

ἐποίχεσθαι fulfilled’:

is an so

Rieu, admirably. φίλος with words like θνμός, ἦτορ implies “own dear’ sometimes with more emphasis on ‘ own’ as in φίλα εἵματα. In 41 it means ‘ welcome, acceptable’, in 43 ‘loved ones, kith and kin’. The meaning ‘ friendly ’ is rare in H. The basic meaning seems to have implied ‘that unalterable relation, far deeper than fondness and compatible with all changes of mood, which unites a normal man to his wife, his home, or his own body—the tie of a mutual “ belong-

ing ” which is there even when he dislikes them ’ (C. S. Lewis ; cp. on 1, 60). 45. ἀρετῇ has a wide range of meaning in H. Here it implies ‘ prosperity, success’. In general it means ‘ excellence’

23-60

COMMENTARY

in strength,

beauty,

swiftness

N (xir)

or, sometimes,

199 in goodness

and

justice. But the last two categories may not be involved at all, as, for example, in 21, 187 where Antinous and Hurymachus are certainly not to be described as surpassing even the other

Suitors in ‘ virtue’.

ἀρετή may

w. vir, implying a basic meaning qualities of manhood’.

be conn. w. ἀνήρ as virtus

‘ manliness,

having the full

47 ff. The first four lines =7, 226, 227, 178, 179.

In 50 note

κρητῆρα κερασσάμενος ‘when you have mixed [the water and Wine in the] mixing-bowl': this combination of a noun and verb derived etymologicum (see

from the same root is called the Schema p. xxii) though H. perhaps favoured it

not use κεράννυμι

in the

mainly for the Alliteration and Assonance involved. present

or imperf.,

H. does

but κεράω (cp.

15, 500; 20, 253), kıpvaw (cp. 53) and κίρνημι (cp. 14, 78; 16, 14, 52). 53-4=7, 182; 18, 425 (cp. 7, 183 and 3, 340).

Observe how H. often does not trouble to invent new lines for similar situations. Why should he, if the first were the

best that he could devise?

See p. xvi.

56. ‘From just where they sat.’ The v.l. ἑδέων (ἕδος, cogn. w. ‘seat ’) avoids the short vowel before mute and liquid,

which is unusual in H.; or perhaps we should scan é8péov with Synizesis.

57. ᾿Αρήτη, Queen of the Phaeacians, has a Significant Name meaning either ' Prayed for’ (apnrös, ἀράομαι; for the recessive acc. on the proper name cp. on 10, 2; and see further on 19, 404) or else ‘ Prayed to’, as O. made his first

supplications to her (7, 142 ff... The masculine form " Apäros is frequent in later Greek. Cp. on 7, 54 ff. ἀμφικύπελλον probably means, as Aristarchus held, 'two-handled ', not ‘ cupped on both sides ’, for reasons given on 3, 63. 58.

A common

Formula.

For

the

double

accus.

after

προσηύδα see 8 29 2; φωνήσας is intransitive. πτερόεντα could mean ‘ feathered’ like an arrow that flies accurately to its mark (see M. L. Jacks in C.R. xxxvi. (1922), pp. 70-1, and

J. A. K. Thomson in C.Q. xxx. (1936), pp. 1-3). But there are better arguments in favour of retaining the traditional interpretation ‘ winged ’, sc. swift, like a bird, to escape the ἕρκος ὀδόντων (cp. on 19, 492); see further on 17, 57 and in

my G.M. pp. 136-7. 60. τά τ᾽ : τε (p. Ixxxviii) here has its frequent force with pronouns, adverbs and particles, of denoting an essential characteristic of its antecedent—‘ old age and death that [inevitably] visit all mankind ’—as distinct from a clause adding some incidental item of information, such as ‘ old age and death, which are the subject of some notable passages

200

THE

ODYSSEY

N

(xm)

60-93

in later Greek poetry’: see Denniston, G.P. pp. 520-3, and Chantraine ii. pp. 239 ff.; and cp. on 1, 50 and 52. 67 ff. φᾶρος seems to be H.’s most general word for a piece of unsewn cloth worn for dress, probably as a loose cloak or wrapper; the other word for this, χλαῖνα, could similarly be used

of a cloak

or a rug,

like

the

Red

Indian’s

' blanket’.

They were generally only used as a special protection against cold. The essential garment of Homeric man was the χιτών,

a short close-fitting vest (cp. on 19, 232-3) resembling a long jersey, as shown in the fresco from Tiryns (Cambridge Anc. History, Plates i. 158d). Possibly a kind of loin-cloth or drawers (cp. ζῶστρα in 6, 38, ζῶμα in 14, 482) was also worn. πέπλος, another vague term sometimes meaning simply a covering cloth, was the word used for the upper garment of

women (never of men in H.), loose-fitting and fastened with brooches (cp. 18, 292-3) and a girdle (ζώνη, cp. on βαθύζωνος

in 3,

154).

Note

the

succession

of maid-servants

‘one ...asecond.. . then another’. 71. νηΐ γλαφυρῇ : the epithet (conn.

in 67-9:

w. γλάφω,

‘scrape, cut, carve out ') seems primarily to mean

γλύφω,

‘ hollowed

out’ (cp. on σπέσσι γλαφυροῖσι in 1, 15), then ' smoothed ’ and

later

‘ polished’.

It

is

dubious

to

translate

‘in

the

hollow of the ship’ as if it were ἐν ἄντλῳ (p. xlv), since that is impossible in 74, and it is a formulaic epithet (p. xviii).

74. νήγρετον--΄ without awakening ’, from ἐγείρω (cp. 124) and vn-, the original Indo-European

negative,

of which

the

prefix a-, as in ἀτρέμας (92), ἀπήμων (138), is a weakened form. 75. πρύμνης (accent uncertain: some prefer πρυμνῆς) is an adjective w. νηὸς but best translated ' in the stern’. ἂν (8 1, 10) goes with ἐβήσετο (ὃ 33, 2). κατέλεκτο is aor. or imperf. of καταλέχομαι, conn. w. λέχος ‘ bed ’. 77. ‘They loosed the cable from the pierced stone’: apparently the stern cables were attached to this conveniently holed stone

on the land,

while the bow

cables were,

as usual,

moored to the eivat (p. xlvi) Bothe’s view that λίθος-Ξ evvai here is unlikely, for the latter were drawn up, like the later anchor, with the cable. w. ' bind’.

πεῖσμα, from ἔπενθ-σμα, is cogn.

79-80. νήδυμος : the etymology and meaning of this Gloss are uncertain, but it most likely means ' sweet ’ from ἔσξηδυ-, cp. suavis (=*suadvis), the initial v being the result of trans-

ferring vd ἐφελκυστικόν (but not here) from the preceding word (cp. English ‘ nick-name’ from ‘an eke-name’, ‘ newt: ’ from ‘an ewt’) as in 4, 793. But Aristarchus’ view, that it comes from vn- and

δύω

and

80 -- ἀνέκδυντος ‘ inescapable ’, is

60-93

COMMENTARY

N (xir)

201

not impossible, and here it certainly avoids tautology with ἥδιστος in 80. With this line cp. Virgil, Aen. 6, 522, Dulcis et alta, quies placidaeque simillima morti.

81 ff. ἡ 8 (sc. νηῦς) has no verb as the construction changes in 84 (Anacolouthon,

involved

emphasizes

here).

cp. p. xxv;

Of the

following

the plunging

movement

but no characterization is

vivid

Similes

the

first

of the ship (as Hayman

notes, a horse's gallop is really a series of leaps), the second its speed. ὕπποι here seems to refer to the actual horses, though in the similar comparison in 4, 708-9 ships are described as the Chariots of the sea, 2.6. the horses and cars. The ship, as it seems to gather itself together and leap upwards and

forwards

over

the

waves

at

each

thrust

of

the

oars,

resembles a living creature. τετράοροι (from ἀείρω : cp. Il. 15, 680, πίσυρας συναείρεται ἵππους, where the horses are ridden, contrary to the usual practice of the Heroic Age)— ‘yoked four together ', cp. 71. 11, 699; special speed seems to be implied. In 85 πορφύρεον (conn. w. πορφύρω, ferveo, fermentum, * barm ’) seems to retain something of its original sense of ‘surging, seething’ here; see further on 2, 428. Van Leeuwen suggests a reference to phosphorescence. In

contrast the emphasis of this epithet in 19, 242 and 20, 151 is entirely on hue, without any suggestion of movement; but,

as in many other Greek colour terms, the shade is uncertain, varying apparently from dark violet to crimson. In the present

passage further emphasis is laid on the turmoil of the waters by the use of θῦε (cogn. w. furo) ‘ seethed ’ and in the famous epithet πολυφλοίσβοιο ‘ full-flushing’: note the sigmatic Alliteration. See Addenda. 86-9. Rieu translates well: ‘ With unfaltering speed she forged ahead, and not even the wheeling falcon, the fastest thing that flies, could have kept her company. Thus she sped lightly on, cutting her way through the waves and carrying a man wise as the gods are wise... In 86-7 κίρκος may

perhaps mean a species of the ἴρηξ, which is a generic term for the smaller hawks and falcons; but its etymology and precise significance are unknown. See Thompson, G.G.B. pp.

114 ff. and

144

ff.

In

89 θεοῖς ἐναλίγκια

of» the gods’ is a ‘short-cut’ pendiaria), cp. on 4, 279.

comparison

* like to

«those

(comparatio

com-

90-2. These grave lines with their echo of the exordium (cp. 1, 1-4) tenderly conclude the story of O.’s wanderings ; cp. n. 1 on p. xi. Now O.’s destiny is to be worked out in Ithaca ; cp. on 189 below. 93. This

‘most

brilliant star’

that appears

dawn (hence' Ecc $ópos in I7. 23, 226;

was probably Venus.

to herald

the

later Pbwoddpos, Lucifer)

At otber times of the year this planet

202

THE

ODYSSEY

N (xir)

is most conspicuous after sunset, the ἕσπερος

93-135 of Il. 22, 318,

so beautifully apostrophized by Sappho in the lines beginning "Eotepe πάντα φέρων ὅσα φαίνολις ἐσκέδασ᾽ atws. Its beauty was taken into Christian symbolism—éyó εἶμι... ó ἀστὴρ ὁ λαμπρὸς ὁ πρωϊνός (Revelation 22, 16). Venus in its season is much the brightest of the stars and can even be seen in the middle of the day at certain times. Its appearance here marks the approach of the 35th day in the narrative (p. xii).

96. Phorkys was a lesser sea-divinity, mentioned in 1, 72 as grandfather of the Cyclops. Later poets describe him as the son of Sea and Earth and father of various monsters, including Scylla, the Gorgons and the three Grey Sisters.

His

haven

has

been

identified by Bérard

(Ph.

et l'Od. ii.

pp. 462 ff.) with the modern port of Vathi, near which the features described in 97 ff. can be reasonably identified (but

See on p. xxxviii); for earlier views see M.-R. pp. 555-6. The use of the present tense in ἐστι and the following verbs seems to imply that the harboür was known in H.'s time; cp. footnote on p. xli. 97-8. ‘ And at its mouth

two projecting headlands,

sheer

to seaward, but sloping down on the side toward the harbour '

(Murray). ἀπορρῶγες (formed from ῥήγνυμι, cp. on 435) is an exact equivalent of the Latin abruptae, as προβλῆτες (βάλλω) is of proiectae. ποτιπεπτηνῖαι is better taken (with A.-H.-C.) as perf. participle of ποτιπίπτω (cp. in 14, 354 and on 22, 362) than from ποτιπτήσσω, though this would have ἃ similar form (cp. πεπτηῶτες in 14, 474). For the gen. λιμένος w. ToTi- meaning ‘in the direction of’ cp. on 110. 101. ‘ Whenever they come within mooring distance of the shore'; μέτρον may imply the length of the cable, cp. on 71 above, but in view of the frequent ἥβης μέτρον (cp. on 18, 217) it is perhaps little more than a Periphrasis. 104 ff. Porphyrius of Tyre, à neo-platonie

philosopher of

the 3rd cent. A.D., wrote a treatise, still extant, On the Cave

of the Nymphs with a fantastic allegorical interpretation of this passage, suggesting that the cave represents the world: the nymphs and bees, souls: the men, bodies: the two doors, physical birth and the entrance of the soul. Neglecting such

otiose speculations, the stone mixing-bowls and two-handled

jars in 105-7

were

probably

ἁλιπόρφυρα in 108 is only used al. in H. of wool

in 6, 53

stalagmitic and

306:

or ‘dyed

(cp.

on

formations

2, 349)

it may mean

and

the looms

as often seen in caves and

grottos.

‘purple, or dark-hued, like the sea’

with sea-purple’,

1.6. with the dye extracted

by

Phoenicians from the shell-fish murex, or possibly a reference

to the Cretan φῦκος πόντιον

(Theophrastus,

Hist. Plant. 4,

93-135 6,

5)

COMMENTARY is involved.

Cp.

on 85;

N

(x11)

but

the

203

notion

of colour

is

uppermost here. 110. at: probably a poetic plural (p. xix). Note πρὸς Βορέαο =either ‘towards the N.’ or ‘from the N.’ (ablatival gen.), cp. on 98.

111. θεώτεραι : not ‘more divine’ but ‘in contrast [with that of mortals] divine ', a frequent use in H. (Monro, H.G. § 122), cp. πρότερος, δεύτερος, δεξιτερός, ἕτερος, θηλύτερος, γεώτερος, Latin alter, uter. This was probably the original force of the suffix -repos (cp.

Chantraine,

G.H.

p. 257),

the notion

of degree coming later. 113 ff. of γ᾽ : the Phaeacian sailors, last referred to in 78. As Denniston, G.P. pp. 121-2, observes, ye is very frequently found with pronouns, and ‘often it seems to be otiose, the pronoun apparently requiring no stress, or at most a secondary

stress’. How not explained.

the Phaeacians had ‘previous knowledge’ is As the Phaeacian ships were magical (see on

8, 556), it was hardly needed. ἢ μὲν «.7.A.=‘ Then the ship ran ashore as much as to half her whole length, so forcibly was she driven by the arms of the rowers’. The phrase in 114

is abbreviated from τόσον ἐφ᾽ ὅσον τὸ ἥμισυ πάσης πέλεται (cp. Il. 10, 351).

119-21. κὰδ goes with ἔθεσαν and ἐκ with ἄειραν. € θέσαν

is neat,

as the

verb

needs

an

object.

Grashof’s The

rather

of getting the Phaeacians away without delay, and saves a description of O.’s feelings on first seeing

it also Ithaca

unnatural profundity of O.’s sleep has vexed some readers and prompted much speculation. But it is simply H.’s way

again. H. had taken care to emphasize the deepness of the sleep ‚ep 79-80). In 121 ὥπασᾶν neglects the Digamma in Ροίκαδ᾽. 125-8. The cause of the ‘ Earth-shaker’s’ wrath was the blinding of his son the Cyclops by O. (Book 9). Ζεῦ πάτερ sounds

slightly

odd,

since

he

was

Poseidon’s

brother,

but

πάτερ is often a term of respect, not of relationship, and the combination is Indo-European, cp. Ju-piter, Dies-piter. don was also Alcinous’ grandfather (7, 61-3), cp. 130.

Posei-

132. ἀπηύρων : 1 sing. aor. indic. of a defective verb w. fut. arovpjow and aor. part. act. ἀπούρας (270). The original form was probably amo-Fpä, which would be augmented with n (as is usual before F, see Chantraine, H.C. p. 489; cp. on 14, 289). 135.

ἄσπετα : ‘ unutterable,

beyond

telling ', from à- priva-

tive and the root *seg", cogn. w. Latin insece, and ‘say’. Poseidon did not object to O.'s ultimate home-coming (131-3), VOL.

II

K 2

204

THE ODYSSEY N (xin)

135-189

but he did object to his returning laden with even more wealth

than he would have brought as booty from Troy if he had not been shipwrecked on the way. 139-40. νεφεληγερέτα : Aeolic nominative (p. lx). ὦ πόποι is probably a meaningless exclamation like παπαῖ, BaBal, and not a Dryopian form for ὦ θεοί---ἰῇ other words, nearer *'Tut-tut' than ' Heavens!’ in most cases. For the variation of accent in ὦ (as an exclamation) and ὦ (with vocatives)

see L.-S.-J. 142. πρεσβύτατον : either ‘eldest’ or ‘ most honoured ’, after Zeus himself (for whose seniority see Il. 13, 355). Note the lengthening in ἀτιμΐίῃσιν (as frequently al., cp. in 14, 159; 21, 284; 22, 374; 24, 251). The use of ἰάλλειν is unparalleled in meaning if=‘ assail w. insults’, or in syntax

if=‘ hurl into dishonour ', which elsewhere has a preposition. Monro

prefers

the

former

and

compares

the

use

of βάλλω

(with the accusative of the person and the dat. of the instrument). 143. ' Yielding to his violence and strength’; for κάρτεϊ see §§ 2, 3 and 5, 3. Note the Tautology for emphasis on the

hybristic (cp. 201) act that violates the traditional restraints of αἰδώς and δέος (cp. on 202 and 16, 86).

144. Note the Assonance of -τι- and the Paronomasia on τίει —'pays honour’ and rlo.s=‘ payment of revenge’: acc. to L.-S.-J. they are not really cognate.

ἐξοπίσω —' afterwards ’.

145. The θυμός, which we may translate ' spirit’, is what strongly

stirs within

a man

as a source

of violent

feelings,

especially anger, desire and boldness; it is probably conn. w. θύω and fumus; similarly ὀργή (not in H.) is conn. w. ὀργάω ‘ swell ’. 150.

ἠεροειδέϊ :

lit.

‘ mist-like’,

$.e.

applied to caves and a crag, from the Ionic haze ’ or ‘ the misty lower air’ (cp. Il. 14, αἰθήρ ‘the [clear] upper air’ (I follow πόντῳ is ‘ the deep sea, the main’, conn. and Latin pons ‘ a bridge’, the sea being

‘hazy,

dim’,

also

form of ἀήρ ' mist, 288) in contrast w. Aristarchus here). w. πάτος ‘a path’ the Greeks’ easiest

means of transport (cp. the meanings of πόρος).

151-2. ‘So that they may now stop and cease from giving men convoy; and to envelop their city with a great mountain. ἀπολλήξωσι : §2,1. ἀμφικαλύψαι, dependent on ἐθέλω in 149, probably means blocking the entrance to the town’s two harbours (cp. on 6, 263) to end their marine

exploits, mean

a common stratagem in naval warfare.

‘ overwhelm

’, 1.6.

destroy

all

the

rulers of Laputa crushed rebellious towns.

But it might

Phaeacians,

as

See on 156-8.

the

135-189

COMMENTARY

N

(xri)

205

154. I prefer às to ὡς the reading of the better Mss.

Cp.

on 389.

156-8. θεῖναι

(τίθημι)

and

ἀμφικαλύψαι

are

imperatival.

Zeus suggests that Poseidon’s two aims, to punish the offending ship and terminate the Phaeacians’ sea-power, may be combined by (156) ‘ making their ship into a rock like a swift ship near the land’ without moving any mountains.

I have adopted Aristophanes’ μηδέ in 158, being unable to find any point in the mss. μέγα de. Bothe prefers to delete the line. The whole incident with its triple repetition (152, 158, 177, 183) of the ambiguous threat is perplexing.

end

we

are not

mountain

informed

or not.

whether

Supporters

Poseidon

of the view

did

that

In the

hurl

Phaeacia

his is

Corcyra proudly point to the shiplike rock in the harbour of the town, locally called ‘ the ship of Odysseus ’. 160-1. Σχερίη, otherwise Phaeacia: the land where the Phaeacians had settled (see on 6, 8).

In 16] σχεδὸν=‘ near ’

as always in H. (never ' almost ’, as Aristarchus discovered). 167. és πλησίον &AXov=‘ to a neighbour’; the ἄλλον is otiose and probably metr? gratia here as al. Its primary meaning in H. and often in later Greek is ' distinct from the preceding ; besides what has been mentioned ’, cp. on 434.

168. ship is but cp. 169.

νῆα θοὴν : the fixed epithet (p. xviii) is used though the ‘ swift’ no more, cp. on 7, 34. ἐπέδησ᾽ : 1 aor. πεδάω, on 21, 391. καὶ δὴ προὐφαίνετο πᾶσα : 'Just now [§ 39] she was

fully in sight’.

Note the coronis over the diphthong in πρού-,

denoting crasis, which is rare in H. Van Leeuwen prefers to read the uncontracted προεφαίνετο. 173. ἔφασκε: see on 14, 521. ἀγάσεσθαι is probably Aristarchus’ reading for the Mss. aor. and pres. forms.

Sce on 4,

181 for the probable connexion of ἄγαμαι w. ἄγαν meaning ‘consider too much, envy’. 187. There is an abrupt change of scene in the middle of the line. Here we leave the good Phaeacians standing round their altar, their fate uncertain for ever. Up to this the Od. had three main centres of contemporaneous human action: (a) Ithaca, (b) the successive scenes of O.'s wanderings, (c) the various stages of Telemachus' journey to Menelaus.

Now (Book

(a) and (b) are merged, 15) the action

and after Telemachus'

is concentrated

on O.'s palace

return for the

final climax (see p. xii). 189. ἤδη δὴν ἀπεών : ‘after so long an absence’; I follow Merry in taking this as an addition for the sake of Pathos to εὕδων, etc. (not A.-H. who take it as giving the cause of οὐδέ

206

THE

ODYSSEY

N

(xir)

189-225

μιν ἔγνω); then yap in 189 introduces the explanation of O.'s failure to recognize his own homeland. Athena prevents him because otherwise he might have gone straight to his palace to reveal himself, with small chance of survival. The haze (cp. on 150 above) resembles the ‘ Druid mists’ of Irish

legends.

190-1. ' To give herself time and tell him thecircumstances.’ and final uses in H. (see on 12, intermediate between the two. colloquially used for ‘ so that ’. 194. I have

followed

to make him unrecognizable ὄφρα varies between temporal 428-9 for details): here it is Similarly ‘ till’ is sometimes

Monro

in adopting

Payne

Knight's

ἀλλοειδέ ἐφαίνετο here. The lengthening of the o is strange, : but not impossible metri gratia and in view of the original Digamma in -Fe9éa. The mss. are divided between ἀλλοειδέα φαίνετο and ἀλλοειδέα φαινέσκετο. The former, if scanned τοὔνεκ᾽ ἄρ᾽ | ἀλλοειδέα |, involves a violation of Meister’s rule (see p. xcii. In the latter we must scan addogidea as a trisyllable

by

a harsh

double

Synizesis

or else read

the

dubious aAXoiöta with Merry and others; it is also hard to justify the use of the iterative here, though Hayman’s suggestion that it means the oftener O. looked, the stranger it seemed,

is not impossible.

Grashof’s suggestion ἀλλοιειδέ᾽

ἐφαίνετο, though further from the text than Payne Knight’s, deserves consideration. 195. ἀτραπιτοί τε διηνεκέες : with this noun (probably from &- intensive and τραπέω ‘tread down’, cp. 7, 125) compare the form with metathesis arapmurés in 17, 234 (see ὃ 2,3). The epithet (conn. w. ἤνεικα, φέρω) resembles ‘ thoroughfares’ in derivation and meaning. 196. ἠλίβατοι : Gloss, only used as an epithet of rocks in H., presumably implying ' high ’ or‘ steep’.

Connexions have

been suggested with ἄλιψ or ἀλίβας or λείβω, or λέπας, or λείπω, or Ba(ve, or αἰγίλιψ, or ἥλιος. In other words, its etymology is quite uncertain. 200-2 =6,

119-21.

atre=‘ now,

this time, once more’,

im-

plying how weary O. is of his wanderings from land to land. θεουδής = θεοδξεής ‘ god-fearing’: respect for the anger of the gods against cruelty formed one of the strongest restraints on conduct in the Heroic Age, cp. on 143 and 213.

203-5.

χρήματα in 203 is subj. of ὄφελον.

In a strange and

perhaps savage country O. would have been better without this envy-provoking wealth: cantabit vacuus coram latrone

viator.

For the plural verb with a neuter pl. subj. cp. 13, 362;

14, 138, 489;

17, 594;

18, 345, 367.

189-225

COMMENTARY

N

(xu)

207

209. * Aha—it seems those Phaeacian leaders and council. lors were not entirely [πάντα : ὃ 29, 1 (a)] thoughtful and honest

as I thought':

ἄρα with the imperfect denotes discovery of

a pre-existing fact— so, all along, they were . . .'. O., who had dined generously and talked lengthily on the previous day (p. xi), feels ἃ little morning-afterish ; so he quite un-

justifiably blames his hosts for untrustworthiness and even prays for their punishment (213). For δίκαιοι see on 14, 50. 212-13. For Ithaca see pp. xxxvii ff., and cp. on 9, 21 ff. Zeus,

under

strangers protection In an age practical

the

title

ξένιος,

was

the

special

protector

of

and travellers; when they formally supplicated they also came under his guardianship as ἱκετήσιος. before inns and consulates such a belief had a very value in curbing natural inclinations to ill-treat

strangers. 215-16. ‘ But now let me count [8 36, 1] and examine [a slight πρωθύστερον, see index] these [8 11, 1] belongings,

for fear they may prove to have gone off with something in their hollow ship. There is a well-attested v.l. οἴχονται, which

would

Monro,

H.G.

imply § 358

that he thought d,

‘ While

the

they had

clause,

done

it:

cp.

as an expression

of

the speaker's mind about an event—his fear or his purpose— should have ἃ Subjunctive or Optative, the sense that the happening

of the event

is a matter

of past fact causes

the

Indicative to be preferred '. It is hard to say which reading is preferable here: both would be OIXONTAI originally (p. xxxiii. Cp. the use of the pres. subj. in 24, 491, and aor.

opt. (in historic sequence) in 21, 395, but aor. indic. in 5, 300 (see note). O.'s care for his goods and fear of robbery is

characteristic. 219-21. “But

nothing

miss'd

of all.

Then

he

bewail’d|

His native isle, with pensive steps and slow | Pacing the border

of the billowy flood, | Forlorn...’ (Cowper). Ο. is not comforted by the fact that his possessions are intact. There is both Irony and Pathos in his grieving for Ithaca when he already stands on its very shores. 225. ποσσὶ δ᾽ ὑπὸ λιπαροῖσι: ‘under her glistening feet’. This is ἃ favourite epithet in H. (cp. ‘ shining as with oil’ (cp. on 19, 505).

on 2, 4): it implies Only since the popu-

larizing of machinery have the associations of oil and grease become predominantly disagreeable. Similarly in com-

munities where boots or shoes are universally worn the beauty of feet is rarely mentioned, in contrast with classical and

biblical

Another

custom,

cultural

as,

for

example,

difference is observable

here

and

in 222-3:

in

8,

265.

in early

times the sons of rulers were not above tending their father’s herds (and their daughters washed the clothes; cp. 6, 31 ff.).

208

THE

ODYSSEY

N

(xu)

230. σάω: 2 sing. pres. imperat. (8 15) form of cada, as in 17, 595. 237. νήπιός εἰς etc.: ‘Stranger! (Cowper).

230-274

σάωμι, thou

a non-thematic sure art simple’

The adjective, used by H. sometimes contemptu-

ously, sometimes pityingly (cp. on 1, 8), may come from vnand εἰπεῖν, ἔπος, “unable to speak’, Latin infans, hence ‘ childish, foolish '. But for another view see on 24, 469. eis: δ 17,5 ὃ. Monro, H.G. ὃ 5, holds that this is a false form and

that éoo’[t] should always be read. But that is impossible in 17, 388. L. R. Palmer in Transactions of the Philological Society (1938), pp. 96-100, convincingly argues that the original

form

of eis was

Homeric

*eos.

instances.

This

can

It would

be introduced

originally

have

in all the

been

EX, which Ionic scribes would naturally translate when & long syllable was required. 238. re is the reading of most Mss. here, of all at and most at 15, 546, but is hardly tolerable in Following Monro and others I have read γε in the and y' (Monro prefers δ᾽) in the last. 240-1. East

and

The

Greeks

West,

orientated

in contrast

their

with

directions

our

more

written

as EI2,

15, 484, syntax. first two

in terms

dominant

of

North

and South (since the discovery of the magnetic pole). They usually faced E.; hence μετόπισθε for the W. in 241. For ἠερόεντα cp. on 150: ' toward the western gloom ' (Rieu). 242 ff. See p. xxxviii. The patriotic description (cp. 9, 21 ff.) would please all Greek islanders : but the abundance of rainfall is a feature confined to the western Greek islands from Zante to Corfu.

The references to fertility, however, are out

of keeping with other descriptions of Ithaca. try to explain it either as including

Ancient critics

O.'s possessions

on the

mainland (cp. 14, 96 ff. ; 20, 187 ff., 210 ff.), or as exaggerated praise. But many modern critics believe that 242-7, or at least 243-5, should be deleted (see, e.g., P. Von der Mühllin Philologus, Ixxxix. (1934), pp. 394-6). It is noteworthy that

λυπρή ‘ miserable’ occurs only here in H., and he uses no other cogn. of λύπη, λυπεῖν ; βούβοτος is also ἅπαξ λεγόμενον here

in H. and conflicts with οὔτε τι λειμών in 4, 605 (and cp. 4,

607). 247-8. érmeravol—' continuous, never failing ' (for possible derivations see on 4, 89).

παρέᾶσι:

ὃ 17,56.

Note how the

actual name of Ithaca has been effectively kept back till the end of the speech, keeping O. in suspense from the tantalizing phrase in 239. There is a sly touch of humour and pathos in mentioning Troy’s remoteness to this far-travelled veteran of the Trojan war.

254-5.

' But he did not speak the truth.

Instead he kept

230-274

COMMENTARY

N (x11)

209

back his story, in all the unfailing cunning of his inner thoughts.” The Od. exemplifies many virtues, but frankness and truth are not among

them

(cp. Lies in index to vol. I).

So some have seen a certain aptness here in O.’s pretence of being a Cretan, for from at least the time of Epimenides (6th cent. B.c.) Kpijres were ἀεὶ ψεῦσται (cp. St. Paul, Epistle to Titus 1, 12).

But from

the time of the naval

supremacy

of Minos the Minoan Cretans were also renowned as adventu-

rous sailors and raiders (cp. p. xiii n. 1 and p. xxvii):

that is

no doubt why O. assumes their nationality here and in 14, 199 ff.; 19, 172 ff. 258. τοίσδεσσι

(cp.

τοίσδεσι

in

10,

268;

21,

93):

a

curious double dative form, cp. the double gen. révSewv in Alcaeus fr. 126 (Bergk). It is generally connected w. ὅδε, as if the pl. were otSes. Possibly the second part is from an obsolete pronoun *8e(s as in οὐδείς ; cp. on δεῖνα and δείς in L.-S.-J. τοσαῦταΞΞ΄ an equal amount’. 250 ff. φεύγω--΄ I am an exile’. The gist of O.'s story is this:

he is a Cretan

noble,

who,

declining

to serve

under

Idomeneus the Cretan leader, led his own contingent to Troy. Idomeneus’ son Orsilochus to gratify his father wanted to deprive O. of his share in the plunder of Troy. For this O. ambushed and killed him. He then went into exile to escape vengeance. Note the connexion between the name Ορσίλοχος * Ambush-causer’ and λοχέω in 268 (see p. xxi). Bonner, A.J.H. p. 16, notes that despite O.’s statement that he is a murderer Eumaeus receives him ‘ with all the respect due to a stranger in accordance with the prevailing customs’. Cp. on 15, 273.

261. ἀλφηστὰς : some derive this Gloss from ἀλφάνω and

translate * gain-getting, earners ’, others (with more likelihood) from &Ad[Tov] and ἔδω, ἐσθίω,=‘ grain-eating ', cp. 8, 222, ὅσσοι νῦν βροτοί εἰσιν ἐπὶ χθονὶ σῖτον ἔδοντες. But some better etymology may supersede both. Note νίκα, unaugmented imperf. ($ 13) as πόθει in 219, πολεμίζομεν in 315 and often al. 270.

‘So

[8é, note hiatus

before ‘Fe and

Parataxis]

I was

unobserved in taking away his life. ἀπούρας (see on 132) takes a double acc. regularly. 272. For the Phoenicians and Sidonia (285) see on 15, 415 and 425.

274. ἸΤύλονδε: it is impossible to determine whether the Pylos in Triphylia or Messenia is intended here, but 275 seems to rule out the third in Elis (see map on p. xxxvi), unless? HAts

is the town, not district here,

See further on 3, 4.

ἐφέσσαι : sc. ya(ns—' put me ashore, land me’, aor. infin. act.,

210

THE

ODYSSEY

N

(xin)

274.345

ἐφίζω : elsewhere the middle is always used for this transitive

sense. Cp. on 15, 277. 279-81. σπουδῇ-΄ with were ’.

an

effort’.

αὕτως -Ξ΄ just as

we

288-9. Hikro: 3 sing. pluperf. pass. ἔοικα : ' her appearance had changed to that of a woman beautiful, tall and skilled in fine work’;

appearance,

Greek art.

in other words

apparently

Note

ἀγλαὰ

Athena

without

Fépy

her

had

resumed

armour

εἰδυίῃ:

her normal

as in archaic

one would

expect

Fiivin (which Allen reads), but it has no Ms. support here; cp. 15, 418;

16, 158.

For ἀγλαός see on 18, 180.

291-3. In H. κέρδος and its cognates imply ‘skill, cunning, wile’ more profits ', being akin to Welsh cerdd ‘ Irish cedrd ‘art, craft’. σχέτλιος ‘obstinate,

stubborn’,

or

(cp. 255, 297; 14, 31) than ‘desire of gain, craft’ or ‘ music’ and (conn. w. ἔχω) means

' hard-hearted ’, sometimes

used,

as here, in ἃ tone of friendly banter. For ἄρ᾽ see on 209, for μέλλω, on 383. 205. πεδόθεν is apparently from πέδον (cp. ἔμπεδος) meaning ‘from the ground up, fundamentally’, like the Latin funditus. The variant παιδόθεν ' from childhood ' is neither plausible nor metrical. 303. ‘ And here I am once more, to plan your future course with you ’ (Rieu). τοι is governed by σὺν. For the metaphor from weaving in ὑφήνω see further on 5, 62.

The subjunctives

(instead of opts.) after the aor. ἱκόμην are explained by its meaning, ' I am here, have arrived ’, as if it were ἥκω. 307. rerAapevat: infin. used for imperative, as often. ‘ Endure ' is a key-word of the Od., cp. 20, 18. 309-10. οὕνεκα—' that’, as elsewhere. ὑποδέγμενος : syncopated pres. (not aor.) part. of ὑποδέχομαι. 312 ff. Greeks would enjoy this back.chat between the wisest of gods

and

wiliest

of men.

O.’s retort to

Athena's

taunt in 299 ff.—' Even so, for all your cleverness, you failed to recognize me '—is just—‘ Even a highly intelligent person must find it hard to recognize you since you are always changing your disguise’: as man, woman,

in previous encounters Athena had appeared child and bird. See on Recognition Scenes.

315. fos: this is a conjectural form; the mss. invariably have ἕως (with variation of breathing) or etws. But all these were probably EOS or HEO2 in the earliest Text. So, following Allen, I read fos where the scansion prescribes. See on 18, 190. ᾿Αχαιοί is H.’s commonest name for the Greeks;

he also uses Δαναοί and ᾿Αργεῖοι. homeric references to the first two:

There are probable prean inscription of Rameses

274-345 ΠῚ

COMMENTARY N (xm)

of Egypt

(about

1190

Danauna (see Nilsson, H.M.

8.0.)

refers

211

to sea-raiders

called

p. 107), and Hittite records of

about 133) B.C. mention a country called Ahhiyava which is

probably ’Axaı[Flla (cp. Nilsson, op. cit. p. 104, Shewan, H.E. pp. 423-6). ᾿Αργεῖοι, literally ‘ Argives ', sometimes means

only

‘citizens

of

Argos’;

the

other

two

are

most

But the words are frequently interchanged,

being

often used with reference to the Greek host at Troy (as here and 317).

metrically adapted to different parts of the line. (For"EAAmves see on 15, 80.) H.'s epithets (see Cunliffe at’ Αχαιοί, ᾿Αργεῖοι, Δαναοί) illustrate their standards of conduct and appearance, ‘warlike, war-loving, glorious, glancing-eyed, well-greaved, long-haired, great-hearted, armoured, mighty, ministers

spirited, of Ares,

far-famed, bronzeswift-horsed, breast-

plated, spearmen, arrow-shooters'. For the Achaean women see on 19, 542. See also on pp. xxvii and xlvii.

320-3. Suspected by Aristarchus and many later of being an Interpolation. Some (Merry, Wilamowitz) condemn only 322-3 on the grounds that O. did not know that it was Athena who had helped him in Scherie (7, 19 ff.; 8, 193 ff.); but the audience knew it, and elsewhere H. allows himself this convenient licence (cp. on 17, 501). Aristarchus objected to now ($ 12, 2)=‘ my’, but see ἢ. on 9, 28. The syntax of 316-23 is certainly awkward. I have followed van Leeuwen’s

punctuation: apparently πρίν γ᾽ ὅτε is a qualification of 318319, with 320-1 as a parenthesis (this Monro says is ‘ quite un-Homeric’:

so

he

condemns

320-1,

but

retains,

with

doubts, 322-3 which ‘have in some degree the air of an insertion intended to reconcile the present speech with the Phaeacian episode, esp. 7, 12-81 ’).

332 ff. ‘ Because you are courteous, keen-witted and firmminded.” The accent (v.l. ἔπήτης) and meaning of the first epithet are uncertain : suggested etymologies are from Fetrov, Féros (hence=‘ eloquent’; but there is no trace of a Digamma), em and alw (hence=‘ intelligent’): and (despite the difference of breathing) ἕπω (cogn. w. sepelire) =‘ attentive, courteous ' (so Wackernagel, S.U.H. p. 42 n. 2, and L.-S.-J.).

The last seems best. The following lines (333-8, suspected by ancient editors) exemplify O.’s self-control: anyone else would

either

have

rushed

off to see his family

or at least

have asked eager questions about them; but O. intends to find out for himself. Cp. 11, 454-6, where the ghost of Agamemnon

advises O. to be cautious (see further on 383-4).

345 ff. 345 almost —96 (see note) 346-8 almost = 102-4 (see notes): suspected as an Interpolation and omitted in two Papyri. τοῦτο in 349 and 351 needs a gesture—' over there,

yonder.”

In 349 τοι (§ 10 and p. Ixxxix) is an ethical dative.

212

THE

ODYSSEY

N (ΧΙΠ)

345-405

karnpebes=* with arching roof’ (épépw, cp. ὀροφή in [22, 298). τελήεσσαι in 350 is a fixed epithet for hecatombs in H.: its meaning is uncertain, possibly ‘ of full number’ or ‘ of prime victims ', but probably ‘ effective, securing its r&Aos ’. ἑκατόμβη is from ἑκατόν and Bois, but has the general meaning of a great or costly sacrifice in H. For ‘ forest-clad ' (perf. pass. part. καταβέννυμι) Neriton in 351 cp. on 17, 207. In 352 doaro=‘ showed clear ' (aor. mid. Ἐεΐδω).

354. ' And he kissed the grain-giving soil’: for the action cp. 4, 522; 5, 463. ζείδωρος is probably from ζειαί * emmer ’, a primitive kind of cereal (see further on 4, 41), though as early as Empedocles (5th cent. B.c.) the epithet was connected

with {aw and understood as ‘ life-giving ’. 355. ‘ Then at once he raised his hands and prayed to [aor. mid. apdopat] the nymphs.’ The ancient Greeks regularly prayed standing with hands raised palm upwards (supinas as

in Virgil, Aen. 3, 176-7, Hor. Odes 3, 23, 1) and always speaking aloud if possible (cp. on 1, 366 and 5, 444). 357 ff. 357: Ypp[e]: Aeolic acc. pl. (§ 10). ἐφάμην : φημί-Ξ ‘think, expect ’, as often.

358-60:

' For the present have joy

in my loving prayers; later we shall give gifts also, as before, if the victorious daughter of Zeus of her grace allows [subjunctive of ἐάω § 36] me to live and brings my dear son to maturity ’. ἀγελείη is traditionally derived from ἄγειν λείαν ‘ driver of spoil ’ (especially cattle), cp. her title ληΐτις in 7). 10, 460. 365. dx’ dpiora=‘the best results’, neut. pl. for substantive as often al. 8y’[a] occurs only in H. and always before forms of ἄριστος. It seems to be an intensive, perhaps conn. w. ὀχυρός (ἔχω) ‘strong’. For γένηται see ὃ 36, 3. 373. ὑπερφιάλοισιν apparently means ‘arrogant, presumptuous ’, the ὑπερ- implying excess.

But the second part

of the word has not been conclusively explained. Some connect it w. ὑπερφυής, as σίαλος w. σῦς. The connexion with ὑπὲρ φιάλην ‘ overflowing the cup’ is probably only a folk-etymology. Others compare Latin superbus. L. R. Palmer in Transactions of the Philological Society (1938), pp. 100-3, derives it from ὑπερ - [86 adverbial particle φι (as in νόσφι) + the termination -ados, and for the meaning compares * uppish ’. 374. τοῖσι δὲ: though only two are involved in the conversation the metrically convenient formula is retained, as in 17, 184; 19, 103, 508. 377-81. With τρίετες cp. 2, 89: it presumably means three completed years, i.e. over three years. [oF]é5va are the gifts given to the bride’s relatives at a marriage in the Herovc

345-405

Age;

COMMENTARY

N (xri)

213

probably conn. w. ἡδύς, av8dvw, suavis.

See further

on 1, 277. νόστον --΄ for your home-coming ', an accus. of respect, $ 29, 1 b, cp. olrovin 384. In 381 ἀγγελίας προϊεῖσα= ' sending them messages ', presumably to explain her delays. 383-4. ' Alas! Indeed I would most likely have perished in my home with the miserable fate of Agamemnon, son of Atreus.’ Agamemnon's murder by his wife was a solemn warning to O. since he had heard of it in Book 11, 405 ff. Note the Homeric uses of μέλλω : its basic meaning seems to have been likelihood, not futurity, thus:

μέλλω ποιήσειν =‘ It is likely that I shall do’ »

Toy

—',,

»

ποιῆσαι

—',

,

,

,

lam

0».

,,

Idid'.

doing’

So here in the imperf. with the future infin. it means ' It was likely that I should perish ’. 388. κρήδεμνα : literally ‘ head-bindings’ from κάρη and δέω. Here it suggests Troy's ‘diadem of towers’. For λιπαρός see on 225 above.

389. ὡς —' thus,

so,

sic’

is

oxytone

usually,

but

peri-

spomenon after καί, οὐδ᾽, μηδ᾽. In other meanings it has no accent except before enclitics or when it follows its noun in

similes. γλαυκῶπις, the commonest traditional epithet for Athena, may mean ‘ bright.eyed ' or ' grey-green-eyed ' or ‘owl-eyed’. Anthropologists have suggested that the last may originally have referred to an actually owl-headed image of Athena (cp. βοῶπις of Hera,

κνανοχαίτης of Poseidon) like

the animal-headed statues of Egyptian deities. eyed ' is the safest rendering.

But ‘ bright-

399-401. Note the elevated phrase for “1 shall make you bald’. ξανθὰς : an auburn or dark-yellow shade apparently, not blonde or pale yellow. It is a favourite epithet for the greater

heroes,

also

applied

to

‘ chestnut’

horses

and

ripe

corn. See further on 16, 176. In 400 as given in the text ἄνθρωπος has to be taken as meaning ' any man ', τις, which, as

Monro

emphasizes,

following

Nitzsch,

is very

dubious.

(ἄνθρωπος in the sing. occurs only here in Od. and rarely in 11.) Eustathius records a variant στυγέει Tis ἰδὼν ἄνθρωπον, but the subjunctive is required, and a neglect of the Digamma in Ειδὼν is involved. Monro adopts the accusative from this and reads στυγέῃσιν ἰδὼν ἄνθρωπον (the -v being, of course, a late intrusion ;

see footnote on p. xxxv);

of τις see his H.G. $ 243, be so—we

3e.

for the omission

If this is right—and it may well

should translate ‘ such as one would loathe to see

worn by ἃ human being '. For κννζώσω in 401 see on 16, 163. 404-5. εἰσαφικέσθαι : infin. for imperative as in 411. In 405 ὁμῶς has been interpreted in four ways: (a) as=as an’

214

THE

ἀρχῆς kal νῦν, ?.e.

ODYSSEY

‘as ever’:

N (xii)

405-439

so the Scholiast;

sc. with his faithfulness to the swine, which

(b) ‘ equally ,’ makes

rather a

dubious compliment; (c) ‘ equally ’, sc. with his affection for Telemachus and Penelope as expressed in 406, but this is impossible in 15, 39 where the phrase is repeated ; (d) ὁμῶς

τοι together=‘ at one with you, in full sympathy

with you,

in the loyalty of his heart’ (so another Scholiast).

Monro in

support of the last compares I]. 4, 360-1, ὥς rov θυμὸς... | ἤπια

δήνεα

olde τὰ yap φρονέεις & τ᾽ ἐγώ περ,

and

Thucydides

3, 9, ἴσοι τῇ γνώμῃ ὄντες καὶ εὐνοίᾳ, adding ‘In such pas-

sages we see the endeavour to express the complex notion of

sympathy ’.

407. Stes, verb extant.

δήομεν, and Shere are the only forms of this They are always found in a future sense =‘ will

learn, find’.

It is perhaps conn. w. *8áo, ἐδάην ‘learn ’.

408. With ‘the Raven's Rock’

cp. ‘ Ravenhill’ in Belfast.

No Jess than eight ancient wells were called Arethusa, perhaps

because (as in Takt

it

was

conn.

w.

ἄρδειν,

apduds

‘ watering-place ’

13, 247). Attempts to identify these landmarks are frequent but inconclusive (cp. p. xxxviii).

in

409-10. ‘ Eating their heart’s desire of acorns and drinking the dark: water. μέλαν ὕδωρ here implies deep, still and overshadowed pools, in contrast with ὕδατι λευκῷ ' sparkling, flowing streams ' in 5, 70 (see n. there and on 4, 359).

Virgil,

Georgics

4,

126,

niger . . . Galaesus,

and

Cp.

modern

Greek names like Mavromati ; also Dublin (Duibh-linn, Black-

pool) and Devlin : see P. W. Joyce, Irish Names of Places, vol. i. p. 363. I owe the last reference and many other suggestions

in this vol. to Dr. R. W. Reynolds. 413-15.

καλέουσα

(cp.

8 24, 2) and

participles expressing purpose.

mevodpevos

are future

For Lacedaemon see on 15, 1.

In 415 σὸν κλέος =‘ news of you ' as al. ; contrast the meaning

‘fame’ in 422. Basically κλέος means about (κλύω, κλυτός, Latin clueo, inclutus). 417. all?*

something

heard

* But why did you, in your omniscience, not tell him The answer to this, as H. well knew,

spoil part of the story:

Athena’s

was that it would

reply in 422 implies as

much—no adventures, no story (or poem);

no story, no fame.

For a discussion of the significance of Telemachus and his journey consult, with caution, Woodhouse, C.H.O. chap. xxiii. 419. ἀτρύγετος is used only of the sea and upper air in H. Some connect it w. ärpüros 'untiring ', but it is more likely from à-, τρυγάω, ' barren, unharvested ' in contrast with the ζείδωρος

ἄρονρα

disadvantage.

(see

on

354).

oi="For

($10):

a dative

of

3

COMMENTARY

ἘΞ (xiv)

215

429. ‘Touched him [ἐπιμαίομαι] with a wand’: here the ῥάβδος clearly has magical powers ; contrast on 10, 238. 434-5. ῥάκος [ῥήγνυμι; *rag'] ἄλλο τ΄ another garment, a ragged one’, cp. on 167. Translate ‘ And she dressed him differently, in ragged garments, a cloak [understand χλαῖναν as in 5, 229] and tunic [see on

13, 67], all torn and filthy,

stained with foul smoke’. With pwyadéa literally * in holes’ cp. payas in 22, 143 and on 98 above. 437.

ψιλόν : * bare, hairless’ in contrast to δασύ in 14, 51.

H. uses the unadorned word for ‘ bald ’ here (contrast on 399). 438. πυκνὰ ῥωγαλέην=‘ full of holes’; the neut. pl. used adverbially as often al. The last syllable of πυκνὰ (a shorter form of πυκινός, cp. πύκα) is probably lengthened before Fp, unless the line is λαγαρός (ὃ 42, 5). 439. Svérpayev: ' they parted ’, 2 aor. pass. διατμήγω (epic for -régve). Originally this third pl. in -ev ended in -evr as in Latin -nt.

It is commoner than the Ionic -sav in H.

(See

$ 16, 6, and for full discussion, Chantraine, G.H. pp. 471-3.)

BOOK

FOURTEEN

N.B.—For abbreviations and use of indexes see preliminary notes to Book Thirteen. SUMMARY

Odysseus goes to the hut of Eumaeus, his swineherd, and is hospitably received by him (1-80). Eumaeus describes the arrogance of the Suitors. O. skilfully elicits evidence of his despairing loyalty, and hears of Telemachus' danger (81-184).

In reply to Eumaeus' enquiry O. tells an elaborately false story about his identity and history, describing himself as ἃ wandering

Cretan

(185-313).

Among

his fictions

O.

states

that he has had recent news of Odysseus in Thesprotia (314-59). This Eumaeus declines to believe, although O. affirms it on his life (360-406). 'They have supper. O. by means of an apt anecdote hints that he would like ἃ warm covering for the cold night. 'The hint is taken, and he enjoys a comfortable night's sleep (407-end). 3. πέφραδε δῖον ὑφορβόν-Ξ΄ had shown [the way to] the noble swineherd ’. The verb is a reduplicated epic 2 aor. of φράζω (cp. on 16, 257).

The Epithet is surprising for a swine-

herd. Some take it as mainly metri gratia. But Eumaeus was of royal birth, cp. 15, 413. For alleged parody see on 22 below.

216

THE ODYSSEY ἘΞ (xıv)

5-54

5 ff. προδόμῳ—' the front part of the house’, hardly anything so elaborate

σκέπτῳ

may

mean

as a ' vestibule’ (see p. xlii) here.

‘sheltered’

(σκέπας)

or

περι-

‘ conspicuous ’

(σκέπτομαι); another suggestion, ‘commanding a wide view ’ (also σκέπτομαι) in the military sense, z.e. for defensive pur-

poses, is possible, but not in the modern aesthetic sense, as the Homeric heroes were apparently not interested in scenery.

10. ‘ With quarried stones, and he set wild pear-wood on top.’ With purotow λάεσσι L.-S.-J. compares Latin rita caesa, probably not conn. w. épóe. Wild pear ( Pyrus amygdaliformis), a prickly shrub, would make an effective barricade on top of the stones; it was hardly planted as ἃ hedge, as

some suggest. ἐθρίγκωσεν coping’; cp. on 17, 267.

literally

means

'put

on

as a

12. τὸ péX\av=‘ the black part of the tree’, 1.6. the dark

core: the article implies a contrast w. cp. of τρεῖς in 26 and οἱ νέοι (‘the Monro, H.G. ὃ 260 c. Aristarchus took For δρῦς see on 328. 18. * The godlike Suitors’ : physical

the rest of the wood; young kind’) in 61: it to mean the bark.

perfection is intended :

moral excellence was not an attribute of the Homeric divinities.

19. ζατρεφέων=‘ well nourished ’. fa-.

Note the intensive prefix

Others in H. are ἐρι- (Lonic), @pı- (Aeolic), περι-, παν-,

πολυ-. 20-1. οἱ δὲ-Ξἄρσένες (16). For dogs cp. on 16, 162. 22. ὄρχαμος ἀνδρῶν =‘ chief of men’: though Eumaeus had been a servant all his life, the phrase is justified by his royal birth (see on 3 above), his prestige at the Palace (see on 375 below), his command

and his fine character.

over the other herdsmen

(cp. 26 below)

Altogether he is a man of the most

admirable and lovable nature (see index at Humaeus).

Some

w. the Cyprian -pwpos ‘sharp’

* with

have thought that there is a vein of parody of the /kad running through this book, e.g. in 3; 13-15 (which Monro, p. 331, thinks is a parody of Priam’s palace in Il. 6, 242 ff.); here; and in 29 (supposed to parody ἐγχεσίμωροι). Against this see end of my footnote on p. xvii. 28. The sacrificial implication in tepedw is almost lost here (see on 422 ff.) Koperalaro: 3rd pl. 1 aor. opt. mid. of κορέννυμι ; see § 16, 7. 29. ὑλακόμωροι: if Bowra’s suggestion that this is conn. sharp barks, yelping’; 90.

κεκλήγοντες (κλάζω)

the perfect

for

is correct, it will mean

cp. on ἐγχεσιμώρους in 3, 188. is apparently an Aeolic ending

κεκληγότες.

The

original Aeolic would

κεκλάγοντες, Cp. κεχλάδοντας in Pindar, Pythians 4, 179.

of

be

Cp.

5-54

COMMENTARY

on 12, 256.

& (xiv)

217

Perfect participles in -@res etc. are also found,

e.g. μεμαῶτες in 15, 183; they are perhaps compromises between the unusual endings in -ovres and the unmetrical -ότες (see Chantraine, G.H. pp. 430-1). 30-1. ‘. . . They set up a howl, and at him! But Odysseus knew the trick, sat on the ground and dropt his cudgel’ (Rouse). The manceuvre was recognized in antiquity as a means of checking the ferocity of dogs (cp. Aristotle, Rhetoric

2, 3, 1380 a 24, Plutarch, On the Intelligence of Animals 15, 970

x, and

Pliny,

Nat.

Hist. 8, 40);

but to judge

from

32

H. had not much confidence in it. ἔκπεσε is used here as a passive of βάλλω: the action would show the dogs that he was not hostile. O. is acting his part as ἃ beggarman well, feigning fear.

32-3. The syntax is that of an unfulfilled condition with ἀλλὰ for εἰ μή in 33. Compare 37-8 where the protasis ' If I had not come’ is omitted. μετα-σπὼν : from μεθ-έπω (*seg“, sequor):

contrast ἕπω ' tend ' (cogn. w. Latin sepelzo) in 195.

34. πρόθυρον—' the outer gateway ', sc. of the αὐλή: the swineherd's dwelling is built with the typical approach to any Homeric

House.

oxttros=‘ the hide’, ?.e. leather for his

sandals, cp. 24: cogn. w. Latin obscurus, scutum, Sanskrit skunomi ‘ cover’ and Irish cil ‘ sheltered place ’. 37. ὀλίγον, sc. χρόνον, tautologically w. ἐξαπίνης : ‘ surely

the dogs would have harmed you quick and soon’. Cp. on 32-3 for the syntax. Eumaeus’ pietas towards gods and men

(and especially his master) is immediately

displayed in the

following phrases. 41-2. Apat, ἄλλοισιν : for the legitimate hiatus see ὃ 1, 14

Note. For σύας σιάλους see on 17,181. 42: αὐτὰρ : Paratazis ; ‘while’ would be used in the hypotactic style. κεῖνος ΞΟ. There is some condition.

Irony in the following supposition

about

O.'s

45. ἴομεν : subjunctive, §§ 17, 5a and 25, 1. For ὄφρα see index. 50. “Ofa shaggy wild goat’: probably feminine and female, ayplov being then of two terminations as in Il. 19, 88; but A.-H.

comparing

I7.

4,

105-6

thinks

masculine

and

male.

ἰονθάς is perh. cogn. w. Old Irish find ‘ hair ’. 51. ' As his own mattress ’, cp. on 16, 35. For δασύ ‘ hairy ’, the opposite of ψιλόν, cp. on 13, 437. 52-4. ὅττι (--ὅτι, ὃ 2, 1) in 52 is a conjunction=‘ that’, or ' because’ (as ὅτι in 54); in 54 it is acc. neut. sing. of ὅστις (8 12, 5). The former is derived from the latter used as an accus. of respect (see Monro, H.G. ὃ 269). The pronominal

918

THE ODYSSEY ἘΞ (xiv)

54-96

form is often by a modern convention (due to Bekker) written ὅ τι or ὅ, τι to distinguish it from the conjunctival use. 55. This Formula

is used fourteen times

in Books

14-17;

there is a variation in 15, 325. The use of the second pers. sing. and the vocative (apostrophe) is noteworthy: it is unparalleled in Od., but in the Jl. occurs in connexion with the names of Patroclus (eight times), Menelaus (seven), and three others (Melanippus once, Phoebus twice, Achilles once: see

A.-H., Anhang). Reasons of Euphony may have suggested it: προσέφη Hipatos ὑφορβός, the simplest metrical alternative, involves a disagreeable hiatus. Some editors follow Eustathius’ suggestion that it is a mark of the poet’s special affection for Eumaeus

(cp. scholium on Jl. 16, 787).

This, however, is

highly uncharacteristic of H.’s very impersonal style. Hayman remarks that it may be a vestige of a primitive ballad-singer’s phrase. 56-9. θέμις... δίκη: the first implies ‘what is customary’ (cp. in 130), ‘that which has been laid down as a precedent ’ (from τίθημι ; and cogn. w. ‘ doom ’, ‘ deemster ’), 2.6. a rule or set of rules laid down by judges or arbitrators in specific cases. For δίκη, used in 59 in its vaguer meaning

of‘ way, manner ’, see further on 84 below. 57-60.

The first two lines are

almost =6, 207-8.

But here

the proverbial δόσις x.T.À. (see on 15, 74) is joined on to the next line: translate ‘ A gift *' slender, but friendly " is ours ’. Eumaeus uses the plural pronoun because he is thinking of the whole household.

ἡ in 59 is an assimilation of τὸ ‘ which ’,

and refers to the giving of small gifts. δειδιότων in 60 is best taken causally=‘ because they are always afraid when . . .. Young lords and masters were proverbially harsh. 61-2. rod ye refers on to és: ‘that master who used to love me so dearly ...’. If ἐνδυκέως is conn. w. the gloss δεύκει Ξεφροντίζει, it means ‘attentively, considerately’; if

with δεῦκος Ξ- γλεῦκος, ‘sweetly’;

the former suits 14, 109

better.

63-5. οἷά, * such things as’, is in Epexegesis to κτῆσιν with a further epexegesis in 64. Wolf thought that 63 should be placed after 64. ἔδωκεν is a ‘ gnomic’ aorist, cp. on. 87. os in 65 refers back to οἰκῆϊ. ἐπὶ -΄ as well’: such a servant has heaven’s favour besides his own diligence to prosper his

work. 67. TO —' wherefore, so’ (see on 13, 5), sc. ' because my work prospers'. yfjpa: a second aor. form from γήραμι or γήρημι-- ynpác ko: “if he had grown old here’. 68-9. ὥφελλ᾽ : imperf. of ὀφέλλω, epic form of ὀφείλω (*ddeAXyw) * ought’; not to be confused with ὀφέλλω ' increase,

54-96

COMMENTARY 3 (σιν)

219

strengthen’ (cp. in 16, 174). Translate ‘ Would that the whole of Helen’s breed had perished in utter abasement, since

she brought down the strength of many a man!’ πρόχνν is taken to be a shortening of πρό and γόνν, literally ' knees forward ', ὁ.6. sinking down from a standing position, a sign of utter weariness, the same notion as in γούνατ᾽ ἔλυσε; cp. Aeschylus, Agamemnon θά, γόνατος κονίαισιν ἐρειδομένον. The knees in such phrases symbolize strength to stand up against

attack. 75-8. ‘. . . And singed and jointed, and A spit he ran, and having roasted it | Drew and by his lord | Odysseus laid it smoking over it white barley-flour he strewed | And of ivy-wood | Wine

sweet

as

honey

through every bit | it from off the fire on the spit. | Then mingled in a bowl

. . .' (Mackail).

This

method of roasting meat (it is never boiled in H.) and eating it, on Skewers, en brochette, is still favoured in Greece. For κίρνη in 78 see on 13, 53. The κισσύβιον, ἃ rustic wooden bowl (see on 9, 346), serves as κρητήρ here. Similarly the σκύφος in 112 was a peasant's substitute for a δέπας. 82.

* Who reck not in their hearts of the wrath of the gods,

nor have any pity ' (Murray). For ὄπιδα cp. 20, 215; 21, 28. 83-8. The emphatic οὐ μὲν (=p as in 85, see § 39) introduces ἃ moralizing passage. his fervour;

Eumaeus' syntax is deranged by

the nominatives in 85 have no verb:

one would

expect something like δέος οὐκ ἔχουσι in 87. For the defining T in 85 see on 13, 60. In 86 καί σφι-- καὶ οἷς: H. prefers to use a personal pronoun like this (as in the normal classical idiom) instead of repeating the relative; cp. 9, 19-20. ἔβαν in

87 is the * gnomic ' aor., regularly used for customary actions: it should be translated by the present in English. The use of δίκη in 84 is noteworthy : it comes closest in H. here to its later meaning of abstract ἡ justice '. Elsewhere in H. it is nearer to ' custom, usage ' (cp. on 59 above) and in

pl. ‘judgements, pleas, principles of law’. Die Rechtsidee im frühern Griechentum

See V. Ehrenberg,

(Leipzig,

1921), p. 59,

and Bonner, A.J. pp. 10-11 ; and cp. on 2, 68. 89-90. ‘ But these men here [t.e. the Suitors] certainly have learned—having heard some heaven-sent rumour— about his destruction,

since.

. . ..

For

rot

in

89

there

are v.ll. τι

and re. A rumour is ascribed to divine agency when no human source is apparent; cp. on 1, 282. For 6 T =‘ (as is plain) because’ see Monro, H.G. ὃ 269 (3). δικαίως more likely means

' in the customary way, properly ' than * justly,

righteously ' here : see end of previous note. 96. A γάρ '[F]ov: {wh y fjv ἄσπετος: ‘For his livelihood [cp. use of βίοτος] was beyond telling ’ (see on 13, 135).

220

THE

ODYSSEY

ἘΞ (xrv)

97-133

97. ἠπείροιο μελαίνης : ‘on the dark mainland ', a locative gen.;

the epithet implies

more fertile soil.

The

noun

does

not seem to have been used as the proper name Epirus before Pindar, Nem. 4, 51. It is derived from ἄπερ- γος, cogn. w. German Ufer. ‚99. κέ τοι καταλέξω : the xe implies ‘ (if you wish to hear) I shall give an account [xara-] of it to you’: a touch of deferential politeness ; cp. on 17, 193.

100-1. ἀγέλαι, sc. βοῶν : the larger cattle were grazed on the mainland owing to the infertility of Ithaca (cp. on 13, 242). This custom of grazing flocks belonging to the islands on the

mainland is still practised in N.-W. metri gratia in 101.

Greece.

Note συβόσϊα

πλατέ᾽ =‘ broad, extensive ', probably in

the sense of ‘ scattered, widespread’ in contrast with μῆλ᾽ adıva, huddling close-packed flocks. 104-5. ἐσχατιῇ : ‘ the remotest part, the extreme confines ’, of whatis not quite certain ; but the part beyond the cultivated area is probably meant, cp. ἀγροῦ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχατιῆς in 18, 358; goats

can live on very scanty

herbage.

In

105 I take τῶν

with ἕκαστος to refer to the goatherds (with Pierron), not the

flocks (Merry) odw=the Suitors. μῆλον τε᾽ δὴ animal’, either sheep or goat in H. (cogn. w. Old Irish mil ‘ (small) animal ’, Dutch maal ‘ young cow ' ; to be distinguished from

μῆλον ' apple, or any tree-fruit ', Latin malum). 109-10. Cauer (G.H. p. 526) suggests that the ἁρπαλέως [lit. * snatchingly ', ἁρπάζω] is not simply a sign of hunger here, but indicates the strength of O.'s suppressed emotion, cp. ἄφαρ in 17, 305. In contrast with the situation in 6, 250 (where O. has been without food for many days) he has no reason

to be voraciously

hungry

here:

he had

eaten

large

feasts on the previous days. So it is better to take it that ἐνδυκέως ‘ attentively, without relaxing ’ (see on 61-2 above) is the key-word: hasty and silent eating is characteristic of an anxious and preoccupied man. O. ‘ wolfs ' his food because he wants to give his immediate attention to the planning of revenge on the Suitors. 110: ‘In haste and silence as he sowed the seed of evil for the Suitors'. Cp. 17, 27. Note the agricultural Metaphor in φντεύω. 111-13. The syntax is uncertain here. Merry takes Eumaeus as the subject of the verbs in 112, and O. of ἐδέξατο in 113.

But then the change of subj. from 111 to 112 is awkward and

inadequately

indicated.

Van

Leeuwen

takes

O. as subj.

of

all the verbs up to ἐδέξατο and χαῖρε, which he understands

as a parenthesis with Eumaeus as subj. This gesture by a guest of offering food or wine to his host or another member

of the party is exactly paralleled in 13, 57;

18, 119 fi.;

8,

97.133

COMMENTARY^

(xiv)

22]

474 ft. (see note), and seems to have been characteristic of O. ;

so I prefer this and translate 112-14 ‘ Filled the rustic bowl [cp. on 78], from

which

he had

been

drinking, full of wine.

Then, when the other had received it with heartfelt pleasure, Odysseus. . . ^ For ‘winged words’ see on 13, 58. It is uncertain whether the masculine σκύφον or the neut. σκύφοϑ is the better reading in 112. 115.

Eumaeus

has

not

yet

mentioned

O.'s

name,

so

O.,

who always likes to hear others’ opinion of himself (partly as a precaution, partly in hopes of hearing his own praises sung), prompts him to speak more specifically. In 144-6, where Eumaeus first utters O.’s name, the swineherd says that it was through respect and affection that he avoided naming his master. But Homer’s true reason is a literary one: to

make the most of this poignant scene between the long-absent lord and his most loyal servant, and to show how skilfully O.

can control and guide another’s thoughts.

The whole episode

will seem long, perhaps even tedious, to modern readers unless they discern its subtle characterization and ingenious handling,

and feel the suspense of wondering when O. will reveal himself. See further on Lumaeus. 122. ἀλαλήμενος is formed from the perfect of ἀλάομαι (cp. aor. ἀλήθην in 120) with a recessive accent, as an adj.: compare the Trish expression ‘a travelling man’ for a wanderer or tramp. The veracity of such was justly suspected (124-5),

ep. 11, 365-6 ; they combined ‘ travellers’ tales? with beggars’ lies.

128. ° But she receives him kindly and asks him every detail': it is characteristic (as Ar?starchus noted here) of most people

to ask

questions

about

the matters

nearest

to their

heart even when they have every reason to expect untrust-

worthy answers. A lonely woman is especially likely to enjoy hearing good news about her husband even if the

source is most dubious. From μεταλλάω 'inquire, search, seek ' is derived ‘ metal’ (via μέταλλον * mine, quarry ’). 131. ‘ Would rig up a false yarn’: the Metaphor in the Greek is from the work of a carpenter and builder (τέκτων, ep. 17, 340, 384; 19, 56). παρα- implies away from, sc. the truth, here.

133 ff. Hayman observes: ‘ The speaker in bitterness of heart overstates his convictions ; for he expresses, as through the souring effect of long baffled hope, a belief in the worst that can

be, as a refuge from

disappointment’.

For μέλλω

w. aor. Infin. see on 13, 383; for ψυχή, 24, 1. No object need be understood w. λέλοιπεν ;; it is probably intransitive as in 213 below, ‘ has departed’.

222

THE

ODYSSEY

ἘΞ (xiv)

142-190

142-3. τῶν : sc. πατρὸς καὶ μητέρος in 140. ὀφθαλμοῖσιν ἰδέσθαι: the instrumental dative of the noun is used in such phrases as this and οὔασιν ἀκούειν, ἐκαλέσσατο φωνῇ, θυμῴ . . . ἐθέλεις (and cp. 17, 27; 19, 476), for emphasis on the physical action (and, perhaps, to help the metre). 145-6.

‘ So, stranger, even in his absence I seruple to utter

his name, for he loved me dearly and took affectionate thought for me.

But though he is far away I call him my dear [lord

and] brother.’ 7§etow is derived directly from ἦθος, ἔθω. Its basic connotation is customary intimacy, familiarity (cp. Latin sodalitas, sodalis). (It is not to be confused with ἠΐθεος ‘bachelor ’.) But a notion of respect is implied in its other

contexts, and a Scholiast says it is the proper term for an elder brother or close friend (see Cunliffe, s.v.).

So here it implies

‘lord and brother’ in contrast with the implications of ‘ lord and master’. There is Irony in Eumaeus’ calling O. οὐ παρεόντα here. Note that it and ἐόντα in 147 imply that Eumaeus still cherishes hopes of O.’s survival, despite his gloomy thoughts in 133-7. 152. νεῖται—' is coming

[or ‘ will come ’] back’;

this verb

very regularly has a quasi-future sense in H., like εἶμι, ibo. The εὐαγγέλιον was the reward or ' tip ' given to any bringer of good news. O. says he does not intend to claim it till the very moment (αὐτίκ᾽, ἐπεί) of his return home.

More Irony here.

154 is omitted in many Mss., ina Papyrus, by Eustathius, and by the Scholiast ; it is probably harsh, but not unusual if teca

spurious. Its Asyndeton is (βέννυμι) is an infinitive in

Epexegesis of εὐαγγέλιον : it might also be the infin. used as an

imperative. The expression of cupidity is suited to O.'s disguise as a beggar.

159. ἱστίη : this Jonic form (with -ἴη metr? gratia) occurs in H. only in this Formula (—17, 156; 19, 304; 20, 231). The Attic form ἑστία is an unlikely v./. here; but it occurs

in H. in the compounds ἐφέστιος and ἀνέστιος. have had an original Digamma

(as in Latin

The word may Vesta);

but see

Chantraine's objections in his G.H., p. 156. Except in this Formula H. regularly uses ἐσχάρη (see further on 19, 389) for ‘ hearth ' ; cp. p. xlii. 161-2. Α very vexed passage, recurring in 19, 306-7. the

meaning

of AvKaBas

(only

here

and

loc.

cit. in

First H.)

is

uncertain. Some derive it from the root *Av« ‘light’ (as in Latin luz, lucis) and βαίνω, and explain it as ‘a going of

light ’, which might mean a day, a year, or (if one thinks of the moon instead of the sun) a month. E. Maas (Indogermamische Forschungen, 1925, pp. 259-70) derives it from λύκος

* wolf’ and &Ba ‘ running ', making it ' the time when wolves

142-190

COMMENTARY = (xiv)

223

run ’, t.e. the winter (cp. on ἐνιαυτόν in 196 below).

In 162,

at any rate, we have a definite reference to dating by moons and months: here, having reviewed the complex issues involved (see Monro, van Leeuwen, A.-H., Anhang), I feel that

it is best to take μηνός (pels) as meaning something intermediate between the actual state of the moon and the calendar

month, so I translate ‘in the time when one moontide is waning and the other taking its place’, ὁ.6. at the end of the

lunar period while the moon was invisible, cp. 457 below. The time implied, then, will be à period of several days and not a precise date like the Attic ἕνη καὶ νέα. If this view is tenable we may take O. to mean ' Within this very year [or winter,

or month]— yes even

between

[gen.

of time

within

which] this moontide's end and the beginning of the next— O. will come'. But many editors think that all or part of 158-62 should be deleted as an interpolation from 19, 303-7.

168. ἄλλα παρὲξ : * other things, apart from these ’, 1.6. ' let us change the subject ’. 176. χέρεια is Aristarchus emendation ; most of the mss. have xepe(o, both being epic for χερείονα ' inferior" governing the gen. πατρὸς in 177. Others prefer the v.l. χέρηα (Eustathius χέρῃα), comparing xepnes in 15, 324, etc. (see L.-S.-J .). 177 ff. ἀγητόν, from ἄγαμαι * wonder at, admire’, is prob. masculine agreeing w. μιν. ἔϊσος (from *FicFos, the e being probably a prothetic vowel, as often w. Digamma: Attic ἴσος) is applied mind (as here)

by H. to ships, banquets, shields and the meaning 'trim, equally apportioned, sym-

metrical, balanced’. of... 16, 118.

179:

pera .. . ἀκουήν—' seeking news

For Arceisius, father of O.'s father Laertes, see on

185. ἐνίσπες : 2 aor. imperative of év[v]éroe, consisting of ἐνι- with an ending like σχές, θές, δός. Wherever it occurs in H. there is a v.l. ἐνίσπε the more regular form (and therefore

less likely to be the original, on the principle of Difficilior lectio potior).

Proparoxytone

forms

of each

also

occur

in

several mss. Note that this aor. ἔσπον retains the sigma of the original *seq*, being cogn. w. Latin in-sece (cp. on 1, 1), English ‘say’. It is not conn. w. ξέπος, Feimov. 187-90 =1, 170-3.

rogative omo(ns

ets:

is used

see on 13, 237.

The indirect inter-

in 188 as if governed

by ἐνίσπες.

The platitude in 190 was apparently a stock jest among the Ithacans as H. conceived them; cp. 1, 173; 16, 59, 224.

It is the kind of phrase that islanders might naturally use in gentle

mockery

of mainlanders

lubbers in general.

and

of

presumptive

land-

Eumaeus has carefully observed the rule

224

THE

ODYSSEY

3 (Σιν)

190-230

of Heroic etiquette that such questions should be postponed till after a stranger has been hospitably entertained : contrast on 9, 252-5.

193-8. ‘If only there were food and sweet drink to last us long [ἐπὶ χρόνον] while we remained inside the hut, for us to feast in quiet while others tended the work, should easily spend all a year without making an

then I end in

telling the sorrows of my heart. ...’ The protasis is half wish, half conditional. For μέθυ see on 18, 240. Note the variation of number (see Dual) and case in νῶϊν (§ 10), ἐοῦσι, ἀκέοντ᾽ [ε], as commonly in H. dkéovr elsewhere means * in silence ', which is inappropriate here. Agar has some doubts on translating it ‘in quiet’ (Butcher and Lang). In 195 ἐπὶ goes with &moıev (see on 33 above). In 196-7 some prefer to

take ἅπαντα with κήδεα, but I doubt the possibility of this in

Oral

Technique.

The

etymology

of

ἐνιαυτός

is

still a

matter of guesswork: some take it from ἐνὶ avro ‘ in the same place ’, a reference to the earth’s seasonal return to the same astronomical position ; others take it from ἐνιαύω ‘ rest’, as the sun seems to pause at the solstices;

161-2 above) as ‘the time wolves do not suppressed by ing the names 199.

E. Maas (loc. cit. on

taking it from the latter word understands it when wolves sleep’ (1.6. the summer, when hunt men), the reference to wolves having been a well-known primitive taboo against mentionof dangerous animals.

Note the plural (only here and in 16, 62 of an island;

see van Leeuwen) place-name Ἰζρῆται, like the names of cities, ᾿Αθῆναι, Θῆβαι : their singular forms also occur in H. See on 13, 256.

The story that follows is the most elaborate of O.’s

improvisations, five in all: see further on 17, 415 ff. 201. τράφεν --εἐτράφησαν : see ὃ 16, 6 and on 13, 439. But L.-S.-J. favours Buttmann’s suggestion that τράφον, an intrans.

2 aor.

Observe

the πρωθύστερον

act., is the true reading

in ' bred

and

here,

as in 4, 723.

born’;

the

significant point is put first, cp. ‘ saved and pitied me’

206. ὄλβῳ K.r.A.:

the datives here mean

more in 279.

‘ because of, for’,

see Monro, H.G. ὃ 144.

214-15. ‘Still, if you look at the straw you can see what the ear was, for I have had trouble enough and to spare’ (Butler). Another agricultural Metaphor (cp. Il. 19, 222): an experienced farmer can judge from the straw or stubble alone how good the grain must have been; cp. ex stipula cognoscere

aristam.

Eumaeus,

as a good judge

of men,

will

recognize O.’s former prowess despite his weak and withered appearance now. 216 fi. ἔδοσαν : a plural verb between two singular subjects,

190-230

COMMENTARY

ἘΞ (xiv)

225

a usage called the σχῆμα ᾿Αλκμανικόν from Aleman's fondness for it. I follow Monro in punctuating with a comma after ῥηξηνορίην (from ῥήγνυμι and ἀνήρ: ‘power to break through a line of warriors ᾽) and a colon after φυτεύων, on the grounds that it is not Homeric to begin a sentence with ὁπότε in the middle of a line. Then οὔ ποτέ μοι k.T.À. in 219 is a kind of apodosis: ‘(in such a case) I never feared, etc.’, repeating the statement in 216-17 in ἃ new form: hence the Asyndeton. Monro compares 15, 317; 16, 466; 18, 278.

Most of the other editors put a colon after ῥηξηνορίην and a comma after φυτεύων, taking ὁπότε κρίνοιμι κιτιλ. with the following clause. 221. * Any enemy who was inferior to me in speed of foot.’ Others translate ‘who fled before me on foot’. ὅ re=öre τις or εἴ rig here. Professor W. H. Porter suggests that the original may have been ὅτε ris changed to ὅτε por when the Digamma ceased to be felt in Feiko. 222. The scansion is difficult. As the line stands we must scan Ka as one syllable by Synizesis and short by Correption (cp. pot ov in the same line), which is very harsh. A.-H. suggests a kind of prodelision —éa ᾽ν.

Some

Mss. elide € ev;

others have ἔην πολέμῳ ; others omit ἔα ; Ludwich lists other variants. Of emendations the best I have seen is Leo Meyer's ἔα πτολέμῳ. ἔργον here presumably means agricultural work (as in Hesiod's title," Epya καὶ Ἡμέραι), which in peacetime was the men's main work, as spinning was the women's.

222 ff. * Such was 1 in war, | But labour in the fields I never loved, | Nor household thrift, that nurse of goodly children : | But ever to my taste were ships of oars, | And war and polished spears and darts...’ (Marris) Perhaps O. is Speaking the feelings of his own heart, when young, here: at all events the lines are typical of the adventurous, undomesti-

cated, Greek heroic temperament. οἰκωφελίη lit. =‘ homedevelopment ’ (from ὀφέλλω ‘ increase’; see 233 below and on 68 above), cp. 15, 21; here apparently in the narrower sense of ' domestic affairs, home-keeping ', while 233 below gives the wider notion of increasing the fortune of one's household (with far from domestic activities : piracy, in fact).

Compare Pindar's description of the maiden Cyrene in Pythians 9, 18-25. 228. The gnomic line has been suspected of being an Interpolation.

Monro notes that -ταῖ ἔργοις (Attic dat.) is doubly

dubious for -rai Fépyovc. 230. νέεσσιν : a very curious form with Aeolic case-ending, Ionic stem, and Ionic -v ἐφελκυστικόν. Perhaps an indication that H.'s dialect was partly an artificial poetic diction corre-

226

THE ODYSSEY 'z (xiv)

230-289

sponding to no living language. See p. xvii and Nilsson, H.M. p. 172 and his reference to Meister’s Die homerische

Kunstsprache. 237. ἤνωγον : vague plural: ‘ They (the Cretans) kept urging me ' (force of imperfect : he needed considerable persuasion).

239. δήμου dips: the double spondee with Diaeresis makes an inelegant ending. Most recent editors are inclined to think that the archaic gen. form in -oo was used by H. in such cases (cp. on 10, 36), but are deterred from introducing

it into the text by the fact that it never occurs in the Mss. or any ancient commentator (see end of footnote on p. xxxv for this principle). Note how strong a force was Public Opinion on the ancient Greeks (cp. index to vol. I). Translate: ‘ The

harsh censure of the populace compelled us '. 240-1. Note the tenses: imperfect πολεμίζομεν (8 13, 1) for the prolonged process, Aorist ἔβημεν for the rapid action or (if * ingressive ’) for the sudden change. 246. The following description of a raid on Egypt may be an echo of actual events:

see p. xlvii.

Rhys

Carpenter

in

Folktale, Fiction and Saga in the Homeric Epics (Berkeley, 1946), pp. 94 ff., compares Herodotus’ account of Psammetichos and the ' bronze men’, and refers this description

to the raids by Ionians and Carians on Egypt just after 650 B.c. Lorimer, pp. 90-100, prefers the earlier date. In 257-8

AtNvrrTos clearly means the Nile, but it may mean the country, Egypt here: actually the country was more or less the river valley (δῶρον τοῦ ποταμοῦ as Hecataeus called it) and Herodotus calls the parts away from the river Libya. Monro (H.G. § 365, 7) thinks we should read Αἰγυπτόνδ᾽ ἐμὲ to preserve the usual order of the enclitics in H. 251. θεοῖσιν : this Synizesis, common later in Tragedy, occurs in H. only here and at Jl. 1, 18. 253. axpaét: akpäns is traditionally derived from ἄκρος and ἄημι and understood as ‘ blowing strongly’, or from ἀκέραιος ‘unmixed’ so as to mean * blowing steadily’. Neither is certain, but the former is preferable. 255. ἀσκηθέες (perhaps from a- privative and the root of * scathe ', German schaden: L.-S.-J.) must be pronounced with -&s by Synizesis to scan—a step towards the later

contracted

-ες.

The

».l.

ἀσκεθέες

looks

like

an

ad

hoc

formation, but see on 500 below. 258.

ἀμφιελίσσας : the meaning of this fixed epithet of ships

is uncertain: if formed from ἑλίσσω it presumably means ‘turning, or rolling, to either side’, if from a fem. form of

230-289

COMMENTARY ^

(xiv)

227

ἕλιξ, ‘ curved on both sides or at both ends’ (cp. στρογγύλαι νῆες in Herodotus 1, 163). 262. ol=the ἑταῖροι in 259. ‘Yielding to arrogance’ refers not to the act of piracy, whieh was quite a gentleman's

profession in the Heroic Age,

but their neglect of suitable

precautions against a reverse.

263. Scan Atyurr(yv as a trisyllable by Synizesis here like Αἰγυπτίους in 286. Observe the Intensive περι- in the epithet applied to the Egyptian lands, so fertile and easily cultivated compared with those of rocky Greece. 268. * Zeus, brandisher of the thunderbolt’: τερπι- is probably by Metathesis from τρέπω, a cogn. of forqueo, cp. Virgil’s fulmina torques (of Jupiter: Aen. 4, 208), and not from τέρπω, whose compounds have τερψι-. The thunderbolt was the Greeks’ way of explaining the damage done by lightning. They distinguished three elements in a stroke of lightning: the thunder (βροντή), the flash (στεροπή, used of the glitter of armour

in this line) and

caused

the

destruction,

these are aspects

?.e.

of the same

κεραυνός.

some

As

missile that

now

known,

electrical discharge.

On

all

this

and the folklore of ' thunderstones ’ see K. P. Oakley in The

Illustrated London News (Oct. 26, 1946), p. 474.

272. ἄναγον (ὃ 13, 1): ‘led inland ’, ‘ up from the shore’, a frequent use of ava-; cp. kara- of going down to the shore in 13, 70: cp. on 3, 10. But, since the sea also seems to slope upwards from the shore to the horizon, áva- also has the force ‘out to sea’, as in 15, 553.

278-9. ἵππων : the king was in a chariot; For the conventional suppliants’ knees in 279 cp. on 3, 92.

gesture

see on 13, 81. of

touching

the

280. The δίφρος was the chariot-board on which the driver and warrior stood: probably derived from διφόρος ‘ twobearing '. But all notion of two seems to be lost in its use — “seat, stool’ as in 17, 330, etc. eas: aor. part. ifo in a causal sense, cp. on 295. 287.

‘ But

when

the eighth

year

came

cp. Virgil, Aen. 1, 234, volventibus annis.

upon

its circuit’:

ἐπιπέλομαι is cogn.

w. πόλος, κύκλος, τέλλω (cp. in 294), colo, * going round ’ being

the basic notion: cp. 1, 16 and note. As the line stands we must scan δῆ oy|8Qov pot € ... with Synizesis and Correption. The line is repeated from 7, 261: see also n. there. μου is in an unusual position here to emphasize the numeral (Monro, H.G. ὃ 365 n.). 289. “ One of those nipscrews, one who had done plenty of mischief in the world already’ (Rouse). τρώκτης is from τρώγω ‘nibble, gnaw’ and means literally a * nibbler ', hence VOL.

II

L

298

THE ODYSSEY 3 (xiv)

289-338

someone intent on stealing something away by surreptitiously picking at it, a petty swindler; cp. the use of περιτρώγειν-Ξ

‘purloin’ in Aristophanes, Acharnians 258, and H.’s description of the Phoenicians in 15, 419. éwpyer: pluperf. ἔρδω. Chantraine, G.H. p. 479, explains it as being formed by metathesis quantitatis from ἠξόργει, as ἐωνοχόει (cp. on 20, 255) from

ἠοινοχόει, and cp. ἐῴκει (ἐπεῴκει in 24, 295), ἐώλπει (24, 313), avéwye, all being from forms with inital F (before which the

Augment was generally ἡ). ἔρδω is from *Fepy-yw through *Fepz5w; hence also ῥέζω from a form with metathesis of p, *Foey-yw. Both are, of course, conn. w. ἔργον and ' work’. 292. ‘ Till the completion of a twelvemonth.' τελεσφόρος occurs only in this phrase in H. : literally ‘ bringing fulfilment ’ (perhaps of the seasons or crops). 205. ἐέσσατο is a unique form of the aor. mid. of t{w used in a causal sense. Zenodotus preferred to emend to ἐφείσατο (the regular form later), Rhianus to ἐφέσσατο (cp. 15, 277; 13, 274). But it may be a genuine form, retaining a trace of the original initial s in *si-sd-6, aor. *e-sed-s-.

299 ff. ‘She then was speeding on in mid sea above [?.e. N. of] Crete with the north wind blowing strong [cp. on 253 above]

and fair.’

As Monro

explains, they sailed along

the

windward shore of Crete till they were just leaving it out of sight to the N.E.,

when

the storm came

down.

Acts 27, 7 takes the other course S. of Crete.

St. Paul in

With ὑπέρ and

μέσσον, cp. on 3, 172 and 174. In Virgil, Aen. 3, 192 ff., there is a similar description of a storm.

307. For the brimstone or sulphur see on 22, 481. Its smell was thought to be noticeable after a ‘ thunderbolt’ (see on 268 above).

308. κορώνῃησιν ἵκελοι: no doubt the κορῶναι εἰνάλιαι of 5, 66 are intended here. Thompson, G.G. B. p. 173, identifies these as cormorants or shearwaters. 311. ἱστὸν ἀμαιμάκετον : the epithet is perplexing. H. only uses it elsewhere

of the Chimaera.

Later poets

fire, sea, Poseidon's trident, courage, quarrelling. to be ‘irresistible’,

apply

it to

The general

meaning

seems

here * proof against any

between Dodona

Corcyra to the N. and Leukas to the S., containing (see 327) and the river Acheron. The wind had

strain’. Derivations from μαιμάω and ἄμαχος are very dubious. Monro and Merry connect it w. μακ-ρός =‘ of vast length ’. 315. Thesprotia was ἃ district on the coast of Epirus,

evidently shifted to the S. or S.E. J. L. Myres comments * But from Crete to Thesprotia is the regular course of drift (independent

of the

wind)

owing

to

the

set

of the

main

989.338

COMMENTARY 3 (xiv)

current of circulation in the Mediterranean.

229 In the same way

St. Paul is ‘ driven about in Adria ” for fourteen days, before getting to Malta ' (quoted by Monro). With this description of the storm cp. 12, 403 ff., whence many lines are repeated here.

316-17. Φείδων : probably a Significant Name, from φείδομαι, either * Sparer ’ because he spared O.'s life or, by a lucus a non

lucendo pun, ‘ Thrifty ', looking on to ἀπριάτην in 317. The latter word is an adverb (from πρίασθαι) — without purchasemoney, unpaid ’, 2.e. he did not claim the reward for saving O.’s life (the ζωάγρια : see on 8, 462).

319. χειρὸς—' by the hand’ involved:

since the notion of grasping is

a very frequent use of the gen.

For ὄφρα w. the

indic. (as in 290) =‘ till ' see on 12, 428. 324. πολύκμητόν=‘ wrought with much labour ’, sc. in contrast with the easier working of other metals. See on 15, 329 for iron.

325 ff. ἕτερόν γ᾽ : ‘the next

«in succession»

at any rate

[but ye implies little more than an emphatic inflexion here] even to the tenth generation '. 3206 —' So great is the treasure lying ready for him in the house of that prince’. Cp. the

repetitions from this passage in 19, 293 ff. In 329 I have accepted νοστήσει[ε], Voss’s probable emendation

νοστήσῃ, -ce, supported

by 19, 298, and adopted

of the Mss.

editors (but not Ludwich

who follows Hermann,

Op. ii. 29).

by most

There is a similar variation in 328 between subj. ἐπακούσῃ (which Aristarchus and most Mss. support) and opt. ἐπακούσαι (which has the support of Aristophanes, ἃ Papyrus, Strabo,

Herodian, and a few Mss.).

327-8. Dodona in Epirus (N.E. of T'hiaki) was the seat of the most ancient oracle of Zeus. (H. only refers to the Delphic oracle in 8, 80-1; see note.) The oracles were said to be received from the sacred oak there (328), perhaps from

the rustling of the leaves.

δρῦς is cogn. w. 8ópv and ‘tree’;

ib seems to have been the tree most venerated by IndoEuropean peoples, e.g. in Druidie cults. (‘ Druid’ is probably

cogn. w. δρῦς.) 334-5. πρὶν, sc. before O.'s return from Dodona. Note TUXqe 1 aor. of τυγχάνω, found only in Epic. For Dulichium See pp. xxxviii f. 338. ‘ That I might even yet utterly pass into depths of woe’: so Merry and others, comparing πῆμα κακοῖο in 3, 152. But this use of γενέσθαι ér( with the accus. cannot be exactly paralleled in classical Greek (see L.-S.-J. s. γίγνομαι II, 3 c).

Aristophanes’ emendation δύῃ ἔπι πῆμα γένηται ‘ that further

230

THE ODYSSEY 3 (xiv)

338-405

woe might be added to my misery ' makes good sense, but is a very drastic change. There is room for further conjecture. 342-3. ῥάκος ἄλλο... pwyadkéa: see on 13, 434-5. por, the reading of most mss. here, is probably a corruption through failure to appreciate the lengthening before Fpáxos of με (as in our text).

The subject of the verbs is to be under-

stood as something like ‘ hostile men’. 344. For ‘ Ithaca fair in the evening light’ (if conn. w. δείAn) or ' clear to see ’ (from δῆλος, perhaps *SéeXos) see p. xxxviii. ἔργ᾽ =‘ cultivated lands, farms’, cp. on 222. 346. * With a well-twined rope. Observe how words that have a military significance in the 71. often refer to more peaceful arts or qualities in the Od., e.g. ὅπλον here, δαΐφρων

(see on 15, 356), τεύχεα (15, 218). 948. ἀνέγναμψαν: lit. ‘bent back’, hence ‘ unwound, untied '. Merry compares the sailors expression ‘ to bend ’= * fasten, tie’. 349 ff.

O.,

released

from

his

bonds,

wraps

his head

in his

cloak—to keep it dry or so as to be less noticeable in the water—slides down the smooth plank till he is breast high in the sea, and

swims

away

using both

arms,

so that he very

quickly comes to the shore well away from [ἀμφὶς] where his captors were having their supper (347). ἐφόλκαιον (from ἐφέλκω * drag on’) ‘ lading plank’ occurs only here in Greek. (Some

editors

identify

it with

its

late

cognate

ἐφόλκιον,

a small boat dragged after a larger ship and possibly also a rudder: wrongly, 1 think.) The ἐφόλκαιον was doubtless also used as a gangway for disembarking (later ἀποβάθρα, κλῖμαξ). θύρηθ᾽[1] occurs only here in H. for θύραζε: all notion of * doors ’ has been lost, as in our ‘ outdoor ’, ‘ outside ’.

The δι- in διερέσσω may be taken with χερσὶ (cp. 12, 444) to imply dividing the arms as in a breast-stroke ; or it may simply mean ‘ through [the water]'. Note how O. to avoid making a splash does not dive, but lets himself down only breast high into the water: the incident is vividly imagined. 353. ' A thicket of flowering woodland’: the phrase evokes for anyone aromatic

who

has lived

in Greece

shrubs—tamarisk,

myrtle,

vivid

memories

rosemary,

heath

of the and

mastic—that form the typical maquis country of Greece and the Mediterranean. Cp. 10, 150. 356. πάλιν—' back’, always local and never temporal (=‘ again ', which is αὖτις here) in H., as Aristarchus noted.

361 ff. Eumaeus pities O. for his fictitious sufferings, but refuses to believe what he has said about his master, assuming

that this was

only invented

by the beggar to please him.

338-405

COMMENTARY ἘΞ (xiv)

231

The syntax in 363-5 is staccato and gruff in tone, revealing the depth of E.'s affection for his lord. 368-71 —1, 238-41, where Telemachus is the speaker. τολύπευσε is one of H.'s many metaphors from Spinning (cp. index to vol. I).

The verb meant to spin carded wool into

a continuous thread (τολύπη) on a spindle. the completion

of ἃ tedious task:

' Had

Here it implies

spun

out the long

thread of war’. IIavayaio(—all the Greek host as confederated against Troy: the word contains the germ of the much

later panhellenic national (or racial) feeling: cp. on 15, 80. The Greeks attached great importance to an honourable and ceremonial burial, cp. Jl. 7, 85 ff., Od. 11, 71 ff. and 24, 80 ff.,

and

Chadwick,

barrow,

H.A.

perpetuated

pp.

the

325-6.

hero's

The

fame.

τύμβος,

ἃ rath

or

In

fjpaT[o]

is

370

apparently aor. of ἄρνυμαι, not from ἀείρω. Monro thinks that ἤρετ᾽ [o] (2 aor. ἄρνυμαι) should be restored. The ἅρπνιαι in 371 are probably whirlwinds—they are not yet personified as Harpies (‘ Snatchers’) in H., but (once) as a semi-divine

mare (Jl. 16, 150)—cp. aveAovro θύελλαι with a similar force in 20, 66. ἀνηρείψαντο is formed as if from *avepelropat ; but Fick has suggested that ἀνηρέψαντο from -aper- was the original

form;

and

so

also,

perhaps,

᾿Αρέπνιαι

should

be

restored for ἅρπνιαι, giving a Schema etymologicum. See L.-S.-J. at" Apwuat. Note the rare trochaic caesura in the fourth foot in 371 (cp. p. xcii). 375 ff. Eumaeus is apparently respected as a man whose opinions are worth hearing, not only by Penelope and those loyal to O., but even by the Suitors’ coterie. For his rank and position see on 3 above and 450 below. For speculations on 378 ff. see Woodhouse, C.H.O. chap. xvii., especially p. 132.

387. ' Do not try to win my favour with lies, nor charm me in any way.’ For θέλγε see on 16, 298. 392-4.

Merry

and

several

others

take

οἷόν

as

masculine

agreeing w.o and understand it as=örı τοῖόν σε ὄντα k.T.X., translating * since not even with an oath could I win thee over, being such an one as thou art’ (cp. 15, 212). Monro apparently does not: he translates ‘Seeing that in such wise’: this is preferable. The oath referred to is in 158 ff. In 394 with θεοί understand ἔσονται ; cp. Il. 22, 255. 399-400. ἐπισσεύας : particip. of asigmatic 1 aor. (§ 18 5) of ἐπι-σεύω (always in H. w. double sigma to lengthen the ı)

‘urge on, incite’. βαλέειν is imperatival here. ἀλεύεται is another asigmatic aor. (here mid. subj.: cp. § 25, 1) of ἀλέ[Ε]ομαι “avoid, escape’, perhaps cogn. w. ἀλάομαι ‘ wander’ (cp. ἀληθείς in 380). 402-5 are heavily ironical. (Jrony in the strictest sense—

| 232

THE

contrast

ODYSSEY

on pp. lvii ff.—is

@

the making

counter to, or else undervaluing,

one's

(xiv)

405-441

of statements actual

either

convictions:

it

differs from plain lying by the fact that either the context or the tone of the speaker's words warn at least some of his hearers of hisattitude. Socrates was its greatest exponentin antiquity,

but it was always a favourite device among Greeks: see J. A. K. Thomson's /rony: an Historical Introduction (London,

1926) and my A.G.L. pp. 61-8.) In reality Eumaeus would be the last, man to violate the laws of hospitality. 406. Monro translates ‘ Then I should be eager to beseech Zeus, Cronos' son (sc. for pardon)', arguing that the aor. must

refer to some

single prayer.

But I follow A.-H.

and others

in taking it as a continuation of the irony ξ΄ With good heart, to be sure, could I, after that, make my prayer .. .’. There is a well-supported v. Kpov(ev ἀλιτοίμην which would give ‘Then I should indeed be guilty of a deliberate sin against . . .'. Note the patronymic form in -lwy (fem. -wvn, e.g. ᾿Ακρισιώνη). Others are -ἴδης, -ıadns, -adns, and the Aeolic -vos. Thus from Δάρδανος we find Δαρδάνιος, Δαρδανίων, Δαρδανίδης; from IInXeos, IInAelov, Πηληϊάδης. Patronymics are rarer in Od. than in Jl. Curiously, Telemachus is never given one. 407-8. ' But now it is the time for supper. I hope my companions will soon be home that we may prepare a tasty meal in the hut.’ εἶεν expresses his wish. Aäpös is perhaps from *\aFepos and cogn. w. ἀπο-λαύω, hence ‘ enjoyable’: contrast on Adpos, sea-gull, in 5, 51. See Meals. 413-14.

ois: ὃ 12, 2.

ἄξεθ᾽ : ὃ 19, 2.

418. νηλέϊ from vn- and ἐλεέω ‘pity’; cp. νήποινον in 417, νηκερδές in 509 and on 16, 317. 420-1. Note the unaffected piety implied both in the swineherd’s action and in the poet’s comment here. Eumaeus had not merely a disposition towards goodness (421), but he knew the recognized way of putting it into effect (cp. αἴσιμα

in 433 and note the repetition of φρεσί). Cp. on 19, 248. 422-9. Here we have, as elsewhere, the ritual of the preliminary sacrifice before a special feast. Its principle was that the gods should have a first share of the meat and cereal food. The first ceremony was to cut off some of the hair

of the animal as an offering (ἀπαρχή) to be burnt, with prayer : this formally dedicated the whole animal to the gods. Then when the victim had been killed and prepared for cooking,

the thigh bones cp.

17, 241;

(μηρία not mentioned,

19, 366;

al.) were

but assumed,

wrapped

in fat

here:

(és πίονα

δημόν, 428), covered with strips of raw flesh (ὠμοθετεῖτο, 427) from every limb as first offerings (ἀρχόμενος, 428), sprinkled

406-441

COMMENTARY ἘΞ (xiv)

233

with meal (429), and burnt. The savour of the burning flesh was thought to rise up to the gods in heaven: kvion οὐρανὸν ἵκεν (Il. 1, 317). This was the usual ritual, but it varied

(cp., e.g., 3, 430-61).

themselves;

9, 198.

It was always performed by the heroes

for the only reference to a priest in Od. see on

In 425

ἀνασχόμενος --΄ raising himself up’,

2.6. to

put his full force into the blow. In the same line κείων is generally taken as a form of κεάζων ‘splitting, cleaving’,

perhaps for Ἐκεῶν, Ἐκεάων.

Schulze (Quaestiones epicae, p. 434)

emends to κεῶν (see ὃ 42, c). Tyrrell explains it as from κείω, desiderative of κεῖμαι, as in 532, * when he was going to bed’.

430-2. After the gods have received their share, the meat is prepared for the guests: spit it on skewers,

they chop up the rest of the meat,

roast it carefully,

draw

it off the skewers

and heap it on dishes for serving; then the host divides it fairly among the guests. μιστύλλω means ‘cut up small’: διέχεναν joints '.

in 427 (ὃ 18, δὴ) means ‘dismembered, cut into From this formulaic line Martial wrote his epigram

(1, 50): Sze tibi Mistyllus cocus, Aemiliane, vocatur, | Dicatur quare non Taratalla mihi ?

435. tay (Aeolic and Ionic for μίαν), sc. μοῖραν : * one share’. There was a local cult of the Nymphs (see 13, 104 ff.) and Hermes (cp. on 24, 1 ff.) was the special patron of herdsmen, but the two were often worshipped together, cp. Simoni-

des fr. 18, θύουσι νύμφαις tw τε Μαιάδος τόκῳ“ | οὗτοι yap ἀνδρῶν αἷμ᾽ ἔχουσι ποιμένων and Aristophanes, Thesmophoriazusae 977. That is why they are offered a special share of the cooked food in this rustic setting. 440-1. O. has not explicitly learned Eumaeus’ name, but he

could

herdsmen.

naive)

have

heard

it

in

the

conversation

of the

other

H. is too good an artist (or, some would say, too

to delay over such a trifle.

In τοῖον ἐόντα O. repeats

Eumaeus’ slightly irritated words in 364, with a touch of Irony. But he is deeply moved by such kindness to one who seems utterly destitute and helpless. The whole of this scene

is

remarkable

for

that

mixture

of

unsophisticated

piety,

courtesy and humanity—here a thousand years before the Sermon on the Mount—which still survives in traditional country communities,

based on a proper valuation of human

personality and the knowledge that misfortune is not a proof of wickedness

(see

444-5

and

cp.

6,

188-90).

It contrasts

brightly with the discourtesies that O. suffers later in the palace from the Suitors and their gang. But observe that O. does not scruple, all the same, to try a typical trick of sophisticated roguery later (459 ff.) on his host. Countryfolk, however, are shrewd as well as kind: Eumaeus sees through the ruse

and is more amused than offended at it.

284

THE

ODYSSEY

^ (xiv)

443-482

443. δαιμόνιε ξείνων=‘ ill-starred of strangers’; cp. 361. The epithet as elsewhere (see index) implies some quality unusual enough to be ascribed to supernatural origins (see on

δαίμων), here a marvellous degree of misfortune. Or else Eumaeus has sensed something ' queer ' about his guest. 446-7. äpypara (dpxw): the first shares described in 435. Not (pace Monro) those in 428, for they had been burned already (429). θύω is always used of a burnt offering, never ' slaughter, kill’, in H. The libation of wine in 447 formed a

similar

first

share,

presumably

also

to

the

Nymphs

and

Hermes.

449. Μεσαύλιος : ' Yardman', Significant Name:

the μέσ-

σανλος (ὃ or τό: gender uncertain) was apparently an inner court, inside the αὐλή (see p. xlii), where cattle were kept. 450 ff. αὐτὸς. . . οἷος : ‘himself . . . out of his own resources’, with an Epexegesis

in 451

and

further explanation

in κτεάτεσσιν ἑοῖσιν in 452. Eumaeus, being of royal blood though now a serf, had saved enough to buy this personal attendant, as ἃ lowly kind of θεράπων (see on 18, 297), for himself from the Τάφιοι (see p. xl), the equivalent then of the Barbary pirates of the 17th and 18th centuries.

454. * But when they had put away their desire for drinking and eating. H., though he recognizes the pleasure of food and wine (cp. on 9, 1 ff.), never dwells descriptively on it, and the use of ἐξίημι in this Formula implies that the Heroes regarded the satisfaction of hunger and thirst as something to be completed quickly rather than to be prolonged and elaborated. In other words they were neither gourmands (like the later Romans) nor gourmets (like later Greeks).

457. νὺξ... σκοτομήνιος: ‘with darkened moon’, sc. either by clouds (cp. 9, 143) or because it was the interlunium when the moon was invisible. The second is preferable in view of 162 above and 19, 307. Cp. on 20, 278. 461. Despite the swineherd's kindness O. cannot resist trying a playful trick on him, partly perhaps with the serious intention of testing his intelligence. ἐο (8 10) 2 Ο. λίην in H. generally =‘ very much ’, rarely, if ever, with a suggestion of excess.

463. εὐξάμενός : εὔχομαι can mean ‘pray’ (e.g. in 13, 51, 231), ‘ boast’ (199 above), or ‘wish’, which is preferable here: ‘I have formed a wish [ingressive Aorist] and will speak ...’. But there is also a hint of boasting in what follows. The ambiguity of the word is explained by the fact that pious but self-assertive persons often do not clearly distinguish between prayers, wishes and ‘ wishful thinking ’ (which, with egoism, is the main source of boasting). The

wish is expressed in 468;

the boastfulness (conscious in the

448-482

COMMENTARY

ἘΞ (xiv)

235

apologetic note of 463-6) comes out in 470-1— with a delightful

touch of complex irony in that the disguised O. ranks himself as third after Odysseus

(put first) and Menelaus.

How

very

Greek ! 463-6. O. describes the earlier (the ‘merry’) stages of intoxication : singing, laughing [ἁπαλὸν is better taken pejoratively as 'feebly', rather than ‘gently’ with L.-S.-J.],

dancing and unrestrained talk. For the disgusting and dangerous next stage see 9, 371-4 and 21, 304. Wine was

not a luxury to the Greeks, but a pleasant necessity of life. H. mentions its aroma, taste, colour (always red or dark red

in H.), as well as its keeping references

see

on

9,

196).

properties

and

potency

(for

Drunkenness

was

despised

(cp.

οἰνοβαρής as an abusive word in Il. 1, 225), not pitied. The triple rhyme of -nke conceivably may be designed to suggest a drunken jingle here. 467. ἀνέκραγον (ἀνακράζω : only here in H.) may be colloquial, as Monro suggests (cp. on 508 below). Rieu translates : * However, I've set my tongue wagging now and I might as well go on’. 475-9. ‘ But the north-wind dropped and the night-time came, a foul and an evil time, | Frosty, with snow a-falling,

as bitter as the rime, | And into ice was it setting upon our shields of war. | And now for all the others, both kirtle and cloak they bore, | And with their shoulders shielded all close at ease they lay ’ (Morris). For the snowfall after the ceasing of a strong wind cp. Hesiod, Works, 547. πηγυλίς (πήγνυμι) = ‘freezing, frosty’. ἠῦτε πάχνη implies crisp and hard snow, i.e. not in soft, melting flakes. There is some tautology in the lines,

but

the

emendations

have

not

been

convincing,

e.g.

Naber’s λάχνη for πάχνη, van Herwerden’s πυκνή and Naber’s ψεδνή for ψυχρή (where there is a v.!. λεπτή). 479. Literally ‘covering themselves as to the shoulders (§ 29, 15) with shields’. Very likely the Mycenean figure-ofeight * man-covering ' shield is intended here (see Appendix A to Leaf and Bayfield’s Iliad, vol. 2, for illustrations and dis-

cussion, also Nilsson, H.M. p. 143). But it is never specifically described, and the epithet ἀμφίβροτος never used, in Od. 482. ζῶμα (ζώννυμι “ gird on’) φαεινόν : apparently a kind

of shorts or loincloth worn in war or athletics (Il. 23, 683). Seymour (L.H.A. p. 659) compares the Celtic bracae, * breeks ', as illustrated in the lion-hunt scene on the Mycenean dagger

(Nilsson, H.M. p. 139). It was ἃ common garment in Minoan times. The ζῶμα may have been partly armoured for protection in battle; φαεινόν may imply metal fittings here. The point is that O. had no warm χλαῖνα (see on 13, 67), only ‚bis χιτών (olox(rov' in 489) and shorts. VOL.

II

L2

236

THE

483.

ODYSSEY

ἘΞ (xiv)

483-530

‘ But when it was now in the third part of the night,

and the stars had changed their course’ (1.6. some striking constellations had passed the zenith and begun to descend). The night was divided into three watches (cp. 11. 10, 252-3),

as by the Old Testament Jews, cp. ‘the middle watch’ in Judges 7, 19. In the New Testament we find the Roman system of four watches from 6 p.m. to 6 A.M. adopted. For Homer’s star-lore see on 5, 272 ff.

485. ἐμμαπέως : apparently from paréew, 2 aor. μάρπτω ‘seize, grasp ’, =‘ quickly, hastily’; cp. apwadéws (ἁρπάζω). 489. φυκτὰ : ' ways of escape ’, neut. pl. for abstract noun as in 13, 365;

20, 223, et al.

Cp. on 8, 299.

490-1. νόον... τόνδ᾽ : Monro takes this as referring to the device that follows, Merry, less convincingly, as meaning “these thoughts of mine’. οἷος k.Tr.À.—' like the schemer and soldier that he was ' (Rieu). 495-6. 495 was rejected by Aristarchus as an interpolation from Il. 2, 56: objections to it are that no explanation of the dream follows, and that leaders should not sleep on an

expedition of this kind. But the nature of the dream is easily imagined—some kind of warning as in Il. 23, 62 ff., while it may

be assumed

that the soldiers took it in turn to watch,

and ηὗδον in 479 may mean

‘sleeping’ (but see on 15, 5).

Besides, some form of address seems needed.

The argument

that the line was inserted by some scribe who did not understand the anticipatory yap in 496 is unconvincing, for the line fails to motivate that particle at all satisfactorily. Cp. on 10, 189. Translate ‘ The fact is that we have come very far from the ships. So I wish someone would go and tell... in case he may rouse reinforcements to come here from the ships.’ The beached ships formed the Greek base at Troy. 500. φοινικόεσσαν : it is rhythmically preferable to scan this as φοινϊκόεσσαν with Synizesis than φοινΐκ- against the

usual quantity (cp. £epóv for ξηρόν in 5, 402).

The word is

probably derived from the Φοίνϊκες, the makers of the famous dye, see on 15, 415. The shade implied may be scarlet or crimson: the epithet and cognates are applied to blood (probably

the

crimson

venous

kind

in 11. 23,

717;

Od.

18,

97;

perhaps scarlet arterial blood in 11. 16, 159), a dragon (4l. 12, 202, 220), a horse (11. 23, 454), and red pigment (Od. 23, 201 ;

al.). But Greek epithets of colour are generally imprecise as to hue: cp. on 13, 85. 504-6. Some Alexandrian critics rejected these lines as spoiling the effect of the hint implied in the previous fiction.

Most editors concur. ἀμφότερον etc.=° For two reasons, friendship and respect for an honourable man’. For éfjos

483-530

COMMENTARY #3 (xiv)

see § 5, 2. "breathing as But L.-S.-J aspiration is

237

In the text I have printed this with the rough in the better Mss., following Allen and Ludwich. is probably right in supporting the view that the due to confusion with forms of éés ‘ his’.

508 ff. Eumaeus has been aware of O.’s motive in producing this story-with-a-moral (atvos). He replies in mildly bantering tones: ‘ Old man, faultless indeed is the story you have

told.

Not a word you said was ill-judged—or unprofitable.

So you shall not want for clothing or anything else that an

unfortunate suppliant should get from those he approaches— for to-night. But at dawn you shall have to knock about in your own rags again.’ δνοπαλίζω, a perplexing word, occurs in Il. 4, 472, ἀνὴρ ἄνδρ᾽ ἐδνοπάλιζεν, apparently meaning ‘knock down’, but not again till Oppian’s Art of Fishing 2, 295, where it refers to the waving tentacles of a polypus. Monro

takes it as a colloquialism

here,

comparing

possibly colloquial uses ἀνέκραγον in 467, ἐπείγετε δ᾽ ὦνον in 15, 445, δινηθῆναι in about in’ is Rieu’s version (cp. Monro);

but it might mean

* chuck on’ or possibly ' flutter your rags’. etymology has been suggested. 513. ‘Changes

No

satisfactory

of raiment’ in the Biblical phrase:

of wealth and luxury;

in 8, 249.

as other

ῥυδόν in 15, 426, 16, 63. “Knock

a sign

cp. the description of the Phaeacians

As a matter of fact Eumaeus had a spare χλαῖνα

as we learn in 520-2.

See on Dress.

515-17 =15, 337-9. They are omitted in the best mss. here: perhaps, as many editors think, an Interpolation.

520. κατέλεκτ᾽ [o]: non-thematic (§ 18) aor. of καταλέχομαι ‘lie down ’ (cogn. w. λέχος, ἄλοχος). 521-2. wapexéoket[o]: the original T’ext probably had the unaugmented παρακέσκετ᾽ (as in one MS.): iterative forms ($ 21, 2) do not take the Augment, with the exception of φάσκω (cp. 13, 173) in which the iterative force seems to have been weakened or lost : see also on 20, 7. There are v.ll. mapexeorkev, παρεχέσκετ᾽ ; and μαλακήν for μεγάλην. 526. toy: fut. part. expressing purpose, ' with the intention of going’; cp. κείων in 532, which is probably an asigmatic fut. ($ 24, 2) or a desiderative of κεῖμαι ; cp. on 425 above.

527. of . . . ἐόντος : for this frequent 17, 231-2;

22, 17-18;

528. περὶ.

6, 155-7;

Case-variation

cp.

and Monro, H.G. ὃ 243, 3 d.

. . BáXer [o] ὦμοις : $8 33, 2 and 34.

The sword

was slung over the shoulders on a baldric (relapóv); cp. 11, 610. 530. varn: a fleece, apparently used as an over-cloak,

238

THE ODYSSEY ἘΞ (xiv)

530-533

though Hayman’s suggestion that a fur hat like Robinson Crusoe’s is intended may be right, cp. 24, 231. 532. σύες ἀργιόδοντες : the boars which were kept outside the yard (see 16-17 above). Note the fixed epithet ‘ whitetusked ’, emphasizing their most noticeable feature; cp. on 1, 92 and 9, 464 for other characteristic epithets of domestic animals. 533.

* Beneath

wind.’ here: σκέπας the Od.

a hollow rock, under shelter from the north

For γλαφυρός see on 13, 71; with ἰωγή (only found perhaps conn. w. ἄγννμι) cp. ἐπιωγαί in 5, 404 and ἀνέμοιο in 5, 443. Thus ends the thirty-fifth day of (see p. xii).

BOOK

FIFTEEN

N.B.—For abbreviations and use of indexes see preliminary notes to Book Thirteen. SUMMARY

In Sparta

Athena

tells Telemachus

and

advises

him

how

to avoid

kind

words

and

a favourable

to return to Ithaca

the Suitors’

ambush

(1-43).

T., having said goodbye to Menelaus, is sent off with presents, omen

(44-181).

He

reaches

Pylos via Pherae and there rejoins his ship (182-221). Just before his departure he is begged by Theoclymenus, a fugitive prophet, to take him aboard; after having agreed to do so, he begins the voyage home (222-300). Meanwhile in Ithaca O. offers to leave Eumaeus’ hut, but is persuaded to stay. He enquires about his father and mother, Eumaeus replies, and recounts how he became a slave. O. offers him some comfort (301-494). Telemachus arrives safely in Ithaca and encounters a favourable omen (495-end). 1 ff. The scene changes to Lacedaemon with Telemachus and Nestor’s son, Peisistratus (see on 3, 36), at the palace of Menelaus and Helen. The chronology of the poem is uncertain here (see p. xii).

Two

nights

intervene

(see

185

and

296)

between Telemachus’ departure and his arrival in Ithaca. It seems simplest to assume that neither H. nor his audience would vex themselves with considering the possibilities that Athena’s summons to Telemachus had occurred on the day before the end of the last book, 2.6. on the same day as O.'s arrival in Ithaca, or else that a day and a half had passed unrecorded at the swineherd’s hut before the supper mentioned in 302. If the matter is to be pressed, the former explanation

1-19 seems

COMMENTARY O preferable.

οἴὔχετο may

16, 24), as a pluperfect:

(xv)

239

be translated, as often (cp.

' Now

Pallas Athena

had gone to

spacious Lacedaemon . . .’. 5. εὕδοντ᾽ [c]: Dual accus. : ' lying ’, not ‘ sleeping ’ (see 7). προδόμῳ : see p. xlii. 8. νύκτα . . . ἀμβροσίην: the common translation * fragrant night ' is contrary to the general primitive attitude to darkness and night; contrast νὺξ ὀλόη in 11, 19. ‘ Divine’ in the sense that night was a gift of the gods (like ἀμβρόσιος ὕπνος, Il. 2, 19) is a more likely interpretation.

But in JI. 14,

78 we find νὺξ ἀβρότη and in Od. 11, 330 νὺξ ἄμβροτος : the former might mean ‘ man-deserted ’, ?.e. the time when mortals do not walk abroad, a notion very typical of primitive fear of darkness.

Possibly

this

was

the

original

concept,

later

weakened or corrupted to vaguely ‘holy, mystic’ with a hint of ‘ dangerous, taboo’ as in Latin sacer (cp. on ἱερός in 16, 476).

See further on 18, 192.

πατρὸς-΄ for his father’,

§ 31, 1. ἔγειρεν imperf. here but aor. in 44. Its subj. here is μελεδήματα. 10. καλὰ τεκαλῶς : always «adds (probably καλβός) in H., but always «ä- in Tragedy. For δόμων ἄπο see § 33, 4. ἀλάλησαι : 2 sing. perf. ἀλάομαι w. present sense. ‘ It is no longer well for you to be wandering. . . .’ 12. μή τοι κατὰ... daywou: μή is often used with the subjunctive in this idiom (cp. 19 and 90 below, 16, 87, 255, 381; ef al.) to express a warning. One may understand

either ‘ take care that they do not . . .’ or ‘I fear that they may .... 14. βοὴν ἀγαθὸν Μενέλαον : the Formula recurs five times in this book, four times in the rest of Od., always of Menelaus

(as most frequently in Il.). Since the first two words seem to be mainly metri gratia in the peaceful Odyssean contexts, Rieu is justified in translating simply ‘ gallant’. But if, as Professor L. J. D. Richardson suggests, βοὴν ἀγαθός means “good at answering the cry for help’ (cp. Bon8óos, and later Bondew), it has sonie point here with ὄτρυνε, implying a readiness to help, almost — ὡς βοηθήσοντα. For accusative case see ὃ 29, 1b 16-17. We have no other evidence in the Od. for Athena’s statement here. It may be simply a lie: the ancient gods were not essentially truthful. Penelope’s father was Icarius : the brothers mentioned (only here in H.) may be her own or

her father’s, probably the former. 18. Hurymachus would give the δῶρα

(cp. 18, 291

ff.) to

Penelope, the ἔεδνα (see on 13, 378) to her father. 19. Aristophanes is said to have rejected this line for its

240

THE

ODYSSEY O

meanness (σμικρολογία).

(xv)

19-55

But the acquisitive Homeric Heroes

(cp. on 54 below) and heroines had no such high-falutin’ Alexandrian standards: they missed few chances of self-

enrichment. φέρηται has full middle force ‘ carry away for herself ’ (it is less likely to be passive w. τι as subject). 24-5. * But I should like you to go yourself [y emphasizes ov] and entrust

each

of your

possessions

to whoever

of the

maidservants seems best to you.’ émrpépeas is the politer optative instead of an imperative (8 37, 4). Distinguish Spwal, δμῳάς ‘ maidservants ' here from δμῶες, δμῶας “ menservants ? (cp. in 379): both are conn. w. δόμος, δῶμα, δέμω. 27. Merry and others take σὺ δὲ σύνθεο θυμῷ =‘store it in your

heart’,

Virgil’s

tu

condita

mente

teneto

(Aen.

3,

388) ;

cp. 16, 299. But this would demand ἀποτίθημι, not συνwhich implies comprehension, observance of the whole, or else (less likely), agreement, as in later uses of συντίθεμαι, συνθήκη. So I translate * comprehend it in your heart’: cp. on 318 below. Note the pleasant Alliteration and Assonance in the phrase. 29 ff. For the geographical

xxxviii.

problems

involved

here see p.

The νῆσοι referred to in 33 are probably the group

of four discussed on p. xxxix. See map on p. xxxvi. Telemachus’ course is specifically described in 297 ff. For various meanings of οὖρος (34) see on 9, 222 and cp. in 89 below.

ὁμῶς (34) =‘ as well as by day ', cp. 476 below.

Assonance

and Alliteration in 36.

The

There is more

infinitives in 37, 38,

40, have imperatival force. 38-9=13, 404-5 where Athena is giving the same advice to Ὁ. ons see on 419 below. 42. ot: dat. of interest. ἐσσι (8 17, 5 b) in H. (unlike pure Aeolic). For Pylos see on 43. ‘ To high Olympus’: the epithet, if it

(see notes there), For παιπαλοέσ-

(=el) is enclitic 193. is anything more

than a metri gratia cliché, suggests that the actual mountain

is still regarded as the abode of the gods, in contrast with the

other-worldly description in 6, 42 ff. (see note there). ' Analysts' (see p. xxxi) have seen proof of multiple authorship

in this discrepancy:

but a poet may

be inconsistent in an

unverifiable matter like this, sometimes following convention, sometimes imaginatively innovating. This could be easily demonstrated from the eschatology of modern poets—W. B. Yeats for example.

45. “ Stirring him with a kick of his foot’, though in the Greek AGE (adverb conn. w. λακτίζω, cp. γνύξ, πύξ, ὁδάξ) probably goes more closely with κινήσας than w. ποδὶ. The phrase

recurs in Il. 10,

158, where

Nestor

kicks

Diomedes

to

arouse him. Many editors follow Ar?starchus in rejecting the line here, while justifying it in the 77. passage on the grounds

19-55

COMMENTARY O (xv)

that (a) Diomedes

241

being in a war hut was probably lying on

the ground (while Telemachus is presumably on a bed here) and so in a better position for being kicked; (b) Nestor was an old man and therefore disinclined to stoop to touch Diomedes!

One suspects that the real reason for wishing to

eliminate the line is a pedagogic dislike for ‘ horse-play ' by youths in or out of class. Telemachus’ action is characteristic of his age (probably about twenty) and of his genial comrade-

ship with Peisistratus. If the phrase is to be objected to at all it should be in the case of Peisistratus’ staid old sire. (Minute critics may discern poetic justice here;

H. visits the

unconventionalities. 46. I retain the

and

kicks of the fathers upon the children.) But both incidents bear the authentic mark of H.’s flair for introducing vivid colon,

following

against Merry, Monro, Allen, A.-H.

Ludwich

others,

(Pierron, misled by an

ambiguous scholium, goes too far with a full point.)

Astaccato

effect is apt here. Translate: ‘Get up, Peisistratus, son of Nestor: harness the whole-hoofed horses to the chariot for us to be going on our way '.

for the pl. cp. p. xix.

derived

by

td ἅρματ᾽ [α] in 47 goes w. ἄγων :

μώνυχας is explained by Diintzer as

syncopation

(cp.

on

13,

25)

from

μονῶνυξ

or

μουνῶνυξ, as ποιμάνωρ for ποιμανάνωρ, κελαι[νο]νεφής, ὑψιπε[τέτης, ἁρμαί το]τροχιή, ἀμφορεύς for ἀμφιφορεύς. (In later writers μονῶνυξ does occur.) But Ameis offers considerable objections to this view (see A.-H., Anhang). Wackernagel connects it with the root sg as in [o]pla, dpa, simul,

semel. This seems best. It Diintzer’s view. The epithet often in Il. 50. It should be remembered if any, good roads in Greece in very recent times.

Even

gives the same meaning as occurs only here in Od., but that there were probably few, the Heroic Age, or indeed till

where

beaten

tracks

existed they

would be impossible to follow on a dark (δνοφερὴν, 50) night. 5l. pev’[e]: ‘wait’. ἐπιδίφρια : predicative ‘on the car’ (see on δίφρος). θήῃ: ὃ 25, 3. 54-5. ‘ For that is the man a guest remembers all his days — the hospitable host who shows him kindness. The delayed Epexegesws

is harsh:

I suggest

emending

τοῦ to τῶ

(see on

acquisitiveness

of the

13, 5): ‘ For in that way [1.6. by receiving parting gifts and kind words] a guest remembers his host’. The constant harping in Od. on the advantages of extracting ξεινήϊα from hosts

demonstrates

the

deep-seated

Greeks and gives one the feeling that the etiquette of Homeric hospitality was coming very near to being exploited as a ‘racket’. For Menelaus’ promise of gifts see 4, 613-19; and cp. 83-5 below.

242

THE ODYSSEY O (xv)

58-101

58. For Helen, now a tranquil, charming hostess, see index to this vol. and vol. I.

and

thoughtful

62. θύραζε: Menelaus was sleeping in the θάλαμος inside the μέγαρον, Telemachus (see 4, 297 and 302) in the open-air αἴθουσα of the πρόδομος (p. xlii). 63. This superfluous line ( —554, etc.) is omitted in most Mss.

65-6. Note the abrupt boyish candour: ‘I want togohome’: cp. 88. What a speech O. would have made in similar circumstances !

69-74. The note of this passage is moderation: ἀμείνω δ᾽ αἴσιμα Távra—the typical Greek μηδὲν ἄγαν and μέτρον ἄριστον : one must not overdo even hospitality. The assonance

and

rhyme

in 74

characterize

proverbial

utterances,

cp. ὀλίγη τε φίλη τε in 14, 58 and such English phrases as * Fast bind, fast find ’, ‘ A stitch in time saves nine’. But the line is absent from many mss. and a Scholiast considers it

more Hesiodic than Homeric in form. This observation is just; but poets quite often write lines more typical of others’ work than of their own ; and, as Pierron observes, the maxim

neatly sums up the previous sentiments.

Cp. ' Welcome

coming, speed the parting guest' and Invitum qui servat idem facit occidenta.

Horace,

A.P.

the

467,

78-9. * For it is both honour and glory [cp. ἐρικυδέα δαῖτα, 13, 26], as well as an advantage, to have lunch before going on

à

very

long

journey.

Menelaus,

the

soul

of

courtly

generosity and discretion in all his intercourse with the rather temperamental Telemachus, restrains the impetuous youth by a double

appeal,

to his pride and

to his common

For the adverbial use of ἀμφότερον cp. 14, 505.

80. av “Εἰλλάδα καὶ μέσον " Apyos (cp. 1, 344). a conventional

one,

as Monro

as implying any specific route,

insists,

and

sense.

The phrase is

is not to be taken

but merely as ' If you would

like to tour all through Greece’. In Jl. Hellas is specifically the name of the city and realm of Achilles' father, Peleus, in the valley of the Spercheius in N.E. Greece. But in this Formula (found only in Od,) it seems to be used loosely for the whole of N.E. Greece, while Argos represents the Pelo-

ponnesian region in general (but see further on 18, 246). Hesiod (Works 653) is the first to use ᾿Εἰλλάς for all Greece, Herodotus to include overseas Greek lands in the term. H. uses "EAAnves only once (Jl. 2, 684), referring to the tribe

of Achilles. Πανέλληνες (for IIavaxacot) occurs only in a spurious passage (Il. 2, 530). 81-3. ὄφρα τοι αὐτὸς ἕπωμαι K.r.A.: the syntax is obscure. Monro,

citing Od. 4, 388 and 21, 260 as well as Jl. 6, 150;

58-101

COMMENTARY O

7, 375;

20, 213;

21, 487,

argues

(xv)

243

that the apodosis to εἰ δ᾽

ἐθέλεις in 80 does not begin with ὄφρα or ὑποζεύξω, but must be understood—‘ if you wish . . . then do so’. But he does not explain how ὄφρα (see index) is then to be construed. Merry takes ὄφρα as introducing the apodosis in the sense ‘so long, all that time, I shall go with you myself’, al the subjunctives having ἃ future force; but this use of ὄφρα is only paralleled in Il. 15, 547. Van Leeuwen construes it as if the apodosis extended into 81 (ἔπωμαι, ὑποζεύξω and ἡγήσομαι being governed by ὄφρα), where he marks a gap in the syntax after ἡγήσομαι, translating ' Quid vero si per terram firmam iter facias, ut vpse te comiter et equos tibi vungam et in singulas urbes te deducam?’ He compares Il. 1, 135-7 and 21, 487 ff. This is similar to Monro's view (who also quotes the

latter passage). (expressing

Bury and A.-H. take ὄφρα in a final sense

the natural

consequence

of the

action;

cp.

on

12, 428-9) governing only ἕπωμαι, the apodosis (marked by δέ Toi) beginning with ὑποζεύξω. Perhaps (pace Monro) this is best.

If so we may translate ' If you wish to make a tour

. so that I may, naturally, accompany you, then I shall yoke . . . and no one will send us back . . .’. 83.

(cp.

αὕτως-Ξ΄ 88

on

54-5).

we

are’,

Contrast

$e.

αὐτὸς

ἀδώρονυνς,

(81)=‘in

without

person,

ξεινήϊα

myself’.

ἀππέμψει: a notable example of apocope, which is usually confined to ἀνά, κατά, παρά (ὃ 1, 10): it is the reading of

Aristarchus; the MSS. give either ἀποπέμψει or ἀμπέμψει. But cp. ὑββάλλειν in Il. 19, 80. 85. In 4, 600 ff. Telemachus refused a gift of horses as unsuitable for rocky Ithaca. Mules (ἡμίονοι, literally ' halfasses';

they

are

hybrids

as their

other

Greek

of jack-asses

and

mares)

were

(Epic-Ionic

οὐρεύς),

from

specially good draught animals in rough mountainous country, name,

ὀρεύς

ὄρος ‘ mountain ', implies. 99. κατεβήσετο (8 19, 2) probably means ‘ went back ’, 1.6. κατὰ τὸ μέγαρον, cp. καταδῦσα δόμον in Il. 8, 375. If, as is

fully possible, it means ‘ descended ', an underground chamber must be understood. κηώεις (conn. w. καίω) originally

referred to the smell of burning boxes

(cp.

104)

made

of aromatic

woods, wood;

here no doubt cp. on

θνώδης

to in

5, 60. But this θάλαμος must be a special store-room, not the personal 0. θυώδης of Helen in 4, 121. Aromatic wood was favoured for preserving clothes (cp. 105) from moths.

100. Μεγαπένθης, who was the son of ἃ slave-woman (see 4, 12), has a Significant Name: it was ‘Great Grief’ to Menelaus that Helen could not bear him a son. Cp. on 4, 11. 101. Among several v.ll. here ἵκανον ὅθι is best attested ; I follow Ludwich.

Note the quantities:

ikävw, tkavov (effect of

244

THE

ODYSSEY O

augment), ἵκω always;

(xv)

101-158

unaugmented forms of aor. of ἱκνέομαι

have tx-, augmented tx. 102 ff. See index for ἀμφικύπελλον, κρητήρ, tos, ξανθός etc. 108. ‘ And it shone out [or * kept shining’, to give full force to the imperf.] like a star’: an effective short Simile. 116.

‘ And

the

[κεκράανται 3rd

4, 132.

rims

[lit.

sing. perf.

‘lips’]

on

it [ἐπὶ]

pass. κραίνω] with

are

finished

gold.

Cp.

117. Its divine workmanship and its Sidonian (see on 415) provenance are mentioned to give prestige to the bowl. 113-19 are identical with 4, 613-19. Some mss. and two

Papyrı omit them. 125. τέκνον φίλε:

Helen’s

attitude

to

Telemachus

motherly : she had no son of her own (cp. on 100).

trast Menelaus

is

In con-

had been prudently treating him as a man

(cp. on 78-9).

126 ff. μνῆμ᾽ ᾿Ελένης χειρῶν : “a keepsake made by Helen’s

hands’:

there

is a consciousness

fame

in the

Note

the trochaic caesura in the fourth foot (p. xcii)

128:

wood

without

use of the proper name.

127:

of her

dopeew=‘ for her to wear’.

κεῖσθαν is imperatival =‘ let it lie’; v./. κείσθω. 131. πείρινθα apparently means some kind of luggagebasket here. The word occurs only three times in H. (always in the accusative) and not again till Apollonius Rhodius (3rd cent. B.C.). It may, with its -v0a ending, be a pre-Greek word : cp. on 17, 87. 134. The κλισμός (and probably the κλιντήρ in 18, 190) seems to have been an informal easy-chair with a sloping back (κλίνω), the θρόνος à more formal seat, straight-backed with arms. In the houses described by H. the chairs were of upholstery;

but

rugs

or fleeces

were

often

spread over them. The δίφρος, a light stool without arms or back, was occasionally used as a chair (cp. 19, 97). "The θρῆνυς, à kind of footstool, was apparently attached to the θρόνος ; but the σφέλας (17, 231) was unattached and light enough to be thrown. The tables (τράπεζαι: lit. ' fourfooted ’) were small and movable, allotted separately to one or a few guests.

See Seymour, L.H.A. pp. 201-6.

135-9 —1, 136-40. χέρ-νιβα (χείρ, νίζω)—' water for handwashing’. 137: νίψασθαι: H. regularly uses vito for the pres. and imperf. of this verb:

it generally refers to washing

parts of the body, πλύνω being used of inanimate objects. ἐτάνυσσε ‘laid out’, sc. in line: see on τράπεζα in last note. Observe how skilfully H. makes his description of such a

simple

domestic

event

into

a

passage

of

enduring

poetic

101-158

COMMENTARY O (xv)

delight.

945

Its epithets are carefully chosen—‘ fair ’, * golden ’,

‘silver’, ' polished ', ‘revered '——to emphasize beauty and dignity. 139-—' Adding many choice pieces, giving favours from what was there’. εἴδατα from εἶδαρ is conn. w. tw ‘eat’. παρεόντων is a partitive genitive. 140 ff. Salero=‘ carved’,

δαιτρός

was

named

the

(cp.

17,

function

331-2).

In

from

which

141

οἰνοχόει

unaugmented imperf. as the accent shows (Augment).

Formula =14, 453-4.

the

is

142-3:

For ayAads in 144 see on 18, 180.

146. The portico is called ‘ resounding ’ not, perhaps, simply because of the noise of people and vehicles coming and going,

but also because of the natural resonance characteristic of stone colonnades. Cp. ἐρίγδουπος ‘ thundering ’ in 112 et al. I have not seen a good explanation of the curious γδονπέω etc.

150. δεδίσκομαι (also δειδίσκομαι, cp. in 18, 121; 20, 197) may be a form of δέχομαι with intensive reduplication= "greet, welcome’. This etymology suits the contexts at 3, 41,

7, 72,

20,

197

better.

But

the

alternative

of connecting

it w. δείκνυμι and translating ‘ with an indicatory gesture, indicating ’ (sc. the object of one’s action or words) suits the context here and in 18, 121. (δεικανόωντο in 18, 111 and 24,

410 seems to mean " greet, welcome’, but doubtless is conn. w. δείκνυμι, which further complicates the problem.) In the

present passage it probably means that Menelaus held out the

cup with a movement

of his hand

towards

guests before he poured the libation. a gesture towards them . . .’.

152. εἰπεῖν : imperatival: Nestor, shepherd nowadays mainly

the Greeks

' And

his two young

Translate:

speak

my

‘ And with

greeting

to

of the folk'. The pastoral Metaphor, confined to ecclesiastics, reminds us that

(like the Jews)

were

more

a pastoral than

an

agricultural people.

156-8. The construction of às . . . ὡς (cp. on 13, 389) is obscure and disputed. A.-H. takes às as referring back to the previous statement—' so surely ' (sc. as we are certain to give your message to Nestor) and ὡς —' how ' introducing the

object

clause

of εἵποιμ᾽ ; but

9, 523-5

does

not

give the

parallel claimed. Merry, Rieu and others adopt this view, and it may well be right. But Monro rejects it and takes

the às in 156 as referring on to ὡς in 158, translating '* would that I may tell it on returning to Ithaca and finding Ulysses in the

house,

even

as I go

hospitality from you’. paraphrases

this as

on

my

way

after receiving

all

So far I follow him, but not when he

“my

debt

to you

for hospitality

is as

great and sure as my desire to see my father again in Ithaca ’. I should paraphrase * Would that Y were as sure of telling it

246

THE ODYSSEY O (xv)

to O. at home

as I am

of my

158-205

departure now

after all your

hospitality and, further (αὐτὰρ), with all these fine gifts of yours’. Telemachus rather gauchely tries to equate his appreciation of Menelaus’ kindness with his yearning to have his father safe at home again. But his pessimism about his father’s fate (cp. on 3, 227; 4, 292) makes him say ‘I wish my chances of seeing my father were as real as your kindness ’ instead of ‘ Your kindness is commensurate with my desire to see my father’, which pace Monro the Greek here will not admit. For the construction cp. 3, 218; 18, 235-40; 21, 402-3;

and further in Monro. Those who are prepared to overrule Monro’s objections may follow Rieu: ‘I only wish I were as sure of finding Odysseus at home when I reach Ithaca, so that

I could tell him how 1 have met with nothing but kindness at

your hands during my stay and have come away laden with precious gifts ’.

160-3.

* When he had said this, a bird flew up on his right,

an eagle holding

a great white

goose

in its talons,

a tame

farm-yard bird ; and men and women were following it with shrill cries.’

For the luckiness of the right side to the Greeks

name tvy§).

In 163 odtow=Telemachus etc.

(and the left to the Romans) see on 2, 154. For ἀργὴν see on 17, 62. With ἥμερον cp. ἀτιταλλομένην ἐνὶ οἴκῳ in 174. ἰύζοντες implies ‘with cries of’ tà or iov (hence a bird’s 170. ὑποκρίνομαι : see on 19, 535. 171 ff. Here,

initiative

than

as in 4, 140

her

ff., Helen

husband.

Her

is quicker to take the

last

remark

(177-8)

is

presumably deduced from the fact that the eagle went πρόσθ᾽

ἵππων (164).

174-5. 68e—aierós..

ἐξ ὄρεος if intended to be specific no

doubt refers to the lofty range of Ta¥getus which runs down the W. border of Lacedaemon. Note the T'autology yeven τε

τόκος T€ —' race and begetting ’. 181. ‘ Then [?.e. if your prophecy proves to be true] I should pray to you there as to a god.’ O. to Nausicaa in 8, 467.

183. πεδίονδε

διὰ

mr.:

The same phrase is used

Onomatopoeia,

the rhythm

by

and

repeated dental letter suggesting the beat of the horses' hooves.

184-02 —3, 486-494. In 184 ζυγὸν is governed by both σεῖον and ἀμφὶς ἔχοντες (by the ἀπὸ κοινοῦ construction): * All day they kept the yoke a-quiver as they sustained it on either side’. Aristophanes finding this too harsh ‘ emended ’ σεῖον

to

θεῖον.

ἀμφὶς

ἔχειν

Van

Leeuwen

in

his

earlier

edn.

(with

da

Costa) thought ἀμφιέχοντες should be read because in 1, 54 apparently

means

‘keep

asunder’.

But

in his

later edn. he explains that in a sense the yoke does keep the

158-205

COMMENTARY Ο (xv)

247

ὑποζύγια apart as well as joining them ; cp. 7/. 13, 706, ζυγὸν

ἀμφὶς ἐέργει. 185 ff. The identification of Φηραί depends on the location of

Nestor’s Pylos (see my note on 3, 4). If Pylos was in Messenia, Pherai is probably to be located near the modern Kalamai in

S.E. Messenia.

If Pylos was in Triphylia, Bérard may be right

in identifying Pherai with Aliphera (shortened from Alphiphera, cp. on 46 above), 1.6. ‘ Pherai on the Alpheios ’ (cp. 187)

in S.W. Arcadia. Lines 185 and 189 are to our rather romanticized taste perhaps the most ‘ poetic’ of all H.’s formulaic lines; the second (cp. on 13, 18) is very frequent in 7l. and

Od. ; the first, occurring only in Od. (seven times), vividly de-

scribes the sudden onset of 0o?) νύξ in Mediterranean regions

where there is little twilight, cp. Coleridge’s description of a more tropical zone in his Ancient Mariner: ‘ The Sun's rim dips;

the

stars

rush

out:

| At

the

kindly,

one

stride

comes

the

For προθύροιο in 191 see on 18, 100 ff. 193. * The steep citadel of Pylos’: see on 13, 274.

3, 4 and

17 for

garrulous,

Polonius-like,

dark '.

Cp. on Nestor,

whom Telemachus, being in a hurry, now plans to avoid (cp. 200-1). 195 ff. ‘ Peisistratus,

something on my behalf.

I want you, if you can, to undertake

We may well claim that our fathers’

friendship makes a lasting bond between us.

Besides which,

bring

elaborate

we are of the same age and this journey will have served to us even

closer

together’

(Rieu).

This

pre-

amble betrays Telemachus’ embarrassment at having to make the request that follows, which, put bluntly, says “I want you to help me to avoid your father’. πῶς in 195 assumes Peisistratus’ willingness, but questions the possibility

of achieving it, as Hayman notes. παρὲξ in 199 shows that Nestor’s palace was further along the road than Telemachus’ waiting ship, probably

a little inland.

For ὁ γέρων cp. ὃ 11,

one must

some

ἱκάνει

4. 201=‘ For I must reach home more quickly * (sc. than I should if your father gets hold of me!): with the noun χρεὼ understand

verb

like

(cp. on 1, 124)

or ἐστί (taking ἐμὲ w. ixéoOar): the former is preferable w. χρή in 393: cp. on 22, 377. 204. Formula. δοάσσατο is the only form of this verb found in H.; it has the same meaning as ἔδοξε. Wackernagel, S.U.H. p. 62, suggests it was originally ἔδεάσσατο (cp. δέατο, δῆλος) and later altered to resemble a part of οκέω. 205. Note the Alliteration of θ. θίς is the raised heap of sand and stones above high-water mark: cogn. (cp. gen. θινός) w. ‘dune’. The pnypis in 499 is where the waves break in surf and foam upon the shore, cp. Il. 4, 422-5,

248

THE

ODYSSEY

Ο (xv)

205-237

κῦμα. .. χέρσῳ ῥηγνύμενον. The line lacks a connecting participle (Asyndeton) because it is in E'pexegesisto ὧδε. Usually the formulaic phrase in 204 is followed by an infinitive, and it would not be unreasonable to understand orpé [at] instead of στρέψ᾽[ε] here. But for the indicative cp. 5, 474-5. 206. ἐξαίνυτο—' unloaded ', sc. from the chariot (cp. 131 above). One must understand some verb meaning ‘ stowed away’ before νηὶ δ᾽ ἐνὶ πρύμνῃ. In the after parts of the Ship the steersman’s platform and the half-decks would give cover for valuable cargo. πρύμνῃ is adjectival, as usual; cp. on 13, 75. The pregnant use of év\=‘ into ’ (see L.-S.-J. on ἐν, A, I, 8) is strained here and perhaps ἐπὶ (in one Papyrus) should be read. 211 ff. I have ventured to alter the usual punctuation

(colon after 211, comma

after ὑπέρβιος) in 211-12 so as to

give the meaning ‘I know this well . . ., namely, how overbearing his spirit is: he won't let you go, but ...’. καλέων in 213 is future particip. (§ 24, 1). In 214 κενεόν (Attic κενός, Ionic and poetic κεινός: orig. *xkevfos, *xevefos) means ‘empty-handed,

fruitlessly '.

Nestor would be very angry if

he had to abandon such a polite young victim for his garrulity as Telemachus

(whom

he knew

from

their former

meeting;

cp. 3, 102 ff.). 218. ‘Put all that gear in order.’ In Il. τεύχεα usually has a military connotation, ‘arms, harness’. Monro in view of 16, 474 takes it so here. But it is etymologically a general term for any equipment and probably has a nautical meaning

here, like ὅπλων ' tackling’ in 288: cp. on the ‘ Odyssean ’ meaning of δαΐφρων in 356 below. 225. The fugitive’s name was Theoclymenus (‘ God-famed ’, cp. κλύμενος in L.-S.-J.). This is not stated till 256. From the phrasing there it would seem that H.’s audience were not expected to know it already. So H. probably withheld it deliberately to arouse their curiosity. Theoclymenus’ distinguished pedigree can be constructed from H.’s details as follows : Melampus

|

|

Antiphates

|

Oicles | Amphiaraus Alemcon

and

Amphilochus

»

Mantius | Polypheides | THEOCLYMENUS

|

| Cleitus

205-237

COMMENTARY O (xv)

For the pedigree

of Melampus,

the Greek Noah,

reaching

see on 11, 235.

249

back

to Deucalion,

It was part of the great

Aeolid line, most illustrious of the Minyans who invaded Boeotia and occupied Orchomenos perhaps in the 14th cent. B.C. (see Myres, W.W.G. pp. 319 ff). Their nobility and exploits are little remembered now, in comparison with the Argive or Theban aristocracies, carent quia vate sacro. Note that Theoclymenus' gift of divination was hereditary : Melampus (a cousin of Neleus, Nestor's father; see 229) and Amphiaraus were both famous seers (cp. on 11, 288-97). We learn

from what follows that Theoclymenus’ great-grandfather Melampus originally lived in Pylos. M.’s brother Bias (cp. 237;

he is not named

in Od.) loved Pero, Neleus’ daughter.

Neleus demanded as her bride-price the herds of Phylacus (apparently =Iphiclus in 11, 290: obviously conn. w. his country Phylace in 236). Melampus tried to capture these for his brother, but was caught and imprisoned by Phylacus (231). Later, having heard the worms in the beams of the roof of his prison announcing that the wood was nearly eaten through, he predicted its fall. Phylacus, impressed by his prophetic power, released him. He then drove off the herds to Neleus, won Pero for his brother (237-9), and migrated from Pylos to Argos. Hayman, vol. ii, appendix G. 4, observes an unfavourable attitude to Neleus in this version

in contrast with that in 11, 229-38, which he thinks is a Pylian account while here we have the Argive view.

233. ἄτη was the influence (often personified) and the resultant state of mind that involved men in acts overriding

αἶσα and ignoring αἰδώς and νέμεσις, to their eventual destruction. The meaning varies between ‘ruinous folly’, ‘delusion ' and ‘ a spirit of destruction '. ; Cp. on ἀτάσθαλον in 16, 86. 234. SacmAfris: Its

second

part

a mysterious Gloss, found only here in H. is

perhaps

τειχεσιπλήτης of Ares.

from

πελάζω,

cp.

the

epithet

Its first part has been the subject

of many conjectures; see A.-H., Anhang. The best is that which connects it with *d , δόμος, δῶμα, ‘house’ (cp. δεσπόns); giving the meaning “attacker of houses’. There are v.ll.

ἐσπλῆτις, δ᾽ ἀπλῆτις ; Bothe preferred δυσπλῆτις or δαπλῆτιΞ. The Erinys (also plural Erinyes) was a destructive spirit (a * Fury’) specially concerned with breaches of the moral law among blood relations; but here no special crime is mentioned. 235. Bots ἐριμύκους : Onomatopoeia. 236-7.

ἐτίσατο takes

a double

accusative only here in H. ;

in 3, 206 it takes a genitive of the object (§ 31, 1).

250

THE ODYSSEY O (xv)

245-6.

A Scholiast aptly cites Menander:

245-295 ὃν ot θεοὶ φιλοῦσιν

ἀποθνήσκει νέος. For the accusative παντοίην φιλότητ᾽ § 29, 1: this is the specifically ‘cognate’ type, a kind Schema etymologicum. γήραος οὐδόν : lit. ‘the threshold old age’. In the three places where the phrase occurs in (cp.

15, 348;

23, 212)

it can well

bear the explanation

see of of Od.

‘ the

entrance to old age’.

But in 171. 22, 60 and 24, 487 it refers

to

aged

Priam,

already

an

man.

Some

have

explained

it

there as ‘the end (2.6. the exit) of old age’, since one may cross a threshold inwards or outwards. But perhaps Leaf is right in taking οὐδός here as a form of ὁδός (cp. on 17, 196), translating ‘ the path of old age’. 247. ‘Through gifts given to a woman’: Eriphyle, Amphiaraus’ wife, was bribed with a golden necklace by Polyneices, son of Oedipus, to persuade her husband to join the expedition

of the Seven against Thebes, though he knew he was doomed to die on it if he went. Cp. on 11, 326. |

250. Tithonus (see n. on 5, 1) and Orion (5, 121) also had this interesting experience. 254. Hyperesia, a town on the coast of Achaea, afterwards

named Aegeira. Note -in ; cp. on 13, 142. ἀπενάσσετο (amovalo): ‘ migrated to’. marpl=Mantius. 256. rob —Polypheides (252). The story is now resumed

after the genealogical excursus, which would specially interest audiences in cities under Neleid influence, such as Miletus and Colophon, whose kings claimed descent from Neleus (cp. 229,

233, 237).

261-2. ‘I beseech you by your burnt-offerings [see on 14, 422 ff.] and the god [to whom they are being offered] and, further, by your own person [or ‘ life’, lit. “head ’] and that of your companions . . .': a pretty thorough adjuration; but he was in great trouble. The use of δαίμων for a specific deity (261) is unusual but not unparalleled (cp. Jl. 3, 420; 19, 188; Od. 3, 166): usually it refers to a supernatural power vaguer and less anthropomorphic than ἃ θεός (see

Nilsson, H.G.E. pp. 105 f. and 165). δαίμων

as ‘a momentary

god’,

1.6.

Usener aptly defined a one without

fixed cult,

function, or name, but simply the divinity of a single supernatural manifestation.

264 —14, 187, etc. The regular formula for questioning strangers. Note the importance already of the πόλις, though in H. it was far from the developed ‘ city-state’ of the 5th cent. B.C. Cp. on 308 below. 268. εἴ ποτ᾽ ἔην : the force of this phrase (occurring elsewhere in H. at Jl. 3, 180; 24, 426; Od. 19, 315; 24, 289) is

disputed.

Merry,

Leaf-Bayfield

(on Jl. 3, 180) and

others

245-295

COMMENTARY O (xv)

251

take it as ‘the natural expression of a sad heart recalling a former joy or happiness now so utterly lost as to seem to have been but a dream’. But Monro takes it as an assurance ' if

he lived ’ (as of course he did), ?.e. ‘ as surely as there was a Ulysses’. I prefer the former view. 273. ἔμφυλον : “in my own tribe’. It was this fact that involved his exile, to escape the retribution of the dead man’s ‘many brothers and kinsmen’; for, Bonner, A.J.H. pp. 17-

18 notes, ‘Shame and disgrace’were the portion of him who

failed to take vengeance on the slayer of brother or son, while

honour and glory awaited him who performed this duty’. In H. murder is still regarded as a private matter to be punished by kinsmen. As Bonner observes, ' The idea that murder is a menace

to society is modern’

(but contrast the

Jewish and Christian view): compare on 13, 259 ff.; 16, 402. So Telemachus does not scruple to help this fugitive killer. 275. τῶν is best taken (with Monro) as governed by the ὑπό in ὑπαλευάμενος,=‘ escaping from their power, getting beyond their reach’. See on 14, 400. 277. ἔφεσσαι: 2 pers. sing. 1 aor. imperative mid. ἐφίζω ; cp. the infin. ἐφέσσαι (note different accent) in 13, 274. 282. ot (Correption) ἐδέξατο : ‘took his bronze spear for him’: a dative of interest or advantage. 284 ff. dv... νηὸς ἐβήσετο: Tesis. The genitive is locatival. See pp. xliii-xlvi for the nautical terms in what follows. The ‘ well-plaited [strips of] leather’ in 291 are presumably halyards (κάλοι, Attic κάλῳ), perhaps including the braces and sheets; cp. 5, 260. 292. ἴκμενον οὖρον : the etymology and meaning of the epithet

are

uncertain:

tkw or ikpas ‘ moisture’.

older

etymologists

connected

it w.

L.-S.-J. rejects the second, doubts

the first, and translates ‘ fair’ without saying why.

Contrast

οὖρος ' breeze’ here with οὖρος ‘ watcher’ in 89. (e: pres. indic. ἵημι. For γλαυκῶπις see index, as for other words not directly annotated. 293. ἐπαιγίζοντα : ‘rushing on’. This verb is conn. w. aiyls “ aegis’, aloow ; cp. on aiyioxos. 295 ff. 295 is not found in any ms. of Od., but is included in a quotation from this passage by the geographer Strabo (1st cent. A.D.), whence the English scholar Barnes introduced it into the text in 1711. It and ll. 297.8 are found (in a different order and with some verbal variations) in Hymn to Apollo 425-7. The textual problems involved are too compli-

cated for consideration here: see Monro, the Allen-HallidaySikes edn. of Homeric Hymns, pp. 258-9, and Shewan, H.E.

pp. 4 ff.

Chalcis

was

a stream

S. of the mouth

of the

252

THE

ODYSSEY O

(xv)

295-343

Alpheus, Kpovvo( apparently being some springs near it.

MSS. have

The

Φερὰς in 297 here and in Hymn to Apollo 427, but

editors generally agree in adopting Φεὰς, the reading of Strabo and perhaps Aristarchus. This they identify with $ed in II. 7, 135, a cape on the coast of S. Elis (on the map on p. xxxvi it is at the sharp point running southwards above the river Alpheios), inside which lies the modern Katakolo. He could shelter there before undertaking the night voyage northwards to Ithaca (where they arrive in 495 below).

299. Having sailed northwards along the coast of Elis Telemachus strikes across the approach to the Corinthian Gulf till he reaches the Νῆσοι Coat. These (cp. p. xl) are best identified with the Southern near the mouth

of the Achelous

Echinades (so Strabo,

(cp. Il. 2, 625) 8, 3, 26).

If the

epithet 0oós means ‘sharp’ here (not elsewhere in H., but cp. ἐθόωσα ‘sharpened’ in 9, 327) then the modern name "O£eta (p. xxxvi) is equivalent. Bérard (Ph. et L'Od. i. 138 ff.) originally identified these ' Sharp (or Swift, i.e. appearing to move rapidly through the water) Islands’ with the Montague Rocks between Elis and Zante, but has withdrawn this in the note on this line in his edition. With ‘ Sharp Islands’ van Leeuwen compares ‘ The Needles’ in English and the

* Round Rocks ' (I'vpat) in 4, 500, 507.

300 ff. θάνατον : sc. at the hands of the Suitors in ambush at the usual approach to Ithaca (cp. 4, 843-7 and 16, 864 ff.). We are not told anything more of Telemachus' course till he safely reaches Ithaca (495 ff. below). Presumably he turned

at right angles when he had reached the Echinades and sailed

almost due W. to the S.E. coast of Ithaca. After this the poem returns to the Swineherd's hut, resuming the narrative from the end of 14. For 302 see Meals. 304 —14, 459.

308. ἄστυ:

cp. πτόλιν in 311.

In Jl. 17, 144 H. seems to

distinguish between ἄστυ in the sense of the buildings, streets, houses,

citadel,

2.6.

the

city

the centre

in

a material

of the δῆμος,

sense,

the

and

state.

πόλις

as

the

But they are

perhaps no more than synonyms here.

312. κοτύλην καὶ müpvov: ‘a cup and bread’. πύρνον is apparently a shortened form of πύρινος from πυρός ' wheat’. The words seem to be specially applied to a scanty portion; cp. Il. 22, 494 ; Od. 17, 12, 362.

316 fi. “Τὸ see if they would give me my dinner as they have such abundance of good things.’ For ἅσσ᾽ in 317 see § 12, 5.

It is equivalent to ὅττι (cp. on 14, 52), of which the

final syllable is never elided.

For σύνθεο in 318 cp. on 27:

contrast the contracted form of this second aor. imperat. mid. in 310 (ὑπόθευ).

295-343

COMMENTARY O

(xv)

253

319. ᾿Ἑρμείαο ἕκητι διακτόρου : “ By the favour of Hermes the Messenger ’. If διάκτορος comes from διάγω ‘carry across ' it means ‘ messenger ’ or possibly * conductor ’ (sc. of

souls, cp. 24, 1 ff. and L.-S.-J. s.v. διαγωγεύς). Others connect it with krepea, the funeral honours of the dead. He is perhaps referred to here as a patron of all persons of inferior status,

cp. Aeschylus,

‘minister’.

P.V.

942,

where

he

Cp. on 14, 435 above.

322 ff. Sava:

is called

διάκονον

from *$aFevoos, cogn. w. δαίω ‘ burn’.

Rieu

translates it: ‘at laying a fire well, at splitting dry faggots, as a carver, a cook, a wine-steward, in short at anything that

humble folk do by way of serving their betters’. τοῖς ἀγαθοῖσι:

In 324 note

the article (§ 11) is used to emphasize the con-

trast; cp. τὸ μέλαν in 14, 12 (Monro, H.G. ὃ 260 e).

329. ‘The iron sky’: this striking phrase recurs in 17, 565 only. In Jl. 17, 425 and Od. 3, 2 the sky is ‘ brazen’. The notion seems to be similar to that implied in the biblical concept of a ‘firmament’ in the heavens (Genesis 1, 6-8), as if there were a solid metal dome over the earth. Possibly the metallic elements in meteorites may

have contributed to

this notion. σιδήρεον hardly refers simply to colour, like ‘leaden skies’, as some suggest. It is noteworthy that H.

mentions

iron more

often

in his imagery

than

in his direct

narrative. When he does mention it in narrative he generally implies that it was uncommon, potent and valuable. Bronze is the everyday metal of the Heroic Age, but H. mentions it only four times in his imagery in contrast with fifteen references in it to iron.

Apparently

the Heroes

lived just at the end

of the Bronze Age when iron was still a rarity, while in his

imagery H. reflects the conditions of his own time when iron was in full use. As Platt pointed out (see Nilsson, H.M.

p. 275 and end of my n. on 4, 293), H.’s imagery often gives

us glimpses of the poet’s own world as distinct from the world

of his long-dead heroes. See further on 19, 13. 330. rovol8’=‘ such as you are’, i.e. old and dressed. The word implies an indicatory gesture.

poorly

334. The line is ὁλοσπόνδειος (see p. xc) as it stands, like 22, 175, perhaps to express the notion of heaviness in βεβρίθασι. But probably the original had the resolved Genitives σίτοο, κρεάων

and

olvoo.

Note also the elision

before Digamma

in

ἠδ᾽ [F]olvov, as often. 343. ' There is nothing worse for mortal men than going astray.’ Note O.’s attitude to his travels : he was no romantic adventurer indulging his Wanderlust, but a weary ex-soldier always yearning to reach home—yet, it must be added, with

enough vitality and curiosity to take an interest in his enforced

254

THE ODYSSEY O (xv)

travels.

But now, looking back

on them,

343-376

in this line he gives

his melancholy considered judgement. With πλαγκτοσύνη cp. πλάγχθη in 1, 2: it implies unwilling deflection from one’s chosen course. 344-5. ἀλλ᾽ x.r.A.: ' But the fact is that men suffer cruelly to satisfy their accursed belly, involving themselves in wandering, sorrow, and woe’. ἀλλά here has its common eliminative

force ‘substituting the true for the false’ (Denniston, G.P. p. 1) after a negative clause. οὐλομένης (2 aor. mid. part. of ὄλλυμι, used as an adj.) has the force of the English slang expression ' his perishing ’ so-and-so. Schulze explains it as a

development from the imprecation öAoıo or ὄλοιτο “may it perish ’, as ὀνήμενος from ὄναιο (ὀνίνημι). 347-8. Ο. asks some more questions: he already knows their answers, for he had conversed with the ghost of his mother Anticleia in 11, 152 ff. and she had told him about the sad retirement of his father Laertes (cp. 24, 226 fi... This

is another example of O.’s caution; cp. πειρητίζων in 304. For γήραος οὐδῴ see on 245-6 above. 355. ἐκπάγλως : best derived from ἐκπλήσσω (either by metathesis from *exmAayos or by dissimilation from ἘἔκπλαγAos) and rendered * wonderfully, exceedingly ’.

356. κουριδίης τ᾿ ἀλόχοιο δαΐφρονος : ‘and for his wise lady-wife’. The first epithet is apparently from κούρη (Tonic for κόρη, kópFa) ' maiden’, implying a lawful married wife (cp. Il. 19, 298).

δαΐφρων in the Od. generally means ‘ skilled

in the arts of peace’ while in 11. it is rather ‘ skilled in the arts of war’.

This is no Chorizontic argument,

but a natural

result of the different circumstances of each poem. The word is perhaps conn. w. Safar ‘learn’, and not w. Sais ‘ war’ ; but see L.-8.-J. 357. ἐν ὠμῷ γήραϊ: in H. ὠμός has the meanings ‘ raw, uncooked ’, not apparently ‘cruel, savage’ (unless here, as some hold); but in apoyépwy (Il. 23, 791) it seems to mean * early, unripe ’, 2.e. fresh and active; cp. ' cruda senectus ' in Aeneid 6, 304. Here the phrase seems to be equivalent to

χαλεπὸν γῆρας (also referring to Laertes) in 11, 196. hard

to

decide

between

‘ premature’

and

Contrast λιπαρὸν γῆρας in 19, 368 and 23, 283. -359. I read ὥς (with a few Mss.), following

I find it

‘cruel’

Bekker

here.

and

Cauer, which makes the wish more abrupt—' May no friend of mine die like that '—as my punctuation is intended to show.

But most editors prefer the milder es—' as I hope no friend etc.’. See index for ds—as. 361. ἀχέουσά περ ἔμπης: ‘though her life was one of sorrow’. The phrase qualifies ἔην, and the force of the «ep is

343-376

COMMENTARY O (xv)

255

partly determinative, the concessive force being rather in the ἔμπης. Butrepisa perplexing particle in Epic : see Denniston, G.P. pp. 481-90

363. Krusévy: note the name of O.’s sister: later legend made her the wife of O.'s most forceful companion, Eurylochus (cp. on 10, 205-8). There may have been other sisters (if the superlative and the plural, not Dual, in 364 imply more than

two). O. had no brothers, see 16, 119. that Eumaeus was younger than O. 364.

ὁπλότερος,

Note the implication

-óra Tos, is connected

by L.-S.-J. w. ὅπλον,

in the sense of ' more fitted to bear arms’, hence (in comparison with elderly men) ‘ younger’.

But this and other etymologies

(e.g. from ὁπός ‘ juice, sap’) are only guesswork. The contexts, however, establish the meanings ' younger ’, ‘ youngest ’. 366-7. ἥβην : not simply ‘youth’ but the full flowering of one’s physique, one’s adult prime. The word is applied to O. in 8, 136, though he must have been at least forty years old (see note there).

Like the Latin zuventus the word

was

applicable to all whose full vigour was not impaired by old age or sickness. Here it refers to the beginning of that maturity. The epithet πολυήρατον (ἀράομαι) here expresses the Greek's love of that time

of life, in contrast with

their

dislike of old age and their lack of appreciation of childhood. In 11, 603 (probably a late interpolation) we find Hebe

married, no doubt allegorically, to Heracles, the personification

of strength. on 13, 378.

ἔδοσαν =‘ gavein marriage’.

μυρί᾽, sc. ἔεδνα : see

370. μᾶλλον : not ‘more than before’ but ‘right well’ (cp. θᾶσσον =‘ right quickly ’), the comparative having lost its force in the cliché, as Monro notes.

372-3. ἔργον ἀέξουσιν=‘ prosper my work’; cp. 14, 65. o ἐπιμίμνω—' at which I remain’; cp. 14, 66. τῶν : sc. from the products of his god-favoured work. αἰδοίοισιν without a substantive

is curious,

‘men

to

be

treated

with

respect’,

presumably ξένοι, ἱκέται, πτωχοί. Cobet fantastically compares the meaning of αἰδοῖα in //. 13, 568, and translates amavı

as

if Eumaeus

were

a kind

of Sardanapalus.

Van

Leeuwen thinks that emendation is needed. 374-5. ἀκοῦσαι governs ἔργον by a mild zeugma. ἔργον was probably only added because the antithetical Greek mind found it hard to refrain from balancing ‘ word’ with ‘ deed’ even at the expense of strict relevance (cp. on 2, 272).

Metrical

considerations—namely, to put it crudely, line-filling—are also involved. 376. ‘ Greatly do the servants miss talking and asking the news in their mistress’s presence, and eating and drinking,

256

THE

ODYSSEY

Ο (xv)

376-416

and then carrying a bit home to their farm as well—the sort

of thing that always warms the heart of servants.’ Penelope, through O.’s continued absence and the aggression of the Suitors, had retired to her private quarters and avoided even the servants. They missed the old free and easy days, when she was happy and generous.

381 ff. à πόποι: see on 13, 140. Rieu translates: ‘‘“ You surprise me ", said Odysseus. '' You must have been quite a

little fellow, Eumaeus, when you came all that way from your parents and your home!"'' To pass the time he encourages Eumaeus to tell his full story. For ós—' how’ cp. 22, 319; 24, 194, etc. 388 =429.

If the

line

is

genuine

several others think it is not—rov8’

here—Friedlander

ἀνδρὸς ' the man

must be strained to mean Laertes (cp. 483). would

indicate

O.

himself,

and,

although

and

here’

In later idiom it there

is no

clear

case of this use in H., something of the kind: may be implied here—a daring ambiguity to make the audience gasp. But the line may well be interpolated. Note Paratazis: translate, ‘ when he had given a proper price ’. 392-3.

αἵδε

δὲ

vixres=‘the

nights

at

present’.

It was

probably autumn (cp. Scott, U.H. p. 109). ἔστι μὲν K.r.A.= ‘ There is time [sc. on account of their length] both to sleep and to enjoy hearing